《Great Superior》


 C1

    "Du Lei, can I be your girlfriend?"


    "Of course! "But ¡­"


    Du Lei''s face revealed a look of helplessness, he looked at the extremely sentimental and bitter person, "Bing Bing, you are a famous super movie star of the country, and I am just a poor loser. It''s impossible for us to be together, and one day, you will get tired of it and kick me away ¡­"


    "That won''t happen Du Lei, you have to believe me. I can give up even if it''s the entire world, as long as I can be together with you."


    Du Lei had an expression as lonely as snow: "It''s just a spur of the moment, I''m not worth it!"


    When he said that, for some reason, Du Lei couldn''t help but feel like picking up the flip-flops beneath his feet and slapping himself hard in the face. Damn it, pretending to be cool, he was truly a loser for life.


    "No, you''re worth it!"


    A certain Bing Bing said with a serious tone. She then raised her hand and let go of her snow-white dress, revealing a sweet and touching look. Her face was like a peach blossom, with an intoxicating red blush. "Tonight ¡­ "Don''t go, stay ¡ª"


    "This, this is the first time we''ve met, isn''t this good?"


    Du Lei felt that his nose was about to bleed.


    "Is that so?"


    The beauty tugged on his long skirt again, lifting his hair to the side as he stared at Du Lei with an alluring gaze, causing the luxurious bed behind his to swing back and forth, creating an extremely alluring curve as he giggled.


    "Ah, I don''t care."


    Du Lei''s heart was in turmoil, he could no longer control himself and rushed forward. However, right at this moment, "Pa Pa ¡­"


    Two crisp sounds. At the same time, Du Lei felt someone had flicked twice on his face, causing him to feel a burning pain. At the same time, a sharp and harsh voice entered his ears: "Damn, quickly get up!"


    Du Lei quickly regained consciousness and became clear-headed. He frowned and opened his eyes, feeling extremely dissatisfied with his beautiful dream being interrupted.


    Faintly opening his eyes, he saw a triangular-eyed fatty with a body like a winter melon standing in front of him, looking at him with an unfriendly expression.


    Du Lei''s pale and weak face immediately revealed a smile: Boss, what''s the matter?


    After saying that, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart, [Why would any famous star take the initiative to pester me to be my girlfriend? So it was just a dream.]


    Sigh, how could there be a girl who would fall for him?


    The triangular eyed fatty flew into a rage.


    Just then, a nurse suddenly appeared in front of Du Lei''s eyes, and spoke to the fatty with an unfriendly expression: "The patient''s head is being struck, has a slight concussion, and needs some peace and quiet. If you continue shouting and disturbing the patient''s rest, please get out!"


    Seeing this scene, then looking at his surroundings, Du Lei realized that he was lying on the sickbed in the hospital. The scene from last night was suddenly brought to mind: He was a antique shop worker on a jade and feng shui street, the triangular eyed fatty in front of him was called Xu Sanjin, and was the boss of an antiques shop.


    Although the antique shop was nothing good, the owner, Xu Sanjin, was extremely stingy.


    Last night, he had been on guard duty. In the middle of the night, he saw a black shadow rummaging through the shelves, as if searching for something.


    Du Lei knew that he had been robbed, and quickly called his boss, Xu Sanjin.


    Thinking of this, Du Lei felt a burning pain from his forehead, making him gasp for breath.


    However, he couldn''t be bothered with the pain, and immediately asked Xu Sanjin: "Boss, our shop was robbed yesterday, do you have anything missing?"


    "You still have the nerve to say that."


    Xu Sanjin''s expression looked as ugly as his parents'', pointing at Du Lei''s nose, his triangular eyes were about to pop out, "It''s all you! You useless thing! Even an ordinary thief could not stop it! You usually eat shit! Our shop has lost quite a few antiques! "


    "My antique!"


    Xu Sanjin said with a heart wrenching scream.


    "Sorry, sorry, boss!" I was knocked unconscious. Why don''t we hurry up and call the police! "


    Du Lei was still hoping that this job would fill his stomach, so he immediately apologized to the boss.


    "I''m calling the f * cking police!"


    Hearing that he had called the police, Xu Sanjin became even angrier. From the looks of it, he almost wanted to go up and beat them up.


    Seeing that, the clay figurine started to get angry, Du Lei could not help but feel anger rising from the bottom of his heart.


    He had to brace himself and fight the Thief head on, but he ended up being knocked unconscious and sent to the hospital. It was one thing for this bloody fatty to refuse him, but he actually scolded him like that.


    Moreover, now that the antique was gone, shouldn''t they report it to the police?


    F * ck, he''s a lunatic!


    Du Lei was so angry that he could not take it anymore!


    It was just that he did not know that there was a reason why Xu Sanjin did not call the police ¡ª Damn, those lost antiques were all plundered from the Tomb robber who excavated the tomb of an ancient noble king. He had made a lot of money, and was just waiting for the right time to sell it in the underground black market.


    The police? Wasn''t that just asking for a beating?


    The mighty big sister nurse stared at Xu Sanjin who was shorter than her with her hands on her hips.


    Xu Sanjin was flustered and exasperated, yet he really couldn''t do anything to Du Lei. He coldly snorted in the end and threw out two thousand yuan, smashing it onto Du Lei''s sickbed. "This is your monthly salary. In the future, you don''t have to come to work! "


    Being fired like that, for some reason, Du Lei breathed a sigh of relief.


    This was not the worst outcome he had expected.


    The worst case scenario would be that the damn fatty insisted that he was responsible for the missing antiques. He would even bite the bullet and say that he was a thief that was sent to the police station. That would be troublesome.


    With Xu Sanjin''s moral integrity, he really could do such a thing.


    "F * ck, so what if he quit? He even took two thousand yuan."


    Lying on the sickbed, Du Lei consoled himself, and started to think about where he should go next to find a job.


    "Have a good rest. It''s a good thing for such a boss to fire him earlier."


    The big sister nurse comforted him after she checked the anti-inflammatory drug.


    "Thank you, Big Sis."


    Du Lei''s pale face revealed a smile.


    Du Lei instinctively stretched out his hand, wanting to touch his forehead, but in that instant, his gaze froze, staring fixedly at the pattern that appeared on his palm.


    "This is ¡­" "Dominate!"


    Du Lei muttered.


    After mixing it up for a long time, this animal design that was in Du Lei''s heart was not unfamiliar at all.


    Tyrant was the sixth of the nine legendary dragon sons of the ancient Han Dynasty. It was known as Biao Biao (Bori). It was similar in appearance to a turtle and liked to carry weight.


    He is a symbol of wealth, longevity and good fortune.


    He was the guardian of the house, as well as the guardian of the house.


    As a result, on the streets of Fengshui, many of the jade artifacts and magic items were able to dominate the city.


    In Xu Sanjin''s jade shop, there were many jade tools that were carved into the shape of a tyrant.


    "The Thief who ambushed me yesterday seemed to have picked up that rock that was above my head, that is, the Overlord''s Jadestone."


    Du Lei''s face was filled with shock and disbelief.


    The divine beast he was holding in his palm had a vivid picture. It was as if it was swaying in the waves of light. It roared towards the sky, and a boundless aura assaulted his face.


    He looked closer and the pattern slowly disappeared without a trace.


    Du Lei rubbed his eyes with his other hand (left hand) and muttered in puzzlement: "Could it be that my eyes are playing tricks on me?!"


    Without thinking any further, he picked up the stack of red tickets that Xu Sanjin threw to him, counted, and couldn''t help but curse: "You scolded Xu Sanjin next door, and at this time, you still dare to scam me again?!"


    Just as he was cursing, a strong sense of hunger spread out from his stomach. It was uncontrollable, and it was growing stronger and stronger.


    Du Lei, who was starving, felt weak all over and sour water was in his mouth. He felt that if he did not eat anymore, he would die.


    After removing the droplets, Du Lei staggered out of the hospital. His nose twitched slightly, and following the smell of the aroma, he walked into a small restaurant ¡ª ¡ª "Jin''ling Duck Blood Fan"


    "Boss, give me a bowl of duck blood fans!" A big bowl! No, three bowls! "


    Du Lei was about to faint from hunger, he slammed the table and shouted.


    "Eh, three bowls!"


    The waitress who was walking down couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Un, let''s go quickly!" "Halogen, beef or whatever, give me a few catties!"


    Du Lei felt that he could eat an entire cow at this moment.


    The other customers in the restaurant all cast their curious gazes over.


    A guy in a hospital gown entered the restaurant and asked for three big bowls.


    There were a lot of them. Three big bowls of duck blood fans, a plate of soy sauce beef and a plate of soy sauce duck were served up.


    Du Lei picked up his chopsticks, and started to crazily eat like a tornado.


    In a short while, it was all gone.


    However, the life-threatening hunger in his stomach had yet to subside!


    "Give me three more bowls!" No, five bowls! "Then give me another five catties of beef!"


    The waitress who was standing next to him recovered from her shock and said, "Sir, if you eat so much, there will be problems ¡­"


    "Cut the crap. If I pass out here due to hunger later, it would be all your problem."


    Du Lei was not lying, he truly felt that hunger making his head start to feel dizzy.


    "Good, good, good."


    The little girl hurried to the kitchen and quickly brought the dishes over for him.


    Without saying a word, Du Lei continued to eat.


    At this time, all of the little fellows who were eating were stunned, as they stared at Du Lei, who was eating like an ancient Taotie, like a wild beast that could swallow mountains and rivers!


    Especially the waitress, she was on the verge of tears.


    The heck, this kind of meal, it''s about the tempo of blooming and dying in our restaurant.


    What do we have against you?


    Finally, under everyone''s dumbstruck gaze, Du Lei finished all the five bowls of duck blood and five kilograms of beef and meat on the table once again.


    Although he could barely endure it, Du Lei prepared to call for a meal again.


    But at this moment, he noticed the "You can''t be thinking of eating more right?" on the waiter''s forehead.


    His expression was filled with incomparable fear. Even some of his dining buddies began to take out their phones, preparing to take their pictures.


    "Alright, I''m full!"


    Du Lei did not want to be treated like a monster by others, "How much is it?"


    "A total of 620 pieces."


    "Damn, I spent so much."


    Du Lei looked at his stomach that was as calm as ever, with a face full of worry, it had become a super big bowl of rice.


    However, he was a diaosi now. In the future, how would he have the money to feed himself like this?


    Du Lei paid the money, and the little girl sent him out like she was sending off a god of pests.

 C2

    This was not f * cking scientific!


    Rubbing his stomach, Du Lei had a face full of bewilderment. Even if he were to tear apart his own brain, he still wouldn''t be able to think of a reason.


    Du Lei was still wearing his patient''s clothes, and he had not completed the discharge procedures, so he returned to the hospital once again.


    Just as he returned to the sickbed, suddenly, a strong wave of fatigue hit him. Du Lei could not take it anymore and closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    An unparalleled beast with a dragon''s head and a body like a small mountain wandered through the misty fairyland. No matter where it went, this beast would devour ferocious beasts and giant birds. Sometimes, it would even open its mouth and suck in all the people in an Immortal city ¡­ In the end, a peerless beauty stepped on the auspicious clouds, slicing apart the four limbs of the enormous beast, supporting the four corners of this world.


    The gigantic beast could not resist. It roared and died with unwillingness. A wisp of its divine soul escaped into the endless primal chaos!


    As the peerless beauty saw this wisp of her soul flee, she could only sigh and not make a move.


    " "Hey, stop sleeping, it''s time to wake up!"


    Abruptly, a sharp sound woke Du Lei from his dreams.


    Du Lei opened his eyes and shook his head.


    In his dream, the feeling of reality was too strong. He felt like he was that huge beast. Even after the beast had died, its resentment and unwillingness seemed to erupt from his heart.


    "It''s time now. Do you want to recover the hospital fees?"


    Du Lei lifted his head and saw that it was a female nurse standing in front of his bed.


    It was a young beauty dressed in a pure white nurse''s uniform. She was spotless, with a slim and slender body. She was wrapped in a nurse''s uniform, giving her a strong seductive feeling.


    The nurse''s face was so white and delicate that it seemed like water could be squeezed out. Her big eyes were blinking, and her head was covered by a nurse''s cap, making her look extremely pure.


    "Oh, thank you for your reminder. No need for the fee."


    Du Lei replied with a smile.


    Just then, Du Lei smelled an unpleasant odor, and immediately rushed into his nose, causing him to feel nauseous.


    For some reason, he felt that his sense of smell, hearing, and vision had become much sharper than before.


    One could even see the tiny cotton fibers on the white floor of the ward, and the smell of the medicine in the air became stronger. Moreover, one could hear the sound of water dripping from the toilet in the corridor next door ¡­ Because of this, the strange smell that entered his nose was even more unbearable!


    His nose twitched a few times, and he realized that it seemed to be coming from his own body.


    "I only stayed in the hospital for a day, and I started to smell bad."


    Du Lei frowned. Then, without caring about the little beauty nurse''s presence, he took off his hospital gown, revealing his strong and smooth muscles.


    And on his chest, shockingly, there was an incomparably ferocious beast pattern. It was exactly the same as the peerless beast he had seen in his dreams.


    The nurse''s eyes lit up when she saw this scene. She did not expect that the handsome Du Lei would have such strong muscles.


    Especially when her gaze made contact with the ferocious beast on his chest, her heart was in a mess as she frantically ran out.


    "What? A turtle was actually tattooed on his chest?"


    The nurse who was running away mumbled, but her face was completely red.


    "Huh? Why did this overlord pattern change its position?"


    Du Lei stared at the domineering aura on his chest with a face full of bewilderment and puzzlement.


    "Damn, it really came from me."


    After taking off his hospital gown, the strange smell became even more pungent. Du Lei frowned and cursed, thinking that the beautiful nurse must have ran away after smelling the smell.


    There was a shower in the hospital. Du Lei went in to take a shower, changed his clothes, went through the discharge procedures, and left the hospital.


    In the next few days, Du Lei was completely terrified by his appetite.


    Being starved like that, he ate up to ten people at a time, and that was all he could control.


    Holding the last 300 yuan, Du Lei looked at the restaurant in front of him with a face full of melancholy: "It''s really getting worse with this snow, I just lost my job and became a super glutton king. After this meal, you won''t have the money to eat your next meal! "


    "Damn it, let''s not bother anymore. Let''s talk after the meal!" At most, I can just move the bricks. With my recent strength, I seem to be getting stronger and stronger, so moving the bricks shouldn''t be a problem. "


    Logically speaking, with Du Lei''s appetite, eating a buffet should be the most worthwhile.


    However, in the past few days, he had forcefully eaten every single buffet he knew!


    The next time Du Lei wanted to enter a self-service restaurant again, the waiter would be scared black out of his wits and would not let him enter anymore, as if he had seen a gangster.


    Entering the restaurant, Du Lei immediately didn''t even look at the menu as he madly ordered more than ten dishes in one go.


    The waiter looked at Du Lei strangely, then looked at Du Lei''s entire body of goods. He thought, with so many dishes being ordered by one person, only the bandits of the underworld, who liked to kill Matt, would do such a thing.


    "Sir, can you eat that much?"


    Being questioned by the waiter, Du Lei was extremely unhappy and directly placed three hundred yuan on the table.


    The restaurant was a cheap one, so the prices were cheap.


    The waiter calculated in his mind. About a dozen or so dishes and three hundred yuan would be enough. So he smiled and said, "Sir, you misunderstand. Here, I''ll serve you the dishes."


    Very quickly, dozens of dishes were served, but in a few minutes, all of them were sent to Du Lei''s stomach.


    All the other customers in the restaurant looked at Du Lei with incomparable shock, but Du Lei didn''t notice at all, because he was really too hungry right now. These ten or so dishes basically did not alleviate the hunger in his stomach, but instead became more and more intense.


    "This, this, this..." "Give me these as well."


    Du Lei pointed to the menu, then raised his head and said to the waiter.


    The waiter was also a little shocked, but he was still in a daze and politely said, "I''m sorry, sir. The dish you ordered just now is already 307 yuan. The store will give you a discount, so consider it 300 yuan.


    The meaning behind his words was that he had used up all the money that he just threw on the table. If he did not have any more money, he would not be able to order more dishes.


    "Eh ¡­."


    Du Lei opened his mouth, but in the end he did not say anything.


    Just as he was about to leave, a gentle and melodious voice rang out from within the restaurant, "Waiter, I''ll pay for the meal. Serve the dishes for him again."


    Du Lei and the waiter could not help but turn their heads.


    It turned out to be an 18-year-old beauty sitting next to him.


    This beauty was wearing a baseball cap, a ponytail, and a snow-white chiffon dress. Her especially beautiful face made even Du Lei''s heart jump.


    Her eyebrows were like a mountain, her eyes were like water, her nose was small and straight, and her lips were bright red ¡­ Just a single glance was enough to shock anyone.


    The beautiful woman''s figure was also very slim, even more slender than a movie star. Although it was pleasing to the eyes, it still made one feel a sense of tenderness.


    "You are?"


    Du Lei scratched his head, slightly puzzled.


    An unfamiliar beauty was treating him to a meal. No matter how he thought about it, it made him puzzled. He wasn''t the rumored gigolo. Could it be that this beauty was someone he knew in the past?


    "Don''t mind it. I can see that you have an appetite."


    As if he had seen through Du Lei''s doubts, a faint smile appeared on Han Yueru''s slightly pale face.


    "¡ª"


    Du Lei was speechless.


    At this time, an elegant, elegant, golden-threaded old man sat opposite to Han Yueru. He looked at Han Yueru with slight astonishment.


    Then, he turned around and smiled warmly at Du Lei, "Young man, my family''s young miss wants to treat you to a meal, there''s no need to be polite.


    My Miss?


    Did this mean that this old man was the butler of this beautiful lady?


    Nowadays, a family with a steward was definitely a wealthy family.


    Judging from the way this old man was dressed and his temperament, he was most likely not an ordinary Wealthy Class family.


    Since there was a beautiful lady treating him to a meal and the other party was kind, he was about to die of hunger. Naturally, he would no longer be attached to her.


    "Thank you. I didn''t bring enough money today. I''ll treat you to a meal when I have time!"


    Du Lei laughed and replied, he would not say that he only had that much money, it was too embarrassing.


    "This page, this page, and this page ¡­ "All of you, come up."


    Du Lei scratched the menu.


    The waiter stared at Du Lei speechlessly, and thought that this brat was too shameless.


    Looking at Du Lei''s face, it seemed that he wasn''t as handsome as. Why was it that it was his life to be a waiter, not a pretty boy?


    "Okay. "Wait."


    The waiter left in a bad mood.


    Seeing the table full of dishes coming up, Du Lei felt extremely blissful as he picked up his chopsticks and started to crazily eat. Just then, Han Yueru walked to the table, found a seat to sit down, and started to look at Du Lei curiously and unblinkingly.


    Gradually, a trace of envy could be seen in his eyes.


    He even swallowed his saliva.


    "Haha, you should eat too."


    "Yes."


    In the beginning, she was picking and picking, as if there was nothing she wanted to eat. But gradually, her chopsticks started moving faster and faster ¡­ The butler elders at the side were all staring with their eyes wide open, especially after seeing Han Yueru eat several pieces of salmon and a bowl of lotus seed pig heart soup in one go. After drinking it, their entire bodies trembled in excitement, and even their eyes were slightly moist.


    "I''m full."


    Han Yueru patted her stomach in satisfaction, and even burped a little.


    "Miss, you can finally eat!"


    The old man''s wrinkled face was smiling like an old tree that had bloomed!


    "Yes, Grandpa Hu has eaten his fill."


    Du Lei stood at the side, speechless. What do you mean by being able to eat, as long as you are a human, what''s the point of being unable to eat?

 C3

    Then, the old man started to talk to Du Lei with gratitude. Only now did he know that Han Yueru was actually an anorexic person and had not eaten anything for a few days. The old man was very anxious and brought her out.


    He reckoned that because he saw Du Lei being able to eat so much and his appetite had been sparked, he ate so many things.


    So it was anorexia?


    Du Lei knew that this disease was extremely terrifying, to the point it could be said to be fatal, and there was no cure.


    The female singer Karen Carpenter, a former fan of the American group Carpenter, had died of anorexia.


    "Um, Mr. Du has a presumptuous request. Can I ask for your help?"


    After chatting for a while, the Housekeeper Hu said hesitantly.


    "Well, go ahead."


    "Miss''s anorexia is very serious. She has been treated with medicine and psychotherapy many times abroad, but she has not improved at all. I don''t know if Miss can ask Mr. Du to come over and eat with Miss in the future if you don''t want to eat something more serious. That way, Miss might be able to eat it. Of course, because this will greatly disturb the life and work of Mr. Du, we will definitely pay you a satisfactory remuneration ¡­ "


    "Of course not."


    Du Lei''s eyes lit up, having something to eat and getting paid was truly a good job.


    Besides, the one accompanying them was a beauty.


    After bidding farewell to Han Yueru and the Housekeeper Hu, Du Lei returned to the shabby rented building.


    He had come to the Rong City to struggle for many years, becoming a diaosi. He only did low-level jobs and did not save up any money.


    Once he returned to his residence, Du Lei felt a strong sense of sleepiness gush up once again.


    He didn''t know why, but every time he ate, he would feel very sleepy and would have to sleep for a while.


    As he laid on the bed falling into slumber, Du Lei did not realize that at this moment, the image of the Overlord on his chest had begun to emit a faint glow, and was becoming brighter and brighter. In the end, it had even surfaced from his chest.


    It was like a three-dimensional projection, standing on his chest and roaring loudly!


    When he woke up, Du Lei felt refreshed, his entire body was filled with energy.


    On a whim, he laid on the ground and did two hundred pushups in one go. He was not even breathing and did not feel tired at all.


    "Eh, what''s going on?!"


    Du Lei opened his eyes wide and stared at his hands.


    He hadn''t exercised for a long time. In the past, when he was doing push-ups, he would do around forty to fifty of them.


    Vaguely, Du Lei felt a warm current flowing through his body.


    "Try again, where are your limits?"


    Du Lei laid on the ground again. This time, he did a thousand at once, and at a very fast speed!


    Even so, he did not feel the least bit tired, not to mention the limits of his physical strength.


    "Damn, I''ve become a Herculean."


    Du Lei was extremely excited.


    Thinking about the recent changes in his appetite as well as the strange dreams that he frequently had, he couldn''t help but cast his gaze at the picture of a tyrant on his chest.


    "Could it be that I obtained energy from this Divine Beast''s tattoo. Or perhaps ¡­ I received the inheritance of the legendary divine beast''s tyranny! "


    Du Lei himself would often read a few different kinds of novels on the internet, hence he had a lot of imagination.


    Du Lei started to run and train along a broken street in front of the tube building.


    The palm trees on both sides were green, and under the setting sun, they were mottled like a forest of green light.


    "Why is my body so light now!"


    Du Lei felt that his body was currently as light as a swallow. When he ran, he even felt that he could float and float.


    Even though he tried his best to keep his strength down, his speed still stunned a group of people who were running along the street in the evening.


    "Wow, how did that guy run so fast!"


    "Why do I feel like he''s faster than Liu Xiang!"


    "He should not be as fast as Liu Xiang. Otherwise, wouldn''t he have directly won the gold medal in the Olympic Games? However, that was a sprint for Liu Xiang. This brat could run so fast even when training his body with long distance running! Was it born from a rabbit! "


    A young man who was also training was instantly overtaken by Du Lei, and he stared at''s back in a daze: "F * ck, this daddy here is a man who participated in the provincial Green Arcana Association, and my flying legs are so small, you actually dare to surpass me?! Hmph hmph, he is definitely a fool for not controlling his speed. If I were to use this kind of speed to train while running, I would definitely be tired like a dog! You must be trying your best to run. Just look at how fast I am accelerating and how much faster I am compared to him! "


    The young man''s high-spirited steps quickened, instantly causing a few of his younger sisters to scream.


    However, the more he ran, the more he felt like the distance between him and Du Lei grew larger.


    Moreover, he was almost exhausted!


    The most terrifying part was that he did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the figure in front of him did not seem tired at all, but instead seemed to be speeding up!


    The Rong City was a city built on a mountain.


    At the end of the street, there was a green mountain with a forest of leaves and needles.


    On the other side of the mountain, there were even more green mountains.


    In one breath, Du Lei charged into the forest inside the mountain, and instead, became even more spirited. Because there was no sign of human life, he actually let go of his restraints and sped up his pace.


    In an instant, Du Lei''s speed was as fast as a shadow''s, as if a tiger had entered the forest!


    "Hahaha, great!"


    Du Lei laughed, feeling as though he was about to fly!


    Even in a wuxia novel, he would at least have the ability to fly on the grass.


    "Yi, a wild chicken!"


    Suddenly, Du Lei discovered a pheasant with very long feathers running out of the bushes in front of him. It must have been shocked by his laughter.


    He stopped in his tracks, picked up a rock, and threw it with all his might!


    Hit!


    He stepped forward and grabbed the bloody pheasant, and the hunger in his stomach seemed to rise again.


    "Haha, I was just worrying about not having the money to eat. I have something to eat for dinner."


    Worried that his food consumption would be too high, Du Lei wandered around the mountain and caught a few wild chickens.


    It was simply inconceivable for him to throw pebbles with such a high chance of hitting a wild chicken with a high chance of success.


    Little Li''s throwing knife standard!


    When he went down the mountain, he carried a few wild chickens, which attracted the attention of a group of people. There was even a young man who came up to buy one.


    After returning to his residence, he cleaned up the wild chicken and stewed it a few times before wolfing it down.


    As Du Lei ate, he thought.


    The next afternoon, around 2 PM.


    Du Lei had been posting his resume online and looking for a job.


    Being fired by the antique shop, he could be said to have nothing on him, so it was impossible for him to not find a job to make ends meet.


    "Sigh, I''m hungry again. The wild chicken was exchanged for 100 yuan yesterday and I''ve also eaten all the breakfast. It seems like I have to go up the mountain and have a look."


    Du Lei muttered. Just then, his phone rang.


    When he looked at the caller ID, he saw that it was Housekeeper Hu.


    Yesterday at the restaurant, the two of them had exchanged calls.


    It turned out that Han Yueru didn''t want to eat anymore after last night.


    Housekeeper Hu thought of Du Lei and quickly called for help.


    "Alright, I''ll go right away."


    After getting the address from the Housekeeper Hu, Du Lei hung up the phone and revealed a smile, "I''ve gotten myself another free feast!"


    As he walked out of the door, he saw a huge truck parked on the street in front of him.


    On top of the truck, there was a huge strange stone.


    With one look, Du Lei could tell which family bought this villa and prepared to build a fake mountain pool in their courtyard.


    "F * ck, when can I buy a villa and enjoy the life of a small fortune?"


    Du Lei sighed.


    Below the giant truck, there were a few kids.


    A few brats surrounded a cart that was taller than them. They did not know what to do.


    "These brats, they aren''t giving the truck gas, are they?"


    Du Lei thought, walked over, and said covetously: "Hey, little fellows, don''t waste your time. With such a big tire, just you little brats don''t have the ability to vent your anger."


    "Don''t talk so much. Strange uncle, Zhang Dagang, that guy, is actually bullying us. We must take revenge by venting our anger on his family''s truck."


    The few boys raised their heads, frowning. They looked like they didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business.


    They then gathered together and continued to complete the task of releasing the Qi.


    Du Lei laughed and turned to leave.


    Such a big truck, if these brats took care of it, it would be really strange.


    However, at this moment, an intense sound of air clashing rang out.


    Following that, a few children began to cheer.


    Du Lei was stupefied, these brats are really incredible, what method are they using?


    But the following scene made it impossible for him to consider all of this.


    Lun Tai''s anger was slightly released and the gigantic stone on the back of the truck started to shake.


    Du Lei could tell that this strange stone was originally placed unsteadily. With this slight shake, it actually wanted to roll down!


    "Get lost!"


    Du Lei roared.


    But there was a little boy under the truck.


    He was the one who said that he would take revenge.


    At this moment, when he raised his head and saw this scene, he was dumbstruck.


    Du Lei subconsciously charged forward, like a lightning warrior, instantly arriving at the bottom of the truck. Without even thinking, he blocked the huge boulder with his hands!


    This huge rock was at least a few tons heavy. Despite Du Lei''s tremendous increase in strength these few days, the moment his hands held onto the huge rock, he felt as if he would be pushed out of the rock in the next second.


    The heck! He couldn''t take it! I won''t die, right? "


    This thought flashed through his mind like lightning.


    However, in the next moment, a scorching heat quickly spread from his chest!


    In the next moment, Du Lei felt that the strange stone he was holding on for seemed to no longer be that heavy.


    Boom! *


    With a loud sound, a huge crater was formed on the concrete floor!


    "Wow."


    "Little Hao, what''s wrong with you?"


    A woman in her early twenties, wearing a pure white professional suit, ran over in a fluster and picked up the wailing brat in an instant.


    "Wa ¡­ wa ¡­"


    The little boy seemed to be quite frightened. He did not reply and only continued to cry.

 C4

    Du Lei went forward and explained what had just happened.


    The woman was frightened. She looked at the rock that had created a huge crater on the cement ground, and her lips turned white.


    "Thank you so much."


    The woman thanked Du Lei profusely and hugged the little boy tightly.


    The little boy was her little brother. Normally, she loved and doted on him. When she came back from work this time and saw this scene, she naturally felt some lingering fear.


    If this boulder were to land on an ordinary person''s head, they would definitely be smashed into meat paste.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a small matter for me."


    Du Lei said with a smile.


    After that, the woman chatted with Du Lei for a while. With such a beautiful girl to chat with, Du Lei was naturally happy to get to know her.


    It turned out that the woman''s name was Zhang Xiaoya. She worked as a reporter for a newspaper nearby.


    After chatting for a while, they felt that it was about time. They still had to rush over to''s side to eat, so they bade farewell and left.


    After walking around a few streets, Du Lei quickly reached his destination.


    Four Seasons Hotel!


    The Four Seasons Hotel took up a lot of space. In front of the hotel, there was a magnificent fountain pool, and all kinds of luxurious cars were parked on the parking spot. Every customer who alighted from the car was wearing luxurious clothes.


    Du Lei walked towards the entrance of the hotel with his cheap short sleeves and pants, which immediately made him look a bit flashy. Everyone had voted for him, and most of them looked a little contemptuous.


    "Haha, look at that poor man. He even dares to enter the Four Seasons Hotel to eat. "Don''t be the one to get beaten for not being able to afford the meal!"


    Turning his head, he saw a short, fat, and bald middle-aged man with only a few strands of fur on his head run out of a large carriage. He was hugging a girl in his arms who was old enough to be his daughter, dressed flirtatiously.


    At this time, with a cigar in his mouth, he looked at Du Lei with disdain and mocked.


    Behind the middle-aged man followed two men who were more than 1.9 meters tall. They wore vests and their arms were covered with tattoos. They looked like bodyguards.


    "Hehe, Lord Long, don''t say that. They may not even be the hotel staff. "


    The woman laughed until the petals trembled, the waves on her chest rippled, and as she spoke, she gave Du Lei a coquettish look.


    When the lady said that, the Lord Long seemed to be in a bad mood and snorted: "Since when have the Four Seasons Hotel standards been so low, and the waiter''s image so bad, and he''s so ugly, looks like he can''t come next time to eat ¡­"


    Being cursed at like this, Du Lei felt extremely depressed.


    "Damn it, I really stepped on smelly dog shit when I went out the door!"


    After coldly sweeping a glance at the Lord Long, Du Lei didn''t pay any more attention to him and continued to walk forward.


    But when the Lord Long heard him, he was immediately angered. Damn it, previously, in the society, he had scolded his underlings like dogs, but no one dared to refute him. This brat in front of him, he actually dared to express his dissatisfaction?


    His face immediately darkened, and he stared at Du Lei sinisterly. "Qiandou, you must be brave! Stop! Who are you calling a shitty dog shit? "


    "Scolded you!" "Fool''s brush!"


    Du Lei had never been afraid of things.


    Since the other party was so arrogant and he was being scolded for no reason, he couldn''t be a coward.


    Thus, he turned around and said to Lord Long with an incomparably serious expression.


    "F * ck!"


    Lord Long obviously did not expect Du Lei to be so ''audacious'', he was startled, and the two bodyguards behind him immediately became angry, jumping out, and said to Du Lei while rubbing their fists: "Brat, you want to die, right? Quickly kneel down to Lord Long, maybe Lord Long can be magnanimous, and spare your life! Otherwise, no one in heaven or earth can save you! "


    Du Lei helplessly shook his head.


    "Look at how you guys want to hit me, hurry up if you want to make a move. I have to go on a date with a pretty girl for a meal, I''m really in a hurry!"


    Du Lei said with a carefree smile on his face.


    He was very clear about the changes that had occurred to his body in the past two days. Honestly speaking, he was no different from the legendary martial arts experts. Therefore, he was not afraid of the two men in front of him.


    In particular, his personality was also faintly influenced by the domination of a divine beast, becoming more and more domineering and full of dignity. He simply didn''t allow any clowns to prance around in front of him.


    "Ga!"


    The two bodyguards were stunned, they never thought that Du Lei would actually reply in such a way, arrogant and stylish, so suave.


    "Wu Da Wu Er, attack! Break his legs! "


    Lord Long said with an incomparably sinister tone.


    "Alright!"


    The two bodyguards grinned coldly.


    He punched towards Du Lei.


    The surrounding people had already set their sights on them, but the two of them did not hesitate at all. They knew that their boss, Lord Long, had a ''long and deep revolutionary friendship'' with the Deputy Chief of the North Zone Branch.


    Even if he really broke the legs of this ungrateful Diaoyu, and someone called the police, it wouldn''t cause any trouble.


    One of them walked in front and was the first to walk in front of Du Lei, laughing sinisterly as he punched out.


    But at this moment, Du Lei extended his hand out, and easily grabbed ahold of Su Yun''s fist.


    "Eh?"


    The bodyguard was shocked. He wanted to use all his strength to pull out his fist, but he realized that Du Lei''s grip on his fist was as steady as Mt.


    Du Lei slightly curled the corner of his mouth, and slightly exerted a bit of force on his hand ¡ª "Ah ¡ª pain ¡ª ¡ª"


    The bodyguard immediately felt as if his fist was squashed flat and cried out in pain.


    When the other bodyguard saw this scene, he wanted to come forward to assist, but Du Lei lightly pushed the bodyguard in front of him, causing him to fly out like a melon being thrown out, and crashed into another bodyguard that rushed over, causing the two of them to roll on the ground a few metres away.


    When Lord Long saw this scene, ''bada''.


    The cigar fell to the ground, its triangular eyes wide.


    One had to know, these two bodyguards were fighters that he had recruited from the black market boxing arena with a high salary, yet they were able to do it so brazenly.


    Du Lei laughed coldly and walked towards the Lord Long.


    "Brat, don''t mess around. Do you know who I am?"


    Seeing that Du Lei was forced in front of him, the Lord Long raised his head and stared at his chin, trying to put on a show of strength as he spoke.


    "Hehe, I don''t care who you are!"


    Du Lei grabbed him as if he was his two bodyguards, then threw him out like a sweet potato. He then clapped his hands and turned to leave.


    "Hey boy, just you wait!"


    Lord Long shouted with resentment from behind them. Because one of his front teeth had fallen off, his pronunciation was extremely strange.


    Under the guidance of the attendant, Du Lei arrived at room 210.


    As soon as they entered the private room, they saw Han Yueru and Housekeeper Hu who had already ordered a table full of dishes and were waiting for them.


    Other than this, there was also a young lady about Han Yueru''s age.


    The top grade white shirt was translucent, revealing a milky white Bra underneath. The lower part of the shirt was a black dress, which wrapped around the bottom of the butt. It was full and exquisite, with wavy curly hair and a black pair of glasses on the back.


    "As for her face, it was definitely perfect, especially with the alluring charm of a royal sister ¡­" Mr. Du, you''re here. "


    Housekeeper Hu was the first to welcome him with a kind smile.


    "Sorry for being late."


    Du Lei embarrassedly touched his head.


    Along the way, he saved people and fought with them, so it was hard to avoid being late.


    "It''s alright, Du Lei, let''s hurry up and do it. Oh, let me introduce you, this is my friend, Li Mengxin."


    Han Yueru also stood up, and smiled as she greeted Du Lei.


    She was dressed in a white, hundred fold dress, a light blue chiffon sweater, with bangs in the air, making her look especially young. If the Li Mengxin beside her gave off the feeling of a tempting rose, then Han Yueru was like a fresh and refined lily.


    "Hello."


    Du Lei smiled and nodded at Li Mengxin.


    Li Mengxin sized Du Lei up from head to toe, and with a face full of suspicion, she said, "Lil ''Ru, is this the guy you spoke of who can eat a lot, him?"


    "Yes."


    Han Yueru nodded.


    "No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a rice bucket. It doesn''t have a beer belly and it doesn''t have a physique that weighs more than 200 to 300 jin."


    A rice bucket?


    Du Lei''s face was filled with black lines.


    Very quickly, dishes were served one after another like flowing water. In the end, this Four Seasons Hotel was a five star hotel, and the dishes were many times more exquisite than the ones Du Lei had eaten in the small restaurants back then.


    Australian lobster, Orl¨¦ans crayfish, French baked snail, hale roast lamb leg, caviar, molecular cuisine, Mexican barbecue, African coconut rice... There were also all kinds of Chinese cuisine, crystal elbow in soy sauce, brocade soup and so on ¡­ All of them were super big, obviously the restaurant had already been informed of the customers'' needs, and took sufficient care of the big stomach king, Du Lei.


    When everyone started to eat, Du Lei no longer held back. He grabbed his chopsticks and started to eat crazily ¡ª The faster he ate, the more he would be able to cure Han Yueru''s anorexia. Thinking of this, Du Lei no longer felt a little embarrassed.


    Li Mengxin watched with the chopsticks in her hand, completely dumbfounded.


    In a short while, Du Lei had already swallowed more than ten people down to the steak.


    "There are also all sorts of pig''s elbows, lobster, lamb''s legs and so on ¡­" Was he even human? He''s simply a humanoid beast. "


    It was unknown why, but when Li Mengxin looked at the Du Lei currently madly eating, it was as if she was looking at a gigantic ferocious beast eating food.


    Seeing Du Lei eating like this, Han Yueru seemed to have a bit of an appetite. After eating some steak and lobsters, the Housekeeper Hu couldn''t help but grin.


    He did not care about anything else, as long as the Miss could eat, it would be a great thing.


    Soon, a table full of dishes was cleaned.


    "Are you full?"


    Han Yueru smiled as she looked at Du Lei, and asked gently.


    "Eh, it should be about time."


    Du Lei replied. Actually, he did not feel anything in his stomach, it was still empty.


    "That means you haven''t eaten your fill. Then let the waiter add more dishes. "


    "This isn''t good, you''re spending too much money."


    Du Lei was slightly embarrassed.


    This was the Four Seasons Hotel, a five star hotel. Just now, he had eaten like this for an unknown amount of time.


    Just then, Li Mengxin spoke out: "You don''t have to worry about that. This Four Seasons Hotel, is something that only Little Ru Family has, it is not even able to solve the question of whether or not we have to spend money. "


    Du Lei was surprised, then pinched his chin and laughed: "Then, I won''t be polite."


    Du Lei called the waiter over. This time, Du Lei specially picked the larger meat dishes and started to crazily order them ¡­ After finishing the meal, Du Lei patted his stomach.


    He felt that as the food in his stomach filled up, streams of heat flowed out from his body, converging together and finally flowing into the Divine Beast''s tyrannical tattoo on his chest.


    "From the looks of it, that strange dream should be real. I truly obtained the soul of a divine beast, and obtained its inheritance. "


    Thinking about it, Du Lei''s heart jumped.


    Li Mengxin adjusted her glasses, suppressing her dumbstruck expression, looked at Du Lei, and nodded his head, as if he was very satisfied: "Hmm, not bad, I didn''t think that you could really eat so much.


    Hearing this, Du Lei was startled, and asked suspiciously: "What Big Stomach King Competition?"

 C5

    "It was a competition organized jointly by all the famous catering organizations in the country. Every restaurant that was selected sent a representative to participate in this Big Stomach King Competition. Ru Family''s Four Seasons Hotel was also participating in the competition. I think, how about we let you, as the representative of the Four Seasons Hotel, participate in this competition? "


    Li Mengxin explained as she swirled the cup of red wine in her hand.


    "Big Stomach King Competition, this is really strange, why is there such a boring competition?"


    Du Lei curled his lips.


    Even though he could eat a lot, it did not mean that he thought that being able to eat was a skill that was worthy of showing off.


    The Big Stomach King was not a race champion, gymnastics champion, or dancing champion. Apart from proving that you were a rice bucket, there didn''t seem to be any glory.


    "It''s quite boring, but the company doesn''t care about that. The catering agencies, hosting the competition and sending representatives, were just adding a bit of visibility and planting a bit of soft advertising. When radio interviews and newspapers were published, even if it was a joke, as long as the people liked it, the company would also increase its exposure... Especially the Big Gastric King as the food and drink organization that he represents would be remembered by the common folk all of a sudden. The benefits would be great ¡­ "


    Li Mengxin continued to explain.


    "Du Lei, we are just asking if you are interested. If you are not willing to participate, it is fine."


    Han Yueru explained on the side.


    "The champion of the Big Stomach King Competition has a prize of one million."


    Li Mengxin was enticing.


    "F * ck, with so much money, of course I would join!"


    Du Lei slapped his thigh in excitement, his eyes glowing.


    He''s so poor and mad right now. If he were to join this Big Stomach King Competition, with his current gluttonous abilities, wanting to be champion would just be playing around. He could easily get a million, that''s not often.


    "Hehe, Lil ''Ru, looks like your family group''s hotel can be heavily advertised this time."


    Li Mengxin hugged her arms, slightly supporting her chest, she smiled and said to Han Yueru.


    So be it.


    Big Stomach King Competition''s time was a week later.


    After chatting for a while, Li Mengxin brought Han Yueru to go shopping, then Du Lei left the hotel.


    It was already afternoon, so Du Lei slowly walked along the road under the shade of a palm tree.


    The afternoon sun shone down on the palm trees. The rippling green light was like a living sea.


    Beside the road, there was an extremely wide lake, which was sparkling with light. This was the Dragon Lake that everyone in the Rong City knew of.


    Wandering Dragon Lake was connected to the Banyan River, and also to the Yangtze River.


    Far away, Du Lei saw another fisherman sitting by the lake.


    He found a place where others didn''t pay attention to the lake, so as to prevent others from seeing it. He mistakenly thought that it was a young man who couldn''t fall out of love, so he jumped into the lake and called the police.


    As he jumped into the ice-cold lake, Du Lei suddenly felt as if he was a fish in water.


    The pattern on Du Lei''s chest lit up, as traces of warmth flowed through. With a light swing of his arms and legs, his entire body, like a swordfish, started to take on the shape of a shuttle in the water.


    "This feeling!"


    Du Lei was shocked.


    Du Lei used to be able to swim, but he wasn''t very good at it.


    However, in that moment, he had casually swayed his body, as if he didn''t feel the resistance of the water at all. He was able to swim in the water and was even more comfortable than if he were running on land!


    It was as if he were more like a fish in water than a land movement primate.


    Phelps was probably on his knees when he went to the swimming Olympics.


    "Is it because of Tyrant''s tattoo?"


    He was a legendary water attribute divine beast, a descendant of the Black Tortoise.


    If they were in a dominant position, they would be even more comfortable in the water than on land.


    Du Lei seemed to have thought of something, and then, he dived into the water of the lake.


    At the bottom of the clear swimming dragon lake, Du Lei swam nimbly like a fish.


    He had discovered a very mysterious state!


    That was, he realized that he could actually "breathe" in water.


    It was as if the countless pores on his body were able to absorb the dissolved oxygen in the water.


    He had been swimming underwater for twenty minutes, but he didn''t seem to have any difficulty breathing.


    "Damn, I''ve become an aquatic animal."


    Du Lei muttered in his heart.


    "However, this is good as well. If they really become aquatic animals, then we''ll be rich in the future, especially in the sea. If we can find treasure or dig a sunken ship, then we''ll turn into wealthy people!"


    Thinking of this possibility, Du Lei''s eyes shone with excitement.


    "I wonder how strong my body can withstand pressure and how deep I can go into the water!"


    As for the ordinary divers, they were also in a difficult position.


    The world''s fiercest record was 300 meters underwater, which required a diving device.


    Du Lei felt that his physique was much better than before. He didn''t know how deep he could go, but this Wandering Dragon Lake was only a few metres deep. It couldn''t be detected at all.


    While he was deep in thought, a two feet long grass fish swam past him.


    "Wow, this fish is really big. Catching him is enough for a meal."


    Du Lei''s heart skipped a beat, his four limbs moved, and he chased after Grass Fish.


    At this moment, Du Lei''s swimming speed in the water was actually much faster than that of the grass fish.


    However, the grass fish were simply too nimble. After scurrying up and down, Du Lei managed to catch it a few times, but he was still unable to do so.


    "Stop right there!"


    After grabbing a few times without being able to get a hold of it, Du Lei inexplicably became restless. A strong sense of tyranny was born from his body, and was transmitted out.


    In the blink of an eye, the grass fish became motionless, as though it was petrified.


    Du Lei smoothly caught the fish in his hand, but the fish actually did not struggle.


    For some reason, he seemed to see extreme fear in the fish''s eyes.


    "F * ck, could it be that there''s something similar to the domineering existence in ''The Thief King'' in my body? Once you display your domineering aura, even the fishes are intimidated and no longer dare to move. "


    Du Lei had a look of disbelief.


    Next, he experimented a few more times. Indeed, it was all used by him to "tyrannize his consciousness".


    It was as if the fish had lost all of their energy and were powerless to escape.


    Even if a few super big fish still had the strength to struggle, but the speed at which they swam was almost nil.


    As if he had discovered an opportunity, Du Lei rushed out of the lake as he laughed heartily. He ran back to his house and grabbed a few extremely large laundry buckets, then once again returned to Wandering Dragon Lake and jumped into the lake.


    This time, he used ''domineering''!


    He caught all the fish that he could see and put them into a bucket by the shore.


    After a while, several buckets were filled with the jumping fish, turtle, and field chickens.


    "Alright, it''s about time. Let''s capture these first."


    Du Lei was preparing to go ashore. Recently, he had no money on him, so these fish could be sold for a lot of money.


    But just at that moment, his gaze suddenly swept over a leather bag in the water.


    At this moment, the zipper of the leather bag appeared, revealing a yellow-orange cube inside.


    Du Lei''s heart fiercely jumped, and in a flash, he stepped forward and pulled out the cube ¡ª "Gold piece! It''s actually gold! "


    Du Lei was dumbstruck.


    Then, he quickly opened the leather bag. Unexpectedly, without exception, all of them were filled with gold pieces and some gold ornaments.


    "I made it, I made it!"


    Du Lei''s eyes started to turn blood-red.


    There were a lot of gold ornaments.


    There were more than a dozen gold bars, but they were also huge gold bars. They were all about 500 grams, and even if the ornaments were not counted, the value would still be over a million.


    "But, why would there be gold bars at the bottom of this lake?"


    After Du Lei got over his excitement, he could not help but be puzzled.


    These gold bars and ornaments, when placed in a leather bag, were either accidentally dropped or thrown in by someone.


    Right at this moment, an old story surfaced in his mind. Du Lei suddenly thought of a robbery case that happened in Rong City a few years ago.


    The two criminals rushed into a gold shop, sweeping through all the valuable items in the shop. They also took out their own handguns, wounded many shop assistants and drove away.


    When the police of Rong City received the report, they were shocked, and immediately activated their hundreds of police forces to surround the entire city, and in the end, they surrounded the two people by the Wandering Dragon Lake.


    In the end, this formation managed to injure more than one police officer, and they ended up in a stalemate for an entire day before they were able to capture the robbers.


    At that time, this incident caused a huge national reaction, and people began to criticize China''s police officers for being f * cking trash!


    However, they were only two men holding a spear made from Han Yang''s earth.


    After the arrest of the robber, the police did not take the looted gold in the car.


    Later on, through the confession, he found out that these two quick-witted robbers had thrown all their gold into the lake.


    If he was killed, it would save these cops a lot of trouble.


    Later, the police sent some divers to the lake to fish, and they did.


    Only, he hadn''t salvaged everything.


    From the looks of it, the gold in the bag that Du Lei was holding right now was something that escaped his net.


    "Gold is more important. If you fall into the lake, you will definitely sink deep into the soft silt. If you want to fish all of them up, it will be impossible. "In the end, the cost of salvage will also become relatively high."


    Thinking about that, Du Lei''s eyes became brighter and brighter, "Maybe there is some other gold."


    With this thought, he could no longer hold himself back and swam around the bottom of the lake, continuing his search for gold.


    "Hehe, I''m rich. But there''s so many gold bars, how should we deal with them? "


    Hand over the country?


    Are you kidding me, I''m not Wu Xie from ''Grave Stealing Notes'', picking up an ox head and turning it over to the country.

 C6

    In the afternoon, Du Lei carried a few buckets of fish to the fish market and planned to sell them.


    Although he had acquired gold worth one million gold, he didn''t have the ability to sell those items for the time being.


    For a short period of time, he would still have to rely on selling fish to maintain his livelihood.


    In the aquaculture market, there was an endless stream of people.


    Du Lei decided to leave the big barrel by the side of the road and did not walk around anymore.


    He found a piece of broken newspaper and spread it out on the ground before sitting down on it.


    Most fishmongers paid close attention to the importance of the stalls. Furthermore, they would constantly use oxygen machines to pump oxygen into the water, afraid that the fish would die.


    "Boss, how did you buy this fish?"


    A cultured youth wearing gold-rimmed glasses stared at the fish in Du Lei''s bucket and carefully sized it up.


    Du Lei saw that a customer had come to his door, climbed up from the ground and introduced, "These are all wild fish, I caught them at a lake in the suburbs. "Carp, silver carp, grass carp, ten pieces each."


    Du Lei had seen the prices of fish in the aquarium before. These fish breeders usually cost seven or eight dollars.


    In comparison, wild fish absorbed various natural essence and had higher nutritional value. However, because of hormone, such as fast growth, high yield, lack of natural nurturing process, the nutritional value was low.


    With the addition of supply and demand, wild supply can''t be like aquaculture. If demand is large, supply can be increased in a relatively short period of time.


    Because of the above two reasons, the price of wild fish stocks was usually much higher than that of artificial rearing. That was why Du Lei had called out the price.


    In fact, no one could accurately estimate the price of wild fish.


    The youth pushed his eyes out of the bridge of his nose: "Well, it''s not expensive. If it''s a purebred species of wild fish, people would be willing to buy it even if the price increases a bit."


    The young man seemed to be extremely honest, making Du Lei have a good impression of him.


    Just then, the young man pointed to a fish in the bucket and asked Du Lei: "Boss, what kind of fish is this? Why is it so strange? Do you know him? "


    A strong look of hope and passion flashed across the young man''s eyes, but it was hidden very well, after a flash, even Du Lei did not realise it.


    Du Lei looked towards the barrel and discovered that the young man was pointing at a strange fish he caught in the morning at Wandering Dragon Lake.


    Its entire body was as white as snow, and there wasn''t the slightest bit of other colored imperfections. Since Du Lei was young, he had never seen a fish with such a pure white color.


    A pair of lips grew from the mouth of the fish, swaying gracefully in the water.


    "I don''t know either."


    Du Lei said shamelessly.


    The young man was secretly delighted, but he did not express it, "There are countless species of fish. It was normal for him not to know this person. However, I think this pure white fish is really beautiful, the ornamental value must be good. I don''t have any other hobbies. I just like to leisurely raise some ornamental fish. Why don''t you sell this fish to me? No need to weigh it, I''ll pay two hundred dollars. "


    Du Lei was overjoyed. This pure white monster fish only weighed a few kilograms at most, yet it could actually be sold for two hundred pieces.


    "How can I accept this? This fish weighs only a few kilograms. It''s not worth that much. "


    Du Lei was extremely happy in his heart, but he pretended to be embarrassed as he replied without thinking.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. This snow-white fish is so beautiful. In my opinion, it''s worth this price."


    Such a strange action made Du Lei very suspicious.


    Normally, when a customer buys something, the price would go down. As far as possible, the price would go down. Who would buy something like that by a young man?


    The seller cut the price, and he seemed impatient.


    [Is he stupid or stupid?]


    "Little brother, this dragon fish cannot be sold to him!"


    At this moment, a clear and sonorous voice that was slightly older could be heard.


    Du Lei raised his head to take a look and saw an old man dressed in Tang suit with a clear face slowly walking over. His eyes were unmoving as he stared at the strange, snow-white fish in the bucket.


    "Geezer, what do you mean?"


    The young man''s expression changed, from his tone, Du Lei could hear a trace of hatred.


    The elder looked at him with disdain before shifting his gaze back to the fish and sneered: "What do you mean? Why do you need to know so much about consultants? Tsk tsk, to think that you would want to spend two hundred dollars on this mutated dragon fish.


    The youth''s eyes blazed with anger. It was no wonder that this old man in front of him had destroyed the fortune that he had painstakingly made. How could he not be flustered and exasperated?


    "Old man, you can''t speak carelessly. I''ll pay two hundred yuan for this Silver Dragon Fish. The price is very reasonable."


    What?


    Silver Dragon Fish?


    In other words, this fellow knew the breed of this fish?


    He had even asked himself this question just now.


    Thinking about it, Du Lei was furious.


    It was obvious that the young man in front of him had treated him like a country bumpkin who knew nothing at all!


    He wanted to earn some money for himself.


    Even if he took the fish home to cook, it wouldn''t sell to him!


    "Haha, Silver Dragon Fish?" Don''t tell me that you can''t tell that this dragon fish is a mutated one in a million silver dragon fish ¡ª Snow Dragon Fish. Young man, you have to be honest! "


    The old man didn''t pay any attention to the young man''s exasperation and reprimanded him as if he was reprimanding his son.


    The young man''s face turned green, then red, and then gradually revealed a malevolent expression. "Old man, you''re too nosy!"


    He was so angry that he could not help but reach out his hand to push the old man.


    Seeing that, Du Lei was prepared to stop them.


    He wanted to attack, but someone was faster than him.


    A ghost-like shadow flashed towards the youth like a snake leaving its lair, then, "Peng!"


    The youth was blown far away like a sack and fell on the ground.


    "So fast!"


    Du Lei was shocked.


    That image just now was the right hand that the old man had instantly thrown out.


    However, the speed of his movement was as fast as lightning, making it hard for an ordinary person to see clearly.


    The old man was still standing in his original position with his hands folded behind his back. He had an indifferent expression on his face, as if he was not the one who had used his hand just now.


    The elder''s grip on the attack was firm and precise. The youth was sent flying by the strike, falling onto the ground as if he hadn''t suffered any injuries.


    Shivering up from the ground, the young man''s arrogant attitude did not decrease in the slightest. Instead, his eyes turned red as he stared at the old man with gritted teeth: "Old man, I admit defeat this time." However, please leave behind your name. I, Yan, will remember this debt! "


    "Haha, you''re just a clown. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    The old man laughed out loud, and said proudly: "This old man is Ping Luhe!"


    Ping Luhe?


    What a domineering name!


    Du Lei pursed his lips, looking at the old man whose bastard Qi was surging, he thought to himself.


    "Ping Luhe? Alright, I''ll remember you. If the mountains don''t move, I will settle this debt with you sooner or later. Ping Luhe, hmph, eh? "Old man you ¡ª you ¡ª"


    As the youth spoke in a harsh voice, he suddenly felt as if something had caught him in the throat and he couldn''t continue.


    "Excuse me, the CEO of the Ping Group, Ping Zhongmou, Second Master Ping, and Ping Sihai, Fourth Master Ping, who are you?"


    The youth seemed to have thought of something, and his face instantly turned deathly pale. His legs trembled non-stop, and fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. Behind the thick glasses, a pair of eyes were filled with fear.


    The old man coldly snorted and said, "It is indeed my two useless sons."


    Now that his bad premonition had come true, the young man could no longer withstand the shock. His body swayed and he collapsed limply to the ground.


    The young man lay on the ground in panic, continuously kowtowing to the old man as sweat continued to pour out of his forehead.


    He never would have thought that the old man in front of him, who did not even look like an ordinary person, would actually be one of the super great gods of Rong City City ¡ª ¡ª Ping Zhongmou and Ping Sihai''s father.


    The young man was sweating profusely as he thought about how he wanted to take action against the other young man who was as reckless as he was.


    Ping Zhongmou was still alright. Although he was the leader of the Ping Group and had unparalleled authority, he was, after all, an upright person in the society.


    Ping Sihai could be said to be the emperor of the land in the Rong City. If he did not handle this matter well, perhaps before long, he would be thrown into the Banyan River by some people.


    When the passersby at the fish market saw this situation, they all gathered around and whispered to each other.


    "Eh? Wasn''t this person an ordinary person? "What''s going on?"


    A woman who bought groceries couldn''t help but ask.


    "Ping Lao always has a very good temper. He won''t take the initiative to find trouble." "From the looks of it, this young man must have offended an old man."


    "The eldest son, Ping Changkong, is a major general of the military, the second son, Ping Zhongmou, is the controller of the Pingshi consortium, and the third daughter married into the financial giant''s Han family, especially her fourth son, who is an underground hooligan in the vicinity of the Rong City. It is unknown what kind of ambition that brat has to actually dare to provoke Elder Ping."


    " Forget it, you can leave now. Be more careful next time and don''t think that it''s easy to bully the weak and the old. "


    "Thank you, Elder Ping. Thank you, Elder Ping!"


    The young man crawled up from the ground, adjusted the gold-rimmed glasses on his nose, then bowed gratefully towards Ping Luhe and disappeared into the crowd.


    The crowd gradually dispersed as well.


    He looked at the Snow Dragon Fish, praising it, "This Snow Dragon Fish''s body is over forty centimeters long. The rarest thing is that, judging from its long and solid body, it is not a fish that is being raised by humans, or a fish that has been thrown into the breeding ground in the middle of the journey. "The snow dragon is a silver dragon fish, not one in a million mutated species. Being able to grow to such a length under wild conditions is an extremely rare sight ¡­"


    The old man''s eyes flashed, he seemed to be extremely fond of Du Lei''s strange fish, and commented for a long time.


    After playing with flowers and raising fish for a few decades, Ping Luhe had believed that his research on flower, grass, insect and fish had reached the level of a grandmaster.


    "Don''t tell me that this Snow Dragon has mutated again?"


    Ping Luhe was extremely surprised in his heart, he raised his head and said: "Little brother, I will pay three hundred thousand ¡­ No, four hundred thousand, what do you think? "


    "What?" "Four hundred thousand?"


    Du Lei was shocked.


    Although the words of the young man with gold-rimmed glasses and Ping Luhe revealed the rarity and value of this Snow Dragon Fish, Du Lei had never thought that such a slightly better-looking strange fish would actually be worth so much money.


    "What is it? Do you think the price is too low? That''s right, ordinary Snow Dragon Fish would only be worth this much. From the looks of it, this Snow Dragon Fish could be considered special amongst the Snow Dragon Fish. With such a long whisker, it could be said to be a mutated species. As for the price, we can discuss it. "


    "Haha, it''s not low anymore. Deal!"


    Du Lei was so happy that his mouth almost burst open at the back of his head as he giggled.


    Even if he could raise the price in the face of an honest man like the old tutor, he would still feel embarrassed.

 C7

    Ping Luhe passed the cheque in his hand over to Du Lei along with a gold-plated business card, and said: "Little brother, this is my business card. "In the future when you have similar rare fish species, you can contact me. I will definitely offer a price that will satisfy you!"


    Du Lei excitedly took the cheque and name card, and said casually: "Sure, sure."


    After saying that, he carefully put away the cheque worth 500,000 yuan into his pocket, then held onto the gold-plated name card and took a look.


    On it, other than Ping Luhe''s name and contact details, there was a message that attracted Du Lei''s attention.


    [The Honorary President of the China National Technique Association!


    Du Lei never thought that Ping Luhe would actually possess such a flashy title.


    When he thought about how Ping Luhe was swift and decisive when he was fighting against the four-eyed young man, Du Lei finally understood that the inconspicuous old man in front of him was actually a legendary Chinese Grandmaster.


    Martial arts practitioner, body strengthening; a martial arts practitioner, protecting the home and protecting the country.


    National Art: It refers to the traditional martial arts of our country.


    It was the honorific title for martial arts.


    There was another way of speaking about the martial arts: it only killed the enemy, but it did not perform. It was called the martial arts of the nation.


    His fists were like a tiger, his body was like a dragon, each move was full of power, and his martial arts skills were truly unrestrained and unrestrained.


    Du Lei had always held an extremely high degree of curiosity and reverence towards the quintessence of nations and the mysterious skills that had been passed down since the ancient times. As a result, he couldn''t help but feel a little more respect for Ping Luhe.


    He thought that if he had the chance, he would definitely come into contact with the national technique, a treasure that had been passed down for thousands of years.


    Take the check and run to the bank.


    The cheque is valid for only 10 days, but it is difficult when it is out of date.


    Du Lei directly said to the front desk: "Hello, I want to take out all of the money here."


    The young miss at the counter didn''t really care about it at first, but when she received the cheque from Du Lei, she was momentarily stunned. Raising her head to look at Du Lei, she said: "Hello, please wait a moment.


    With that, he got up and ran away.


    Du Lei was puzzled. Couldn''t you just take out some money and give it to him?


    Du Lei did not understand. To a bank, a single account of 500 thousand was not a small sum, it could already affect a bank''s business, especially a small branch or a savings office.


    Very quickly, a fat and short middle-aged man walked over under the guidance of a young miss. He then led Du Lei to the VIP room, and brewed a cup of tea, then asked Du Lei if he could not take away all of the cash at once.


    With 30,000 in cash and 470,000 in bank card, Du Lei felt his back going stiff.


    "F * ck, from today onwards, I''m no longer a poor diaosi!"


    It was still early, and he was not in a hurry to go back. Du Lei wandered around blindly in the vicinity, and after turning around for a while, he entered a Flower Bird Street.


    This Flowerbird Street and the antique shop that Du Lei worked on previously were actually connected together.


    Flower Bird Street had a large market. Flowers, birds, fish, pets, strange stones, handicrafts, carvings, and so on. There were also a large number of people wandering around, making it very lively.


    The market for flowers, birds, fish, insects, cats and dogs, reptiles, handicrafts, odd stones, root carvings, etc.


    There was a sea of people inside, bustling with activity.


    Du Lei looked at it, but actually there was nothing he wanted to buy.


    "Yi, this little bird is not bad. It has azure feathers!" Brilliant and graceful! "Good bird!"


    Ever since he had obtained the inheritance of the Hegemon''s Divine Soul, Du Lei had become more and more sensitive to the auras between heaven and earth. With a single glance, he could tell that the little bird in the gold threaded cage was far from ordinary.


    The owner of the golden silk cage was a man who was wearing a slovenly mountain suit and was smoking a pipe while squatting there.


    They didn''t say anything, but surrounded the crowd and pointed their fingers at him.


    "Boss, how much is this bird?"


    Du Lei casually asked.


    The big cigarette gun glanced at Du Lei and was not the least bit polite as it waved two of its fingers.


    "200. Alright, I''ll buy it!"


    Du Lei said heroically.


    The big smoker snappily glanced at him. From his clothes and age, he could tell that the young man in front of him was a diaosi and a hothead. He was right.


    "20 thousand!"


    Listening to the tone, the big smoker simply didn''t want to care about Du Lei.


    "This damned bird. 20,000 yuan, go and rob the money."


    Du Lei said speechlessly.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, not only did the big cigarette gun turn its head away, it also ignored him. Even the spectators who were watching the bird looked at him as if he was a country bumpkin.


    Du Lei immediately understood that this bird in front of him was a famous and precious bird. He had been treated like a bumpkin and quickly left.


    "Damn it, this is simply robbery!" Indeed, even those who raise birds are not people that normal diaosi can play with. "


    While walking around, Du Lei suddenly had a thought.


    "This is?"


    A strange feeling spread in his heart.


    It was as if he could hear a very small but very intimate thought calling to him.


    Du Lei stared blankly for a moment, then subconsciously closed his eyes slightly as he concentrated his mind to capture the call.


    Du Lei moved his feet and walked into an aquarium.


    This aquarium was beautifully decorated with various types of water tanks, fish, turtle, and even weirdly shaped shellfish.


    Standing in front of a water tank, Du Lei stared intently at a light blue small turtle inside the tank.


    Its entire body was a light blue color and had beautiful drilling patterns, but it had taken up an entire water tank and was currently swimming leisurely. Seeing Du Lei approaching, it raised its green eyes and stared at him.


    From the eyes of the Blue Turtle, Du Lei seemed to see excitement and intimacy!


    However, Du Lei was certain that the sound wave emitted by that thought call just now came from this Blue Turtle.


    "After I obtained the hegemony inheritance, do I look more and more like a sea turtle? He first swam in the water. He was no longer hypoxic and could freely ''breathe''. Now, I can even feel the sea turtle''s consciousness. "


    Du Lei didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    At this moment, the clerk from the aquarium walked up and asked, "Do you want to buy something?"


    "I''ll buy this turtle."


    Du Lei pointed to the Blue Turtle.


    There must be something special about this Blue Turtle. There were so many Armored Fish in the aquarium, the only one that could call out to him with their consciousness was this little turtle.


    "Sir, this is a Pacific Drilling Turtle from the depths of the sea. It is extremely rare, and can survive in fresh water or at sea. If you want it, it''s a thousand dollars. "


    The shop assistant said politely.


    "Mm, I''ll buy it."


    If it was any other time, Du Lei would probably still bargain, but it was different now. He just got five hundred thousand and he didn''t care about this small amount of money, not to mention that this little turtle was very mysterious.


    After paying the bill straightforwardly, the shop assistant was very happy.


    Du Lei reached his hands into the water tank, about to grab the Blue Turtle.


    When the shop assistant saw this scene, he nearly peed his pants.


    In the past, there was a customer who also wanted to buy it. He reached out his hands to grab it, and when he took it, his fingers were bitten off.


    For this, the store also lost a large amount of medical fees.


    Now, even the shop assistant felt unlucky when he saw this little turtle. In the past, he had planned to sell it for a few thousand yuan. Other than this matter, he wasn''t willing to throw it away, he only wanted to sell it at a low price.


    "Hey, sir, don''t scratch! This turtle bites! "


    The shop assistant shouted anxiously. He did not want to lose any more money.


    But this time, the Blue Turtle was in Du Lei''s hands.


    Unexpectedly, the Blue Turtle was exceptionally meek, unlike the naughty turtle that bit its companion when he was with his other companions.


    Du Lei held it in his palm and it actually crawled up Du Lei''s arm while rolling around, and then climbed onto Du Lei''s shoulder. It slightly closed its eyes, and as if it was feeling very comfortable, it sat there motionlessly.


    The shop assistant was instantly dumbfounded.


    After exiting the Aquarium, Du Lei looked for the other party and carried out some research on the Blue Turtle.


    He realized that this Blue Turtle could actually sense the "consciousness" he was transmitting.


    "Turn left!"


    Du Lei squatted on the flower bed, staring at the Blue Turtle, without saying a word, he ordered loudly in his mind.


    The Blue Turtle blinked its innocent eyes, then unwillingly twisted its body, turning its head to the left.


    "Turn right!"


    Du Lei gave another order in his mind, at the same time, he glared fiercely at the Blue Turtle, meaning if you didn''t do it, the consequences would be severe.


    The Blue Turtle rolled her eyes at Du Lei, as if to say Don''t insult my intelligence so, but she still did as he was told.


    Du Lei smiled mischievously.


    But contrary to Du Lei''s expectations, the Blue Turtle actually somersaulted with its four limbs and really somersaulted in the air.


    There was no tragedy.


    "¡­"


    Other than being able to accept his own consciousness, Du Lei also realized that this little tortoise walked very quickly on the ground.


    People described it as slow, like a tortoise, but the Blue Turtle was crawling on the ground, not slower than a human.


    "What a wonder."


    Du Lei happily muttered.


    But in an instant, the little turtle seemed to have been hit by a million volts of electricity, its body trembling violently!


    Then, perhaps it was an illusion, but Du Lei realized that the little turtle''s turtle shell seemed to be emitting a little bit of light, and its body slowly became more majestic!


    Even the edges of the turtle shell began to slowly become thinner and sharper!


    "Damn, it must be an illusion!"


    Du Lei shook his head vigorously.


    But at this moment, he realized that the mental connection between him and the Blue Turtle seemed to have become even clearer.

 C8

    As the night gradually enveloped the land, Du Lei was in no hurry to return.


    All kinds of night market food streets were on fire.


    Du Lei walked on the food street as his mouth was filled with oil.


    Buy dozens of roasted squid, a serving of mutton steamed buns, and a few bowls of hot dried noodles in another place ¡­ With the way he ate, the perverted appetite of his big stomach king did not attract much attention.


    Du Lei had also discovered that Blue Turtle was extremely eccentric and actually liked to eat mutton skewers!


    Not only that, his appetite seemed to be quite big, not to mention that it wasn''t any smaller than his.


    The kebabs he sold were basically eaten by the little turtle.


    Under the multicolored neon lights, Du Lei stopped to look around. He looked at this, then looked at another one, a young man wearing a black sleeveless shirt with dyed yellow hair.


    That guy had been very strong ever since Du Lei left the hotel.


    His tracking was very covert, but he couldn''t escape Du Lei''s senses.


    "Big brother, buy a fresh rose."


    Just as he was walking, Du Lei''s clothes were suddenly grabbed, he turned around and realised it was an eleven to twelve-year-old girl, looking at him timidly.


    She quickly let go of her hands and raised her head, looking at Du Lei: "Sir, let''s buy one. If I gift it to my girlfriend, she will definitely be very happy! "


    The little girl''s face was well-defined, but there was a distinct tint to her face, making her look slightly malnourished. In her small, dirty hands, she held a few bouquets of pale roses.


    "Hur hur, this is the fresh rose you were talking about. It''s out of date!"


    Du Lei stopped and looked playfully at the few flowers in the little girl''s hands.


    "Besides, I don''t have a girlfriend!"


    "Big brother, just buy a few flowers. Consider it helping me, I''m begging you!"


    The little girl shook the corner of Du Lei''s clothes, and spoke as though she was talking to a machine, her expression becoming very gloomy, her big eyes at a loss.


    Du Lei felt that there was something wrong with the expression of the little girl, and couldn''t help but frown.


    Suddenly, a thought flashed across Du Lei''s mind, could it be? Du Lei thought of the cases that were often broadcast on the news programs, where they were just criminal gangs. They liked to kidnap some children or elderly people, bring them to other cities, and train them to become their money grubbing, begging beggars, or flower girls.


    He took a closer look at the little girl''s eyes. They were not as pure and innocent as her age, but rather they were filled with confusion and despair towards this world.


    The clothes he wore were also dilapidated.


    Du Lei''s expression immediately became cold. Squatting down, he supported the little girl and carefully asked: "Little girl, where is your mother? Why did you come out so late to buy flowers? "


    Maybe she had never seen someone as nosy as Du Lei, the little girl quickly retreated in fright.


    "Don''t be afraid, big brother isn''t a bad person. Tell big brother, is it that bad uncle forced you to help them sell flowers ¡­"


    At the same time, Du Lei looked around to see if there were any suspicious people lurking around. Other than the yellow-haired man who was tailing him, he could not find anything.


    However, he inadvertently noticed that the back of the little girl''s hand was riddled with bruises.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up, and her expression became pitiful, "Mom is sick. Since we don''t have the money to treat her, I want to go out and sell flowers to treat mom!"


    At the same time, he started to cry.


    Could it be that he had guessed wrongly?


    Du Lei frowned, then smiled with relief.


    "Little girl, I only want the roses if you have them. How much is it?"


    "Fifty, no, a hundred."


    The little girl actually dared to open her mouth like a lion.


    Du Lei shook his head, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    "Thank you big brother, thank you for helping me!"


    The little girl borrowed the money and thanked him profusely. She did not seem to be afraid that Du Lei would go back on his words.


    Instead of strolling around, Du Lei took large strides as he prepared to return home.


    Chai Mengyong had already been following Du Lei for a long time.


    "Hehe, this brat, is he the fella Lord Long mentioned earlier? Can''t you see that he''s very good at fighting? "


    The corner of his mouth twisted into a sneer.


    This time, Lord Long, in order to take revenge on the brat in front of him, gave him a hundred thousand!


    As a lackey who had never seen money before, his eyes turned red at that moment!


    Wasn''t it just crippling a person?


    Even if he could fight, so what? He was the one who brought ¡­ Seeing Du Lei leaving, Chai Yong threw down the phone he had picked up from the stall and quickly followed.


    Du Lei''s speed became faster and faster, and Chai Mengyong was also staring closely at it without letting go.


    The alleyway was actually not that big. It was just that it was much narrower compared to the busy streets outside. It was pitch black, and there was a faint neon light coming from outside.


    Chai Mengyong was overjoyed, he was initially worried that Du Lei would always be walking amongst the crowd, it would not be easy for him to find an opportunity to attack, but who would have thought that this opportunity would appear right now.


    This was simply the best place to kill someone for him.


    He secretly followed him in, and not long after, just as he was about to make his move, Du Lei suddenly stopped in his tracks, and with his back facing him, he said indifferently: "Friend, follow me for a whole journey, even if you look ugly and shameful, you can still come out here under the dim light."


    Chai Mengyong''s heart suddenly shook.


    He did not expect Du Lei to have known all along that he was following them!


    "Heh heh, not bad, boy. My Brother Yong is a good follower, you can even feel it, it really isn''t simple. However, I find it strange. Why did you lead me to such a desolate place even though you knew that I was following you? "


    Chai Mengyong no longer hid himself and jumped out from the corner of the wall.


    Du Lei turned his head, and looked at Chai Mengyong indifferently: "To lure you out, naturally means that I do not put a mouse like you in my eyes."


    "Rat generation?"


    Chai Mengyong didn''t get angry after hearing that. Instead, he laughed out loud, "You sure are arrogant. However, the more arrogant you are, the sooner you will die."


    "Hur hur, really?"


    Du Lei laughed, "It''s alright if you''re early. I want to know who sent you here."


    Chai Yong was certain that Du Lei was a fish on a chopping block, but he did not hide anything, "Of course it''s Lord Long. Brother Long is very angry. Spend one hundred thousand and I''ll buy your legs. "


    Du Lei thought of the day, at Four Seasons Garden, the short wintermelon and his two bodyguards who had a conflict with him.


    To be able to catch up to him so quickly, it seemed like the power of Lord Long was not small.


    "What, they actually followed us here? What are you talking about? Hurry up and attack." I''m in a hurry. "


    "Hehe, kid, don''t be arrogant. I heard it from Lord Long, you are very good at fighting. "But, don''t think that just because you can fight them that you''re awesome ¡­"


    With that, Chai Mengyong took out a crude handgun from his pocket, at the same time, he pulled the safety catch and pointed the black gun at Du Lei.


    "What is it? Are you still crazy? Are you crazy? "


    Chai Mengyong shouted complacently.


    Du Lei naturally knew what a Spinner was.


    This was the name given to all kinds of firearms in the underworld. It was a term used to describe the underworld.


    However, the average gangster could get his hands on a flyer, most of which were homemade knockoff pistols.


    It was not manufactured in a regular weapon factory, but was sold in the black market in some small black shops. Some firearms experts could make their own accessories, so their accuracy and safety were much lower than the police''s handguns.


    After all, who would dare to act rashly if they had such a spear stuck to their body and it was pulled out at a crucial moment!


    The hoodlum always hung his life on the belt of his pants. With the conditions, everyone wanted the higher level insurance.


    What Chai Mengyong did not expect was that Du Lei did not look like what he imagined. Instead, he immediately cried and kneeled down, begging for forgiveness. Instead, he sneered with disdain: "Are you sure that this crappy thing can hurt me!?"


    "Damn, you''re crazy!"


    Chai Mengyong was furious.


    The mission of knocking out both of Du Lei''s legs was something that was ordered by Brother Long. Even if it was a gang member of the Lord Long, they did not dare kill people rashly, but because they knew that Du Lei''s fists and feet were powerful, they used their pistols to scare Du Lei, forcing him to surrender.


    Otherwise, he would have just hidden in the shadows and fired a shot. Why would he need to talk so much nonsense?


    Therefore, Du Lei''s attitude made him lose a lot of face.


    "I won''t kill you!"


    In his rage, Chai Mengyong could not help but want to pull the trigger.


    Although Du Lei said it lightly, he was also very nervous at the moment.


    He tensed up and was about to run.


    He knew that a blowtorch had a low accuracy. Normally, it would be difficult to hit a person from ten meters away. It was enough to scare them, but it was also very dangerous.


    However, just had to run. With Chai Yong''s fierce speed, he posed no threat at all.


    However, he also saw that Chai Yong didn''t dare to shoot, so he had been in a deadlock.


    Right at this moment, the Blue Turtle suddenly rolled down to Chai Yong''s feet, opened its mouth, and fiercely bit into Chai Yong''s calf!


    "Aaah!"


    A pig-like scream resounded through the entire alley.


    There were even people vaguely hearing the neon lights outside on the busy street.


    Du Lei went forward and discovered that Chai Yong was lying on the ground right now. His lower leg couldn''t help but be covered in blood, and the scariest thing was that his lower leg seemed to have been poisoned, the swelling was extremely severe, and the wound was a light blue color ¡ª light blue.


    He bent down and picked up the spray that had fallen to the ground.


    "Hmm, this toy is pretty good. You can play with it when you have time."


    Du Lei played around with them with great interest, then walked in front of Chai Yong, and said condescendingly: "This time, I''ll let you go, and not fuss about it with you. However, go back and tell that short wintermelon, I don''t care what kind of Lord Long dragon son he is, sooner or later I''ll pay a visit to him, and tell him to restrain himself from playing with fire."

 C9

    Rong City''s police station.


    The chief of the Criminal Investigation Division, Zhao Xue, had temporarily organized a overtime meeting to let the police in the station meet.


    "What''s wrong, Vice Chief Luo isn''t here yet?"


    Zhao Xue asked the policemen below.


    "Vice Chief Luo said he is busy and won''t be able to come. The meeting will be convened by you, Captain."


    The police officer answered.


    "What? I clearly saw Boss Long of the Maotian Group this afternoon and invited him out. I reckon he went to spend the afternoon drinking ¡­"


    Below, some of the policemen were already muttering.


    "Chief Long of the Maotian Group, although he might sound like the Chief of the Group, he''s actually the leader of a gang. Our Deputy Chief is always hanging out with the boss of a gang, what kind of logic is that?"


    "Yeah, there''s a rumor circulating among the citizens that our North Zone''s sub-bureau is colluding with bandits."


    Zhao Xue frowned, she was extremely furious.


    "Alright, the meeting begins now."


    Zhao Xue adjusted the projector and started to speak in a serious tone, "In the past two days, our station had already received a few reports that a child had gone missing. We were all suspicious that it was a child trafficking organization with the code name of Murine. "From the outside, in the surrounding cities, there have been many cases of children missing ¡­"


    Zhao Xue said as she placed the slides on the table.


    One of the photos depicted a child with a smile like a flower. Surprisingly, it was the little girl who begged Du Lei to buy flowers when he was strolling in the night market. "Hello, is this Mr. Du? I am Housekeeper Hu, my Miss wants me to remind you that you shouldn''t forget about today''s competition."


    Early on, Du Lei received a call from the Housekeeper Hu.


    Regarding the Lao Shi Big Stomach King Competition himself, Du Lei originally did not want to participate.


    After getting on the phone, the people of the entire country pointed and laughed while discussing: "See, so our country has such a huge rice barrel. There really is someone more powerful than us. Besides the rice bucket, there is also a huge rice bucket ¡­" However, this competition has a prize of a million yuan. With so much money, even if the whole country had an impression of me as a super big eater, it wouldn''t be much.


    Besides, hmph, there shouldn''t be many people paying attention to this kind of competition.


    But when Du Lei rushed to the competition venue, he realized that he was wrong!


    The technological plaza that was hosting the Big Stomach King Competition this time was already filled with a sea of people, carriages and a sea of people.


    What was even more terrifying was that the reporters from the various major television stations, as well as the editors of the various gossip magazines, were able to smash a few people just by throwing a rock at them.


    Du Lei found Han Yueru, Li Mengxin and the Housekeeper Hu who were already waiting in the waiting area.


    Beside them stood a young man wearing a white Herm''s suit and behind him stood a muscular man who was over two meters tall.


    "Du Lei, you finally came. I thought you were too nervous to come."


    Seeing Du Lei, Han Yueru''s eyes lit up, covering her mouth as she joked.


    In the past, because of his anorexia, Han Yueru''s personality was also a bit introverted and depressed, and didn''t like to talk much, but ever since he got to know Du Lei, his personality began to become more and more cheerful.


    "Heh heh, how can a competition like this be so tense. If you just randomly eat, you''ll get a championship and 1 million."


    Du Lei said as his mouth twitched.


    "You country bumpkin who have never seen the world, boast like you can''t even draw a rough draft! Lil ''Ru, this is not the representative your Four Seasons Hotel has asked for, is it? With a body as weak as a chicken''s, you want to join the Big Stomach King Competition? "


    The young man folded his arms, and looked at Du Lei with contempt.


    Are you flying?


    Du Lei was influenced by the domineering temperament and had already started to change the personality of the diaosi in his bones. How could he be afraid of the guy in front of him provoking him?


    He narrowed his eyes and showed some disdain on his face. He pretended to say, "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Why do I smell a rich fragrance ¡­" "Tell me, are you flying?"


    "You ¡­"


    Of course, Zhou Ji knew that this country bumpkin in front of him was scolding him, but the moment the words reached his mouth, he held it back.


    If he spoke any more nonsense, wouldn''t that mean he was admitting that he was flying?


    What Du Lei hated the most were those "rich second generation" with their dog eyes and noses facing the sky.


    That was it, especially since the other side liked to look for trouble.


    "You what you?"


    "You still want to continue spurting ¡ª Xiang, you better spit it out for me to see ¡ª I''m telling you, when the match starts later, you better stay away from me. When I see you, I don''t even have a piece of my appetite."


    Du Lei''s words almost angered Zhou Ji to the point that he almost went berserk. However, because of his identity, in order to protect his'' gentleman ''in the eyes of the two beauties, he said so.


    His image, he gritted his teeth and endured.


    "Young master ¡ª do you want to ¡ª"


    The two bodyguards behind him saw that their master''s face was as red as a pig''s liver from the anger, so they asked for instructions in a low voice.


    Zhou Ji''s expression became gloomy, it had been a long time since someone dared to speak to him like that.


    However, when he thought of the reason for the upcoming match, he waved his hand and whispered into the bodyguard''s ear: "Later, as soon as the competition is over, tell a few people to beat him up. He needs to be crippled."


    Turning around, he saw that there was no more haze on his handsome face. Instead, there was a smile plastered on his face as he said in a strange tone, "Brother, your words are quite humorous."


    "Tsk." I never joke when I talk, I really smell a scent, don''t you smell it? "


    Du Lei said while grinning.


    Even though the hegemony inheritance was not as exaggerated as the Thousand Li Ear, but the words that this guy said to his bodyguard was heard clearly by him.


    If there was any disagreement, they would try to scheme, and they were even saying, "You must be crippled."


    The two of them had no enmity with each other, the other side actually wanted to do this to him, then they might as well not continue until they die, he was too lazy to give face to this rich second generation that was in the wrong.


    Zhou Ji had wanted to continue to call this "gentleman".


    His demeanor was maintained, but after hearing the country bumpkin in front of him finish.


    Just as he wanted to say something, he was abruptly swallowed back down.


    He only felt that his handsome face had been imperceptibly slapped by a "resounding" sound.


    As an only child born with a golden spoon in his mouth, he had received a lot of attention no matter where he went. He was the center of attention, and most of the praises echoed in his ears.


    And today, he was actually being called a "country bumpkin"


    He had been humiliated. This feeling was in stark contrast to those people in the past who were bullied by him, but could only submit to him. It made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Du Lei, is there anything you can say? Young Master Zhou is the most gentle man in Rong City, do you think he knows how to fly? "Of course it''s impossible!"


    Li Mengxin''s words sounded like she was helping Zhou Ji, but in reality, it was giving him more trouble. Now, if he continued to speak, wouldn''t that mean that had spoken earlier?


    Thus, Zhou Ji suppressed the anger in his body, with a pale, sickly face, he forced out a smile and obediently closed his mouth.


    Du Lei just chuckled.


    He laughed and no longer said anything else. As someone who had obtained the divine beast ''Overlord'' ¡­


    Inherited men, if still with these "ordinary people."


    If one were to be honest with himself, then it would seem too improper.


    Of course, if this fellow didn''t know his place and wanted to cause trouble for him, then he might as well accompany him and play around with him. It would just be to add a bit of fun to his boring life.


    Soldiers come and block; men come and go.


    This time was different from the past. At this moment, Du Lei was no longer that poor loser who could only dream about living.


    The road to power had already begun, and all sorts of troubles would naturally follow along. Du Lei was already fully prepared.


    "Du Lei, wait a moment, I have to do my best!"


    He Ruyue clenched her white fists and pouted her rosy lips. Her small, flawless face looked extremely sweet and lovely. She even went over and intimately fixed the collar of Du Lei''s shirt.


    This "little wife"


    The way he looked at He Ruyue, who was already in a state of rage, almost died from anger. He liked He Ruyue for more than a day or two already.


    Even Li Mengxin did not lie to him, and did not even look at him directly, but now, she actually treated him with such care as a country bumpkin, and even personally tidied up his collar!


    What level must one have reached in order to do such a thing?


    The anger in Zhou Ji''s body was like a level 18 typhoon, uncontrollable.


    And now, he even dared to snatch laozi''s woman ¡ª this country bumpkin was simply lighting a light in the toilet, looking for sh * t!


    If her uncle could bear it, so could her aunt.


    He took a big step forward and said with a ferocious expression, "You country bumpkin, quickly move away from her!"


    Du Lei had long felt his murderous gaze, but did not care about it.


    He really didn''t expect that this guy would actually run over and yell at him. He immediately looked at Ye Zichen as if he was looking at a retard, and asked in confusion, "Bro, you really do spray a lot."


    He Ruyue frowned, she was clearly unhappy: "Zhou Ji, I''ve told you so many times, it''s impossible for us to be together. Can you stop pestering me? "


    "Ru Yue, do I love you that much? Why did you disappoint me? What did I do wrong? Can''t I change it? Don''t tell me I can''t even compare to this country bumpkin? "


    Zhou Ji had a thick neck and red eyes, as he asked a series of questions.


    It had to be known that it was similar to "Du Lei".


    Previously, he did not even bother looking at this type of poor silk wearing flip-flops, underwear, floor stalls and a face full of people. He never thought that this kind of silk would actually be fit for snatching women from you.


    "Zhou Ji, shut up. Are you very familiar with Ruyue? In my eyes, even if Du Lei does not have as much money as you do, I still feel that he is countless times better than you. "


    Li Mengxin was He Ruyue''s close friend, and the two of them had grown up and became sisters. She naturally knew very well how Zhou Ji had harassed her close friend.


    He Ruyue did not like Zhou Ji at all, to the point of being disgusted by him being a "decent person".


    And he was extremely fond of "acting tough".


    the hedonistic.

 C10

    Du Lei was influenced by the domineering temperament and had already started to change the personality of the diaosi in his bones. How could he be afraid of the guy in front of him provoking him?


    He narrowed his eyes and showed some disdain on his face. He pretended to say, "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Why do I smell a rich fragrance ¡­" "Tell me, are you flying?"


    "You ¡­"


    Of course, Zhou Ji knew that this country bumpkin in front of him was scolding him, but the moment the words reached his mouth, he held it back.


    If he spoke any more nonsense, wouldn''t that mean he was admitting that he was flying?


    What Du Lei hated the most were those "rich second generation" with their dog eyes and noses facing the sky.


    That was it, especially since the other side liked to look for trouble.


    "You what you?"


    "You still want to continue spurting ¡ª Xiang, you better spit it out for me to see ¡ª I''m telling you, when the match starts later, you better stay away from me. When I see you, I don''t even have a piece of my appetite."


    Du Lei''s words almost angered Zhou Ji to the point that he almost went berserk. However, because of his identity, in order to protect his'' gentleman ''in the eyes of the two beauties, he said so.


    His image, he gritted his teeth and endured.


    "Young master ¡ª do you want to ¡ª"


    The two bodyguards behind him saw that their master''s face was as red as a pig''s liver from the anger, so they asked for instructions in a low voice.


    Zhou Ji''s expression became gloomy, it had been a long time since someone dared to speak to him like that.


    However, when he thought of the reason for the upcoming match, he waved his hand and whispered into the bodyguard''s ear: "Later, as soon as the competition is over, tell a few people to beat him up. He needs to be crippled."


    Turning around, he saw that there was no more haze on his handsome face. Instead, there was a smile plastered on his face as he said in a strange tone, "Brother, your words are quite humorous."


    "Tsk." I never joke when I talk, I really smell a scent, don''t you smell it? "


    Du Lei said while grinning.


    Even though the hegemony inheritance was not as exaggerated as the Thousand Li Ear, but the words that this guy said to his bodyguard was heard clearly by him.


    If there was any disagreement, they would try to scheme, and they were even saying, "You must be crippled."


    The two of them had no enmity with each other, the other side actually wanted to do this to him, then they might as well not continue until they die, he was too lazy to give face to this rich second generation that was in the wrong.


    Zhou Ji had wanted to continue to call this "gentleman".


    His demeanor was maintained, but after hearing the country bumpkin in front of him finish.


    Just as he wanted to say something, he was abruptly swallowed back down.


    He only felt that his handsome face had been imperceptibly slapped by a "resounding" sound.


    As an only child born with a golden spoon in his mouth, he had received a lot of attention no matter where he went. He was the center of attention, and most of the praises echoed in his ears.


    And today, he was actually being called a "country bumpkin"


    He had been humiliated. This feeling was in stark contrast to those people in the past who were bullied by him, but could only submit to him. It made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Du Lei, is there anything you can say? Young Master Zhou is the most gentle man in Rong City, do you think he knows how to fly? "Of course it''s impossible!"


    Li Mengxin''s words sounded like she was helping Zhou Ji, but in reality, it was giving him more trouble. Now, if he continued to speak, wouldn''t that mean that had spoken earlier?


    Thus, Zhou Ji suppressed the anger in his body, with a pale, sickly face, he forced out a smile and obediently closed his mouth.


    Du Lei just chuckled.


    He laughed and no longer said anything else. As someone who had obtained the divine beast ''Overlord'' ¡­


    Inherited men, if still with these "ordinary people."


    If one were to be honest with himself, then it would seem too improper.


    Of course, if this fellow didn''t know his place and wanted to cause trouble for him, then he might as well accompany him and play around with him. It would just be to add a bit of fun to his boring life.


    Soldiers come and block; men come and go.


    This time was different from the past. At this moment, Du Lei was no longer that poor loser who could only dream about living.


    The road to power had already begun, and all sorts of troubles would naturally follow along. Du Lei was already fully prepared.


    "Du Lei, wait a moment, I have to do my best!"


    He Ruyue clenched her white fists and pouted her rosy lips. Her small, flawless face looked extremely sweet and lovely. She even went over and intimately fixed the collar of Du Lei''s shirt.


    This "little wife"


    The way he looked at He Ruyue, who was already in a state of rage, almost died from anger. He liked He Ruyue for more than a day or two already.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t give up.


    Even Li Mengxin did not lie to him, and did not even look at him directly, but now, she actually treated him with such care as a country bumpkin, and even personally tidied up his collar!


    The anger in Zhou Ji''s body was like a level 18 typhoon, uncontrollable.


    And now, he even dared to snatch laozi''s woman ¡ª this country bumpkin was simply lighting a light in the toilet, looking for sh * t!


    If her uncle could bear it, so could her aunt.


    He took a big step forward and said with a ferocious expression, "You country bumpkin, quickly move away from her!"


    Du Lei had long felt his murderous gaze, but did not care about it.


    He really didn''t expect that this guy would actually run over and yell at him. He immediately looked at Ye Zichen as if he was looking at a retard, and asked in confusion, "Bro, you really do spray a lot."


    He Ruyue frowned, she was clearly unhappy: "Zhou Ji, I''ve told you so many times, it''s impossible for us to be together. Can you stop pestering me? "


    "Ru Yue, do I love you that much? Why did you disappoint me? What did I do wrong? Can''t I change it? Don''t tell me I can''t even compare to this country bumpkin? "


    Zhou Ji had a thick neck and red eyes, as he asked a series of questions.


    It had to be known that it was similar to "Du Lei".


    Previously, he did not even bother looking at this type of poor silk wearing flip-flops, underwear, floor stalls and a face full of people. He never thought that this kind of silk would actually be fit for snatching women from you.


    "Zhou Ji, shut up. Are you very familiar with Ruyue? In my eyes, even if Du Lei does not have as much money as you do, I still feel that he is countless times better than you. "


    Li Mengxin was He Ruyue''s close friend, and the two of them had grown up and became sisters. She naturally knew very well how Zhou Ji had harassed her close friend.


    He Ruyue did not like Zhou Ji at all, to the point of being disgusted by him being a "decent person".


    And he was extremely fond of "acting tough".


    the hedonistic.

 C11

    Since that''s the case, then we might as well end it here. She was not afraid of angering the other party, so she said straightforwardly: "Zhou Ji, we are all adults, I hope you are not so childish."


    "Don''t pester me again and again. I''ve had enough. I''ve already told you ¡ª I hate you very much. I''m not joking with you, I''m serious. "


    With that, He Ruyue no longer looked at Zhou Ji.


    Because of her previous anorexia, she was a bit introverted and neither was she cold nor hot at Zhou Ji''s pursuit. This made this guy say "She likes me too ¡­"


    The illusion.


    "Ru Yue, tell me, is this real? "I like you so much ¡­"


    Zhou Ji asked as if he was struck by lightning, as if he was still immersed in his beautiful dream.


    Du Lei frowned, and opened his mouth to remind her: "Wake up. You like her, so she has to like you? Is there such a thing? Could it be that I like Bing Bing, and Bing Bing also likes me? "What a joke."


    "What do you know? "You country bumpkin."


    Zhou Ji glared at him.


    Du Lei''s voice was like a thorn, it fiercely pierced into his eardrums, and he could even feel a heart-wrenching pain.


    "So what if you''re a country bumpkin? Even a country bumpkin is better than you! "


    Du Lei shot a glance at Zhou Ji in disdain, and started to attack him mercilessly. "Let me tell you, there are some things that money cannot buy ¡ª"


    Zhou Ji did not reply with sarcasm. He clenched his fists, his eyes were red, and provokingly said: "Then who do you think you are? Weren''t you bragging a moment ago that you could easily win the championship? Why don''t we make a bet? If you win this round, I''ll give you ten million. "


    "If you lose, then stand on the stage and say that I''m a toad and want to eat swan meat! If you''re a man, then agree. "


    Du Lei grinned and said: "If I were to agree to it, then I am not a man."


    "Then are you going to agree, or not?!"


    Zhou Ji looked at him sternly, and said word by word: "Since you dare to provoke me in front of everyone, don''t you have the guts to do so?"


    Du Lei faced his "Big Stomach King Competition".


    He was determined to win the championship, and had inherited the inheritance of the hegemon. Even though he was small, he was no longer an ordinary person.


    This fellow obviously wanted to give him money. How could he not agree?


    He nodded calmly and said, "But I want fifty million. And if you lose, you have to shout out those words to me. Do you dare to agree?"


    Zhou Ji decisively nodded his head, he had also sent people to participate in the competition, but as for the person participating, he was completely confident.


    However, this was not the reason why he was so confident, but rather the reason why this fellow looked down upon Du Lei from the bottom of his heart.


    I''m afraid he''ll die after the first round.


    The size of a person''s body determined their appetite. Naturally, a person with a big stomach would have the advantage.


    For example, the larger hotels, they would even specially train the athletes to participate in the tournament, but in order to win this time, Zhou Ji had to put in a lot of effort.


    He specially spent a huge sum of money to invite a mysterious expert from Africa. "50 million is 50 million, I kindly remind you, don''t push yourself to death for money, when the time comes, it will not be worth it."


    Zhou Ji recovered very quickly. The bone-piercing pain was no longer present on his pale face. Carrying a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth, he turned his gaze towards the stage.


    "Good luck, I believe you won''t lose."


    Li Mengxin also encouraged Du Lei. She had seen Du Lei''s terrifying appetite before, so she had absolute confidence in him.


    Under the encouragement of the two peerless beauties, Du Lei stepped onto the stage with a pair of slightly old flip-flops and a pair of large underwear.


    The venue for the competition was a sports square that could hold thousands of spectators.


    Perhaps it was because the organizers'' promotions were very strong, but when they looked towards the audience seating, they saw that it was packed full of people and the audience was very enthusiastic.


    From time to time, he would hear a wave of shouting ¡ª participants from famous hotels in Rong City would step up one after another to their own seats.


    The match was about to begin; first a group of foreign ladies in bikinis, performing an unusually coquettish hot dance!


    Then the mood of the audience exploded again ¡ª and then a very pretty host came up, wearing a sexy spinning black dress, her snow-white skin faintly visible ¡ª her long black hair hanging down over her shoulders.


    Her every move and gesture seemed to be filled with a myriad of graces, carrying with it a fatal temptation!


    Her charming red lips, her slim and full pair of golden legs, tightly wrapped in black stockings ¡ª she was the hottest host of Rong City Television Station, Lin Ziwei.


    Du Lei''s eyeballs were about to fall out, towards "Lin Ziwei"


    He was no stranger.


    He really didn''t think that he would be able to invite her to such a small competition. Presumably, the organizers had spent a sky-high price to do so.


    I am very happy that you all are here to watch this Big Stomach King Competition on the spot, as well as the spectators in front of the television. "


    "I am Lin Ziwei, and tonight''s competition will be conducted by me."


    Lin Ziwei laughed sweetly, and the spectators immediately burst into thunderous applause, the mood of the spectators finally reached its peak.


    So that''s how it is ¡­ Du Lei was just wondering why there were so many people, all because of beauties.


    "The competition will be held in order to advance. There will be a total of three rounds."


    "Currently, each contestant has 50 meat buns in front of them. After the top 30 finish eating, they will be able to participate in the next round."


    Lin Ziwei''s voice was very clear, as though it was the sound of nature, and lingered in the air.


    When you hear Start


    After the two words were said, a total of sixty competitors on the stage immediately began to gobble down the food. They were all tall and strong, with stomachs as big as a bathtub.


    At first glance, she could tell that it was very edible, but Du Lei''s skinny body was stuck inside, making him very eye-catching. Lin Ziwei had observed everything, and with the microphone in her hand, she quietly walked to''s side.


    Du Lei was indeed a little hungry, eating five buns in one go. His hand speed was also extremely fast, to the point that he did not even pause when eating;


    This fellow, on the other hand, swallowed all five of them in one go. He looked like he was about to burst, but there was nothing wrong with eating them.


    To Du Lei, these 50 buns looked like a hole in the ground between teeth. However, there were still people more vigorous than him, and some brothers with extremely dark skin were actually pouring their food directly into their mouths.

 C12

    Eating steamed buns was like eating soup. Was there anything more fierce than this?


    As expected, there was always someone better in the world.


    The man''s mouth could simply be used as a "big, bloody mouth".


    This idiom could even be described as a pair of thick lips opening wide enough to stick in a bunch of bananas.


    In the end, Du Lei used 1 minute 50 seconds to finish eating all the steamed buns on the table. He was ranked 2nd and had successfully levelled up, obtaining the qualifications to participate in the second round.


    Lin Ziwei covered her mouth in surprise. When Du Lei was eating, she had been watching all the participants except for him, who was the skinniest.


    Being a "professional"


    Of course, Lin Ziwei would choose this kind of "weirdo" for a host.


    The contestant was paying attention, but when Du Lei was eating, she was surprised.


    He then picked up the microphone and walked over to ask curiously, "No. 18 contestant, is your eating speed naturally or is it cultivated the day after tomorrow?"


    The two of them were not very close, but the faint fragrance that Lin Ziwei was emitting was still so strong that it entered Du Lei''s nose, causing him to feel somewhat happier.


    Du Lei''s smiling face appeared on the stage''s liquid crystal display. Honestly speaking, he didn''t even dare to think about talking to such a great star.


    Even though he was facing his old idol as well as his audience and friends in front of the camera.


    But Du Lei did not feel nervous or nervous at all.


    "I will think of ways to find something to eat. I will hunt for birds'' nests in the mountains, catch all kinds of wild animals, and pluck wild fruits. As for our area, most of the kids are like me, unable to eat their fill.


    "As for me, I have been a bit more quick-witted since I was young. When everyone was busy fighting, I ate all the food myself. When they find out that I''ve eaten, they won''t be able to hit me anymore. "


    "Over time, I''ve become very eatable. If they''re not careful, then I''ll eat them all. It can be said that half of them were trained and half of them were born. "


    Lin Ziwei felt very awkward. She was not an idiot, this was obvious bullshit, this participant no. 18 in front of her was at most a little over 20 years old.


    After 90 years, we haven''t fallen to such a state yet, right?


    Even if he came out from a ravine, it wouldn''t be this exaggerated ¡­ However, the way he spoke was also very serious, it didn''t seem like he was joking at all.


    Lin Ziwei revealed a regretful look and said: "I''m sorry, I mentioned your past."


    "Of course not. Although I wasn''t able to eat my fill when I was young, I was still quite happy when I was young."


    "Because I can eat, I am good at fighting. How could a boy who possesses great strength and strength do poorly in those chaotic years? "Miss Lin, don''t you think so?"


    Du Lei was addicted to bragging, he did not feel embarrassed either. To be able to get everyone''s attention in front of the television was actually a very wonderful thing.


    He might be able to get a few loyal brain-damaged fans ¨C even though he didn''t have a heaven-defying reputation, he did have a story and wine. Wasn''t this what a little girl ate right now?


    "Yes, yes."


    Lin Ziwei nodded her head in agreement. She had never thought that although this guy seemed to be honest and honest, he had his own way of speaking.


    She quickly greeted him and left with the microphone in her hand. As she walked, the ample and alluring front of her chest trembled.


    "Tsk tsk, on the internet, they say she has 34D. I''m afraid she has 36D in her eyes ¡­"


    Du Lei looked at the beauty who had left, and was secretly speechless, at the same time, he muttered.


    When the chubby contestant beside him heard him say this, he immediately retorted, "36D is definitely more than enough, but 35D should be more than enough."


    "F * ck, bro, you have research?"


    Du Lei had already received Tyrant''s inheritance, but that characteristic of love for gossip in his bones still hadn''t changed, so he asked.


    The fat man was very tall, but his eyes were especially small. Only a slit could be seen, and his whole body was like a meatball. He looked to be at least two hundred and fifty centimeters tall.


    He shook his head. His voice sounded simple and honest. "I specialize in making bras. I''m an amateur gourmet."


    The match continued like a raging fire. The second round of the competition had also begun, and the difficulty level had increased. The last round was filled with steamed buns, and the next round was filled with pig''s elbows.


    The very oily type. Although the taste was pretty good, it could really make a person sick to death. After special treatment, the oily type would make one panic under the light.


    Many of the participants, upon seeing this thing, immediately retreated in defeat.


    For Fatty, this was oil.


    It was like a virus, causing them to feel fear ¡ª but Du Lei liked the greasy taste of the elbow very much. He didn''t know why, but there were ten extra large "Overlord''s Elbow".


    He ate it all in a moment.


    This time, he was still at the top, even though he didn''t get the number one spot.


    But that''s not important, because the third round is no longer about "eating speed."


    Got it.


    It was the one who ate the most, the one who won, the one who fell first, the one who lost, the one who lasted to the end, and the one with the least remaining, the one who had the "Big Stomach King".


    Champion of the competition.


    Except for the "1 million" in first place.


    Other than the RMB, the organizers had also prepared many rewards. For example, the prize for participating was a Rong City rice cooker.


    The top 30 will receive one from the patriot refrigerator, the top 15 will receive a seven-day tour of Hawaii, and the top three will receive a prize of 100,000 yuan.


    And the hotels they represented also paid, or else these "stomach kings"


    He didn''t have the leisure to participate in a competition that was like this.


    Du Lei''s goal was that "1 million yuan".


    The ultimate prize, he had no interest in any other small stuff, he had almost two million in assets already.


    "Next, the final battle of the third round is about to begin!"


    "The three contestants on the stage are Ulla from Earthly Paradise, Huang Feifei from the Rainbow Hotel, and Du Lei from the Four Seasons Hotel. Let us give them a round of warm applause to encourage them!"


    "The outcome is about to be decided!"


    "Who can achieve the final victory?"


    The crowd burst into an uproar, the men all felt as if they were hitting a chicken blood. Under Lin Ziwei''s voice, their adrenaline increased bit by bit.

 C13

    If it were a male host, he would dare to say so much "nonsense".


    Then the audience would surely be full of curses and insults. Even when the match reached its climax, very few people were watching.


    If he didn''t sound good, then what did it have to do with him who won the championship?


    The other party could give him some of the money?


    Of course not.


    The reason they were so enthusiastic was simply because they wanted to make Lin Ziwei more popular. To these crazy fans, there was nothing more important than their goddess'' smile ¡ª ¡ª "NO1, good!"


    The battle was on the verge of breaking out. None of the three competitors dared to slack off in the slightest. One by one, they picked up the roasted chicken on their table. The difficulty of this stage had increased yet again.


    The host had prepared thirty freshly roasted chickens for everyone to eat. The roasted chickens were steaming hot, and when placed in their mouths, it would definitely be called ''sour''!


    These chickens are specially used for Chongqing''s "hotpot base"


    He had prepared it meticulously and the taste was exquisite. It was said that he could make people cry for their parents!


    According to official tests, this "spicy chicken"


    The heat from the chili concoction was enough to kill a cow, and these chickens were also known as the "Stunning Chicken", which was also known as the chili concoction.


    "What the f * * k!"


    "This is really great ¡­"


    Du Lei tore off a piece of chicken leg and stuffed it into his mouth. Immediately, goosebumps appeared on his eyes, and the smell of chili began to surge violently on his tongue like a runaway horse.


    Thus, he revealed an intoxicated expression. The cameraman immediately gave him a big close-up of the other two contestants. "When the other two contestants'' eyes were filled with tears, our contestant No.18 revealed a contented and intoxicated expression. Once again, I had to express my sincere admiration to her."


    "This spicy chicken must be known to everybody - it is so perverted and spicy that no one can stand it. And contestant number eighteen, he can actually remain expressionless, could it be that he wants to win the championship?! "


    Lin Ziwei''s voice could not help but increase by a few notches. Zhou Ji, who was standing below the stage, immediately stood up, feeling uneasy.


    To him, these four words were a nightmare that was about to come.


    If he lost this fifty million, he wouldn''t even be able to go home and pull his father''s pants. Seeing Du Lei''s outstanding performance, his heart would be at his throat.


    However, he could not go back on his word. Although he was a true popinjay, he was determined to keep his face. He would never break his promise. This was the only advantage he had. However, from the looks of it ¡­ He was just a freaking idiot.


    "Urlal, you have to do your best ¡ª"


    Zhou Ji stood up and shouted loudly. The world was his family''s property, and this person was called "Ural"


    The Africans were the "secret weapons."


    Yes, that''s right. It was that big-mouthed man who ate buns like he was drinking soup.


    "Don''t worry, young master."


    "Ural is the man who eats the best in the world, and I read from the information that he eats chilies as if they were food. The more spicy they are, the more excited he is."


    "In this match, he has the absolute advantage."


    An elderly in fine robes, who was sitting next to Zhou Ji and holding onto a few pearls in his hand, spoke out a reminder.


    "Uncle Zhou ¡ª I am still worried. If we lose, both of us will be punished when we go back. You should know my father''s temper."


    Zhou Ji deeply sighed, his face revealing a look of anxiety.


    Even before the results of the match were revealed, he was already regretting his decision.


    On the stage, although Ural was very good at eating spicy dishes, he was already sweating profusely. Furthermore, his tears flowed incessantly. It was obvious that he would not be able to hold on for much longer.


    The competition went on for five minutes, and he only ate ten chickens. To ordinary people, this was already considered very ''terrifying''.


    Yes, but for a trained ''professional foodie''.


    This is clearly not enough.


    On the other side, Du Lei was eating very leisurely, and was already far ahead of the two of them. Even until now, he had already eaten 15 chickens, but his stomach was still protesting ¡ª ¡ª The cameraman continued to give Du Lei a close-up of him, thus, this fellow winked at him without any sort of morals, "Hey, it seems like this spicy chicken is not hot enough, I can''t even taste the chili ¡­ ¡­"


    "Bad rating, bad rating."


    As he mumbled, he ate the chicken and stuffed a chicken leg into his mouth. In the blink of an eye, he spat out a bare bone.


    The cameraman immediately felt unusually speechless. He finally understood what was meant by posturing. If this spicy chicken wasn''t considered spicy?


    So what else is spicy?


    Du Lei ate happily, the picture of the overlord on his chest was faintly discernable under his clothes, and it emitted a weak light ¡ª ¡ª The more he ate, the more the picture seemed a bit more realistic.


    He could feel a warm current slowly flowing from his chest to his limbs and bones. He had been tired out from eating all this food.


    But at this moment, it was filled with power.


    Then, there came another protest from his stomach, as if to say, "I''m hungry, I''m going to starve to death."


    Du Lei looked at the leftover roasted chicken on the table, then activated the gluttonous mode. It looked like a gluttonous meal, as though he was possessed, and the liquid crystal display once again displayed Du Lei''s appearance ¡ª Shocked!


    Zhou Ji who was below the stage suddenly looked like he was struck by lightning, his face ashen.


    He knew that he had struck it big this time. This country bumpkin was simply not a human, he was just like a hungry ghost reincarnated.


    "Du Lei, oh! "Awesome!"


    He Ruyue cried out in joy, she wanted to go up and hug Du Lei and kiss him, this guy was giving her too much face.


    If Du Lei knew that He Ruyue was thinking of this, he would definitely be overjoyed.


    had won a total of thirty chickens, but in just fifteen minutes, he had eaten them all, leaving the other two participants far behind.


    Before Lin Ziwei even finished her sentence, Wu Lal was already fuming with anxiety. He sprayed out a nosebleed that was like a sharp sword, as tears streamed down his face, and he immediately fainted.


    Du Lei laughed as he received the award certificate. To be honest, being born in this world, this was the first time he had ever received an award, but he actually took the annual foodie prize ¡ª ¡ª As was his usual practice, he righteously delivered his acceptance speech: "Here, I want to first thank our great motherland, thank you CCTV, thank you Rong City Television, thank you every fan who supported me ¡ª ¡ª"

 C14

    With that said, Lin Ziwei actually still wanted Du Lei''s phone number. The two of them introduced themselves, then got off the stage and returned back to He Ruyue''s position.


    Du Lei could not help but exclaim at the ups and downs of his life. A few days ago, he was still ordered around by others like a grandson, and now, he had already snuck into the so-called "noble circle".


    He even got to know a beauty superstar.


    It was worth more than half a billion!


    He was already an extremely wealthy young man, and under the influence of the Hegemon, his gait was even more imposing than before.


    "Since the audience hasn''t left yet, that surnamed Zhou, let''s hurry up."


    Du Lei looked at the dust faced Zhou Ji aggressively and reminded him: "There''s still fifty million, give it to me."


    Zhou Ji clenched his teeth, and in front of the two beauties, he still chose to face death and suffer. He wrote down a cheque and passed it to Du Lei: "Country bumpkin, if you have the ability to take money, don''t spend your life spending it. When walking, you must take note, don''t get hit by the car."


    Du Lei was too lazy to argue with him, he reminded him, "Remember what you said yourself? Hurry up and go up the stage. "


    Therefore, Zhou Ji clenched his fist and took the microphone as he shouted out: "I am a toad, I want to eat swan meat."


    His deep voice echoed throughout the entire gymnasium. The kind big brother cameraman also gave him a big close-up.


    After bidding the two girls farewell, Du Lei went to the bank to deposit all the money he had in his account.


    Due to the huge amount of deposits, it had even alarmed the branch president.


    Right now, he had enough money to live on for the rest of his life.


    How could an inherited man live to eat?


    Naturally, he wanted to rely on this'' superpower ''.


    Obtaining large amounts of money and then walking step by step towards the peak of this world!


    Otherwise, wouldn''t he have wasted this fortuitous opportunity?


    The branch president was a middle-aged man in his forties with a square face, thick eyebrows and big eyes. He spoke very cautiously and upon seeing that Du Lei looked to be only in his early twenties, he was shocked and brewed a pot of good tea. He used it to greet the young man: "Boss, come and have some tea."


    Du Lei wore a very low-key outfit, flip-flops, big underwear, and a slightly pleated grey vest. He had a square inch, and his looks were considered average, which could be considered good.


    However, this guy, who didn''t seem like a rich person at all, actually asked to save 50 million. That waitress at first thought that he was joking.


    However, he then casually took out a cheque worth fifty million yuan. This completely scared the little girl silly. She finally understood what it meant by ''one shouldn''t judge a book by its cover, but by the look of it''.


    "Yes." That president, this money is definitely mine, there''s no problem. That''s all. I hope that the next time I come, I won''t have to line up. "


    the first impression.


    Pushing the door, Du Lei saw the little blue turtle lying asleep under the bed with its eyes closed. But when it noticed that Du Lei had returned, it excitedly ran to his feet, and nuzzled its head against Du Lei''s shoes.


    His room was small, three hundred dollars a month, with only a bed, a computer, and a few boxes for changing clothes.


    He took a cold shower in the bathroom and lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling absentmindedly.


    In just a few short days, he went from a pure diaosi in the outskirts of Rong City and became a "half billion".


    A young rich and powerful being, with such a huge change, gave birth to that kind of "floating dream" feeling in Du Lei''s mind.


    The feeling.


    His family lived in the outskirts of Rong City, his parents owned a "Hot Pot Restaurant in Dongzi" that was passed down from their ancestors.


    He had been a good kid since he was young. However, because of his early love for others, his grades had plummeted, and he had been unable to recover from it ever since.


    When he was in his third year of high school, he returned to the light of day. Smoke rose from his ancestors'' grave as he entered Rong City University.


    From the looks of it, he should still be at school.


    However, Du Lei hadn''t even finished his sophomore year because he was obsessed with the "antique industry".


    Thus, he chose to drop out of school. Initially, he thought that he would be able to achieve something, but in the end, he ended up making a joke ¡­ Not only did he lose everything, but he was also forced to make a living. He had no choice but to run off to help others do odd jobs.


    "It really is a cycle of karma. If I hadn''t dropped out of school, I definitely wouldn''t have this opportunity." After obtaining the hegemony inheritance, one''s life seems to be filled with limitless possibilities. "


    The thick cigarette covered his haggard face. In the cramped room, there were no windows and the air was difficult to circulate. After a while, it was filled with the smell of smoke.


    "Hur hur, how f * cking funny."


    Du Lei threw away his cigarette and fell onto the bed.


    As if it felt its master''s depression, the little blue turtle slowly climbed onto the bed and rubbed its head against Du Lei''s fingers.


    "So sentimental. Am I a sentimental person?"


    Du Lei took out a picture of a girl from under his pillow.


    The girl in the photo had a smile like a flower. Her long black hair fluttered in the wind. Her face was exquisite and could be said to be one of the many beauties in the world.


    If there was anything worth remembering and being proud of before Du Lei turned twenty, then besides this girl, there was nothing else.


    She was Du Lei''s first love, and even Du Lei didn''t know that such a goddess-like girl would actually fall in love with him. When the two of them were together, many things had happened.


    Girls were the school beauties of schools with countless suitors. Because of her, Du Lei and those "losers" would often be unconvinced.


    A few childish duels.


    At that time, Du Lei was like someone on stimulants. If the beauty was already in his arms, then what was there to be afraid of?


    At that time, he had created the school''s record for duels. A single person against seven people, and in the end, he had even obtained victory.


    Although he had almost lost his life, this matter would forever be engraved in his memories and had become one of the few things he would be proud of when he was young.


    They were very fond of each other at that time, but just like all couples, they went to different schools when they graduated, and they eventually split up as well.


    "Are you all right? I''ve finally made my mark. "

 C15

    Now that Du Lei was rich, he gave his parents a call, saying that he earned quite a bit of money from working part-time outside of class.


    So he made a hundred thousand dollars and went back.


    His parents were still unaware of him dropping out of school.


    Du Lei had muddled through it so miserably before, so of course he wouldn''t have the face to go back and see his parents. He kept finding excuses to say that he was doing part-time jobs during his free time, and was very busy that he didn''t even go back during New Year''s.


    Thinking to this point, Du Lei felt that he had really been too shameful previously. All he knew was that he had to do unrealistic daydreams every day, causing his parents to age.


    He held the phone, and his father was silent for a long time before saying, "Lei Zi, if you really can''t make it over there, then come home. Since dad is old, I''ll leave the hotpot restaurant to you."


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" I haven''t finished my studies yet, how would I have the time to take care of the hotpot restaurant? "


    Du Lei took a deep breath. He still didn''t have the courage to tell everyone that he dropped out of school.


    Although there were many university students who could not find a job these days, for those of the older generation, there were only "university students".


    These three words meant that they were extremely influential.


    "It''s not that you''re such a big official, how much money did you earn, how much money did you buy for a couple of days, how many houses did you buy ¡­" Lei Zi, I went to your school during New Year''s, but I didn''t see you. I''ll ask your principal and he''ll tell me you''ve dropped out of school. "


    After saying that, Father Du did not speak for a long time.


    Du Lei could hear his father''s breathing. He understood that his father was waiting for him to explain, so he said: "Father, I''m doing very well, and I also earned a lot of money, you can be at ease."


    "Actually, it''s not that important whether you have money or not. My dad only hopes that you can be happy and safe. That''s enough. Also, you must go home this year."


    "Your mother''s legs are not nimble, otherwise she would have gone to the city to look for you long ago. You don''t even know how worried your mom was. After you dropped out of school, she lost a few kilograms. "


    "Father, I will go back in a few days. I have some money with me, so I plan to buy a house in Rong City and open a antique shop to let you all enjoy your blessings. Oh right, I will give the hotpot restaurant to our Eldest Uncle, didn''t he already want to light a hotpot for a long time?"


    Du Lei''s eyes moistened. Since he had the money now, he might as well save it for now. He might as well make a antique shop and try his luck.


    There were many factories moving to the other side of the city. It was not the same as before. How could it be convenient for them to stay in the city?


    Although Du Lei''s father''s education was low, he was very knowledgeable. It was said that he had been in the border guards for a few years, and had even worked in Japan and Korea before.


    He nodded his head and said: "Then you can set the date yourself. I have bought the house for you a long time ago, but I did not have the time to tell you that the location is still considered good. You said that you wanted to open the antique shop, and dad supported you. Although the life of the hotpot restaurant is not as good as it was a few years ago, we still made quite a bit of money. "


    "Dad, your son is really rich now. Don''t worry, when I take you guys over, I definitely won''t use any of your money."


    Du Lei shook his teeth, suddenly feeling that it was really not easy for his father to buy him a house.


    When he was in college, he had been strongly opposed to giving him a house because he had vowed to make a fool of himself in his spare time during his four years at the university.


    However, the fact that he became a dog and was fired by the stingy boss made people laugh.


    If he hadn''t received the inheritance of the Hegemon, he would have truly shamed himself of his father''s painstaking efforts. Right now, he was probably looking for a job everywhere.


    "Then I''ll busy myself first. Remember to rest at home and eat more good food. Don''t work too hard."


    With that, Du Lei took a deep breath and hung up.


    His parents were still alive, but he was lying down and sleeping. No way!


    This time, he had to give more face to his parents when he returned home. He first bought a car, then bought a house, picked up his parents, then drove the antique shop, continuing to earn money for his wife.


    Thus, Du Lei found the most respectable set of clothes in the box. This set of clothes was bought by his mother in a shopping mall in Rong City when he was still in university. Five hundred yuan was the most expensive piece of clothes he had, and was also the one that he hated to take out and wear the most.


    "Let''s go to the mall to change into a more high-profile outfit first."


    Du Lei stood in front of the mirror and looked at himself. He was around 1.85 meters tall with a plain and ordinary face.


    He felt that his ego was pretty good. After tidying up for a bit, he stepped onto the two Adidas that he had only worn three or four times and headed towards the biggest shopping mall in Rong City on the bus.


    " "Sir, I think this suit suits you. Look at the fabric, it''s all handmade and feels very comfortable to touch."


    The clerk introduced all kinds of suits to Du Lei.


    Yes, that''s right. In order to raise his own grade and worth, Du Lei decided to wear two high grade suits. After all, he was already a rich man by now.


    Don''t you want to enjoy the money?


    Was it really waiting for interest in the bank?


    Not to mention that he had a hegemony over his heritage, so earning money was not an easy task.


    Du Lei did not see what the suit looked like, and only pretended to remind his: "Don''t introduce me if I don''t have anything over ten thousand, the more expensive the price, the more I like it."


    Upon hearing this, the clerk immediately became extremely happy. Every time she sold a suit, she would receive a portion of the commission.


    The higher the price, the higher the commission for her suit.


    "Sir, this suit is the most expensive one in our shop. It was made by hand and the raw materials were imported from Italy. The sewing process is excellent and the tailor is very famous internationally. If you want to buy it, I will help you measure it so that you can place your order in time."


    The little girl happily introduced her to Du Lei, but she was a little perturbed, afraid that her happiness was for nothing. If she said the price, and the other party turned around and left, that would be awkward.


    "Oh right, this suit''s price is 370,000, after the discount, I will only charge you 350,000."


    Seeing Du Lei''s calm expression, the clerk said.

 C16

    "I''ll buy it and swipe my card."


    Du Lei waved his hand, looking like a rich guy, and followed the girl to measure her waist, chest, and other stats.


    Du Lei didn''t even blink when he swiped his card. The money was something that the kind rich second generation wanted to give him no matter what, it didn''t matter how much he spent it.


    Holding the receipt, he went to buy a car. He had taken the driving license exam when he was still a freshman. In this era, most boys of 18 years old would take the driving license exam when they had nothing to do.


    Although Du Lei was a little sloppy and loved YY, he still knew how to drive. He could drive a car, and with his hands full of millions of young rich people, he would at least need to drive a luxurious car that was worth a few million.


    The road condition of Rong City was very good, so he was not afraid to buy cars that were too good, causing them to be damaged. Du Lei called for a taxi, and said to the driver: "Go to the biggest car city in Rong City."


    "Kid, did you hear about a car exhibition where you want to check out the model? To be honest, I really want to take a look as well. It''s said that there are fewer car models in the world nowadays, and they look like celebrities just by looking at them. "


    The young man was around 30 years old and had a face full of stubble. When he spoke, he looked especially vulgar. It was likely that a girl wouldn''t dare to ride in her car.


    Du Lei shook his head, and said: "Hurry up and go, I''ll take a look at the models, I''ll take a look at the cars."


    The brother did not say anything more. As he drove, he secretly cursed in his heart: Brother, you think you can afford to buy a car at the Rong City''s car show just because of this?


    Then wouldn''t I be reduced to driving a taxi?


    After around twenty minutes, Du Lei finally reached the center of the car exhibition. It was noon, the sun was scorching hot, and the earth was scorching hot, yet there were still long queues outside the center.


    "Bro, let''s wait."


    The brother took the 100 yuan that Du Lei gave him. Just as he was about to look for money, he realised that Du Lei had already ran off to who knows where.


    He then hurriedly turned his head and ran away like a wisp of smoke ¡­ He was afraid that Du Lei would come back and ask for his money. If he could take advantage of this situation, he naturally wouldn''t miss out on such an opportunity.


    Du Lei had already squeezed himself into the crowd, he did not care about that, he had to think of a way to enter the sales center now, if he knew that there would be a car show today, he would definitely not be coming.


    "What are you doing? Do you have an admission ticket? If you do, then line up obediently. If you don''t, then scram. "


    Seeing Du Lei forcing his way in, the staff member said in an extremely arrogant tone.


    Du Lei was very clear that he did not need to bother with this kind of small fry. He took out a few red heads from his pocket, rolled them up and stuffed them into that guy''s pocket.


    The staff member touched the thickness of the money in his pocket and his eyes immediately lit up. He had at least a thousand dollars, it was almost as thick as his salary of half a month.


    His expression immediately changed to that of astonishment. He looked familiar, "You, you, you actually went to the bathroom and ran outside. What are you doing blocking the door? Why aren''t you going in?"


    Thus, Du Lei easily entered the center of the exhibition; he slightly shook his head, thinking, money is indeed the universal pass in the world.


    "Beautiful lady, may I ask how to get to the Bentley Exhibition Area?"


    Du Lei asked a pretty girl.


    The girl smiled at him and pointed to the path in front of them. "Go straight, turn left. You will see them again after walking another five hundred meters."


    "Thank you."


    After thanking him, Du Lei followed the lady''s instructions and headed to the area displayed by the Bentley car. It was his favorite car.


    There was a car called Bentley Muncham, which he had once dreamed of, and now he was about to fulfill it.


    Du Lei was too lazy to experience it, he had watched the video on the internet more than a hundred times. What he wanted to do the most was to buy this car and drive back.


    The price of the car was five million and five hundred thousand. Du Lei chose the top quality car, and spent close to seven million to drive the car back.


    Before many of his media friends had arrived, Du Lei had already started driving and left through the back door. There was no need to think about it, "Young sling, buy a ten million luxurious car ¡­"


    They would definitely see this kind of news in the daily newspaper of the Rong City tomorrow.


    A luxury car was a luxury car, when you drive it, it would feel different. Du Lei sat on the car and held onto the steering wheel, he could sense the movements around him very quickly.


    Flies flapping their wings, ants snuffling... It seemed to him that in his eyes the world was different than it had been in the past, and he still felt slow at eighty yards an hour.


    Was he hallucinating?


    Du Lei was puzzled. He tried to increase the speed of the car to a hundred yards per hour, but he still felt that it was slow, even though he had left the cars behind.


    "Could it be that he was affected by the hegemony inheritance and obtained the turtle''s senses? I can feel everything in the outside world very carefully. "


    He took a deep breath, and then the feeling of relaxation disappeared. He shook his head, and felt the speed of his car.


    One hundred and twenty was already way over the speed limit. There was no traffic police on this part of the road. Otherwise, the car that he had just bought would have to receive a ticket and his points would be deducted.


    While waiting for the green light, Du Lei opened the window, preparing to smoke.


    However, he bumped into the driver who had just brought him here. He then greeted him, "Brother, do you smoke?"


    "F * ck, it''s you. I thought it was that rich guy, but he drove so fast."


    The big bro''s eyeballs almost popped out. He felt like the person in his car just now was rich second generation.


    Du Lei smiled humbly: "I don''t have any money either. My first car, honestly speaking, is a bit excited."


    "Bro, you''re really young and you can afford this kind of car at such a young age. Your future is limitless."


    The brother said excitedly.


    "What luck."


    Du Lei said truthfully.


    But how could he believe that? He truly felt that this guy was being too low-key. He didn''t notice at all just now that this guy was rich.


    Alright, he forgot that he had just taken a few dozen yuan for a cheap profit ¡­ The red light went past, the two talked for a bit, then went their separate ways. Du Lei went to the gas station to fill up the gas tank, then drove the car, running around the entire Rong City.


    There was no sign of his car at the moment, so he drove very fast. His whole body seemed to have entered that magical state, as if he could sense everything around him.


    "Wuwuwu."


    Du Lei suddenly stepped on the gas pedal, the car released a dull sound, like a sharp sword, it flew out, and started moving quickly on the wide road.

 C17

    Du Lei experienced speed and passion time and time again, and his control of the car also experienced a qualitative leap.


    However, considering that his car was a "luxury car" ¡­ ¡­


    He floated once, passed the handle, and stopped.


    In the evening, the setting sun was blood-red, dyeing half of the sky red.


    Du Lei parked the car on a remote road, pushed open the car door, and walked out. With a gentle and clear cut, he leaned on the car door, took out a cigarette from his pocket, put it in his mouth, lit it up, and slowly smoked.


    This smell of tobacco would always make him feel like his own existence no matter what. For example, everything he had now was real. This was not his own ''dream''.


    "After you finish this cigarette, go back."


    He narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself.


    If one looked closely, one could see that his facial features seemed to be gradually becoming sharper and sharper.


    The pure aura around him was gradually being stripped away. His eyes looked very gloomy, but also very domineering.


    "Domineering, domineering! How much power do you still have left? Are you waiting for me to discover it?"


    Du Lei extinguished his cigarette, got in the car and closed the door, then started to rush back to his house.


    When Du Lei drove the car into the underground car park, night had already fallen. The entire city of Rong City had also started to boil up, standing on the main street and looking around, were all kinds of small food restaurants and hotpot restaurants.


    Du Lei had grown up in the Rong City and had always loved to eat hotpot and snacks. These things made him love this city very much.


    He remembered that there was a delicious food program called "A Bite of China" in China.


    Du Lei liked it a lot. As a genuine member of the Rong City, his family were all "gluttons".


    Otherwise, the hotpot restaurant passed down from the ancestors would not have survived until today.


    His mother was an intelligent and hardworking woman. She had developed countless kinds of secret hotpot ingredients herself, and each year she would change the taste. This also extended her mother''s'' hundred years old hotpot restaurant ''.


    Lifetime.


    Du Lei''s stomach was already hungry to the point of protesting, so he went to the bank to withdraw several thousand yuan of cash and started his dinner.


    Where would he be able to eat here? Before long, all the snacks on the street were all eaten by him. Soon after, he ran off to eat the hotpot.


    After eating for almost an hour or two, Du Lei finally felt half full. Only then did he decide to go home and take a shower.


    The little girl was around seven or eight years old. She was carved from jade and looked extremely cute. However, there was an extra portion of anxiety and maturity on her handsome face that far surpassed her peers.


    Du Lei crouched down and stretched out his hand, patting her head and said: "Little friend, didn''t I tell you last time that big brother didn''t have a girlfriend? How could I forget? "


    The little girl rubbed her eyes and took a careful look, her small face immediately revealing an excited expression. She tightly held onto Du Lei''s head and said in an overjoyed voice, "Big brother, I finally met you again. I didn''t even have time to thank you for what happened last time."


    "It doesn''t matter. Is your mother not well? "


    Du Lei asked, smiling slightly as he rubbed the girl''s head with his large palm.


    The little girl nodded and sobbed with red eyes, "Mother, she ¡­" "Don''t want me anymore."


    Then, he tightly embraced Du Lei''s neck.


    He could clearly feel that the little girl''s frail body was trembling nonstop. Under the light of the lamp, he could see which part of the little girl''s hand was covered with dirt.


    "What about your father?"


    Du Lei reached out and patted her back, wanting to give her some comfort. Unexpectedly, the little girl in his arms cried even harder.


    The little girl let go of Du Lei and stretched out her little finger to count. Then, as if she had finally counted it properly, she pouted and said, "I''ve waited for them here for ten days and none of them came to pick me up. Those bad aunties like to beat me up with electric wires often.


    "Didn''t you say your mother was sick?"


    Du Lei''s gaze suddenly became stern. He had already realized that the little girl in front of him was kidnapped by a trafficker.


    The little girl''s eyes were filled with tears and she revealed a guilty expression: "My mom doesn''t want me anymore, sorry big brother, I lied to you last time, my mom wasn''t sick, it was those bad aunties that told me to say it, if I don''t say it, they will hit me when they get home. I''ve been waiting for my mother to come and pick me up, but she hasn''t come. "


    "My dad didn''t come either ¡­"


    The little girl added with red eyes.


    "Do you believe in your brother?"


    Du Lei immediately understood, and tried to ask, mainly because he was afraid that the little girl in front of him would brainwash the traffickers.


    "Yes, yes."


    The little girl nodded and said, "Last time, my big brother bought my flowers, and those bad aunties even rewarded me with an ice cream with strawberry flavors."


    "Can you take Big Brother to see your aunts?"


    Du Lei laughed and said, at the same time, he used the corner of his eyes to look around to see if there were any suspects.


    The little girl nodded, "No problem, they seem to have something to do today, so they didn''t follow me out to sell flowers. Then let''s go. "


    Thus, Du Lei followed the little girl and took out his mobile phone at the same time. He reported this to the police and told them that he had discovered a group of traffickers and already had an approximate range.


    The "bad auntie" that the little girls were talking about.


    He lived in the basement in the center of the square.


    When Du Lei went over, the few of them were intensely discussing something in a narrow room.


    "Let me tell you, the police are already tracking us down. We''d better sell off these bags as soon as possible, and then run away on our own, or else we''ll all be finished."


    "Big Sis is right, how much do you think we can sell these children for a day for? It would be better to sell their organs to earn money and then stop. Why not? "


    "I don''t think that''s good. They''re just some kids. If we were to do it, would there still be a place for us in this country? "


    "Bad Auntie" sitting in the room


    They looked to be around 40 years old and wore different clothes. Some of them were dressed like village girls while some looked like noble ladies.


    It was even painted with very thick clothing, and there was even a deliberately stuck "sarcoma".


    There were also birthmarks on them. How could one put it? If this group of women walked out onto the streets, they would definitely be the same type, especially eye-catching ones. However, no one dared to look at them directly.

 C18

    However, if something really did happen, no one would be willing to stand out. Everyone chose to be the silent majority.


    He was also very clear on the fact that he was going to "shoot the bird in the head".


    If he knocked on the door in front of him today, this would mean that he had made enemies with these reckless people. Only the heavens knew how big their criminal gang was.


    Fear was the instinct of humans. Everyone could distinguish between good and bad. Naturally, they could also distinguish between good and evil.


    If he hadn''t received the inheritance, he wouldn''t have been able to stand here today.


    Since he had already made up his mind, he decided to gladly accept it. He turned around and asked softly, "Other than the bad auntie, is there anyone else here?"


    The little girl seemed to be confused. She counted and said, "There are four bad aunts, one bad old man and ten children like me."


    "Then take me to find the other ten children."


    Du Lei decided that it was the only way out if he took out the injured child first.


    As for punishing these "traffickers" ¡­


    Then leave it to our comrades in the police.


    "Not going, not going."


    The little girl pulled at the bottom of Du Lei''s pants, looking like she won''t go even if I die.


    "Why don''t you go? Isn''t it better to go rescue the children and let them have their freedom? Just like you, they''ve all been lost with their parents. It''s very pitiful. "


    Du Lei was startled, he felt that it was strange. The underground room was dark and messy, the ground was completely soaked by the water dripping from the broken pipe, and the air was filled with dense Qi.


    "No, no, we have a bad old man at our place. He''s very good at fighting, and he likes to beat us up with electric wires. It hurts, it hurts."


    The little girl was obviously scared. Her eyes were moist as she organized her thoughts and said, "Last time, he drank a lot, and then he came back and beat a little kid until he fell asleep, causing him to bleed all over."


    "Eh?"


    Du Lei''s expression was obviously solemn, as the little girl said "I fell asleep".


    He must have been beaten to death. He must have been a man with a heart as vicious as a scorpion''s.


    "He could punch a hole in the wall."


    The little girl moved closer to Du Lei''s ears and softly explained to him. Her expression was filled with deep fear.


    It was obvious that the scene had left an indelible mark in her heart. These evil traffickers were simply too cruel.


    Du Lei was enraged. As the new youth of the twenty-first century, he felt that he had to step forward now.


    He wasn''t the American captain, he wasn''t Iron Man, he wasn''t Batman, he didn''t have the terrifying superpower of those guys. Right now, he was just a Chinese youth who shouted loudly when he saw injustice.


    "Let''s go. Bring me there. Little friend, what''s your name? "


    Du Lei''s pitch-black eyes were as firm as a boulder, and no one could move them. He stretched out his hand, and touched the little girl''s dirty cheeks.


    The little girl seemed to sense the unstoppable aura emitted by the big brother in front of her. She took a few steps back and said seriously, "My name is Tan Leyao. You can just call me Leyao."


    "Leyao, right? Do you believe me? "


    Du Lei asked seriously as well.


    The little girl nodded her head, and took the initiative to hold Du Lei''s hand: "I believe you, follow me."


    Soon the two of them arrived at the place where the ten children lived. It was simple, there was not even a bed, there were men and women among them, all of them hugging each other, their clothes unchanged for a long time; they were so thin that they had to rely on each other''s body temperature to survive one long, cold night after another.


    Du Lei looked around, and did not see the "bad old man".


    He walked up and patted one of the little boys'' thin arms. "Little friend, are you alright? Big brother is here to save you guys. "


    "Who are you?"


    His eyes looked strangely hollow and numb, as if his soul had been possessed by a demon. It was obvious that he had been brainwashed by the traffickers, causing him to temporarily forget about the past.


    Thinking about this, Du Lei understood that it would be a waste of time if he could communicate with them more. Right now, the most important thing was to think of a way to get these little fellows out of this place.


    " Officer Zhao, we just received a call from the police near the central plaza. The informant said that he discovered the base of a trafficker group. "


    "Ten minutes ago, a portion of the police had already been dispatched. We have long suspected that the traffickers'' base is in this area. Should we go as well?"


    "Let''s go, there''s no time to lose. We will definitely reap great rewards this time." "We can even say that we can capture all of this large group of traffickers."


    "I believe in my intuition. It can''t be wrong."


    Zhao Xue''s delicate and beautiful face turned extremely serious, she put the police on her head, and then sat in the police car, hurrying to the location of the police station.


    Du Lei always thought that being a good person was difficult, but this time, he finally experienced it firsthand. These brainwashed kids never believed that he was a good person.


    And the "bad old man" who was rumored to have great kung fu skills.


    Du Lei felt a headache coming on. At this time, the overlord pattern on his chest emitted a weak light, and a warm current once again flowed out from his chest, towards his limbs and bones, spreading rapidly.


    "Eh?"


    Du Lei felt that the warm feeling in his chest could be transferred to someone else, thus he grabbed onto the little fellow''s hand and closed his eyes. He activated the warm feeling in his body and transferred a little bit of it to Yue Yang.


    According to this method, Du Lei was able to send a little bit of "domineering aura" to every little fellow here.


    As expected, the children recovered their memories.


    "Hurry up and get out of here." "But, don''t be anxious, don''t panic, and keep calm. With big brother here, you guys won''t be in any danger."


    Du Lei allowed the little fellow to walk in front, and cut off the rear, as he said solemnly.


    He understood that his opponent was here, so he shouted, "Little guys, quickly go out! "Don''t get separated later, just remember to wait for big brother at the center of the square."

 C19

    "Old man, I was just thinking, why aren''t you here yet? Of course, it''s the same if you come out to die now. Today, I''ll let you know what is meant by the power of justice and how evil does not oppress you. "


    Du Lei stopped in his tracks and spoke as a provocation. He knew that facing an expert of this level, he would not be the slightest bit careless. After all, he did not have any combat experience.


    Even though he had played a lot in high school, it was all just a small fight. How could he get into the limelight? He was simply comparing who shouted who was more and who was more ruthless.


    The last time he encountered that dragon, the hired thug was actually the Blue Turtle who had helped him a lot. He said, "He''s overbearing!"


    Of course he was confident, but he didn''t have much confidence in himself.


    He only hoped that the other party wouldn''t be like what little friend Leyao had said. If he was able to punch a hole through the wall, then he would have no f * cking meaning. He was too strong.


    The old man''s figure finally appeared in the light; Jud could see that he was skinny as a twig, his whole body like thatch, broken by the wind.


    Du Lei''s face was sallow, his eyes bulging like fish bubbles. He guessed that this person must be at least seventy years old or maybe even higher.


    He was dressed in coarse gray cloth clothes and black cloth shoes. He didn''t look like an expert, but his clothes had the demeanor of an expert.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the old man immediately revealed a cautious expression. He had trained in the martial arts for dozens of years and had encountered countless difficulties and dangers, thus obtaining this exquisite martial arts.


    He was very clear that there was always someone stronger than others, and there was always a mountain outside in the mountains, so he did not reveal a look of disdain because Du Lei was too young.


    There was no choice of "pre-emptive."


    Instead, it was to "wait and see."


    No matter how much he thought about it, he would never imagine that this mysterious young man in front of him was trying to stall for time.


    Du Lei knew that his little scheme had succeeded, and recklessly revealed a look of contempt, "Old man, if you have the ability, then come at me.


    "I never would have thought that a person of your age would be greedy for money even with a martial arts technique. Yet you are doing such heinous things here. Don''t you know what it means to be ashamed?"


    He knew a lot about the art of the land.


    When he saw this old man, he could immediately conclude that this was a National Art Expert!


    His hands were full of wrinkles, yet they were full of age. They were thick and well-proportioned, as if they contained endless strength. If it was an ordinary person, their hands would not be like this.


    It was obvious that this old man was an expert in external techniques and was proficient in "fist techniques".


    "Palm Art!"


    From the knowledge he had gained at the Tieba, he could roughly deduce that this old fellow had practiced the "Iron Killing Fist" technique before.


    and "Iron Palm."


    These two were ancient secret manuals with a long history.


    The heck, this was not a joke. Iron Palm was capable of chopping up stones and bricks. In addition to the Iron Demon Fist Art, it was possible to create a hole in the wall after reaching a certain level of practice.


    In order to be a hero, Du Lei was actually so stupid as to put his head on his belt. He was slightly afraid in his heart, but he did not intend to retreat just like that.


    He was not a five second young man. He was an abnormally strong and persistent man, so he continued to provoke with a smile, "Old man, if you don''t come, today I will destroy a scum like you on behalf of the heavens."


    The old man did not move, his deep eyes seemed extremely gloomy. He just stared at Du Lei, trying to see through his expression.


    "Young man, it''s useless. I have long been immune to all kinds of verbal provocations. Even if you take off your underwear and put it on your head, calling yourself Superman, I wouldn''t find it funny. "


    The old man shook his head contemptuously.


    Big brother will let you have a taste of my power.


    Holding back his anger, he took off his socks, put on his shoes, and threw the pair of poisoned socks at the old man.


    "Mm?!"


    "This is so smelly."


    The pair of black socks happened to land on the old man''s forehead, causing him to almost burp.


    Actually, Du Lei was not someone who did not talk about hygiene, he was just a little lazy, and Jing Tian didn''t know what kind of person he had to go crazy for, to actually take out the socks that he had treasured for three or four months and put them on. Thus, he accidentally helped out, and the old fellow was about to go crazy from being infected.


    He didn''t want to fight with Du Lei, he was only going to wash his face. Although he was old, he was an old man with a slight obsession with cleanliness.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken the bath for almost an hour.


    "Young man, this isn''t good, how are you going to find a girlfriend in the future? It''s too slovenly! "


    The old man''s face was filled with disdain, but he did not forget to teach Du Lei a lesson.


    Du Lei laughed and said: "It''s best that you worry more about your current situation."


    The corners of his mouth could not help but turn away from a charming smile as he slowly approached the old man.


    In the time it took for a spark to fly off of a piece of flint, he extended his fist and pointed it straight at the mingmen!


    Fighting.


    He engaged in a peak level close combat with the skinny old man in front of him.


    But as he approached the old man, he realized that he was wrong.


    The old fellow was like a mud fish, no matter how Du Lei tried to catch him, he couldn''t.


    "Ah!"


    "Old man, don''t hit my face."


    "Hey, really don''t slap my face."


    Du Lei''s lungs were about to explode, this old fellow ran really fast, he was only able to get beaten up. However, under Du Lei''s constant urging, this old man kept on attacking his face.


    has successfully detonated Du Lei''s little universe, the "Overlord" in front of his chest.


    The totem lit up, and waves of warmth started to spread to every single cell in his body.


    He felt as if he had been reborn and his body was filled with limitless power. He stretched out his hand and tore off the discarded drainpipe on the wall, using it as a weapon.


    "AHH!" "You old bastard, I told you not to slap my face, but you refused to listen to me. Now, your father''s anger has exploded, and your injuries have also increased explosively!"


    Du Lei held onto the drainpipe like a wild demon dancing in a frenzy. As long as he saw the old fellow stop, he would ruthlessly smash him down, causing the scene at the scene to once again have a dramatic change.


    At the ''domineering'' stage.


    With the support of this skill, Du Lei was like a god that had descended to the mortal world.


    What National Art Expert?


    What Iron Palm?


    In my, Du Lei''s, eyes, you''re just a f * * king paper tiger!

 C20

    "AHH!" Old bastard, why aren''t you running anymore? Continue running. What are you talking about? If it wasn''t for your age, it wouldn''t have been easy for you to swindle them.


    Du Lei rubbed his swollen face, thinking that he finally managed to vent out his anger, and thought about how he should torture him to vent it out.


    Just as he threw away the stainless steel tube, a group of police officers rushed in with guns in their hands. They loudly said, "Don''t move, all of you, raise your hands and put down your weapons."


    Du Lei immediately felt awkward. He had already put down the stainless steel pipe that was his weapon just now, but this female officer actually told him to put down his weapon.


    As for him, he was a hero after all. Was there anyone who treated heroes this way?


    This made Du Lei feel especially cold. He had saved a bunch of country''s flowers, and these fellows were even pointing their guns at him?


    He couldn''t help but click his tongue.


    Du Lei obediently raised his hand and frowned, he looked at the policemen in front of him and said unhappily.


    "What are you guys doing? Hurry up and suppress the criminals and put down your guns."


    At this time, a clear and melodious voice came from afar, and right after, a fiery figure appeared in front of Du Lei.


    "Although the lights in the corridor were dim, he could clearly see that this was a young female police officer." Hello, my name is Zhao Xue. I am the police officer in charge of this case. I would like to ask what your name is? "


    The female police officer seemed to be very generous and didn''t show any restraint. She directly walked over and prepared to shake hands with this young man in front of her symbolically.


    As a result, she slightly raised her head and coincidentally bumped into Du Lei''s gaze.


    Du Lei was very tall, around 1.9 meters. Although Zhao Xue was not short, she was only about 1.7 meters.


    During his battle with the criminal, Du Lei had suffered from his injuries. He quickly approached him and took out two fragrant tissues from his bag.


    "Pfft."


    "My surname is Du. Miss, stay away from me."


    Du Lei''s noseblood became more and more severe, and actually went from flowing at the very beginning, directly into "spurting".


    He was shocked.


    "Mr. Du, are you alright?"


    Zhao Xue was also very confused, but she did not realize that the culprit behind all of this was herself.


    Du Lei waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. You can just call me Du Lei. Three stones, don''t call me teacher, I will really collapse. "


    "Oh."


    Zhao Xue seemed to understand and nodded, she did not feel that there was anything wrong with calling him mister, this was just Du Lei being a little too obscene, her nose was indeed smacked a few times by the old fellow just now, if not she would not have ended up in such an awkward situation.


    Fortunately, this beautiful policewoman didn''t notice that he had just looked at her breasts. Thinking about it, Du Lei felt slightly more at ease.


    "Let''s go. Just follow me to the station and take some notes. This old man is our most troublesome suspect, National Art Expert. Ordinary people are not his match at all, and even if we call out special police, it will be difficult to catch him. "


    Seeing that Du Lei was swaying so much that he couldn''t even stand steadily, Zhao Xue reached out his hands to support him. Honestly speaking, he was under a lot of pressure when facing against an expert who could subdue that old man.


    She was afraid that the person beside her would be called "Du Lei"


    A young man like her was not a good person either. As a cop, she had to be constantly on the alert.


    "Thank you."


    Du Lei was truly tired, he felt that he was going to starve to death, the energy in his body seemed to have been drained in an instant by a strange energy.


    "I ¡­"


    Just as Du Lei wanted to ask about the contact number of this beautiful female officer, his mind suddenly went blank, he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed, but when Du Lei woke up, the sun was already shining down from the sky. A rich smell of medicine entered his nose, and he quickly got up from the bed.


    "Ru Yue, why are you here?"


    Du Lei realized that he had changed out of his original set of clothes.


    The moment he walked out of the sickroom, he saw He Ruyue, who was sitting on the bench by the door with a haggard expression.


    Seeing that Du Lei had woken up, He Ruyue''s beautiful face revealed an expression of excitement, as he started to explain: "Last night, I heard from Uncle Hu that you were beaten up by someone and was hospitalized, so I immediately rushed over."


    "You haven''t slept all night?"


    Du Lei saw that her beautiful face had a hint of emaciation, and couldn''t help but feel pampering: "I''ll bring you to get a room now."


    "Ah ¡­" "This isn''t good."


    The reason why she was so good to Du Lei was not because he liked him, but because he was very grateful to him.


    "You haven''t slept for the whole night, or you can go home and sleep. Look at me, full of vigor! What the heck is wrong with me? You need to be clear, I, Du Lei, am an undefeatable cockroach, extremely tough. "


    Du Lei smiled as he explained. He knew that He Yueru had definitely misunderstood him.

 C21

    He Yueru had been guarding Du Lei for an entire night, so of course he was lying if he was not tired. Therefore, she did not force his way through. He said goodbye to Du Lei and rubbed his eyes as she left.


    Du Lei''s pants had also been replaced, the bank card inside was also taken away by someone. Of course, a potential customer like him would only need to personally go to the bank to get a new one.


    After sitting on the bed for a while, the female officer called Zhao Xue walked in last night. She said to Du Lei: "Wake up, how do you feel?"


    "Not bad, just a little hungry."


    Du Lei answered honestly. He had fainted due to hunger last night, although he had recovered a lot, he felt even hungrier now.


    This kind of hunger was like a sharp knife that was about to pierce his heart. It made him feel extremely uncomfortable, so much so that he felt like he was suffering a fate worse than death.


    "Right, I''ll give you your bank card and car keys."


    Zhao Xue returned Du Lei''s things to him, and said at the same time: "Also, your situation last night was really too dangerous, the blood in your nose was flowing like crazy, and your life was almost in danger.


    Du Lei scratched his head. He didn''t have any impression towards these things, so he took the bank card and key from Zhao Xue: "Thank you, Officer Zhao."


    "No need to thank me. This is my duty, but Mr. Du is truly a young man. Not only is he rich, he is also a National Art Expert. "


    Zhao Xue was actually quite impressed with him. She had already investigated Du Lei''s background last night, but there wasn''t any criminal record.


    In high school, he had fought a few rounds with his classmates because he was jealous and had been locked out of the Juvenile Correctional Facility. It could be said that his life was smooth without any ups and downs.


    At home, there was a hotpot restaurant. Their parents were ordinary merchants and they all lived their lives obediently.


    But in the short span of half a month, this boy called Du Lei had transformed from a servant from a antique shop into a young rich man.


    After participating in the Big Stomach King Competition''s championship and winning the fifty million bet, he had been unperturbed and now, he had become a super National Art Expert.


    What secrets was he hiding?


    Zhao Xue was a little unable to see through this young man who was the same age as him.


    Or had he obtained a fortuitous encounter that ordinary people could not imagine?


    "Hello." I''ll treat you to something to eat. "


    Du Lei said, his five senses passing through ''domineering''.


    After his transformation, the edges of his face had become sharper and sharper. At this moment, his face had gradually become more handsome.


    Zhao Xue jumped in shock and came back to her senses. She felt that she had thought too much into it, that kind of lousy novel, how could it happen in reality?


    However, what she did not know was that her guess was very close to the truth!


    Du Lei was just a thread that started a tyrannical life after obtaining the hegemony inheritance.


    "Alright, since you said it like that, then you definitely won''t worry about the money. Let''s go to Four Seasons Hotel, I heard that there''s a new dish being released, called Fairy Flower Scattering, and it tastes especially good."


    Zhao Xue said with a little bit of anticipation. She was very clear about Du Lei''s background so she naturally knew.


    Furthermore, as such a young National Art Expert, how could she lack methods to earn money?


    Du Lei heard that the name of the item was "Fairies Scattering Flowers".


    As the dishes were being cooked, their eyes lit up. They also wanted to go and have a taste, so the two of them sat on Du Lei''s Bentley that wasn''t even licensed yet.


    " Young Master Du, welcome. Do you need to sit in that private room? "


    Du Lei parked the car, but before he even reached the door, a few welcoming girls invited him in.


    Because he was the champion of the Big Stomach King Competition, his fame had skyrocketed, and all of this was thanks to this Young Master Du in front of him.


    Furthermore, this young master was a handsome man who was worth a lot. Which girl didn''t like handsome, tall, and rich young men who were rich and handsome?


    Zhao Xue had obviously already reached this standard. She did not wear a police uniform today and looked very low-key, but it still did not hide her extremely beautiful appearance.


    The few girls who welcomed them at the entrance were especially envious of the majesty of her chest. Other than that, Zhao Xue also had very long and well-proportioned legs that were wrapped in tight jeans, but it still brought about quite a bit of enticement.


    Zhao Xue didn''t have the habit of making up her face, so she had always been a faceless person. But even if it was a plain face, her face was definitely one in ten thousand goddesses.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Lei did not forget about the Zhao Xue behind him due to the welcoming girl''s enthusiasm. Instead, he could not see through the hot body of female officer.


    However, his intuition told him that this girl had no ill intentions towards him.


    Mm, that''s enough.


    Being able to eat with a beauty was naturally something to be happy about, especially when it was a top-notch beauty.


    In fact, Zhao Xue had never come out to eat with that friend of hers before. As for why she asked Du Lei to treat her to a meal today, it was simply a coincidence that she herself didn''t know what was going on.


    However, she did not feel too upset, because last night, Du Lei had sprayed blood all over her body, and even his police uniform could not be worn anymore.


    The two of them found an elegant pavilion, and Du Lei was still wearing the hospital''s hospital gown. However, the slippers were new, and it was unknown who bought them for him.


    Although Du Lei was rich now, he did not frequent such high-end hotels often. To be honest, he had only been to Four Seasons Hotel once.


    Therefore, he rolled up his sleeves, called the waiter over, and said: "Give us two bowls of Fairies Scattering Flower, and a bottle of Pepsi Cola, Ice and Officer Zhao, what do you want to drink?"


    "Ah, that Mr. Du, we don''t order dishes like this."


    The waiter had a weird expression on his face as he kindly reminded them.


    "Tsk, why can''t you be like this? I know your boss''s daughter very well. Remember the discount. "


    Zhao Xue was speechless, but she opened her mouth and said, "Give me a cup of water. As for the rest, just listen to this mister. "


    The waiter knew that Du Lei was the King of Stomach, and immediately asked: "Mr. Du, do you need to order more dishes? I see that you''ve ordered these dishes, so they might be a little sparse. "


    "Do I look like someone who can eat?"


    In order to leave a good impression on Zhao Xue, Du Lei spoke out.


    He thought that after he finished eating here, he would secretly go for a meal.

 C22

    Du Lei''s country bumpkin look almost made the waiter laugh. He took the equipment to remember what Du Lei had said and said, "Please wait a moment."


    He then left.


    From start to finish, Du Lei hadn''t even looked at the menu nor told Zhao Xue to order dishes for her, as if she was a gentleman in any way.


    Du Lei was indeed an idiot in terms of relationships. Since he was born, he had only been in love for the first time in high school.


    However, that relationship was still in its infancy, but it was already strangled in the cradle by various factors. There was pressure from the school, and there was also pressure from the girls'' parents.


    "Eat, no need to be polite with me."


    Du Lei pointed to the two piles of delicacies on the table and said with a generous look.


    She covered her rosy and seductive mouth and asked: "Du Lei, is this the first time you''re treating a girl to a meal?"


    "How is this possible!?" I often treat girls to dinner. "


    Du Lei said guiltily, using his chopsticks to pick up a piece of the table''s food, and as he ate, he changed the topic: "Officer Zhao, don''t even mention it, this sour radish tastes pretty good. I actually managed to eat the taste of bamboo shoots, hurry up and try it too."


    "Alright, what you eat is indeed sour bamboo shoots."


    Zhao Xue looked around and realised that there were already many people looking at the two of them.


    "This sour bamboo shoot tastes really good."


    Du Lei did not feel awkward at all, in just a few breaths, he had already eaten all of the food on the table. This was something he only realised after he regained his senses, and it was fortunate that the waiter anxiously carried the plate over and placed the two bowls of Fairies Scattering Flowers in front of the two of them.


    When Du Lei saw the real road of this dish, he was immediately shocked. Such a grand name was actually a bowl of clear water with just a few green onions scattered on it.


    A normal bowl of ordinary noodles could actually sell for two hundred and eighty dollars. What kind of noodles would be more expensive than this in our country?


    The answer is yes.


    It was just that this bumpkin Du Lei did not know it, although he had acquired a huge fortune and a mysterious ability in a short amount of time, his knowledge was really shallow.


    Fortunately, he was able to accept it easily, so he said in praise, "Tsk, tsk, this color is really filled with the charm of nature. It really is the Four Seasons Hotel, the shop is just like its name, it walks with the style of the four seasons."


    The waiter who brought the dishes over was speechless for a year, but he still revealed a smile and explained, "Sir, you can observe carefully, our dish is made from tofu. The waiter who brought the dishes over was speechless for a year, but he smiled and explained," Sir, you can observe carefully, our dish is made from tofu, and it is cut into tofu filaments.


    "Interesting. "To think that it would be tofu slicing thread. Bring us food and also that sour bamboo shoot in the cool dish. Pick a tender one for me."


    Du Lei was already a little impatient. Of course, he was hungry, he picked up the bowl, but was not able to control himself.


    "Aha, an accident. This, this, I didn''t control it well."


    Du Lei immediately became embarrassed, and explained to Zhao Xue in a flustered manner.


    He felt that the guy in front of him was really interesting, so he opened the window and said: "Du Lei, open your stomach wide and eat. I saw the video of you participating in Big Stomach King Competition.


    "What?" Then wouldn''t I become a household name of glutton?! "


    Hearing this, Du Lei jumped. Recently, he had not been online for a few days, so he did not know about this.


    "Yes, yes, at least in the Rong City. Every restaurant, restaurant, and restaurant here are waiting for you to go and take care of them! Now that you have become the mascot of the entire catering industry, your meals are free of charge. "


    Zhao Xue laughed and said. Her big eyes were incredibly beautiful, especially that imposing figure on her chest. She was actually very dishonest and slightly trembled.


    Du Lei naturally did not have time to think about it, and happily replied: "Haha, this is such a good relationship, hurry up and order, I originally wanted to be more reserved, but who knew that you would also know."


    Thus, the two of them changed tables and ordered a whole table. It was free and free for free, so no matter what, Du Lei had to be full today.


    "Braised Lion''s Head, Crystal Elbow, Baoqing Chicken, Spicy Lobster, I want six catties. Also, I want an iron plate and a potato emperor. Alright, I want some of these, they are perverted and spicy."


    With that, he handed the menu over to Zhao Xue.


    The appetite of girls was mostly small, especially those with figures as good as Zhao Xue''s, the appetite was pitifully small. Zhao Xue said that she could eat spicy dishes and only ordered a few dishes symbolically.


    "Right, this piece of red agate is also yours right? We picked up the land at the place where you fought with that old man last night. Judging by its quality, it shouldn''t be that old man''s.


    Zhao Xue took a sip of water to moisten her throat, then took out a piece of blood-red agate from her bag and handed it over to Du Lei.


    Du Lei frowned, he was clearly a little confused, but he still placed the red Agate on the table. Soon after, a strong thought inexplicably emerged in his mind.


    Am I crazy? I actually wanted to eat this rock. He rubbed his face, stifling his wild thoughts in the cradle.


    Four Seasons Hotel was indeed a large hotel, the speed at which the dishes were served was extremely fast, especially since he had taken care of Du Lei. In less than ten minutes, all of the dishes that he had ordered previously, had already been served.


    The two of them did not hold back and continued to eat. Du Lei''s stomach was already growling from hunger, and his current appetite was getting more and more terrifying every day.


    If yesterday he needed to eat two hundred steamed buns to fill his stomach, then today he would eat four hundred steamed buns. It was simply unimaginable.


    However, Du Lei was very clear that this was a good thing. Only by eating a terrifying amount of this kind of Ancient Divine Beast like the one he had subdued before would it fit his identity as an expert.


    "Officer Zhao, this iron plate potato emperor is very tasty. It has a tender exterior, and after eating it, it has an aroma to it."


    As Du Lei ate, he did not forget to introduce himself to Zhao Xue.


    After all, it was rare for him to invite a beauty out for a meal. Even though he wasn''t really interested in finding a girlfriend, it was only natural for him to be close to beautiful things.

 C23

    "Yes, yes."


    Zhao Xue nodded her head. Du Lei''s Taotie eating style had indeed made her appetite rise, so he ate a lot more today than usual.


    Especially since she had been looking for clues about the traffickers recently, she often stopped thinking about food and tea. Her entire person looked a little haggard.


    After eating for over an hour, Du Lei was finally full. The waiter had already told him in advance, but his face now was like a universal meal ticket.


    Of course, those restaurants with small scale businesses would definitely not be able to handle it. With just a meal from Du Lei, it was enough to eat all of their turnover in one day.


    Du Lei put the piece of Red Agate into his pocket, then drove out of Four Seasons Hotel, and went to the police station to make a simple statement.


    The police also specifically gave him a "just cause".


    He told Zhao Xue that justice was in her heart, and that this small flag could not represent anything, and could not prove anything.


    Immediately after, he drove his flashy Bentley to the best view villa in Rong City. He was prepared to directly buy a villa.


    Honestly speaking, he still had more than 40 million in his hands, so he should feel the heat from kicking the money into his pocket. After all, he won the money through a bet, and he didn''t earn it by himself.


    The girl that introduced the house looked very pretty. Seeing Du Lei driving such an expensive luxury car at such a young age, a smile bloomed on his pretty face.


    In his heart, he was very clear that he had finally run into a lucky customer. One had to know that people who worked for them would usually stay closed for three years at a time.


    The Rong City was a city with a history behind it, its real estate industry was not in a good mood, although there were a lot of tourists, but people who lived in houses were mostly from the Rong City.


    Few people would visit the villa. Their villa had been built for almost seven years, so the price inside wasn''t too high. After selling for so many years, it was about the same and was just about sold out.


    "Sir, you can park your car here." Sir, you can park your car here.


    After the lady explained it to Du Lei, she brought him to the villa to introduce himself.


    The traffic and scenery here are very good, we are only less than 5 kilometers away from the Rong City''s Central Plaza, and the surrounding business streets are also developing very well, especially one kilometer away, there is even the Rong City''s largest Antique Market, so many antique tycoons have bought houses here.


    "Let me tell you again, our house was designed personally by a top European construction expert. Whether it''s the exterior or interior decoration, they all fit our aesthetic standards very well, it''s high-end, grand and high-grade."


    The girl seemed very solicitous. From her point of view, the young man in front of her was at most in his early twenties. For a person to be able to achieve such a feat at the age of twenty, his future was limitless.


    Du Lei did not say much, but he secretly looked around at his surroundings. It was indeed not bad, at least the greenery in the villa and the road was very spacious.


    Thus, the girl showed him a villa that was priced at 20 million RMB. There was a private parking lot, a small courtyard, even a swimming pool and a small fish pond.


    Honestly speaking, giving this to his parents was very suitable. Du Lei obviously didn''t want to buy a house for himself to live in now, he wanted to pay respects to his parents since they had worked hard for most of their lives. Now that he had the money, it was time to raise their heads high in the sky.


    "I''d like to ask, is there any noise at night because it''s so close to the road? This house is for my parents, and I''m afraid to disturb their sleep. "


    Du Lei was very satisfied with this villa, so he asked about his only worry.


    Du Lei didn''t think too much about it. If he wanted to open the antique shop, this place was so close to it, it would be very convenient.


    The young lady was immediately overjoyed. She wanted to kiss Du Lei and sell the house to him.


    After spending almost an hour to complete all of the paperwork, Du Lei went to his original residence to change his clothes and bring the computer over.


    From today onwards, he would be a person with a house and a car. This feeling was simply too good. Yes, he was just missing a girlfriend.


    He took off his jacket, revealing his dry and strong muscles. When he was doing odd jobs in antique shop, he would go exercise whenever he had nothing better to do, so his figure was always good.


    Du Lei laid on the soft sofa. Everything here was brand-new and unfamiliar, but he knew that he would have to live in this place for a very long time in the future.


    The rapid changes in his life these days made Du Lei worry about his future. He was no longer the same carefree person he was before, and now he had already reached great heights.


    He took out the blood-red agate from his pocket and placed it on the tea table. When his palm touched the agate, the overlord pattern on his chest would emit a faint luster.


    "Hmm? "What''s going on? Did I just come up with that ridiculous idea again?"


    Du Lei shook his head. He clearly knew in his heart that if he really swallowed this fist-sized Agate, it was likely that he would make the headlines of the Rong City in the morning. The title said: Young tycoon, Du Ming, has received a huge sum of money.


    Du Lei knew that it was definitely the doing of that overlord''s inheritance and thought, could it be that this God Beast''s overlord would eat anything?


    But how could his mortal body bear it?


    "Spare me."


    He realized that he was a bit confused, and his hand involuntarily picked up the piece of red agate on the table, put it into his mouth, and began to chew.


    However, his teeth had not been broken. Du Lei was surprised to discover that this blood-red colored agate, although it felt hard, was actually very soft.


    He chewed on it a few times and then easily swallowed it down. What made him most speechless was that this thing was actually the taste of malt candy. It was so sweet.


    F * ck, what''s going on?


    Du Lei felt as if his eyes were on fire, the pain was intense beyond belief, following that, he felt as though countless things were stuck in his eyeballs, it was as if they were being eaten by ants.

 C24

    Was he going to go blind?


    Du Lei was so scared that his entire body was trembling. He did not want the inheritance that he had dominated, nor did he want his eyes to go blind because of it.


    If a person was blind, he would no longer be able to enjoy the wonderful scenery of this world. He was still a virgin, could it be that he would not even have the chance to see a woman''s body with his own eyes?


    Suddenly, another wave of searing pain assaulted his body. The overlord in front of Du Lei''s chest flashed extremely quickly, and in the end, he seemed to have exhausted all of his strength and no longer moved. He wasn''t even able to see a single trace of the pattern.


    The intense pain tormented Du Lei''s body, and at the same time, allowed him to experience a feeling that life is better than death. He rolled on the ground.


    After knocking over the tea table, shattering the ashtray and teacups on top of it, Du Lei rolled on the broken glass and broke all over his back.


    Some of the sharp pieces even directly pierced into his flesh, turning him into a bloody mess. As he rolled on the ground, his entire upper body was covered in blood, and within the blood, one could see the glittering golden glass under the sunlight.


    Du Lei was in great pain. He felt as if his soul had been tortured by something from hell, and his upper body was completely numb. He could not feel the physical harm that came from it.


    He felt very uncomfortable, but no one could help him. He only hoped that at this time, there would be a pair of hands that would give him some comfort.


    Unfortunately, it was nothing. There was nothing. The huge villa was empty, and the little blue turtle was crawling very slowly. At that moment, he was lying in the bathtub in the bathroom.


    After crawling out of its shell, it withdrew its head and limbs into the turtle shell and began to quickly roll around on the ground, advancing in a peculiar manner.


    Soon enough, he arrived at the main hall. When he saw his master rolling around on the ground in pain, his soybean-sized eyes revealed an unprecedented look of clarity.


    That''s right, that was a feeling that only humans could have. Its eyes were filled with sadness, and it knew very well that if Du Lei couldn''t pass this trial, then what awaited him would be endless darkness.


    He was going to lose his sight, even his life.


    Ever since Du Lei was young, this was the first time he had experienced such pain. He subconsciously beat his own head with his hand in an attempt to clear himself up.


    This pain had already caused him to gradually lose his mind. He began to lose himself in the endless darkness, slowly giving up the desire to live.


    He was too tired to struggle against this pain. This was even worse than death, and it felt uncomfortable. Outside the villa, the sun was still shining and Du Lei''s death would not diminish its light by even a little.


    To this world, the death of any person was insignificant. The ones who were sad would always be those who cared about the dead.


    No one knew that Du Lei was about to die. This ordinary youth had only appeared briefly before, and had won the championship with exceptional results in the Big Gastric King competition.


    And that, was the so-called peak of his life.


    The little blue tortoise knew that it was unable to help its master, so it hid its head in the tortoise shell. It was grateful to Du Lei.


    However, this young man was about to leave this world. Red Agate should be some sort of ancient divine stone that contained a powerful energy.


    However, Du Lei was different. Even though his body was better than that of a normal young person due to years of training, it was still insignificant in front of a strong divine being.


    In the end, his mortal body''s filament was nothing more than a speck of dust.


    Just as Du Lei was giving up hope, he heard his own phone faintly ring. He knew that it was his father, because only his father knew his phone number.


    Other than that, Du Lei did not have the time to tell anyone else about it, because this was the new card that he bought a few days ago.


    "No, I can''t die."


    Du Lei clenched his teeth tightly, and felt that the totem in his chest had recovered. Waves after waves of warm current once again, rapidly spread to his four limbs and bones.


    He felt as if his limbs were once again filled with power. He crawled up from the ground, but no matter what, he still opened his eyes.


    "Plop."


    In the next second, Du Lei felt like he stepped on his own blood and glass, and wasn''t able to stand steadily, he fell to the ground, and this time, his head actually hit the tea table.


    He quivered all of a sudden, wanting to get up from the ground again. However, after feeling numb for a while, a feeling surged into his mind. He could only feel his mind gradually become blank.


    His consciousness blurred and he fainted.


    When he woke up again, it was already the morning of the second day. He was lying on the ground, tiredly opening his eyes. He discovered that the warm sunlight had just coincidentally sprinkled onto his face.


    Including his eyes, there was a kind of unprecedented comfort. After last night''s agonizing ordeal, he seemed to have been reborn from a phoenix, reborn anew and reborn anew.


    He felt refreshed, even though he could clearly feel that there were more than twenty pieces of tiny glass fragments stuck into his back.


    After putting on his clothes, he picked up his cell phone and key, then headed straight for the hospital, he was too lazy to take a bath, he had to take out the glass dregs on his back, otherwise, it would be done for if they grew inside his flesh.


    If it was someone else, it would definitely be impossible. But Du Lei was different, he had a terrifying self-recovery ability, and all of this was brought to him by the hegemony inheritance.


    He had thought about it all the time he had been in the car, and it seemed to him that his eyes had evolved to see something clearer, or perspective.


    But no matter how he tried, it did not seem to have any effect. If Du Lei had a mirror, he would realise that his face had undergone a huge change.


    His originally slightly plump cheeks had already become thinner, especially his facial features, which were no longer as thick as before. On the contrary, they had become abnormally solid, especially his straight nose, slightly restrained lips, and those thick eyebrows. Most importantly, his eyes had actually turned golden.


    Furthermore, it was abnormally bright. Those who did not know about it would definitely think that Chu Feng possessed beautiful eyes.

 C25

    did not know that he had become more handsome. He was distracted and was driving the car, but the speed at which he was moving was maintained at one hundred yards, which made him even faster.


    He had already hung up the car license plate yesterday, he had spent almost 500,000 yuan to get another cool license plate. As long as he didn''t race around on the road, normal experienced traffic police would not dare to stop his car.


    In fact, Du Lei did not even look at the speedometer, so he did not know that he was speeding. He only looked ahead because he felt that the other cars were a little slow.


    After he parked the car in the hospital, Du Lei anxiously looked for the pretty nurse who took care of him previously. There was no other way around it, he just liked people who were familiar with him and treated him.


    This way, he could be at ease. Through the patient''s record book and the duty sheet, that girl at the front desk found that cute little nurse for Du Lei after checking it.


    "It''s you?"


    After the young girl was called by the leader, she hurriedly rushed to the front desk. However, what she saw was the young patient that she met last time.


    It was just that, today, he looked much more handsome, and his entire body seemed to have an intoxicating aura. He had that kind of domineering aura that could convince girls. She couldn''t help but feel intoxicated just by looking at him.


    "Mn, it''s me, Ning Qingyu."


    Du Lei laughed and said: "I came to find you for an operation, it''s actually just a small operation, and I couldn''t use the anesthetic. I accidentally fell, and there was some glass dregs on my back, I couldn''t pull them out myself, so I have to trouble you to help me out."


    Ning Qingyu wanted to wave her hand to say that she did not know how to operate, but Du Lei suddenly said that.


    Hmm, due to work reasons, she had no reason to reject his request, so she could only happily accept it.


    "Alright, then come with me."


    Ning Qingyu said as she nodded her head and walked to the front. Amongst the girls, she should be considered tall, around 1.7m, and at most seventeen to eighteen years old. From her temperament, she should be a student that came from some medical academy to work during the summer holidays.


    Du Lei followed closely behind Ning Qingyu. This nurse was different from the other girls he saw. She was very clean and gentle.


    Du Lei walked behind her, and Ning Qingyu, who was walking in front, also felt that it was strange. She suddenly felt a chill, as if someone had seen all of his clothes.


    Du Lei swallowed his saliva. He felt that he was going crazy, as a otaku, this was actually his first time seeing it with his own eyes.


    In his first year of university, he had been busy studying antiques all day, so he didn''t have the time to pick up girls. Of course, even if he didn''t do that, there probably wouldn''t be anyone who liked him.


    After all, where did his honor lie? It was precisely in accordance with the words on the internet, "If you look ugly, then study hard!"


    If he didn''t, what would he use to pick up girls if he didn''t study?


    Thus, he rubbed her eyes, and the beautiful scene before him, once again, disappeared. Ning Qingyu put on her clothes here, and calmly walked in front.


    It was only then that Du Lei realized that he had been daydreaming, and the hallucinations he experienced did not bother him anymore. It seemed that in his subconscious, he was crazy for women.


    "Hey, Mr. Du, hurry up."


    Ning Qingyu had already walked to the entrance of the operation room, she turned, and saw Du Lei standing far away with a blank look on his face, and started to urge him.


    Du Lei came back to reality and answered as he ran over to the operation table to sit down. Du Lei was not shy at all and immediately took off his clothes.


    "Didn''t you say it was just a little? Why are they all behind us? "


    Ning Qingyu was completely shocked by the area of injury on Du Lei''s back. It was such a small area, it was practically everything, she really couldn''t understand, he actually acted like nothing happened.


    Du Lei laid on the operating table, turned his back to Ning Qingyu and said: "I can''t see them from the back."


    "Can''t you feel it? I really admire you. You have such a large wound, and yet you still have such a calm expression. Don''t you feel pain? "


    At this moment, she had already changed into a surgical gown. She wore gloves, a mask, and in her hand was a pair of delicate surgical forceps as well as medical cotton.


    "Hehe, this small injury is nothing."


    Du Lei seemed to have gotten used to acting tough, he said that, but in the next second, he was in so much pain that he grimaced.


    Ning Qingyu pulled out a small piece of glass and warm blood immediately gushed out. She frowned and said: "You''re still trying to be brave, endure it, it''s a little painful, I''ll try my best to be quick."


    Du Lei clenched his teeth, and said: "It doesn''t hurt at all, I was actually just like an ant just now. Just relax and pull it out for me."


    Ning Qingyu didn''t pay attention to him as she focused all of her attention into the operation. Although the wound on Du Lei''s back was only a superficial wound, it was still extremely painful.


    Du Lei closed his eyes and could feel the girl''s hands, gently touching his skin despite the intense pain he would occasionally feel.


    However, it was a wonderful experience for him. The sun was shining outside the window and the weather was good.


    "Hello, Ning Qingyu. What''s your phone number?"


    Du Lei asked.


    "Don''t ask me that during the operation."


    Ning Qingyu carefully pulled out pieces of broken glass for Du Lei and reminded him: "If I''m distracted, I might hurt you."

 C26

    Only after spending close to half an hour did Ning Qingyu finally remove all the glass on Du Lei''s back. At this moment, due to her being overly focused, she was already drenched in sweat.


    The loose white surgical robe on her body was also soaked in sweat, sticking tightly to her skin. Since it was in the middle of summer, she was only wearing a conservative undergarment.


    Fortunately, she paid a lot of attention when she picked up the glass for Du Lei. She didn''t sweat all over his wound, otherwise, Du Lei would really have a bad taste in his mouth.


    Du Lei lay on the operation table for a long time without speaking, and had unknowingly fallen asleep long ago. He tilted his head, his mouth slightly opened as saliva flowed out, and he even wet his pillow.


    Ning Qingyu discovered that when Du Lei fell asleep, he did not disturb her. It was the first time she had encountered a patient with such shocking perseverance. Although Du Lei''s injuries could only be considered superficial, they were still extremely serious.


    She took off the mask on her face, revealing her exquisite face. On the surface, one could vaguely see the faint flowing of sweat, and Ning Qingyu, seeing that Du Lei had fallen asleep, did not abstain in the slightest. She immediately took off her surgical uniform, and following closely behind the pink colored undergarment, was completely exposed to the air.


    The full curve was so heavy that it looked like it was made by the creator. The snow-white tender skin, the smooth and clean lower abdomen that did not have the slightest amount of fat, all of these showed the great injustice that the creator had done.


    Her underwear was a conservative type, but the natural deep ravine was a fatal temptation to men.


    If Du Lei knew that there was a girl who had taken off her jacket while he was sleeping, he would definitely die from nosebleed.


    Ning Qingyu went to the operation room''s washroom and changed into her nurse''s uniform. Although she was only an intern nurse, but for various reasons, the hospital allowed her to undergo some minor surgery.


    Du Lei only took a nap, and he woke up very quickly. He squinted his eyes, and extended his hand to touch the wound on his back, and discovered that he was already starting to show signs of scarring.


    Holy shit, I ate that blood-red agate. Could it be that it triggered a special ability of Tyrant?


    At first it was the great stomach and strength, then it was domineering and could breathe underwater.


    This thing must not be too powerful.


    Du Lei was not an idiot. From his current state, he could already deduce the benefits of that Blood Agate.


    Although he had suffered inhumane torture in advance, he was capable of yielding to a man, and he was well aware that there was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. He would have to put in a lot of effort in order to succeed in his task.


    Du Lei laid on the operating table and dressed himself. After weighing the pros and cons, he still felt that he had struck it rich in the end, even if he had to pay with his life, next time he encountered something Tyrant wanted to eat, he would still eat it.


    How many times could one fight because one''s life was short and bitter?


    He did not want to lose his chance of becoming strong. Compared to this complicated world, he was still tiny at the moment.


    What he had was only the inheritance of the Divine Beast, but that was enough. Du Lei believed that if he was given a few more years, he would be able to stand at the peak of this world and look down on all living things. At that time, he would have the authority to shake the world and fall asleep in the lap of beauties.


    The harem had three thousand beauties, he could pick any of them ¡­ Mn, for the current Du Lei, although it is just a few distant unattainable dreams, there is still a long way to go.


    After tidying up, he went to the tollbooth and paid for the operation. He didn''t see any nurse around.


    Shi Ning Qingyu then left the hospital by herself.


    To be honest, the illusion that appeared just now was still fresh in Du Lei''s mind. The alluring scene caused him to be shocked, and he was at a loss for words.


    It was noon when he left the hospital. He suddenly realized that he did not seem very hungry. The sky was a dark blue color, like a flawless gem.


    Du Lei lowered his head and looked at the tip of his feet. He walked from the entrance of the hospital to the place where the car was parked, and now that he had received the inheritance, even his body seemed to have become stronger. He was originally 1.85 meters tall, and as he walked on the road, how could he look so eye-catching?


    After getting on the car, he returned to the villa and changed his clothes. Then, he headed straight home.


    Du Lei''s home was located at the intersection between the Rong City and Chongqing, but it was still relatively close to Rongcheng City, so he could still be considered a citizen of the Rong City. Du Lei maintained an speed of 100 to 10 kilometers per hour, which meant that it would only take two hours for everyone to arrive.


    Even though he had not returned home for two years, in Du Lei''s heart, his hometown still carried a lot of weight.


    In front of the hotpot restaurant.


    Because it was afternoon, there were no customers in the restaurant. People eating hot pot usually came at night. A few waiters were smoking at the entrance of the restaurant, looking at the road tiredly.


    The brown Bentley naturally attracted their attention. A male waiter with a long head and earrings said to his companion, "I recognize this car. If Bentley came, it would cost at least four hundred thousand yuan."


    "This fellow listened to us from the entrance, he can''t be here to eat hotpot, right? I hear these city people love to tip, especially the rich upstarts. "


    The unconventional companion was a fat man with small eyes. The two of them were about the same age, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Logically speaking, they were in high school, but these two already came out to work.


    "From the looks of it, there''s a very high chance of that. Nine is to come here to eat. Alright, hurry up and go in and prepare. I''ll take care of the guests. "


    He stood up and walked towards the luxurious car.


    Then the car door opened and a handsome man in a black T-shirt, blue jeans, and Adidas sneakers stepped out. He had sunglasses on his nose and short, flowing hair.

 C27

    It was obviously the first time that a non-mainstream expert had met such a handsome man. His whole body felt uncomfortable, but a smile still appeared on his skinny face.


    Du Lei groaned, finding it funny. His cousin who loved to follow behind him at his age, actually did not recognize him, but he decided to reveal his identity later.


    "En, eating hotpot. I haven''t come to your place for years. Have your tastes changed?"


    He deliberately lowered his voice, making it sound somewhat hoarse.


    "No, not at all. Our store is a hundred years old, and may have a slight change in its taste, but it''s definitely still the same old taste."


    "That''s good. Although I''m just one person, I have a lot of food. Don''t worry, I''ll consume a lot."


    After Du Lei finished speaking, he walked into the hotpot restaurant.


    He grew up here and was familiar with everything. The signboard hanging at the entrance of the shop had long ago become rusty and used for almost ten years. He remembered that he had hung it up when he was still in junior high school, and his parents were honest people who followed the rules and thought that breaking their signboard in order to change it into a new one was simply smashing their own signboard.


    Therefore, he hadn''t changed it at all. The light bulbs on top of it had basically aged by now. When he switched on the signboard lights at night, they would flicker like the stars in the sky.


    Those few vigorous and powerful words had also become a lot more blurry. Du Lei remembered that his grandfather had used a palm-sized brush to write those words.


    But now, his grandfather had already left seven years ago.


    Du Lei looked at the millstone in front of the door. In the past, because the restaurant had been opened too often, although their house was a hundred year old shop, they still suffered too much pressure when it came to their business.


    This directly caused their family''s business to plummet. In order to supplement their family''s income, their mother bought breakfast, and the stone mill was used to grind soy milk.


    In middle school, every time Du Lei went to school, he would have to drink a cup of soy milk before he could go to school. The soy milk his mother made was thick and sweet, it was the most drink he drank when he was young and he would even tell his mother to leave a small bowl for him when he returned home from school.


    Actually, Du Lei''s family was still quite happy. It was just that due to his first and second year in high school, his parents were quite worried about him due to his early love and the fight.


    "It''s still the same old. It''s pretty good."


    Du Lei nodded and said, he found a seat close to the door and sat down, his family''s hotpot restaurant was not considered big, there were only a total of 10 tables.


    He took out a menu and introduced it to him, "Our signature hotpot here is the Du Family hotpot."


    The bottom of the wok is of many kinds and the ingredients used are innumerable. Since you have come here to eat, you should know that our Du Family''s hotpot has an extremely good reputation and the taste is also one of the best in a radius of tens of miles.


    "In addition, we still have couples'' lung slices, dumplings, noodles, and other special snacks here. If you want to try some, you can order some. To be honest, no matter if it''s hot pot or small snacks, they are all very, very good. Even many of Chongqing''s bosses often drive here and treat their customers to a meal here. "


    As Du Lei''s cousin, he often liked to come here to eat and drink when he was young. When he was busy, he would help clear the table and wash the dishes.


    "From what you said, this hotpot restaurant has good business. But why is it still the same, with no intention of renovating it or expanding it? "What does the boss think?"


    Du Lei asked. Actually, he wanted to take this opportunity to understand the situation of his family for the past two years.


    He sighed and said, "It''s all because of that disappointing cousin of mine. My uncle isn''t in the mood to do these things."


    "He said that since he''s old, it would be great if he could guard the original that was passed down by his ancestors."


    When he was young, he had really been blind to worship his cousin. Who would have thought that he would now become such a person?


    However, he had never expected that the cousin who was fooling around outside was actually the handsome young man sitting in front of him in a 4 million yuan luxury car.


    Noticing that the boss in front of him was approachable and easy to talk to, the outsider couldn''t help but sigh.


    Then he asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "The Du Family''s hotpot and couples'' lung slices, right? Your chef hasn''t changed yet? I''m not in a hurry, make the couples'' lung slices spicy. "


    Du Lei said, and then turned on the gas stove on the table.


    They used a tray to bring over a pot of mysterious broth and a package of ingredients similar to tea bags. After filling the pot with broth, they poured the hot pot bottom into the pot.


    This was the Du Family''s hotpot. No matter what food was cooked for eating, the taste would be very good.


    Du Lei asked for a catty of mutton and half a catty of beef. Although these two ingredients had very big flavors, they would be gone after being boiled in a hot pot.


    "Boss, this is a new mushroom that was gifted to you by our boss." Usually, our restaurant will only send guests at six o''clock at the earliest, so you can be considered our starting star. In a while, you can enjoy a 20% discount on all the side dishes. "


    She was holding a plate as she walked over to tell Du Lei.


    Du Lei smiled and said, "Then, please help me get another five fish balls and duck kidneys. And a dozen cans of Budweiser and a stack of peanuts. I know you have them, but remember to bring ice. "


    Du Lei added as he stuffed a piece of beef into the boiling broth.


    The store was indeed filled with peanut rice, but that was only eaten by his uncle. He had never sold it before, so how would this fellow know?


    Du Lei knew that right now, his father was still in charge of cooking. For a sliced beef like this, it was sliced so evenly and was also placed in a very stylish manner.

 C28

    Du Lei drank his beer as he ate. He knew that his body had levelled up after consuming the Agate, so he no longer needed to eat as much to replenish his energy.


    However, his appetite was still so big, especially after eating with his father''s cooking. It had been more than two years since he had eaten.


    The couples'' lung slices s and bearers, however, were still the same old smell, the same old smell of a father. The current him was no longer the same as the previous him.


    He looked out the window guiltily at the gradually darkening sky. After the sun went down, Du Lei''s hometown attracted a torrential downpour.


    However, the restaurant was still overcrowded. Many customers drove their own cars and brought their own families or customers to eat hotpot. It was very lively.


    The old saying of a hundred years, more or less, still had a certain amount of feelings.


    For example, Du Lei''s family''s hot pot stove was passed down from his grandfather''s generation. Although it was scrubbed frequently, it had never been changed.


    Many customers who came to eat hotpot once said that their grandpa had eaten here decades ago. On the side of the hotpot restaurant, there were dense words written on the wall.


    This wall was called the Recording Wall. It was similar to the confessional wall of the teahouse, but it had been here for more than a hundred years. The earliest records on it had long since been washed away by time and became blurry.


    Around ten in the evening, the customers in the hotpot restaurant had all left. Only Du Lei still sat there and drank his wine slowly.


    By now, he had drunk three dozens of bottles of wine at a casual pace, almost 40 bottles. If this were in the past, he would have already been drunk to the point of unconsciousness.


    However, now that he had obtained the inheritance, both his physical quality and alcohol capacity had improved. However, his face was still red, obviously on the verge of falling drunk.


    "Boss, boss, come and drink with me."


    Du Lei originally wanted to find his father directly, but realizing that the shop was very busy the whole night, he did not bother him anymore.


    Now that it was already closed, he shouted out without any hesitation. Although his face looked a lot more handsome, his voice and rough outline hadn''t changed.


    Old Du heard the familiar voice, and immediately washed his hands. He took off the apron around his waist and walked out, and when he saw Du Lei sitting down and waving at him, his eyes immediately turned red.


    Du Wentao was almost fifty years old this year. Although his face looked somewhat haggard, he looked to be at most forty years old. He was very tall, with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    It was this guy, when he saw his son calling him, "Dad, it''s me."


    When the time came, he could no longer hold back his tears. He was just a son.


    He had only talked to his son once in the past two years. Now that he saw that his son was perfectly fine and standing in front of him with an energetic expression, the stone that had been pressing against his heart finally fell.


    "Lei Zi, you''ve changed. We haven''t seen each other for two years, and you''ve only lost so much weight? Do you think I''m hungry outside? Come home and help Dad take care of this hotpot restaurant. "


    The father and son pair hugged passionately. Du Lei who was lying on his father''s shoulders had long started to cry. For a slut who had wandered outside for two days, his father''s embrace was the warmest in the world.


    He hadn''t seen his father in two years. His father was getting on in years, and lines of wrinkles could be seen at the corners of his eyes. There were also two streaks of white at the ends of his hair.


    "Come, let us share a cup. Also, Du Wei, you come over too, let''s drink."


    Du Wentao said to the young man, and indicated for him to take out the rice wine that he had brewed.


    With the help of the alcohol, Du Lei took out a pack of Under Heaven Show from his pocket and said: "Dad, come and smoke. Your son is rich now, you don''t need to worry about him."


    Then, he pointed at the flashy Bentley outside the window and said, "Look, that car was bought by me yesterday. It was worth over 6 million and your son has finally made a name for himself."


    He stretched out his hand and patted Du Lei''s shoulder as he said: "Back then, I allowed you to study properly, in reality, it was not to let you rise to prominence. I only wanted you to have a life that was different from mine, you can be ordinary, but not mediocre."


    "You can fail, but you cannot be afraid."


    Du Wentao said meaningfully.


    At this time, Du Lei''s cousin, Du Wei, came over with a pot of rice wine.


    To be honest, if not for his uncle''s reminder, he really wouldn''t have recognized his cousin.


    The young man whom he had just called boss was actually his big cousin?


    He immediately sat beside Du Lei, and revealed an excited expression, and asked: "Cousin brother, what have you been doing outside for the past two years? Why didn''t you report back to the family? Everyone was worried about you, and even had money. You should have come back earlier. You don''t know that all the aunts are worried about you. "


    "This time, the reason I''m back is so that my parents can take me to Rong City City. Also, I need to open a family in the near future, so if you are interested, you can follow me."


    Du Lei said.


    Du Lei knew that this cousin of his was not a good person either, so he frowned and asked: "Oh yes, have you not gone to school yet? "I remember how many years ago it was. You were only in your second year of high school, and you''re only in your second year of high school this year at most, right?"


    "He was the same as you back in the day. He didn''t study well in school and went to hook up with girls, but the girl''s boyfriend found out, so the two of them started a gang fight. At that time, the police both came, but fortunately, they didn''t make a move, or else the consequences would have been unimaginable."


    Old Du said.


    Old Du took a sip of the rice wine and scolded: "That brat left school the next day, he was afraid that his father would smoke him out, so he ran over to our shop to help. Your aunt''s fatty also didn''t learn well, so he ran over here to help with work, your mother and I are pretty free at home, with two little fellows helping out here, it''s a lot easier."


    "Dad, how much is a month''s salary for you? Is it enough to play games for you?"


    Du Lei also poured a small cup of wine and asked jokingly.


    "1,500 yuan, 500 yuan on the internet. I''ll save the rest for now. As for drinking and smoking, I''ll just follow Uncle, he smokes all of his cigarettes."


    Du Wei said while laughing.


    He grew up together with Du Lei. Even though the two weren''t blood brothers, they weren''t too far off, so he casually replied with a smile.

 C29

    "That''s good enough."


    Du Lei smiled as he patted Du Wei''s shoulder. Two years ago, this guy was just an honest kid with a crew cut.


    It had to be said that time was truly like a butcher''s knife. Du Wei chatted for a while, then said that he was going to do some hygiene, and left Du Lei and his father.


    The father and son duo drank some wine, ate some peanuts, and chatted about family matters. However, from start to finish, Old Du did not ask what his son was doing, nor did he ask him if he had ever earned that much money.


    It seemed that no matter how rich Du Lei was, he only had one identity, and that was his son from the Old Du. liked his father''s straightforward personality, he would never beat around the bush.


    In the town, Old Du was a famous person. He was reliable, straightforward, and did not fight against the world. He had never had any conflicts with the people of the town.


    After three rounds of drinking, the Old Du was also drunk, while Du Lei smashed his head on the table. The hotpot on the table had long been burnt dry, and the side dishes inside had long been completely eaten up by Du Lei, not a single thing remaining.


    That night, Du Lei slept soundly, and only until the afternoon of the second day did he wake up. When he opened his eyes, he discovered that he had once again returned to his own room.


    It did not change in the slightest. The only thing that changed was that Du Lei, who was lying on the bed, was no longer the mediocre Du Lei like before.


    The walls were filled with posters of the Beatles. When Du Lei was in high school, he was a Beatles fan. In the whole class and even the whole school, he was the only one who liked the Beatles, a band that was renowned throughout the world in the 1960s.


    So in the eyes of many students, he was an oddity. A wooden guitar was hung on the wall, and it was Du Lei''s fifteenth birthday present.


    Du Lei had taught himself to play for a few years, and only managed to grasp a basic level of knowledge. Only later on, as he grew older, did he realize that the guitar was not a weapon used to pick up girls.


    His facial features were very ordinary, and the shape of his face was also very ordinary. It could even be said that he was a bit fat. He had only inherited his father''s genes for growth, but not his mother''s beautiful genes.


    But luckily that girl had appeared, she had given Du Lei a lot of confidence ¡­ After putting on his clothes, Du Lei opened the door. His mother and father were sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    "Xiao Lei, you''re awake! There''s something on the table that you love to eat the most. Mom just made it for you, and it''s still warm."


    In these two years, his mother had clearly aged.


    Du Lei''s mother''s surname was Li and his full name was Li Mei.


    When they were young, they were famous for being beautiful. There were many people who proposed for marriage, and they were born in a big family, which was also Du Lei''s grandfather. In the 1990s, he was a real estate tycoon, and even though he had fallen, he was still considered a rich person in this town.


    "Mom."


    Although Du Lei hadn''t called out that name for two years, when he saw his own mother, he couldn''t help but call out.


    Li Mei smiled as she looked at her son, her expression slightly haggard. However, from the outline of her face, she could vaguely tell that she was a beauty when she was young.


    "Eat while it''s hot. Mom knows you''ve been suffering outside for the past two years."


    Li Mei smiled benevolently.


    "Right."


    Du Lei buried his head into his noodles that his mother had made, he was very lucky, other people said that he ate the taste of his mother, the taste of his parents.


    Because his father was also a chef with excellent cooking skills.


    It was said that men did not shed tears easily, but in reality, that was just to the point of being sad. Du Lei could not help but tear up again.


    Not only did he not have any money in his bank card, but because his salary was too low and he still owed a lot of money, he couldn''t even afford to buy a decent phone.


    That Boss Xu was also a very stingy person. Even though his family property numbered in the tens of millions, when it came to the employees under his command, they would only be squeezed or squeezed apart.


    After he finished the noodles and washed the bowl, he started to discuss going to live in the city with his parents. However, he was rejected by them.


    He said seriously: "Dad, mom, I bought a villa at the best location in Rong City for the two of you to stay."


    "I''m not used to living here. To be honest, this house is pretty nice. It''s warm in the winter and cool in the summer. There are also flowers and plants growing in the yard. There''s also a peach tree. Fresh peaches come every year."


    Old Du shook his head, and said: "Besides, our clan''s old name of 100 years old, we cannot end the inheritance just by coming to my Du Wentao''s place, you will have to take over this shop by then."


    "Don''t you see that our Eldest Uncle also wants to open a hotpot restaurant? Why don''t you let him manage it himself? Maybe he can even make something out of it."


    Du Lei thought about his thirty years old Eldest Uncle, who still had a wife.


    The Old Du sighed and said: "It''s not like you don''t know, but the person in Eldest Uncle is the most unreliable. He does things too roughly, and doesn''t understand any accidents.


    Li Mei was instantly displeased and said somewhat angrily: "Old Du, what are you saying? Even though I am unable to live up to my ambition, I am still a brother to you. "


    "It''s not like you don''t know what kind of authority he has. He''s like mud that can''t support a wall. Just tell me about his marriage. I''ve told him many times, and every time he sees a lady, he''s gone. What do you think?" Don''t tell me you''re still thinking about that woman? The children of other families are all in kindergarten. "


    Forget about it, whenever Li Zhiquan was mentioned, Old Du would feel extremely furious. Even in front of his own son, he would feel extremely furious.


    "Dad, in fact, I feel that Eldest Uncle is an unpolished jade. If it really doesn''t work out, I''ll let him play with me as an antique and then I''ll definitely make a name for myself."


    Du Lei promised solemnly. He had the inheritance now, so when the time came, he could go to the ocean to search for treasures.


    One must know that there were countless sunken ships in the sea, and those ships possessed unimaginable wealth.


    He believed that as long as this Discipline could be strengthened, he would conquer the whole ocean. It would be easy for him to conquer the world''s coveted treasures, antiques, antiques, and so on.

 C30

    In the end, Du Lei still couldn''t persuade his stubborn father. He helped his mother do household chores for the whole morning, cleaned up the courtyard, and then went to the shop to help his father cook some hotpot ingredients. He was born into this kind of "hotpot family".


    He hadn''t learnt anything yet, but there was one about cooking and eating.


    When dusk approached, Little Fatso Li Can and Du Wei, the two little cousins, booed for Du Lei to bring them to the reservoir to fry fish.


    This didn''t scare Du Lei at all, he thought to himself, why doesn''t the current brat have any common sense at all?


    When he was thirteen or fourteen years old, he would often follow Old Du to the reservoir to fry fish in the middle of the night.


    However, it was extremely powerful. There was a stupid kid in the town who didn''t get the torpedo into the water in time. As a result, he lost an arm, an eye, and half of his face was ruined.


    However, Old Du was an awesome person, the torpedo he created was very famous in the town. It was commonly known as Safe Thunder, but in reality, it was just the lead wire was long.


    When Du Lei was in primary school, he and Yue Yang would go with Old Du to fry fish. Every time, the two of them would harvest a lot of fish, at least ten percent of the fish in the wild reservoirs here were blown up by Old Du''s torpedoes. If the people in the town wanted to eat fish, they would immediately go to pick them up the next morning.


    Many of the fish at the edge of the reservoir had been blown into a state of unconsciousness.


    Du Lei had heard a lot about them from young, so he naturally learned the same skills as the Old Du. He was good at catching birds and diving into trees.


    However, ever since he was in his second year of high school, he had never done such a thing. Being reminded by these two brats made him have the urge to savor the taste of children''s fun.


    Let me tell you, although there aren''t as many fish in the village now as before, there are a few reservoirs in the mountain that no one has seen, and now, everyone is working in the city. There aren''t many fish that can be caught, when I went to see it with Du Wei a few days ago, I thought about getting a few catties of them.


    Li Can said as he laughed, revealing his teeth that had turned yellow from smoking. He was Du Lei''s Little Aunt''s child, and had kissed Du Lei since he was young.


    "Brother Lei, Fatty is right, let me tell you, no one is watching those reservoirs in the mountain, we don''t have anything to do with the explosion, and there are no residents there, so no one would go there to play at night."


    It seemed that Du Wei had steeled his heart to go and stir up the fish.


    He suddenly lowered his voice and said, "I secretly saved some money. I bought an inflatable boat on that internet a while ago that could carry two meals, which was really awesome. I had also prepared the materials for torpedo production, and was going to choose a time to go fish with Fatty. Now that you''re back, you must follow me."


    "Alright then, you guys better not tell my dad, or else you''ll have to scold me. "Let''s move out tonight. Once the shop is closed, we''ll go home and prepare. We''ll gather at the entrance of the town at 11: 00 PM."


    Du Lei said.


    The two seventeen to eighteen year old youngsters immediately revealed excited expressions. It had been many years since they had caused such a commotion, especially since they were led by Du Lei, the child king.


    The restaurant''s business for the evening was still okay, but the guests had arrived relatively early. Thus, the market closed earlier. It closed as soon as it was 9 o''clock.


    said that he wanted to go play at his classmates''s house. Maybe he had to play a little at night, so he took a bath, changed into a light set of clothes, and went out.


    Li Can and Du Wei had already been waiting at the entrance of the town with the three-wheel bike that they used to buy vegetables on, but they had no choice. There were too many things, especially the inflatable boat that Du Wei bought on the internet.


    There were also various fishing tools on the motorcycle, such as fishing nets and fish bags. Of course, the most important thing was that these two guys were probably too lazy to walk. After all, the reservoir was still quite a distance away from the town.


    Du Lei''s family''s tricycle was also only bought in recent years, Old Du liked to wipe it whenever he had nothing better to do, which was rather cool looking.


    Swiftly flying down the rural cement road, there was a buzzing sound, and an abnormal power. Du Lei gave the two lads a cigarette each, and the two of them immediately became excited and caught it.


    The fat Li Can was an old smoker, he had started smoking behind his back when he was in the sixth grade, and when his parents found out later on, they couldn''t stop him. He was already six or seven years old, and when he finished Du Lei''s cigarette, he couldn''t help but praise him, "Big Cousin, what are you doing now? It''s a luxurious car and expensive cigarettes. This is a specially made little panda. Just this single cigarette is worth four or five packs of cigarettes for me. "


    "Tsk." Fatty, how could that punk of yours know what is good for you? You smoke five dollars a pack of soft white sand. "


    Du Wei couldn''t help but have a look of despise on his face.


    Du Lei didn''t really understand cigarettes, this panda was given to him by He Ruyue.


    He then nodded with a smile, "I didn''t do any big business either. I was just messing around with antiques. I got lucky and managed to earn some money."


    "If that''s the case, then why are you lacking two helpers? Do you think Fatty and I will succeed? I don''t have any other plans right now. I just don''t want to be a useless waiter for the rest of my life. "


    Du Wei grinned and asked shyly.


    "Sure. "No problem, when I get up there, the two of you will just follow me. I guarantee that you will be able to soar to greatness."


    Du Lei took a deep breath and said with a smile.


    Li Can drove his motorbike and promised solemnly: "Big Cousin Brother, don''t worry, we will definitely follow you well. If we don''t behave ourselves, we won''t go home."


    Gradually, the motorcycle drove into the mountains. Now, the reservoir was already very well built, at least the mountain was connected to the cement road.


    The night wind was blowing gently, the tree shadows were dancing in the breeze, the three of them were sitting on the motorcycle talking and laughing, it was as if they had returned to their childhood, that innocent and innocent era.


    "Come on, let''s get off the carriage. We can''t get in any longer. This place is so full of shit, we can''t get inside this concrete road." You really can''t even clear your face. "


    Li Can turned the motorcycle around and stopped it by the side of the road. He took out a big lock and tightly locked the wheel.


    If this car was stolen, the two of them would definitely be scolded to death by the Old Du when they went back.


    One had to know that Old Du had been riding this bicycle to buy all year round, and had long developed deep feelings for him.

 C31

    The two young men were responsible for dragging the inflatable boat to the side of the reservoir. Du Lei had already started using his flashlight to create torpedoes, but the torpedo''s method was actually quite simple.


    After sealing the bottle with waterproof adhesive, only the lead was exposed. This kind of simple explosive, the better it was to seal the bottle, the more powerful it would be, especially after the bottle sank into the water.


    It was a great feeling.


    "Big Cousin, how is it? Is it done? "


    After half an hour, Du Lei had finished more than ten of them. He nodded towards Li Can who was asking him about them and filled them up in a black plastic bag.


    "Remember, let''s just fry on the side for a bit. I''m afraid we won''t be able to bring back a few dozen catties of big fish. "Moreover, this broken boat is only this big."


    Du Lei said.


    After Du Lei saw the boat that was filled with air, his entire body became weak. Even if he died, he would only be the size of three bathtubs, and he could barely squeeze in three people.


    "Haha, Brother Lei, do you feel that this place is creepy?"


    Du Wei looked around, it was indeed quite desolate, the surroundings were completely dark, and the side of the reservoir was filled with trash bubbles and drink bottles that had been blown ashore.


    Du Lei patted his shoulder as he smiled and said, "You can rest assured. Since this is the twenty-first century, where did the hell come from? Furthermore, in this quiet environment, isn''t that what we brothers want? "


    "If there''s a ghost, I''ll catch it, take it home and put it in a frying pan, then feed it to me."


    Li Can also grinned.


    It seemed that if a ghost dared to come, this lord would dare to eat it.


    To be honest, just the three of them alone in the wilderness at night was quite frightening.


    And Du Lei had obtained the inheritance of the Tyrant Profound Realm, so naturally, he believed that there was a God in the top of his head.


    However, he was not afraid of such nonsense. Before he saw it with his own eyes or heard it with his own ears, he would never believe it.


    "Well, I''m not afraid of ghosts. I think we should be careful not to lose our lives before the fish get fried. "


    In truth, he was quite bold. It was just that his current environment did indeed make people a little afraid, especially when the surroundings were frighteningly quiet. There wasn''t even the chirping of birds and beasts.


    "Let''s board the boat and take a look around."


    Du Lei pushed the inflatable boat into the water, flipped over and jumped in, then jumped around with all his might, realizing that the boat was not that strong, and probably even going into the sea wouldn''t be a problem. Furthermore, the design of the inflatable boat was extremely elaborate, so Du Wei reckoned that the kid must have spent a lot of money.


    If he knew that this thing was bought by Du Wei on a Taobao with five hundred yuan, he would definitely return home immediately.


    But since Du Wei did not say it, he did not know, so they did not think too much, and all three of them carried their tools onto the boat, and started drifting inwards.


    Three people each held a flashlight, and Du Wei had even prepared a machine for electric fish. It was a little similar to a weight, and there was a very thick electric wire attached to it, and then there was a battery and a transformer on the boat. Du Wei explained that he bought it from the Internet to use as a way out.


    He threw the weight into the reservoir, then turned on the power. From time to time, a sizzling sound could be heard.


    There was a sound, and a few bubbles appeared under the water.


    "Are you sure you can do that?"


    Du Lei had an expression of disbelief. He was good at physics in his high school, from what he could tell, let alone the fish in the water, even the mosquitoes wouldn''t die from the pressure.


    However, a miracle just happened. When the weight of the lance was lowered into the water for about ten minutes, a palm-sized catfish was electrocuted and floated up to the surface of the water. Li Can immediately fished it out with his fish net.


    Although the three of them were all swimming experts, if they fell into the water at night, they would probably die.


    Du Wei put the fish trap mainly to scare the fish away.


    When they were almost to the center of the reservoir, the three of them put down the milk in their hands and threw a lot of bait that they had prepared beforehand.


    Du Lei moved. He took out the fire engine and ignited the torpedo in his hands, his body leaning slightly backwards. Then he bent down and threw the torpedo far away once again.


    After a few seconds, a commotion broke out under the water, followed by a muffled sound!


    The power of this torpedo was surprisingly great, it was simply not on the same level as the torpedo that Old Du made a few years ago.


    Du Lei pondered, he reckoned that just with this, he would be able to return home full of rewards. He had to catch the fish early, Du Wei and Li Can the two youngsters immediately pulled the boat over to the place where Du Lei had thrown the torpedo and started to "pick up the fish".


    He saw a large number of fishes that had been stunned or injured by the explosions that had appeared on the surface of the water.


    Generally speaking, the fish that was blown up would be picked up to eat, and those that were injured would be left to fate. As for those who were unlucky, they would be blown to smithereens. Many raw fish pieces and blood could be clearly seen on the surface of the water.


    However, everyone had long since gotten used to it. They were all young men and clearly understood that the law of the jungle was a little exaggerated when compared to the law of the jungle.


    "Elder Cousin, I want to give it a try too."


    Li Can looked at the torpedo in Du Lei''s hands with a fiery look. Since they had already come, they naturally had to blow it up well.


    Thus, Du Lei divided the two of them into five each, and when they were done, he kept them all. In the next hour, the reservoir resounded one after another with muffled sounds.


    The people in the town would probably be able to pick up a basket of fish early in the morning if they worked hard. They would be able to make dried fish for New Year''s Eve.


    "Too impressive, what the f * ck."


    Du Wei looked at the pile of fishes that looked like small mountains inside the boat.


    Furthermore, after being knocked out, it still appeared to be full of vitality. It was practically like being raised by humans. The difference between fodder fish was like heaven and earth. The meat quality was probably also many times better.


    When the little fatty, Li Can, saw the harvest, he squinted his eyes as if he had already thought of the scene of how they would eat fish and hot pot tomorrow, especially since they had even fried quite a few fist-sized crayfish and crabs. This was a very rare thing, these kind of things normally stayed at the bottom of the water to move about.

 C32

    "Spicy crayfish, steamed crab."


    Du Lei said with a smile.


    He thought, this reservoir really has a lot of food. I don''t know what to eat, but each food is bigger than the last.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Why do we have to go back and have a good meal?"


    Li Can''s eyes lit up, he used all his strength to grab the rare items that floated out of the water.


    The peaceful reservoir had caused a ruckus for them.


    When I talked about the early years of this reservoir, there were still people raising fish. But afterwards, the farmers in the suburbs all went to the city to earn a living. There weren''t many people left, only a few people stayed home to eat fish.


    In the end, this large reservoir could only be gradually abandoned. Last year, there were still people watching over this place, but this year, the librarian seemed to feel that this place was too stuffy, so he ran into the city to act as a security guard.


    The three of them sat on the bed and smoked. The reservoir was in a high place and the whole city was one of the top cities in the country.


    Sitting in the middle of the reservoir, they could see the center of the city. The neon lights illuminated half of the night sky, and the tall buildings were simply too eye-catching.


    "At this rate of development, these hills will probably be flattened and cultivated into a commercial district."


    Du Lei took in a deep breath of smoke. This was a trend that no one could stop.


    Of course he did not want his hometown to turn into a lump of steel and cement, a sacrifice for the development of the era. Rong City was a cultural capital and had been rich in resources since ancient times.


    The good name.


    "That''s not possible. I heard last year that we might be able to build a tourist attraction here. When that time comes, there will definitely be a lot of traffic. Your father is already preparing to open another inn, and after we finish eating the hotpot, we will be able to stay. "


    Du Wei looked at the brightly lit sky and took a deep breath. His deep eyes revealed a maturity that far surpassed his peers.


    "Now I have a falling out with my family because of school. When I came out of school, I was still talking to that girl''s boyfriend, and I couldn''t say three years, so I drove a Mercedes-Benz to the school."


    It was only after Du Wei left the society that he understood how terrible his words were. He did not have any qualifications nor did he have any background, it would be hard for him to even take a single step outside.


    He didn''t have any outstanding abilities, nor was he particularly handsome. Otherwise, he could go to Beiyu and run errands for the director. Perhaps he would become a celebrity just because he was chosen by the director.


    Unfortunately, he had nothing.


    Du Wei was at a loss when he thought of this.


    He did not know where his future lay.


    Du Lei also felt the same way.


    At that moment, all that he possessed was luck. However, this luck was not something that every young man who was at the lowest point of their lives could walk.


    Most of the people were in a daze. They became more and more depressed. Finally, they became depressed. They married an ordinary looking wife, had children, and spent their lives in peace.


    "Do you believe me? Do you want to drive a six million dollar Bentley like me? "


    Du Lei took a deep breath and pretended to ask, he knew that he should not be acting.


    The two of them said in unison, "I do."


    Du Lei laughed: "Thank you. Trust in your cousin. In the days to come, I will be the navigation light of your lives, giving you directions to become a millionaire, or even a billionaire, by the age of twenty. "


    The three of them stood up, threw their cigarette butts into the water and started working. There were still three torpedoes left, so Du Lei thought of a way to tie them together, then tied them to a large fish and sank them into the water of the reservoir to explode.


    After a round of explosions, a few people became more daring. Thus, they chose the location of the last super large torpedo and placed it in the center of the reservoir.


    "When I throw the torpedo at you, row with all your might. I don''t want to go back empty-handed, much less fall into this dirty water. "


    Du Lei reminded.


    He was more worried that this torpedo was too powerful and would overturn this broken boat, so he had to be careful.


    "Three, two, one!" "Boating!"


    After igniting the fuse, Du Lei shouted loudly. He threw the torpedo back into the water.


    Not long after, a dazzling light shone from the center of the reservoir, followed by a muffled sound. Ripples appeared on the surface of the entire reservoir.


    "F * ck, why does this feel like a grenade? It''s so f * cking seductive. "Fatty, hurry up and row the boat over. There might be something big."


    Du Wei spoke a few words, but he did not forget to urge Li Can.


    Soon, they arrived at the center of the reservoir. It was extremely dark and gloomy, even the yellow mud at the bottom of the reservoir had been blown up. This was too powerful. It was likely that even a fish had been turned into minced meat.


    The few of them obviously didn''t come here to pick up fish, but to see if they could blow up something rare, such as a crab king.


    "Brother Lei, what do you see there? "Holy shit, this thing is going to turn into something else soon."


    Du Wei used his flashlight to light up an old bumpkin that was blown to the sky. After poking it with the oar, he discovered that the old fellow''s claws were still moving.


    Du Lei was also shocked when he saw the bumpkin. Looking at it now, it was probably the size of a bath for a child, it was probably more than that.


    "This time, we finally got a treasure. I''m grateful that it was fished out, don''t sink it."


    Du Lei urged Li Can to bring the boat to the side of the bumpkin, and immediately fished it out onto the boat.


    It was heavy, fortunately Du Lei was strong enough, or else he wouldn''t be able to lift the cliff with just his hands.


    "Big Cousin, don''t you think this thing is really too terrifying? How many years does it take to grow up like this?"


    Li Can couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. He was a pure glutton, how could he possibly think that this thing was terrifying?


    Du Wei patted Li Can''s head and said: "Fatty, can you not be so concerned about eating all day? "Let me tell you, there''s no chance for you to pick up a girl with that weight of yours."


    "Holy shit, what do you mean I just want to eat? I am asking my cousin, why is this thing so big? And you have the nerve to call me fat. "I didn''t even say that you killed Matt. Look at the times, who''s still in your bad hairstyle?"

 C33

    The two youngsters looked at each other, and though they were about to start fighting, they were stopped by Du Lei. He laughed and said: "It''s been so long, if it was used to make hotpot, it would be a waste."


    Du Lei slowly said: "If this is sold to the exhibition hall, it would be treated as a precious species, at least a few hundred thousand. The last time I caught a very ordinary fish, I sold it for four hundred thousand, and the other party even thought it was a huge bargain."


    What?


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the two youngsters'' eyeballs almost popped out. Doesn''t this mean that they had struck gold?


    This old country bumpkin''s life was also tenacious. His back was covered with green pagodas. It should have been many years since he last surfaced, and his feet were covered in a thick layer of mud.


    In addition, the shell on its back also seemed to be very different from an ordinary country bumpkin''s. It looked like a turtle''s shell, and was very thick.


    The old country bumpkin stuck his sharp head out. His eyes looked a little dazed. It was obvious that the power of the torpedo did not cause him any harm.


    Perhaps it was because it was too old to run, so it curled up its limbs and lay on the ground motionlessly. It only revealed its face before it stopped moving.


    Du Lei laughed and said, "Tomorrow morning, I will contact the old man who bought my fish the last time and ask him if he still wants this rare breed."


    "That''s great."


    Du Wei was extremely excited. Hundreds of thousands, to him, that was an astronomical figure, based on his one thousand yuan per month income, he would need to save it for at least ten years.


    Li Can was a little regretful, after all, she was looking at him. This pot of good white soup was about to escape from his mouth.


    "When the time comes, only the two of you will have the money."


    Du Lei almost laughed as he said: "Don''t push it away, I don''t need this money. Besides, the idea to blow up the fish tonight is all yours, I just want to experience it for myself, that''s enough, tomorrow we''ll eat the fish hotpot."


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Wei did not refuse, he was a straightforward person, like Du Lei, he did not like being hypocritical, and since his cousin was too kind, he would accept it.


    However, he remembered other people''s good points very well. In his heart, Du Lei''s tall and big figure had once again risen a few levels, so he was determined to follow Du Lei and play with the ancient times.


    "Elder Cousin, I''ll buy a turtle stew for you to drink when the time comes."


    Li Can grinned and giggled.


    After talking for a while longer, the three returned home.


    The boat had just been pushed to the shore, but it exploded in an instant due to the heavy burden. This gave the three of them a fright. Fortunately, they had already landed.


    Du Wei immediately laughed dryly: "Wait, I will definitely give that seller a bad evaluation when I get back. Let him compensate you for your mental damages. "


    After saying that, he took out his phone to take a few pictures.


    They loaded the fish onto the motorcycle, and of course the bumpkin.


    This time, it was Du Wei''s turn to drive the motorcycle. From his unconventional hairstyle, it could be seen that he was a restless teenager.


    Therefore, driving was naturally very wavy, so he turned the motorcycle''s throttle to the top and sped up on the wide road.


    "Du Wei, you actually dare to drive at 120 mph. If Old Du finds out about this when we return, he''ll beat you up."


    The little fatty was also extremely scared. Such a fast speed was enough to make him cry.


    Fortunately, it was already 2 in the morning and there were no cars on the road. As long as he did not act recklessly, there would not be any danger. Of course, if a kid was playing a prank and moved a rock in the middle of the road, it would be a tragedy.


    Actually, no matter how many people he had, or how few people he had, Du Wei was always very cautious when driving.


    There was no other way. Who asked him to be so happy today?


    When he thought of that old bumpkin that he had blown up, he could not help but laugh in his heart.


    "If you get the money, you must buy a bag of Zhonghua, give my old man two of the best under heaven, and give my mother a hundred thousand yuan!"


    Du Wei thought like this. In fact, no matter how strained his relationship with his parents became, his parents still occupied an extremely important position in his heart.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be angry at his parents for wanting to go out to work and act like a normal person.


    The next morning.


    Last night, Du Wei and Li Can both went to sleep at Du Lei''s house. The paper was wrapped in fire and when Old Du saw the fish pond in the courtyard filled with big fishes, he knew without even thinking what that bastard had went to do last night.


    However, he did not say much. His son was not young anymore, so he had to behave appropriately. As a father, if he could do his best to not say anything, then he would not say anything.


    In fact, Old Du was also a very open-minded person. Otherwise, when he was young, why would he hold a beauty in his arms?


    Of course, Li Mei had her eyes on him, and that was not all. The young Old Du was also a top figure in the town.


    However, when he saw the country bumpkin lying on the lid of his own well, he also jumped a little.


    "Elder Ping, I''m really sorry for disturbing you."


    Du Lei knew that the elder''s identity was not simple, after he dialed the number, he asked politely.


    "Oh? It''s the Mr. Du right? Did you catch something good again? "


    Elder Ping didn''t say anything unnecessary as he asked frankly.


    "It''s like this, I caught an old bumpkin. I''ll send you a few photos later to see what price you can get. You''ll understand when you see the photos later."


    "Alright then."


    He hung up. He was practicing tai chi in the park.


    Not long after, his phone vibrated twice. He opened his phone and saw the photo that Du Lei sent over.


    He edited a message and sent it over.


    "A million. If it''s not enough, then speak."


    Du Lei opened the message and showed it to Du Wei and Li Can, whose faces were filled with anticipation.


    When the two fellows saw that line of bright red characters, they suddenly jumped as if they had been possessed by an evil spirit.


    "One million! One million! We''ve struck it rich this time!"


    Du Wei looked at the old bumpkin who was lying on the lid of the well basking in the sun.


    The Old Turtle stuck out his sharp head, feeling confused, then it slowly closed its eyes, as if everything that was happening around it had nothing to do with it. When the Old Du, who was washing his face, heard that the bastard was worth a million, he was also shocked.


    If this was known to the people of the town, they would have gone to the reservoir every day to hunt for b * tches.

 C34

    "Look at these two children."


    Li Mei revealed a benevolent smile, she had grown up in a large family, and could be considered to have seen the world, but after living with the Old Du for all these years, she had finally understood why. "One million."


    What sort of concept was this?


    Their family''s hotpot restaurant''s business was already very good in the town, with only a little over two hundred thousand dollars a year. If the couple''s living expenses were deducted, as well as the money spent on interpersonal relationships, they would only be able to save around one hundred and fifty thousand yuan.


    As for Li Can and Du Wei, the two children who were only seventeen or eighteen years old, to have earned so much money in an instant, they were naturally overjoyed.


    "I''m going to pay a thousand bucks later for some skin. After that, he would fill up all the drills! Damn, Du Wei and I became tycoons with a shake of our bodies. "


    Li Can held Du Wei tightly with his slightly obese body, his mouth wide open. Because he was too agitated, his saliva sprayed all over Du Wei''s face.


    Normally, with Du Wei''s irascible personality, he would just swing his kitchen knife and fight against Yue Yang. However, he was already extremely excited by the immense happiness, why would he care about all this? His mind was filled with thoughts of how to spend the money and pretend to be a little girl.


    "This is just a chicken. I took the money and immediately went to get a high-end Ghost Flame Motorcycle. "My old man, thinking about that stuff and thinking until his hair turned white, it''s a shame that he''s still young and still acting like a little kid. I might as well fulfil his wish."


    Du Wei patted the fatty''s shoulder.


    He had to admit that this child was truly a filial child. When he received the money, the first person he thought of wasn''t him, but the old man inside the house.


    Old Du had already finished brushing his teeth, and laughed: "Little Wei, if your dad knew that you''re so worried about him, he probably won''t be able to sleep at night."


    "Let''s set a table in the yard for lunch and call your parents over. Lei Zi rarely comes home, let''s have a good family reunion."


    Then, the Old Du suggested.


    The two hurriedly nodded their heads. They didn''t even eat breakfast before they rushed out. They probably won''t even need the whole morning to catch a son of a bitch and sell him for one million yuan. The news would spread across the entire ''Qingyang Town''.


    Got it.


    The town was not big, and most of the young people had gone to the city.


    Once word of this got out, who knew how many more waves of people came to Du Lei''s house in a short morning.


    Old bumpkin.


    And naturally, the six million yuan car parked at the entrance couldn''t escape the eyes of the crowd. Thus, the unfilial son of the Du Family had to work hard to make a fortune.


    The town was not big and there were not many people. Within a day, there were already two such sensational news stories.


    Naturally, this caused the peaceful town to become boisterous.


    "Old Du, you''ve given birth to a good son. "Incredible, incredible! I can see that even those who graduated from Tsinghua University don''t earn as much money as your little kid does."


    "In just two years, he managed to drive a few million luxurious cars!"


    A neighbor who scolded Du Lei for being useless last year hurriedly ran over and smiled at Old Du.


    "Wh, wh, didn''t your son get admitted into a famous university?" "I estimate that I''ll be able to buy this car in a few years if I come out to work."


    The Old Du said vaguely.


    However, anyone could tell that there was an exceptionally obvious'' pride ''on his slightly aged face.


    To be honest, was there a man in the world who didn''t want his son to have any future?


    Of course, the Old Du was not immune, after he received the news that his son had dropped out of school, he had also been extremely saddened.


    But how can you see a rainbow without a storm?


    After living for so many years, he still understood the principle of living. There was no such thing as "suddenly becoming rich" in this world.


    Behind all the sights were hidden blood, sweat, tears, and an unimaginable price to pay.


    Old Du knew that his son had suffered a lot in the past few years, so he believed that his son wouldn''t go down the wrong path.


    Everyone had their own secrets. He was never a selfish father, and when he heard that someone else had a future ahead of him, he could not stop smiling.


    "Old Du, you are being too modest. Although I don''t know much about this car, judging from its appearance, it''s definitely a top-notch luxury car. "


    The man laughed out loud and said, passing a cigarette to Old Du, then hurriedly said: "I heard that the fish in the water reservoir was fried last night, I have to hurry and get some fish for a hotpot to eat."


    "Take your time."


    Old Du greeted him, then squatted on the doorstep of his courtyard and started smoking.


    In the afternoon, a large family sat in the courtyard and had a sumptuous lunch. Du Lei''s relatives got along with them very harmoniously, there were no conflicts between them at all.


    And when they heard the news of Du Lei''s return, their Eldest Uncle, Little Uncle and even their Little Aunt, were all very happy. Especially when they heard that Du Lei had even started driving a million strong car, they were extremely happy.


    Old Du prepared a table full of dishes. There was a Du Family hotpot, spicy crayfish, stewed big grass fish, braised crab, and a lot of side dishes.


    Everything was ready, causing Du Lei to be a little overwhelmed by the sights, thinking that his father was really getting stronger and stronger as an old man, in just a short morning, he already cooked so many dishes.


    "Xiao Lei, come, drink with Eldest Uncle."


    Li Zhiquan stood up and greeted passionately.


    His features were very straight and handsome.


    He was around 1.8 meters tall, but perhaps it was due to his disappointment, he had a hint of disappointment between his brows, looking like he was around 30 years old.


    "Yes, uncle."


    Du Lei nodded, and gave himself a small cup of white wine, and drank it all in one gulp.


    Even Du Lei''s mother could easily drink a few cups of high quality white spirit wine.


    Let alone Old Du who was addicted to alcohol, he was not even drunk at all.


    Du Lei''s uncle had also enjoyed a bit of glory when he was young, and had made a lot of money from doing business. However, something seemed to have happened later on.


    When Li Zhiquan was in the limelight, he was especially good to Du Lei, his nephew. He often gave him pocket money in private, and even bought him a ten thousand dollar Jetty Hill Tricycle.


    It was a long time ago, and at that time, ten thousand yuan was no small sum, especially for a family like the Du Lei family that could only say that they were poor, not rich.


    At that time, Du Lei rode that Jett Ant and acted pretentious at school, but it was quite a scene for a while, unfortunately it seemed that all the good mountain bikes could not escape his fate of being stolen.


    Not long after riding it, his mountain bike, which was worth ten thousand yuan, was stolen.


    Even so, Du Lei was still extremely grateful to his Eldest Uncle.

 C35

    Since the Eldest Uncle had fallen into the depths of his life, and he himself had become rich, then Du Lei had no reason not to help him. One must know that in the two years that the antique shop had been his helper, Li Zhiquan had frequently called to encourage him.


    "I told you earlier, Little Lei would make a fool of herself. Bill Gates, Jobs, you know what? One was the former richest man in the world, and the other was the founder of Apple. They both had one thing in common, and that was to drop out of college and then get rich. "


    Li Zhiquan poured a cup of wine for himself and said, "Isn''t the current Xiao Lei the same as them when they were young?! So I think highly of him. "


    "Come, brother-in-law, let''s toast and thank you for all these years of help. I have decided that from today onwards, I will not be muddleheaded anymore! "Really."


    Li Zhiquan was especially serious as he poured a cup of wine for Old Du and guaranteed while patting his chest.


    Old Du revealed a gratified smile as he raised his cup. In the past, he had never given Li Zhiquan a pleasant expression at a gathering, but today, he actually smiled and said in a similarly serious tone: "Brother-in-law believes in you.


    "Whap."


    The two glasses made a clear sound when they collided.


    Li Zhiquan and Du Wentao looked at each other, then raised their necks and finished it in one gulp.


    "This wine is good wine, isn''t it a blue classic?"


    Old Du squinted his eyes, with an intoxicated expression: "Pure, soft, fragrant. Looks like it''s been on display for a while. "


    "Bro, you''re right. Where did my father-in-law get this wine from?" It was said that he bought it ten years ago. At that time, he spent about eight hundred yuan, and he was always reluctant to drink it. In the end, he got it for me. "


    Du Wei''s father, Du Wenhai, also known as the Old Du''s biological brother, hurriedly said at this time.


    He was around the age of thirty years old and was about the same age as Du Lei''s Old Uncle.


    Du Lei had even integrated the genes of two houses, which were almost 1.9 meters in length. When participating in the various meetings held at school, he was usually like a crane in a flock of chickens.


    Even though his face value was not high before, it was still tolerable. It was just that he was a little fat. Now, he had become ''overbearing''.


    The reason was that he had slimmed down. As a result, he had become a rich and handsome young man.


    "Xiao Lei, our family''s Wei Wei Wei said he wants to play with you. This child usually likes to play around, but he still has the strength to do so. You can ask him to help you carry the stuff, I think that won''t be a problem."


    Du Wenhai said with a smile.


    "I''ll get people to do it. "Right now, I am also trying to figure out a way to play antiques. It''s not the kind of thing that needs experience to make a difference in a day or two, but it''s a profitable business."


    Du Lei said seriously: "Right now, our country has a lot of money, and most of the wealthy merchants like to invest in antiques, so they do not lack for money to earn money."


    Du Lei was an assistant of the antiques industry, and had come into contact with many of the inside information of the antiques industry. Most of them were in that state, or would not open their doors, and would only open for three years.


    Of course he would not think of swindling or swindling, or buying goods to earn a difference in the price. He also did not have the thought of picking up the loot, after all, there were too many sharp-eyed people in Antique Market.


    He aimed at the bottom of the sea.


    That''s right, he wanted to use Dominating Power''s ability to dive into the seabed to excavate antiques and sell them at a high price.


    Only in this way would he be able to reap a huge profit.


    After the family finished eating, it was already past three in the afternoon. Du Lei and Old Uncle Li Zhiquan discussed about going to the city to open the antique shop, after finalizing their plans, they sent the Old Uncle back to prepare, and would set off tomorrow.


    At night, Du Lei chatted with Old Du for a while more to get him to stay at the city center, but Old Du was stubborn and refused him.


    He only kept on saying that he hoped that Du Lei would bring his girlfriend back home soon, so that they could get married quickly and give birth to a big fat boy.


    The night passed silently. The next day.


    The family gathered for another meal. In the afternoon, Du Lei drove his Bentley Mu Shang carrying Li Can, Du Wei, his Old Uncle and that old bumpkin towards the city center.


    "Xiao Lei, I heard you bought a villa downtown? "It''s not cheap."


    Li Zhiquan asked suspiciously as he smoked his cigarette.


    "Yes." Twenty million, originally he was going to give it to my parents to live in, but they refused to budge. Little uncle, you should have some connections in the city, right? Let''s return back to our residence later, I''ll give you the money. Let''s find a suitable bed in Antique Market for now. "


    Du Lei held onto the steering wheel, smoking a cigarette, as the wind blew outside into it. His words sounded very casual, but it brought a deep shock to Li Zhiquan.


    "No problem."


    Li Zhiquan had the ability, to say that he did not understand the ways of the world, that was entirely the words of the Old Du, and in the past, he was also a small boss.


    He nodded and said, "I used to do mechanical processing, but I also have some friends that can mess with antiques. As long as I have enough money, I have ways of contacting you. Xiao Lei, don''t worry, I''m going to work hard now and definitely not hold you back."


    "Eldest Uncle, don''t worry, I put all of you together, not just here to play with tickets, we want to earn big money, and at the end of the year we need to drive back in cars."


    Du Lei''s words sounded like he was boasting, but what he said was indeed the truth.


    "Hur hur."


    Li Zhiquan laughed, and did not refute him. He had seen in his nephew''s eyes that he had never had before, an expression of self-confidence, an incomparable self-confidence.


    Even though Fatty Li Can and Du Wei had been going to the city frequently, it was the first time they had ridden in such a luxurious car.


    Du Lei looked at the road in front of them, and could not help but remind them with a smile: "The two of you must rest well tonight, and don''t let me sleep.


    When it was almost dusk, Du Lei once again returned to the villa he had bought, and the custom-made suit he had bought at the shopping mall a few days ago was sent over as well.


    "Wow."


    "F * ck."


    "Sure."


    When they saw that domineering villa, the three of them couldn''t help but take in a deep breath. Wasn''t this way too f * cking cool?


    Even someone as experienced as Li Zhiquan couldn''t help but to take a deep breath. He thought to himself, about his nephew, he really earned a lot of money in these two years.


    Du Lei laughed and said: From now on, this is our base, we are all relatives here, you do not need to be courteous with me, when the time comes I will give all of you one key, and then there will be a lot of rooms, other than mine, you can pick any one of them.

 C36

    "No, no, I have to send the message."


    Du Wei felt like he was on stimulants. This house''s decorations, its style, was even more impressive than a villa in a TV show.


    Therefore, this brat quickly took out his Huawei phone that had its glass screen shattered. He took a few selfie shots and posted them into the space. Soon, more than ten people liked them and commented on them.


    Du Wei felt that he was floating. After all, he was a person who lived in a villa, how could he not be awesome?


    "Let''s go, pack up our things and go out for a big meal."


    Du Lei said with a smile, following that, the group of four organized themselves, and then headed towards the Four Seasons Hotel.


    Du Lei''s meal was free, so he would obviously eat in an expensive place. Furthermore, in the future when they were talking about business, there was definitely a need to teach them a lesson, even though Du Lei himself was a bumpkin.


    "Welcome, Mr. Du."


    Du Lei''s appearance was already many times more handsome than when he first came here. Even so, these welcoming ladies still recognized him.


    "Mr. Du, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You have become handsome again."


    a pretty hostess girl praised.


    "That''s right, that''s right. I''m afraid that Mr. Du can become my idol now."


    Another pretty girl said.


    This frightened Li Can and Du Wei, the two first-time guests. After all, their clothes did not match their surroundings.


    However, he still found a trace of comfort on Du Lei''s body.


    Because when Du Lei was at his residence, he took a shower and immediately wore his underpants, a black vest, and a flip-flops.


    However, even though he was dressed up, the female attendants at the entrance said that Du Lei was extremely handsome.


    It could be seen that in this society, even if a person didn''t have a heaven-defying face, as long as they had a huge amount of wealth, they could still get all kinds of praises.


    Du Lei looked around, only to realize that the waiters were extremely busy, their business was obviously booming, and there were many people coming and going at the door.


    And who was to blame for all this?


    Naturally, it was Du Lei. If not for him taking the competition in the place of the Four Seasons Hotel, and also using an astonishing "appetite" ¡­


    Only after obtaining the title of champion did he become known as the "Four Seasons Hotel".


    He brought the headlines and also a large number of customers who came to eat.


    Needless to say, Du Lei''s photo was right at the entrance of Four Seasons Hotel.


    It was filled with an exaggerated description, as well as some vague ''name of achievement''.


    Of course, this was also with Du Lei''s permission, and the pictures were pretty good, but the technique of the P chart was also extremely good, to the point that it could completely display the value of Du Lei''s previous image.


    "Sigh!" Isn''t this elder cousin? F * ck, aiyo! Impossible, feelings, big cousin is even a famous person in Rong City. "


    Following Li Can''s explanation, Du Wei also saw the picture.


    Therefore, the two of them "worshipped" Du Lei.


    Even Li Zhiquan was amazed, and had a new understanding of his nephew.


    Under the media''s spontaneous promotions which covered the entire sky, Du Lei himself was not even aware that he had become popular.


    He quickly opened Baidu and searched. He found that he had all the information he could find on the hundred subjects.


    There was also a jade photo of him from junior high school. It was numb. At that time, he was simply a piece of pure silk.


    Du Lei took a quick glance and realized that most of the netizens were blaming him, but he did not care about these things. To be able to become a internet celebrity, honestly speaking, he felt that it was pretty good.


    "Cough, cough." Is your young mistress in? "


    Du Lei coughed twice, hinting to the two fellows not to mess around, and asked while laughing.


    "I''m here. I''ll take you there. "


    The welcoming lady immediately held Du Lei''s hand and pulled him to go find someone.


    This audacious move made Du Lei''s thick skin look a little strange.


    To be honest, he hadn''t looked in the mirror in a while. If he had, when he saw his current "honor" ¡­


    He would definitely understand why this girl was so attentive.


    "The girls in the city are really open-minded."


    When the distant Du Wei saw this scene, he could not help but mutter to himself. One day, he would also be so awesome.


    After finding He Ruyue, Du Lei greeted her, then casually found a room and sat down.


    Then, Li Can said that he was going to piss.


    After that, Du Wei accompanied him.


    In the private room, Du Lei passed the menu over to Li Zhiquan, and introduced him with a smile: "Uncle, please order some food.


    "Yes, I''ve been here before. This hotel has been open for many years. It was said that he was one of the big shots of the Rong City''s hotel industry. I didn''t expect you to be their spokesperson, I really can''t see it. "


    Li Zhiquan took the menu, and in his tone of voice, he slowly praised his nephew but did not act courteously with him. "Hua la la la ¡­" Among the four of them, he ordered seven dishes and a soup, all of which were of a medium price.


    Even so, it would probably cost them several thousand yuan to eat it. After all, the hotel would sell for over a hundred yuan for tofu.


    They couldn''t be compared to the outside.


    "The girl you greeted just now is very familiar with you."


    Li Zhiquan took a sip of his tea, and laughed with deep meaning in his voice: "I can see that he doesn''t look bad, judging from her tone, he has a good character, if you like his, you have to hurry up, this kind of girl, in this era, is extremely popular."


    "Of course, I''m just friends with her. Uncle, don''t think too much. He is the daughter of the chairman of the Four Seasons Corps.


    What Du Lei said was the truth. This kind of insurmountable chasm was definitely not something he could touch right now.


    After Li Zhiquan heard this, his handsome face revealed traces of disappointment: "So it''s like that."


    When he was young, he was much more handsome than he was now. Naturally, he was a veteran in love, but in the end, he fell in love with the daughter of an old boss.


    Playing tricks from behind the scenes.


    However, in the end, he was almost forced into a corner by the other party. It was only when he had gone bankrupt and carried a heavy debt that he finally understood how cruel this world where the strong preyed on the weak was.


    In front of those capitalists, what was the boss of a small company like him worth?


    It was wrong not to be the householder, a toad also wanted to eat swan meat.


    Frog to prince, that kind of beautiful story, will only appear in fairy tales.


    However, Li Zhiquan had a strong confidence in his nephew.


    "I naturally do not wish for you to repeat the same mistakes and walk my old path, but I even more so do not wish for you to view this world this way."


    "You have to believe in yourself. You are still so young, and you have so much energy and time. This means that you have unlimited possibilities. "

 C37

    After Li Zhiquan finished speaking, he took the menu and gave it to the waiter who was waiting at the door. He also asked him to bring over a dozen of frozen German imported black beer.


    "Xiao Lei, you should have heard about what happened to uncle back then, right?"


    Li Zhiquan gave Du Lei a cigarette, and said with a little disappointment.


    Their family seem to be addicted to smoking and drinking, and they don''t often hear people say that smoking is harmful to health.


    He didn''t know why he did all these things.


    As if it was a gene passed down from this huge family, when Du Lei''s mother advised him not to smoke in the Old Du, the Old Du told his mother that Du Lei''s grandfather ate a bowl of rice, drank a bowl of wine, and smoked a big cigarette before he died peacefully. His grandfather had been smoking since young, and drank strong alcohol.


    However, he had lived to the age of 108 years old and his body was extremely tough. On the day before he left, he was in the mahjong hall rubbing mahjong and even had a quarrel with him.


    The truth was that smoking and drinking could not harm the children of Old Du''s family at all. The Old Master had a big cigarette in his mouth right before he died.


    What did this mean?


    This smoke was an indispensable part of the Old Du''s family''s life.


    It was said that smoking could inhibit growth, but when Du Lei was in primary school, he would often steal Old Du''s cigarettes and go to school to buy one.


    Du Wei that brat also smoked, but he was not much shorter than Du Lei.


    Hmm, there is always something in this world that science cannot explain.


    As for the Old Du''s family and the "cigarettes"


    He probably wouldn''t be able to keep in touch for a whole day and night.


    Du Lei took the cigarette, placed it in his mouth, and slowly smoked. He then said: "I have also heard of that matter.


    "My dad felt that you were too useless because of this. For a woman, you actually became like this, and even almost ran off to use drugs. That''s why he looked down on you from the bottom of his heart."


    Frowning, Du Lei said very straightforwardly: "But you should know about this yourself. My dad has always been a small-minded person, and would always beat around the bush when he speaks. He hopes for you, uncle, to understand this, right?"


    "Of course I know. To be honest, if my brother-in-law had scolded me and pulled me, I would have probably been unable to bear the burden and would have run off to take drugs or jump off a building. Now, he has asked me to help you, firstly because he hopes that I can give him a warning and secondly, because he hopes that I can take care of you.


    Li Zhiquan said plainly.


    He said, "come up with some ideas."


    Naturally, this was not bragging, but he did possess this ability. Back then, he was only a little over twenty years old, yet he had already made a name for himself and met with many people''s jealousy. When he was in a difficult situation, he also added insult to injury.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    He looked at his nephew, smiled and said, "When you work outside, you have to be bold and do it. If you earn money, there will always be people who will be jealous and try to mess you up."


    "I understand."


    Du Lei nodded his head, just then, the imported black beer that Li Zhiquan had called for was brought over, and the waiter had also brought four glasses, and had prepared a bottle opener.


    Suddenly, there was a hubbub in the corridor outside.


    The servant immediately went out to take a look, then greeted Du Lei and left.


    "Eh? "Those two brats, did they pee themselves out of the hole? Why didn''t they come back for so long?"


    Li Zhiquan opened a bottle of beer and directly blew at his mouth.


    When he realized that Du Wei and Li Can were still not back yet, he immediately stood up from the chair he was sitting on. "Did something happen to the two of them?"


    "Let''s go out and take a look."


    Du Lei also sensed that something was wrong and immediately put down the wine in his hands. He and Li Zhiquan left the private room and on the corridor, the noise was getting louder and louder.


    "You two little red jackals, you actually dare to steal my bag!?" Didn''t you tell you not to touch other people''s things? "I''m tired of living."


    At the end of the corridor, a fierce-looking middle-aged man, who had a leather bag in his hand and wore a thumb-sized gold chain around his neck and a flowery shirt around his neck, looked just like a rogue leader, said fiercely.


    As his voice fell, the two large bodyguards in black beside him grabbed Du Wei and Li Can as if they were small chickens, and pressed them against the wall.


    "Your bag was picked up by us at the door of the washroom. You are framing us from the start! "Bastard, I advise you to let us go at your best. Otherwise, if my brother comes, I''ll make you suffer!"


    Du Wei was born to be a tough nut. Otherwise, he wouldn''t fight with others in school all day.


    Naturally, he did not know what it meant by ''bear with it''.


    The other party dared to frame him, so he scolded him. If these two bodyguards relied on their strength and pressed down on him, he would definitely give that floral shirt of his a punch or two.


    "Oh, is there even any reason for you to steal something? "Let me tell you, even if you were a cop, I would still be in charge, not to mention your brother."


    The middle-aged man wearing a flowery shirt looked at Du Wei who was pressed against the wall and unable to move. He reached out his hand and slapped the back of his head fiercely, and said: "You brat, you have to be stubborn!"


    Du Wei clenched his teeth, his eyes already turning red. When he was fighting in school, the most furious thing he did was getting slapped on the head.


    "You still dare to glare at me? I''ll make you stare, I''ll make you stare. "


    The middle-aged man didn''t have the slightest bit of shame. In front of so many people, he actually tried to kill a brat.


    The waiter stood to the side and asked him to persuade him, but he didn''t have the courage to. He hastily contacted the supervisor and the security guard in charge.


    The Du Lei at this moment had already arrived here. When he saw the middle-aged man humiliating his own cousin, the domineering part of his chest actually started to flicker intensely all of a sudden.


    At the moment, he was extremely angry, because one must know, Du Lei was a very protective person!


    Whoever dared to touch his family, he would definitely make them pay the price.


    It even made him regret being born in this world. It was unknown if he was affected by the hegemony inheritance, but Du Lei actually had the urge to rush forward and tear the man in the flowery shirt into shreds.


    It could be said that Du Wei watched Du Wei grow up, and the relationship between the two of them was like that of brothers. Now that his bro had been beaten up by others, how could Du Lei not be angry?


    It was said that Wu Sanguan was angry because of his beauty.


    Then today, Du Lei would become a brother in anger!


    He took three steps forward and directly ran over with a fist clenched tightly. Without saying a word, even the two bodyguards didn''t manage to catch his breath, as Du Lei fiercely punched the middle-aged man''s stomach.


    The guy''s face instantly changed and his mouth gaped wide enough for an egg to be stuffed inside. He suddenly let out a shriek and his body flew out with him.

 C38

    "Who dares to touch my cousin!"


    Du Lei''s words that were filled with power resonated through the long corridor. He was like a war god that was filled with killing intent.


    His eyes shone with a terrifying light.


    Overlord was a divine beast that could not be offended, so Du Lei inheriting his power would naturally affect his mental state somewhat, so it was impossible for him to take this lying down.


    The bodyguard was scared silly by Du Lei''s punch, furthermore, Du Lei was not shorter than them, and from his imposing manner, Du Wei was obviously going to beat them.


    "Don''t not come over, don''t force laozi."


    Humans all had the instinct to detect danger, especially for a job like bodyguard. They were much more sensitive than an ordinary person. Yet, at this moment, they could actually feel ''extreme danger'' from this tall man in front of them.


    The aura.


    The two bodyguards felt for something at their waists as they swung their legs back.


    When Du Lei realized this, his expression revealed a little fear.


    If the other party were to pull out the gun, then the first person to die here would be him.


    However, he was overthinking things. In this harmonious country, a person with firearms would definitely not appear in the Four Seasons Hotel.


    "Whap."


    The bodyguard licked his lips. He took out an ordinary butterfly knife from his waist. At this moment, the bodyguard started spinning very quickly, looking extremely powerful.


    "Laozi is a blade expert, I advise you to be more sensible."


    the bodyguard warned.


    "Hur hur."


    Du Lei couldn''t help but laugh. This was just like a primary school student showing off his toys in front of a high school student.


    He was looking down on the butterfly knife.


    "What is it? Kid, I am a professional in Butterfly Blade and have once joined the Butterfly Blade Club in Rong City.


    The bodyguard with the butterfly knife was tall and sturdy, and his two pectoral muscles were outlined by a black suit. It was a spectacular sight to behold.


    Du Lei did not want to waste any more words with him. Since these words would prevent him from taking care of the middle-aged man in the flowery shirt, then he would naturally not show mercy.


    Taking a step forward, he extended his fist and smashed it onto the bodyguard''s chest.


    The fellow''s hill-like body flew out and landed on the body of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was forced to scream.


    "Bastard, hurry up and get out of my way, you''re going to crush me to death!"


    The middle-aged man almost burped from the pressure and immediately began to curse loudly.


    "Brother Gou, I deserve to die, I deserve to die."


    When the bodyguard heard this, he hurriedly stood up and apologized. He knew that his boss was a cruel and merciless person who would never give up in order to achieve his goal.


    "Scram."


    The middle-aged man who was addressed as Brother Gou was also infuriated to the point that he almost wanted to eat Du Lei up.


    Clutching his stomach in pain, he slowly walked towards Du Lei, who had just sent him flying. It had to be said that with his small physique, he was quite strong.


    "Kid, if you have the guts, say your name. My Gou Shu is not finished with you. "


    Gou Shu''s slightly plump face flushed red from anger.


    "Du Lei."


    Du Lei gritted his teeth and said two words. Then, like a little chick, he picked up Gou Shu and threw him in front of Du Wei.


    "If you don''t explain this matter clearly today, I will make you regret coming to this world."


    Du Lei''s words sounded arrogant, but it was hard for people to doubt him.


    "Hehe, just you? Who do you think you are? Right now, we are a society ruled by the law, and using force is never going to solve the problem. Of course, if you want to use violence, your father will accompany you to the end. "


    Gou Shu had never heard of Du Lei''s name, so he was naturally not afraid of this unknown brat.


    He had been in the underworld for dozens of years.


    How could he be defeated by a young man in his early twenties?


    As far as he was concerned, as long as he gave the opponent a bit of deterrence, the opponent would absolutely not dare to touch him.


    But he was thinking too much, Du Lei never acted according to common sense.


    The most important thing was, in his eyes, any gangs in the martial arts world were nothing more than paper tigers.


    What was there to be afraid of? When Gou Shu said these words, he mercilessly punched him in the stomach.


    "Then what are you?"


    Du Lei asked suspiciously: "In my eyes, you are so weak that you''re not even comparable to an ant. As for the background that you rely on, in my opinion, that''s just some pretense that doesn''t exist at all."


    "You."


    Gou Shu held onto his abdomen, blood slowly flowed out from the corner of his mouth, he looked extremely miserable. The two bodyguards wanted to help, but were once again struck away by Du Lei.


    At this moment, he felt like he was hanging himself up, and his entire body was filled with energy.


    Du Lei had never thought of provoking anyone, but if someone dared to provoke him, he would definitely make that person pay a heavy price.


    He took out his cell phone and called the police.


    Du Wei had already regained his senses, seeing how Gou Shu was beaten up by his brother to the point where he couldn''t even retaliate, the humiliation that he had suffered beforehand instantly rushed to his head.


    This child would never care about the consequences of his actions. Since the other party dared to frame him, he would definitely let Fang Fang know that in this world, there was someone who was not afraid of anything.


    Just like the current Du Wei.


    Du Lei left the battlefield with him and took a step back.


    "F * ck you! You dare to be so arrogant?! You dare to hit my head?! You dare to slander me?!"


    Du Wei was furious, he had just finished drinking the water with Fatty and saw a black leather bag at the sink. He was about to give it to the waiter, but who knew that at this time, a middle-aged man would rush in from the outside.


    He had given the fatty a tight slap without saying a word. Furthermore, the slap was indiscriminate and merciless. The man even said that the bag was stolen by the two of them.


    As a young man from the new generation, he had never stolen from anyone before. Even though he fought for girls in school, he had never done anything against the law.


    A young man, full of hot-bloodedness, naturally wouldn''t be humiliated under the tyranny of others.


    Du Wei could not calm his anger, he took off his shoes and fiercely slapped his face. Watching from the sidelines, even she could not help but cover her face.


    Cha, this is too cruel.


    Although the fatty Li Can was naturally gentle, he was also not afraid of things.


    He gaped for a moment, then immediately joined the battle.


    Gou Shu was still spouting vicious words at the beginning, but as time passed, he started to get scared. It was because these two guys were fighting each other to the death, and their attacks were extremely ruthless.


    "Don''t fight anymore. If you continue, I''m going to die."


    Gou Shu was stepped on by the two of them and was ruthlessly trampled on. There were no longer any parts on his face that were complete.

 C39

    His begging did not make the two lads stop. On the contrary, they fought even harder and thought, it won''t end until I beat them to death.


    "Whap."


    "Ah!"


    There was the sound of flesh colliding in the corridor.


    And Gou Shu''s miserable wails were as sharp and ear-piercing as a pig''s death.


    "You two are dead for sure, my Gou Shu''s people are all following Brother Long, do you know Brother Long?" The boss of the gang who controls this area, he is the most protective of the people, you actually dared to hit me, and also, I am friends with the manager of this Four Seasons Hotel, don''t even think about it, you guys just stand there and walk out. "


    Seeing that begging was useless, Gou Shu started to speak nonsense.


    He wanted to intimidate the two brats who had beaten him, so he added, "Even your shitty cousin is the same. I''ll make sure he doesn''t have to take the consequences."


    When Li Can and Du Wei heard this, they stopped at the same time. Their gazes met, and the anger in their eyes became even stronger. In school, what the two of them hated the most was this kind of "posturing".


    People who were defeated always liked to pull out their background to scare people.


    "Brother Long?"


    Du Lei muttered to himself, and the corner of his mouth raised into a ridiculing smile. Last time, there was only a slight disagreement, but that guy actually sent people to kill him.


    This kind of fellow was someone he was tired of.


    "Hey, you two, use some effort. We''ve already fought for so long, yet you haven''t even fainted."


    Du Lei smiled and said: "Don''t worry, if anything happens, I will take responsibility."


    At this time, Du Lei noticed the black leather bag on the ground. He picked it up, after obtaining the inheritance, his senses were already different from normal people.


    He was very clear that if this bag was only containing money, then Gou Shu did not need to be this nervous, suspecting that his own bag was stolen.


    From his tone of voice and the clothes he was wearing, as well as the two bodyguards, it was obvious that this guy was not in need of money.


    From this, it could be inferred that there must be an unspeakable secret hidden within this leather bag.


    Du Lei opened his bag and looked through it, only to find that other than a few documents and bills, there were actually also several bags of white powder inside the hidden layer.


    He frowned, not understanding what it was.


    Just then, Li Zhiquan spoke out. His expression became serious, obviously the white powder scared him: "This is white powder."


    "What?" "White powder."


    Du Lei was shocked. When he first went to university, he chose to study law, so he was naturally exceptionally clear on what the bags of white powder in his hands signified.


    This was not a joke. With this kind of thing, killing Gou Shu seven or eight times was already too little.


    "These guys are not simple, they dare to carry so many on them just for a casual whim."


    Li Zhiquan''s expression was very solemn. Back then, when he had fallen, he had almost gotten infected by drugs, so he had some understanding of these things.


    Du Lei was not afraid. In any case, his relationship with Brother Long had long been in an unending mess. The other party wanted to take his life, so he did not mind letting them go to jail.


    "Uncle, don''t worry." I have a way to deal with these guys. They''re just waiting to get shot. "


    Du Lei smiled and patted the Old Uncle''s shoulders, signalling him not to worry.


    How could Li Zhiquan not be worried? But seeing his nephew''s calm and collected expression, he understood that no matter how much he said, it would be useless.


    For some things, if you kept backing down, you would put yourself in an awkward situation. On the contrary, if you were a bit stronger, you might even be able to occupy a higher position.


    The beam has already been tied and is not suitable to be solved.


    Li Zhiquan was very clear of this logic. What he needed to do now was to wait and see, and at the right time, and come up with a plan.


    "Du Lei, what''s wrong? Are you okay? "


    Just then, He Ruyue, whose face was filled with anxiety, rushed over from an unknown place and asked.


    Du Lei laughed and said: "Look at me, do I look like someone who has something on?"


    At this moment, he no longer had that violent feeling from before. On his handsome face, there wasn''t the slightest bit of anger or sadness. There was only a carefree smile.


    Right now, Du Lei was their Four Seasons Hotel''s image envoy, he was her esteemed guest. If the news of him getting beaten up in the hotel spread, wouldn''t he be the laughingstock of the crowd?


    More importantly, He Ruyue truly treated Du Lei as a friend. Although the time they had spent together was very short, she could still feel that this "handsome" man was something that He Ruyue had never seen before.


    The charm that the man exuded, as well as the sincerity that he treated him with.


    She had been suffering from anorexia. Even the best doctors in the world were helpless against her, and her personality had become indifferent because of it.


    But just as she was about to fall into his deathbed, Du Lei appeared. His exaggerated way of eating, his pure smile, and his nervousness made her have a good impression of him.


    and therefore to the "food."


    She had a strong interest in this and in a short period of time, she was affected by Du Lei and turned from an anorexic patient into a glutton.


    "That''s good."


    At the same time, he swept his beautiful eyes toward the "Gou Shu" on the ground with the corner of his eyes.


    When she saw that this fellow was being beaten until he was crying out in pain, a strange smile appeared on her pretty face.


    At this moment, the manager walked over with a group of robust security guards.


    Gou Shu laid on the ground and immediately shouted: "Manager Lin, quickly help me kick these two brats off, they actually dared to hit me, you must give an explanation!"


    Manager Lin knew that the Gou Shu was not a simple person, but when he saw He Ruyue standing at the side, he said: "I have understood what happened already."


    "You are here to slander others and to inflict personal assault on them. You actually want me to give you an explanation? Are you joking with me? "


    Being able to sit at the position of the Four Seasons Hotel''s Manager was definitely not a simple matter. In front of He Ruyue, the big sister, no matter how good his relationship with her was, he would definitely not have a good relationship.


    Furthermore, those two young men were guests brought in by Du Lei, how could he look down on them?


    Du Lei was their hotel''s golden signboard, and was even He Ruyue''s friend. Most importantly, from the way their young miss treated him, their relationship could very likely go another step further.


    What did that mean?


    Du Lei was very likely to become the son-in-law of the Four Seasons Hotel. One must know that they only had two daughters, if he offended one of them right now, he might become the future leader of the inn.


    Then wouldn''t all his years of hard work have been wasted?


    How much effort and price had he paid to be the general manager?


    So he looked at Gou Shu, and said seriously: "Am I very familiar with you?"

 C40

    "Lin Yue, what did you say? We''re not familiar with each other. Haha, brother, you must be joking with me right? "


    Gou Shu''s expression was extremely happy, even though Du Wei was still beating him up.


    However, he knew that his savior had come. It was a hilarious "farce".


    This would eventually come to an end. The two fellows who were riding on his body like mad dogs and were gnawing on his flesh would also be punished as they deserved!


    Lin Yue would give himself a perfect explanation.


    When the Gou Shu thought of this, the corner of his mouth that had been smacked slightly lifted up, revealing a bright smile.


    He followed Four Seasons Hotel''s "Manager Lin".


    In a private relationship, it was not something that could be completed with a single sentence or two. Apart from the "benefits" between the two of them, there was nothing else that could be done.


    They were tied together, and more importantly, Lin Yue''s girlfriend was her Gou Shu''s distant cousin. With this relationship, the Gou Shu was not afraid that Lin Yue would not help his.


    "Did you not understand what I just said? "I''ve already said that I''m not familiar with you. As for that distant cousin of yours, we''ve long since broken up. Therefore, I ask you not to try to befriend her here."


    Lin Yue''s words were very decisive, and the look of disgust on his face was also very obvious.


    The current him was so emotionless that it was as if he had thrown away a piece of used toilet paper. Even when the Gou Shu was speaking, he felt that he had lost all face.


    "This way, you will appear to be very retarded."


    Manager Lin added: "No one is allowed to act presumptuously in our hotel. You are all guests here, but if it''s your personal matters, please do me a favor and continue fighting outside on the street. Is that alright?"


    Du Wei and Li Can wisely chose to stop at this time. Of course, the most important thing was that they were tired of fighting.


    Gou Shu looked at the two of them who had stopped fighting angrily, then looked at Lin Yue. He wanted to get angry, but was hit until he had the power to stand up.


    He just lied on the ground like that, still acting so arrogantly and arrogantly, as if no matter how embarrassed he got, he was still that awesome Gou Shu.


    "Lin Yue, your mother, you traitor! "You just received laozi''s red packet of 2 million yuan yesterday, yet today you want to destroy the bridge after crossing the river. You''re courting death, do you know that?"


    Every time Gou Shu spoke a word, the wound on the corner of his mouth would be affected, but he still chose to continue to speak harshly.


    Manager Lin was about 30 years old and was not tall. He wore a dark suit and a tie, and his leather shoes sparkled under the light. Even his hair was very smooth.


    Indeed, no matter what, he was still the second in command of the Four Seasons Hotel. With his current abilities, no matter which hotel he went to, he would get the same treatment.


    He has a "successful man"


    He was also grateful for the conditions that He Dong had given him and the opportunity to nurture him.


    He Dong had even told him that he could share a few parts of the Four Seasons Hotel with him.


    Thus, at this critical juncture, he could not allow anyone to destroy the image that he had built up in the past.


    "Hur hur."


    Lin Yue mocked, "Friend, you can fart, but you can''t spout nonsense. When did I receive your red packet? What can I do with your red packet? Could it be that I will still covet your two million? "


    "Do you know how much is my monthly salary?" A million. "I don''t lack money. Although I''m not extremely rich, I have more than enough money to spend."


    "I truly do not understand how I managed to provoke you to frame me like this. Could it be that you want to use this to force me to help you deal with the Mr. Du? "


    Lin Yue shook his head in disappointment: "Gou Shu, I hope that you can give that distant cousin of yours some face. Go out and fight him, don''t stay here."


    The Gou Shu clenched his teeth. The anger that was originally ignited by Du Lei had all been directed to Lin Yue. If he had known earlier, he would have taken care of this fellow.


    He knew very well that no matter how much he said it, it would be of no use. He would only be mocked like a clown.


    Hehe, Lin, just you wait, I will definitely make you pay.


    Gou Shu silently thought in his heart as he forcefully crawled up from the ground while swaying. At this moment, those two stupefied bodyguards finally regained their senses.


    He rushed over to support his boss, but was immediately scolded by the Gou Shu, "You two dogs, you know where to now? What did I just do? I can''t believe I was beaten up by someone! This is how you repay my kindness when I treated you back then? "


    When the two bodyguards heard this, they were instantly enraged?


    What do you mean we watched you get beaten up?


    We were all knocked out, okay?


    And what did you do to us in the first place?


    We''ll never forget that in order to be your bodyguard, we risked our lives to get hired. But what about now?


    He had been tricked into signing an Overlord Contract, and had thought that the salary would be very good. Who would have thought, that it would only be about 2,000 yuan a month!


    The heck.


    No matter what, we''re Special Forces retirees, so it would be better to just find a random place to be a security guard.


    "What are you looking at?" You are still convinced, aren''t you? "Let me tell you, with your level of education, no one wants to move bricks. This father was kind enough to take you in and yet you think you''re at a disadvantage."


    Gou Shu was famous for being stingy. Maybe it was because he was scared when he was young, but now that he was rich, he was unwilling to spend it. All of it was in the bank, waiting to collect interest.


    Even his eldest brother Long felt that it was a miracle that this trump card had made it to such a position.


    As for the two million red packet he mentioned earlier, it was purely nonsense. It was basically him asking Lin Yue to wash some black money for him.


    Of course, in regards to Lin Yue this kind of "treachery"


    For people like him, if he dared to take them down, then naturally, it would be impossible for him to do so. Thus, at times like this, he would act extremely magnanimous.


    "I''m going to sue you."


    The two bodyguards said at the same time.


    "I''m going to sue you for illegal hiring of bodyguards and for hacking into the lower echelons of society."


    With that, the two bodyguards each gave Gou Shu a punch, then angrily left.


    This made Du Lei laugh. Someone who dealt in drugs was actually stingy to such an extent, there was no one left for real.


    He waved the white powder in his hand and said with a smile, "Gou Shu, look, what is this?"


    "You."


    Gou Shu was so scared that his eyes almost popped out, his entire body trembling violently, as though he was sifting through chaff.


    "You just wait and see!"


    "You''ve really angered me this time. Brother Long will definitely seek justice for me."


    Gou Shu glared with both legs, and before he fainted, he spat out his last sentence.

 C41

    It had to be said that the police officers were alerted rather slowly. It had been about twenty minutes before Zhao Xue and a group of people charged in.


    Du Lei told his everything that had happened, as well as the bag of white powder that he had found from the Gou Shu''s bag, to Zhao Xue, and also told her that the "Big Brother Long" that Gou Shu had mentioned many times before.


    "Brother Long?"


    Zhao Xue''s expression suddenly became grave, this was not a simple character, in this region, this name, had practically become a flag.


    "Yes, that''s right. I''ve fought with this Brother Long once, and after that, he sent someone to kill me. Luckily, I managed to resolve it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to talk to you here right now. "


    Du Lei didn''t hide the grudge that had happened between him and Brother Long.


    "This person, I know. He was on good terms with our director, and the two of them often went out for drinks. As for what he does, we can vaguely guess. It is just that he is too well-hidden and does things without leaving any traces behind, which is why we were unable to find any clues about him. "


    A trace of sadness appeared on Zhao Xue''s exquisite face. "We, the police do not have any evidence of his crimes. It can be said that he is the biggest tumor in the entire Rong City."


    "Can''t the law subdue him?"


    Du Lei also frowned. As long as it was a crime, how could they not reveal any flaws?


    "This is the loophole he''s taking. You know what? This guy called Brother Long is the boss of a real estate company, and he''s also a charity representative for the Rong City. Last year, he donated a total of 500 million RMB to the poor areas. "


    "But the fact is, the annual turnover of his real estate company is only 500 million. Is he really that caring that he is willing to donate all the money he earns? This was obviously impossible. The most important thing is that from his way of doing things and his style of doing things, he is not a caring person. "


    Zhao Xue and Du Lei were the only two in the room, she should not have told Du Lei about this secret, but she needed Du Lei''s help right now.


    Her real purpose in coming to Rong City was not to "be a police officer".


    She could only stay here for a short period of time, so she had to pull out the biggest tumor on Rong City before she left.


    Otherwise, she would feel uneasy. This uneasiness came from the justice in her heart. It was also her kindness.


    It had to be said that Zhao Xue was truly a perfect girl. Her every word and gesture, every frown and laughter, could give people a pleasant feeling.


    Honestly speaking, in Du Lei''s opinion, this kind of girl shouldn''t have become a police officer. She should have become an actress or a singer, and should have definitely become the goddess of the entire country.


    It was a good thing that her strength and looks were comparable, otherwise, just based on her face alone, many men would be unable to resist committing crimes, including Du Lei who was sitting opposite of her.


    "It looks like this Brother Long has quite the background. He has such an obvious loophole." Can''t you guys find out where the money that he usually spends comes from? "


    Du Lei drank a mouthful of black beer and asked.


    That was right, that person was Du Lei. This was because the current Du Lei was thinking in his heart, now that I have money, I must be a good person.


    Of course, the condition for that was that he had to find a girlfriend as beautiful as Zhao Xue.


    "Five mistresses, this guy is really a bastard."


    Du Lei revealed an exaggerated expression, secretly admiring this Big Brother Long.


    "He really is a bastard. I hate these kind of men the most. If I were to find out anything about him, I would definitely be unable to take care of him."


    Zhao Xue clenched her pink fists and made a "kacha" sound.


    Her movements, along with her small nose, made her wrinkle slightly. She appeared very dissatisfied.


    Du Lei laughed and agreed, "You''re right, this kind of man is too detestable. I don''t even know how many girls I''ve harmed. "


    "Yes." "Then would you be willing to help me investigate this guy?"


    Zhao Xue was very clear that the man in front of him was not weaker than him.


    If she could get his help, her speed of solving cases would increase exponentially.


    While she was speaking, she couldn''t help but blink her beautiful eyes. Her exquisite face had a playfulness that was hard to catch a glimpse of in the past.


    Du Lei believed that even if they were in a different world, if any man were to sit in his current position and receive the same response, he would still be unable to say "I won''t do it".


    These three words.


    Du Lei felt like he was going to spurt blood, he tried his best to control his eyes and not glance around.


    He nodded his head heavily: "It is truly my honor to be able to help Officer Zhao solve this case."


    Du Lei, from now on, we are on the same boat, you must definitely help me out! This little girl can''t thank you enough for this young master''s kindness. Come, let''s have a toast. "


    "Alright. You should be the one thinking highly of me. "


    Du Lei lifted his wine cup and finished it in one gulp. Naturally, Zhao Xue drank the beer as well, not showing any signs of weakness.


    Her alcohol tolerance was not good, but in order to celebrate Du Lei''s joining the guild, she felt that it was still necessary for her to drink a cup.


    "No, no." "From now on, if you keep an eye on your phone, I''ll let you know as soon as I take any action. Of course, if you have free time, you can also help me investigate. I''m very grateful to you."


    Zhao Xue said mischievously, making a huge contrast with her usual ice-cold demeanor.


    "Alright."


    Du Lei''s antique shop had not opened for business yet, so he had a lot of free time.


    Suddenly, he discovered that his eyes were a bit itchy. He stretched out his hand to rub them. When he moved his hand away, his eyeballs were about to pop out.


    "Officer Zhao, why aren''t you wearing any clothes?"


    Du Lei covered his nose, and could not help but gulp down his saliva. Even a Saint would not be able to control himself if he saw the scene in front of him.

 C42

    Zhao Xue''s face immediately turned red, but she still endured the urge to use the "lecher" Du Lei.


    He had the urge to take it off and asked, "How come I''m not wearing any clothes at all? "Aren''t I dressed well?"


    "Officer Zhao, you really aren''t wearing any clothes."


    Du Lei said in all seriousness.


    It was simply unsuitable for children. Fortunately, Du Lei had gotten the inheritance, his self-control far surpassing that of a "saint".


    Otherwise, he felt that he would definitely commit a crime. It was like the creamy skin that could be broken, and the tight black undergarments...


    "Then tell me, what did you see?"


    Zhao Xue gritted her teeth and asked.


    "The scar on my chest."


    Du Lei told his what he had seen.


    As a result, a fist suddenly enlarged in his pupils, and he was immediately sent flying.


    "Ah!" This lecher actually dares to peep at me! "


    Zhao Xue''s lungs were about to explode, did I really let this guy see all of my wrongdoings?


    She was really confused and angry at the same time. She was very curious, how did Du Lei see the color of his undergarments?


    She was wearing a police uniform today.


    Could it be that this fellow''s eyes could see through them?


    However, after thinking for a while, she still rejected this ridiculous idea.


    Because she knew very well that this kind of novel would never appear in real life. If there really was someone who could see through it, then wouldn''t the world be a mess?


    Du Lei was suddenly punched senseless by this punch. He had only told the truth, why would he need to use such a strong and ruthless strike?


    He lay on the ground and felt the world spin around him. He thought, this woman was indeed an unreasonable animal. She was the one who asked him this question.


    "Eh?"


    Du Lei suddenly sensed something and shuddered violently. If she hit him, wouldn''t that mean that what he saw wasn''t an illusion, but real?


    How could he take off his clothes in the blink of an eye?


    This was obviously an impossible task, so ¡­ Did his eyes really have the ability to see through things?


    Du Lei was shocked by his own guess. He knew very well what it meant to look through things in this world: Lottery, stone gambling, peek ¡­ Inexhaustible convenience.


    This was simply comparable to a "hegemony inheritance".


    He still wanted the BUG Goldfinger! If he really possessed this ability, then wouldn''t he be able to hit the jackpot easily?


    During a battle, he could easily find the weapons that were hidden on the enemy''s body. This way, he could reduce the risk by many times.


    "Officer Zhao, was that just a joke? Did I really hit the mark? "


    Du Lei concealed the excitement in his heart and said a little sullenly.


    Hearing this answer, Zhao Xue finally let go of the suspicions in her heart as if she was relieved from a burden. Fortunately Du Lei gave her such an explanation, otherwise, even if she wanted to cut open her brain, she would not be able to guess the real answer.


    "Not really. I''m not wearing black today. "


    Zhao Xue''s face was flushed red, she had never discussed such a shameful thing with anyone before.


    However, in order to dispel Du Lei''s suspicions, she still chose to quibble, but from her beautiful and alluring expression, it could be seen that she was lying.


    "So it''s like that, weren''t you too agitated just now? This punch almost sent me flying. "


    Du Lei said very calmly.


    The expression on his face was extremely serious, and the beautiful scene in front of him had already allowed Du Lei to confirm his guess.


    "Perspective!" I never thought that Tyrant would actually have the ability to see through others. He''s really too strong. "


    In his heart, Du Lei began to fiercely praise the supremacy of Divine Beasts.


    Zhao Xue stammered: "What? If you dare to say such shameless things again, I will still beat you up."


    I''m telling you, Du Lei, you can joke around with other girls, but you definitely can''t. I''m a police officer here, so you better be careful not to cuff me.


    Zhao Xue felt that her words were still not detailed enough, so she warned him, because she was afraid that if Du Lei guessed correctly again, it would be awkward.


    Du Lei squinted his eyes, and sure enough, the Zhao Xue in front of him donned her clothes once again.


    The scene that caused one''s blood to boil also disappeared.


    He was reluctant, but he still nodded and replied: "Don''t worry, Officer Zhao, next time, I won''t joke with you, and I won''t joke with other girls either."


    But in his heart, he was secretly happy. Since he confirmed himself, that was not an illusion. Rather, he had the ability to see through things. How could he even tell the girl what he saw?


    [Isn''t it just asking for trouble? Isn''t it good to just look at it calmly?]


    "Mm, that''s right. With your excellent qualifications, you must have a girlfriend, right? As a man, you should concentrate on loving a girl. As long as you take good care of her and take care of her, other girls would definitely be obedient to you.


    Zhao Xue taught Du Lei diligently and with a tone that seemed like he was an experienced expert in love affairs, but in reality, other than work, because of his family, there were not many boys who would dare to speak to her. Most importantly, she did not have any good feelings towards boys.


    So, she was twenty years old now and didn''t even have a male friend, let alone a boyfriend.


    Of course, for a girl as beautiful as her to have an extraordinary girl in her family, the number of people she admired would naturally be countless as well.


    "Officer Zhao. You''re thinking too much, I don''t have a girlfriend. I wonder if Officer Zhao has any pretty girls that can introduce them to me? "


    Du Lei asked awkwardly.


    "Could it be that Miss He isn''t in a relationship with you?"


    Zhao Xue asked in surprise. She had seen clearly just now that the two of them were whispering in each other''s ears.


    "

 C43

    "You think too much. I''m just very good friends with Miss He. "


    Du Lei said with a smile, if He Ruyue had not allowed him to join that Big Stomach King Competition, he would not have been able to enjoy such glory.


    Of course, the most important thing was that he met a good person who came to give him money. Thinking of Zhou Ji, the corners of Du Lei''s mouth unconsciously raised into a cold smile.


    "Is it just a friendship? Why do I feel like a couple? "


    Zhao Xue was a little puzzled. She believed that her eyes were not mistaken.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Have you eaten yet? "Why don''t you stay and eat?"


    Du Lei pointed to the table of food they had ordered earlier, and said with good intentions: "If there''s not enough, we can still order more."


    Zhao Xue laughed and said: "I appreciate your kind intentions, but there are still some matters that I have to take care of in the Bureau, it''s the kind of tense situation that requires me to hurry up and go back, you guys have to eat good food. If someone surnamed Long comes to find trouble with you, remember to call me right away, I will definitely punish him."


    "Rong City, you definitely can''t, make him a lawless, unruly place! I believe that if the two of us join hands, we will be able to grasp the record of his crimes and arrest him within the shortest amount of time. As for this little brother of his called Gou Shu, he will also be punished by the law. "


    After they exchanged a few words and said their goodbyes, Zhao Xue pushed open the door and left the room. That tall figure of hers also disappeared around the corner of the corridor.


    At this time, Li Can, Du Wei and Li Zhiquan walked into the private box.


    "Nephew, looks like you''re promising. Looks like I, Old Uncle, am overthinking it. You''re so much more promising than I was when I was younger, you even hooked up with the police. "


    "Yeah, yeah! Big Cousin, that big sister just now was even prettier than my goddess, Bing Bing. And it''s a pure face, and that beauty with the surname He. "


    The fatty, who was an honest and well-behaved student, could not help but interrupt and say this.


    In fact, from the moment he saw the policewoman, he knew that she was definitely one of his cousin''s candidates.


    "Brother Lei, I can only say that your luck with women is not shallow and that your luck with women is at stake. Haha, I''m a bachelor right now. When you see a pretty girl, you must definitely introduce her to me!"


    Du Wei''s personality and Du Lei''s were somewhat similar, they were extremely suspenseful. Ten sentences, eight sentences, that of pure suspense that doesn''t belong to women.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve read too many urban novels, but I always felt that I might be favored by the Goddess of Fate that day, obtaining a supernatural ability that would allow me to roam the city in groups of wives and concubines, and reach the pinnacle of my life.


    "Let''s eat first. After dinner, we will go back to sleep. Tomorrow, I will properly change your clothes." In the field of antique making, you have to pay attention to your attire. "


    Du Lei pointed to the dishes on the table, and said. We are all family, there is nothing to be polite about, they all have good alcohol tolerance.


    Around 10: 30 in the evening, they walked out of the Four Seasons Hotel full of food and wine, and sat in Du Lei''s abnormally domineering Bentley Mu Shang again.


    But it had only been a few days, and Du Lei was already tired of driving the luxury cars. He decided that after the antique shop Shop officially opened, he would drive the car to Old Uncle, and Old Uncle would take charge of the operation and control of the funds behind the scenes.


    Of course, his main job was still to "dominate" them.


    He had to go to the depths of the Rong City''s lakes to search for antiques. As for the sea, it was still a little far away.


    After all, he was just at the beginning, and his ability to dive was not stable. If his Discipline were to disappear after diving to a depth of 100 meters, he would have been choked to death or eaten by the sea waters or the big fish by the time he got to the surface.


    When they returned to the villa, other than Du Lei, the other three were a little tired from the meal. After showering, they went back to their own rooms to sleep.


    The hall was specially equipped with a fish tank, where Du Lei kept the Blue Turtle s. After a few days of not seeing them, the little fellow seemed to have grown up again.


    The edge of the tortoise shell also became sharper, as though it was a blade that was growing on top of it, and the color of the Blue Turtle also gradually became its normal color.


    When that time comes, I will definitely release you into the sea. In the vast ocean, only the larger you grow, the greater the danger you will face. With the size of your palm, even ordinary little sharks will be able to eat you up.


    When Du Lei passed by the market, he bought a few kilograms of normal carp, and prepared to put them in the fish tank for the Blue Turtle to eat.


    When he put the carp into the pot, he also said a lot of things.


    The Blue Turtle s stuck close to the glass, its four sharp claws seemed to understand what Du Lei was saying and swallowed the carp into its stomach.


    "Hehe, not bad. You have to eat as much as you can. I believe that you''ll grow bigger when the time comes than this house."


    Du Lei said casually.


    Everyone wanted to grow up quickly, and they had tough wings. Tortoises were the same as well, they also wanted to possess a gigantic body, that way, they could rule over a region of the sea and become the overlords of the ocean.


    Just as Du Lei had said, if it was able to grow to a level even larger than this house, it would not have to fear any living creature in the ocean, or even the killer Whale.


    This was because the biggest killer whale was only as big as this villa, right?


    Of course, because the sea was too huge, there were many unknown creatures inside.


    Perhaps there really was an overlord of the sea that was even bigger than a killer whale.


    Du Lei was also sleepy, he turned out the light and took a shower, then laid on the bed and slowly entered into dreamland.


    The quality of his sleep had been very good since he was young.


    Furthermore, he rarely dreamed. In Du Lei''s many years of life, the number of dreams he had could be counted on one hand.


    The huge villa fell into silence, but the little turtle in the tank was trying its best to eat the fish, even though those carp were low level aquatic creatures.


    There were even a few tenacious carp that jumped out of the tank and fell to their deaths on the floor. No one could make the little turtle eat the fish at a terrifying speed; in a few short breaths, more than half of the several kilograms of fish were eaten by it.


    From this, it could be seen how determined it was to grow up!

 C44

    The night passed silently. The next day.


    Li Zhiquan was the first one to awaken. He sat on the soft sofa and woke up to find, to his surprise, that the floor in front of the fish tank was littered with dead fish.


    This was not a good omen, Li Zhiquan frowned, and realised that the originally extremely clear fish tank had already been dyed red.


    This scene did not scare the thirty year old Li Zhiquan to the point he could cry out. He immediately woke up the sleeping Du Lei.


    "Little Lei, Little Lei, wake up quickly." Something has happened, and the fish tank is filled with blood! "


    Li Zhiquan shook his nephew and said anxiously.


    In his dreams, he dreamt that he was in bed with Zhao Xue, who was doing whatever it was that she was doing, and in the end, even rolled up the bed. It was his first time, and it was also Zhao Xue''s first time.


    "Don''t disturb me."


    Du Lei turned his body over, and didn''t hear what Li Zhiquan said clearly. This fellow was really too happy, and in his dreams, he laughed wildly while hugging the beauty''s snow white and tender body.


    "Hey, Little Lei, wake up quickly."


    Li Zhiquan was so anxious that he almost died. He did not take a careful look just now, it was the Little Turtle''s masterpiece.


    A man in his thirties would naturally imagine all sorts of weird and terrifying stories when he encountered such bizarre things.


    If Du Wei or Li Can were to see this, they would definitely act like nothing had happened. There was even the possibility of him reaching his hand into the water and checking what was going on.


    "Oh, Little Snow, do you still want more?"


    Du Lei turned his body again, muttering to himself, saliva flowing out of his mouth.


    Then he rolled over again.


    Li Zhiquan didn''t have time to help him, so he flipped over and crashed into the ground, waking up Du Lei instantly.


    He was like a carp fighting to stand straight, he immediately stood up, and realized that Old Uncle was staring at him blankly from beside the bed, thus he asked, "Old Uncle, you woke up really early."


    "Come with me and take a look."


    Li Zhiquan pulled the dazed Du Lei to the living room.


    When Du Lei saw the scene in front of him, he understood instantly. He laughed and said: "Old Uncle, the carp has overstepped its boundaries. This is a very good sign. "


    "Old Uncle, don''t worry. The safety measures in our villa are very well done. Many influential people live here. Just the security guards alone are more than a hundred people. Furthermore, there are surveillance cameras at every intersection. Everyone here is equipped with a wolfhound. "


    "It can''t be a threat to our safety. As for why this jar is filled with blood, it was put in last night for my pet to eat."


    Seeing his Old Uncle''s questioning expression, Du Lei reached his hand into the fish tank. Not long later, he took out a palm-sized turtle.


    "Uncle, look. This guy is really mischievous. However, his appetite is quite big. He does look a bit like me."


    Du Lei then placed the spirited little turtle onto the ground, and then released the jar of water. There was not a single fish left inside.


    At this time, Du Wei and Li Can also yawned and walked out. The three of them washed up.


    He then drove out to eat breakfast.


    "Let''s go eat KFC."


    Du Lei drove the car to the nearby KFC and had a hearty meal. Du Wei and Li Can, the two youngsters, seemed very excited.


    "Hmm, let''s go change in a bit, then I''ll give each of you one whole apple. "Un, the most important thing is, Wei, this hairstyle of yours, you have to cut it off."


    Sitting in the car, Du Lei said that which made Du Wei a little embarrassed, after all, his hair style was indeed a little unkempt.


    When he was in the town, he rarely walked, so he didn''t feel anything. However, when he arrived at the center of Rong City, he felt like he could not speak at all.


    "Cut, my hair has to be cut off. I''m going to cut off a plane''s head. I heard it was very popular first. Furthermore, Fatty''s watermelon head looks too childish. He''s not even going to school, yet he still wants to act tender. "


    Du Lei pulled Li Can into the water.


    So at around 9 in the morning, the four of them went to the hairdresser and cut their hair. Then, they went to the Apple store and bought four apples.


    After all, it was usually only a few days before she was able to sell one. Now, in less than half a day, she had already sold four, and the other party was a handsome guy with an explosive face, this made her so happy that she almost fainted.


    After doing all of this, Du Lei directly brought Li Can and Du Wei, the two little cousins, to Ah Di''s shop and arranged a set for each of them.


    Accompanying Li Zhiquan to the Armani store, they bought a set of casual clothes and a suit. This brand of suit could be considered a luxury goods, but the current Du Lei, the price couldn''t be considered expensive.


    The four of them then bought a bunch of random things, finally giving the whole thing a "quality".


    If he were to be brought up and used for antiques, he naturally wouldn''t be able to wear them too coldly.


    One had to know that those who could afford to do business with antiques were either rich or wealthy. Although there were many ordinary vendors doing antiques right now, the majority of them were all fake, and all of them sold at a price that could be considered to be in the collection.


    In recent years, it has been followed by "Lobular purple sandalwood".


    When all sorts of handstrings were fired, the world was filled with them, selling a large number of ''literary games''.


    The merchant house.


    Of course, these things also possessed a certain collection value and were nourishing.


    When Du Lei was working as a helper with Boss Xu, he had picked up a bracelet that was written on a small purple sandalwood leaf.


    He had finished selling it for almost a year, and when he got it, he had spent eight hundred dollars and sold it for nearly 0.5 times as much as what he had spent on it.


    Du Lei contacted He Ruyue, and then he also went to look around Rong City. He first looked at the store, and after an afternoon of careful observation, he finally decided on the location of the shop. It was in the center of Antique Market, which was the most bustling area.


    The rent for the shop was 200,000 yuan per month, with an area of about 100 square meters, almost 200 square meters. The rent for the shop was 200,000 yuan, with an area of about 200 square meters, almost 200 square meters.


    It just so happened that they moved out yesterday. To be honest, the antique industry was very popular right now, especially after Central TV produced a large Treasure Seeking program.


    The guy who came.


    Du Lei had infiltrated this industry since he was a freshman. He was very clear that the person who had this kind of idea and chose to join the antique industry was the wrong person to do so.


    In the end, they could only end up losing everything. Du Lei had personally witnessed how many people had the thought of making a lot of money, carrying a lot of capital and plunging into the antiques industry.


    In the end, he wasn''t the one who got away with it.


    Instead, he was being "picked up" by someone else.


    So I left the industry with a grumpy mood and decided not to dabble in it.

 C45

    There was a lot of water in this industry, and according to what Du Lei knew, those who were "peers" who were daydreaming.


    That''s less likely than buying ten million in the lottery.


    "I have long thought of the name of the shop, Dominating the World, when I entered the antique industry, it was not to earn some money, but to earn a huge amount of wealth from the antique business!"


    Du Lei patted Li Zhiquan''s shoulders and seriously told him: "Old Uncle, I hope you can believe that I will hand over all of our sales and finance to you.


    "As for the fatty, this is your first time doing this, after all. Of course, so is you. Tomorrow, I will invite an experienced expert to watch over him."


    Du Lei explained the division of labor to Li Zhiquan, as well as their role of "Dominating the World".


    The operating mode was mainly to sell high-priced antiques. Every item in the store had to be made sure that it was authentic and not fakes.


    After finalizing the shop, the next step was to decorate it. Du Lei spent two hundred thousand and hired a company that was famous in the industry.


    In addition, he also found an old master who specialized in carving and had him carve a plaque for himself, which was the shop''s signboard. He spent close to 100,000 yuan to carve it, and the signboard he chose was made of top-grade wood.


    After making all these arrangements, three days had already passed. Li Zhiquan and Du Lei were looking for a way to buy goods, while Du Wei and Li Can stayed in the shop to see the decorations done by the refurbishing company, as well as to order some necessary tools.


    For example, tea set, grandpa chair, Eight Immortals Table, etc. They all had a "history".


    Old thing.


    There were only two ways for Du Lei to buy more goods.


    In the formal market, this kind of goods were mostly well documented and had an appraisal certificate. However, the price was extremely expensive and the profit was pitifully small.


    Other than the black goods, these "ancient knowledge" ¡­


    Most of them came from underground, but there were also a few genuine items passed down from a person''s ancestors, or were unintentionally obtained.


    Du Lei came here to earn a lot of money, so he naturally chose the latter.


    Most of the black goods came from the teacher, who was also known as the "Tomb robber".


    Hand.


    This kind of goods required a very high profit and had a very high chance of being "picked up".


    Compared to the regular market, who knows how many times lower the odds are.


    As a result, most antique shop who sold genuine goods would sell the Tomb robber. They would steal the items from the tomb, but as time passed, the era they were called "Tomb robber" in the current era.


    Even though they do exist, they have become quite rare, like the pandas in our country.


    Ancient Tombs were a type of limited resource, and similarly, they were protected by the State. Tomb robber would be able to find them, and if they were to go down into the tomb, they would have to take a huge risk.


    To this day, there were very few tombs that could be entered.


    And "Tomb robber"


    In Rong City, the only thing that could be used with a "Tomb robber."


    There was only one person who could contact him, and that was "Ninth Master".


    had heard of this legendary figure of the Rong City''s antiques world many years ago.


    It was said that this "Ninth Master"


    No one knew his real name. They only heard that he was forty-nine years old and had not yet married. His parents were dead.


    It was naturally impossible for Du Lei to contact him, because of this "Ninth Elder".


    He had already gone to the capital to settle down. Right now, her disciple who stayed in the Rong City was none other than his disciple, "Firewood Knife".


    This man called Chai Dao was in his early thirties this year. Although his ability was not even half as strong as Ninth Master, he was still not a simple character.


    Du Lei had fought with this guy before, but at the time, he was only a shop assistant who unloaded things. Now, he was the boss.


    He spent some money and easily got the contact number of the firewood knife. Du Lei told him that there were tens of millions of businesses, so that guy was very happy to meet him at a teahouse near Antique Market.


    Du Lei had already followed his previous agreement and waited at the teahouse for a long time. When dusk approached, a firewood knife appeared, this was a man with an aged face.


    He wore a denim jacket, ordinary slacks, and sheepskin boots. His hair was short, clean, and clean. Other than the obvious vicissitudes of life, his face was covered in a messy stubble.


    It had to be said that his facial features were very straight. At least, it gave off a very gentle and quiet feeling.


    The machete was not like how it was now. It was clear that under the impact of modernization, the real antique industry was no longer as popular as it was before.


    Especially with his'' illegal ''attitude ¡­


    It was no longer possible for him to have his master''s glorious acquisition channels, but from the looks of it, he should still be persevering on.


    "Boss Du, right? I''m very happy that you were able to find me and stock up on my goods."


    The firewood knife shook Du Lei''s hand and said with a smile, he did not put on any airs at all.


    He even took out a cigarette from his pocket and offered it to Du Lei to smoke, and didn''t forget to remind him: "Now Rong City doesn''t catch anything else, it''s just trying to sell antiques illegally. Honestly speaking, I haven''t received any orders in almost a year, no one dares to find me to do business."


    "I am the main target of the police''s attention. Look, look, that person wearing a hat is a spy for the police."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand at the fellow.


    It was clear that he was already in a hopeless situation.


    Du Lei did not know about these things beforehand. He accepted the cigarettes with a smile and did not leave.


    On the contrary, he smiled and said, "Those who are bold and overconfident and those who starve to death are cowards. No matter what era, those words are useful. There is no such thing as risk-free."


    "You can see things very clearly, but unfortunately, right now, our Ninth Sect has already become famous, and we don''t even have a name anymore. I do have some goods on hand, but I don''t know if you dare to sell them? "


    The firewood knife took a deep breath, and the remaining few words, he mouthed using his mouth, Du Lei saw through it.


    "I dare."


    Du Lei also took a deep breath and mouthed the words boldly. To a swindler like him, was there anything in this world that he did not dare to do?


    "Since you have the guts, I''ll give you this number."


    Judging from the way the machete opened its mouth, he was talking about one million, not ten million.

 C46

    The wood knife took out a stone elephant from his sleeve and placed it on the table, then said: "Take a look, this is one of the goods, if satisfied, we will pay in the afternoon."


    With his status and identity, he was naturally not worried about "Du Lei".


    He would take the stone elephant and run, because the moment he took it out, Du Lei''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    The overbearing stone elephant!


    It was actually a subjugated stone elephant.


    Du Lei forcefully held his breath, so as to not look like he had lost his composure.


    Because the moment he saw this stone elephant, he was completely dumbstruck. It ¡­ it was too similar, it was exactly the same as the overlord pattern on his chest.


    Most importantly, he could feel a ''excitement'' coming from within his body.


    He felt as if there was a voice very close by, calling out to him.


    "Buy it."


    "Buy it."


    "Hurry up and buy it."


    The voice was very clear.


    Du Lei pretended to cough.


    He got up, and his expression returned to its normal state. He caressed the stone elephant''s surface, which was carved in an irregular manner and was extremely rough.


    Even so, this'' Overlord ''was carved out of some unknown stone.


    It was still full of charm. It was a feeling that could not be described with words.


    Du Lei knew that this stone elephant was "dominating" him inside his body.


    It had a special meaning.


    Du Lei immediately grabbed the egg-sized stone statue in his hand and said, "Deal."


    The two of them agreed on the next trading location. Chai Dao looked at Du Lei meaningfully and said: "Mr. Du is indeed frank and straightforward. It''s too interesting to do business with you."


    A few days later.


    On the day the two of them were trading, Du Lei brought out a black password box, inside it was a total of $500 thousand.


    "One million!"


    That was enough, but in this world, who would complain about having too much money?


    The stone statue that he gave to Du Lei a few days ago.


    To Du Lei, it was a priceless treasure.


    Just that small thing caused him to completely awaken the "Spirit Eye" below him.


    What did this mean?


    This meant that Du Lei could go and gamble on stones!


    Furthermore, the functions of his X-ray vision was even more terrifying. It could see through a person''s clothes, but it was extremely rare. No matter what, it could not see through a person''s underwear.


    This confused Du Lei.


    Like him, the machete brought out a lock box. The two of them were in a very secretive place and exchanged pointers before opening the boxes.


    "Hiss."


    When Du Lei saw the contents of the locket, he sucked in a breath of cold air. This was actually a whole box of stone elephant!


    Moreover, their shapes were all different.


    No one knew what era it came from, but Du Lei conservatively estimated that it would have a history of at least 2000 years, and would definitely have a huge collection value.


    Although the lines of these things were simple and the carving skill was mediocre, they were still vivid and lifelike.


    As long as they sold well, they would definitely earn a lot.


    "Thank you."


    From his point of view, the things underground were already very troublesome. Right now, he had the means to stock up, but there were a few merchants who were able to buy "black goods" at this kind of market.


    And?


    This was undoubtedly igniting the flames in his body.


    The current antiques market has produced a large number of products to sell modern "handicrafts".


    a shop with arms like "rosewood"


    The bracelet, as well as the various buddhist beads.


    Their way of making money is to rely on the amount of money they sell.


    For example, if you sold expensive antiques, you would at most sell a dozen of them a month for a mediocre profit.


    As for those who sold modern artifacts, they were able to sell for tens of thousands per month. The profits from this were still very significant.


    Especially now, due to the large demand in the market, the price of Lollipop was often fake due to the fact that most of the purchases were made online.


    Carrying the password, Du Lei did not speak anymore and left.


    The shop''s renovation was already nearing the end. As the materials they used were special, all they needed to do was to complete all the procedures and documents.


    Then we can open right away.


    Recently, Li Zhiquan had been crazily replenishing his brain with information about "antiques".


    With their knowledge, Du Wei and Li Can, the two youngsters, were the same.


    He had almost reached the level of forgetting to eat and sleep, in particular, Du Lei had spent quite a bit of money to invite a professional teacher to help him spread the basics.


    As for how much one could learn, it would all depend on one''s ability and luck. After all, the "antique industry"


    It was impossible to make money in the traditional way.


    Du Lei was not an appraiser so his Spirit Eyes could only gamble on stones at most.


    September 1st.


    Just as the Chinese students began their classes, the Dominating the World opened for business.


    On this day, Du Lei made his "friends" in the industry ¡­


    All of them were invited over. They set up a lot of firecrackers and placed an advertisement in a shopping plaza in Rongcheng City with a large flow of people.


    The purpose of Du Lei''s shop was: "To win in quantity, to surpass in quality."


    Due to his fondness for handstrings, half of the antiques in the large shop were handstrings, and there were all kinds of handstrings.


    The material and shape, as well as the method of beading were all different. Du Lei''s promotional skills were very good, and in the short term, his goal was to be able to stabilize his turnover at around forty thousand yuan per day.


    Even the cheapest of the purple sandalwood that he sold here costed a thousand yuan, and there were tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of yuan worth of expensive bracelet.


    What Du Lei wanted to do was to use "Dominating the World".


    In the antiques industry, luxury brands such as Louis Vuitton, Armani and Herm s are created.


    Shop selling bracelet, all have special anti-counterfeit logo, and on top of the buddhist pagoda, there is a platinum "circle"


    The four words Dominating the World were engraved on it.


    In addition, there is "LOGO"


    A roaring turtle.


    These things were all things that Du Lei had asked a professional to help him create. He wanted to create a "brand" of these things.


    Naturally, he was not stingy at all.


    The first day of the competition was too busy, Four Seasons Hotel even helped Du Lei advertise. There was a long queue at the entrance, all in the "Dominating the World"


    Customers who have bought antiques will receive a 20% discount!


    One had to know that the people who could afford to spend money in the Four Seasons Hotel were not just ordinary rich people, especially when they told the vast majority of consumers that this shop was called "Du Lei".


    When it was open.


    did not know that someone had uploaded a video of him eating food onto the internet, and had played it 20 million times.


    It was that video website. Since this year, the number of times it had been broadcasted was the highest. It was also the most popular video.


    Some even announced that Du Lei was wearing a famous suit and was driving "six million".


    Rich car, handsome and handsome.


    In the picture, Du Lei''s expression was gloomy, looking at the sunset, smoking and leaning on the luxury car, instantly triggering countless running water, pushing Du Lei up.

 C47

    Li Zhiquan was responsible for collecting the money. He sat in front of the counter, these people buying antiques were actually like buying vegetables, with just a casual pick, there were already several of them. He did not pick any of them, and directly paid for them and left.


    "Xiao Lei, I actually feel like I''m collecting money in a supermarket. Moreover, I''m charging a lot of money, but most of it is to swipe my card."


    "I don''t know what to say about this business deal. Look at the other two businesses, they''re practically deserted. If this continues, we will definitely become rich. "


    Li Zhiquan said excitedly.


    "Old Uncle, you''re thinking too much. Antique is not a consumable item, if we can maintain our business to this extent every day, everyone would come here to play antiques."


    "Antique, antiques, these are things that are passed down from time to time. These kinds of trades are like a pole entering a hole. Only a very small percentage of people buy books like they buy books. "


    "Look at these people in the room, they don''t treat the strings like antiques. In their eyes, this is just a new type of jewelry, just like necklace and earrings. But in terms of style, it''s definitely a lot higher."


    Du Lei explained slowly. Since he started selling at 9 in the morning, his sales had already exceeded 500,000, and now, it was not even 11. This kind of speed, could scare people away.


    Especially the more popular styles in the shop, they had all been sold out, and Du Lei had long since done all of the preparations.


    He opened a special "WeChat public"


    Numbers, and Sina Weibo "Certified Account"


    When Du Lei posted on his Weibo, he was completely terrified.


    He hadn''t logged on to Sina Weibo in less than half a year. He remembered that half a year ago, his fans seemed to have gotten a little over 100, and they were all zombie fans.


    Now that he checked in, the number of fans exceeded 100,000, and on the latest Weibo post that was posted half a year ago, there were 1,000 comments, close to 10,000 praises!


    What was going on?


    Du Lei was dumbstruck when he saw it.


    Did someone set up the wrong account?


    Du Lei''s first reaction was definitely that when he was farming data, he filled in the wrong account. In the end, he sent his fans, comments, and likes over here.


    However, he actually saw more than 30,000 private messages. This made him a little dumbfounded!


    Could it be that he had suddenly become the internet celebrity with a shake of his body?


    Du Lei started to browse through those fans, and most of them were commenting on him, how he was able to eat. Wait, there were ten comments, there were eight of them that couldn''t leave without eating.


    Some fans even gave Du Lei the title of "The person with the biggest stomach in the world!"


    He also sent that video to Guinness to help Du Lei apply for the world record.


    Du Lei was almost knocked unconscious by the sudden pleasant surprise, and he immediately edited a message.


    "Hello everyone, I am Du Lei! "Long time no see. As I''ve been rather busy recently, I haven''t been able to post much on Weibo. I''m so happy to see all of you."


    Following that, there was a photo of himself standing there. It had to be said that Du Lei had not shaved for a while, but looking at him, he looked even more manly.


    It had to be said that with his looks right now, even if he didn''t kill any of the male celebrities, he definitely wasn''t someone those Gao Li bats could compare to. He had just posted his Weibo for less than an hour, yet he had already received close to a thousand forwards, ten thousand Likes, and over a million reads.


    Following that, the number of Weibo fans rose crazily by 100,000.


    Du Lei was completely dumbstruck.


    He never thought that there would be a day when he would become a internet celebrity, or perhaps, when he would receive the attention of so many people.


    Du Lei did not know whether he himself was truly popular or not. Not only did he occupy the first place on Weibo every day, the photo that was leaked had also become an encouraging story for many people.


    "From a glutton to a male god! It only took him a few days! "


    There was only one post like that on the Emperor''s Bar, and it received tens of millions of hits, hundreds of thousands of replies, and once again, "Du Lei."


    It pushed down the sharp edges of the internet.


    Under the constant promotions that blotted out the sky and the earth, Du Lei had long been turned into an extremely "heaven defying male god!"


    Why was the media praising him so much?


    There was no other reason, it was because he was handsome, his looks were very different. This fit the image that youngsters loved. The media was so zealous in creating hot spots, so why?


    Wasn''t it because he wanted to attract attention?


    As a result, all the media outlets started to work together to dig and brag about Du Lei''s success, and unexpectedly, he became extremely popular.


    Many singers would have to work hard for a few years in order to earn a day''s worth of fame. However, they were unintentionally struck down by a poor loser like Du Lei.


    His achievements had already attracted countless of third rate industry insiders, and many second-rate stars were jealous. In order to create a scandal, many female stars had even mentioned Du Lei, the outcome was naturally to be expected.


    Du Lei never looked at these things from the start.


    He spent money to get a real name certificate for Sina Weibo. From now on, he could be considered as the so-called "Big V".


    After all, in just a few days, he already had over a million fans.


    As for the fan activity, it was countless times more active than the video of ten million fans. This Weibo of his was designed to promote the store.


    Every day, he would post a Weibo post about the progress of the shop''s renovation.


    On the day of the opening, Du Lei even threatened to give 10% off any fans who pay attention to me as long as they bring their phone into the shop.


    In the morning, at 12 o''clock sharp, due to the fact that they had eaten, the employees of Dominating the World finally got a chance to catch their breath, and started to take out the goods they had stored.


    In just one morning, the sales volume had easily surpassed one million, and most of this income was earned through the "bracelet".


    As for the goods that came in from the wood knife, Du Lei''s price was "5 million".


    Because of this, a large number of buyers could only look through the glass.


    The price was sky-high.


    Starting from one in the afternoon, Dominating the World''s store was already packed with people. There were even people lining up outside the shop, and a large number of Weibo fans nearby had come to pay their respects!


    This also indirectly stimulated the "flow of people" in the Antique Market.


    Our countrymen aren''t as good as others, they just like to join in the fun and sneak into places with many people.


    As a result, even the nearby store that had a deserted business became lively. Everyone was queuing up to see what was going on. Many people only had the thought of taking a look.


    The main customers for Du Lei were to be the "noble ladies" introduced by the Four Seasons Hotel.


    Come on, these people are rich and willing to spend money.


    After many of the rich ladies finished purchasing the bracelet, they even offered to have Du Lei eat outside, so he anxiously refused them all.

 C48

    Afternoon, 5 PM sharp.


    A large number of "goods missing" handstrings appeared in Dominating the World.


    Therefore, Du Wei and Fatty were busy going to the workshop, picking out thousands of better quality bracelet.


    The Antique Market was brightly lit at night.


    Many of their peers were all coming to the Dominating the World to watch the show.


    This level of popularity was unprecedented ¡ª where could there be an antique shop that was packed like a shopping mall when it opened?


    And this is called "Du Lei"


    The young man had done it!


    He will "play with literature"


    As a fast selling item, he wore a bracelet and became a fashion.


    Most of these colleagues had been indulging in antiques for over ten years or even dozens of years, but they had never seen anyone sell them so easily.


    There was no doubt about Du Lei''s current "business".


    It made people jealous.


    A shopkeeper wearing a leather melon hat said, "According to his stock, he will definitely sell everything he has today! "My shop assistant had observed their shops before. There were no items worth less than one thousand yuan on the purple sandalwood bracelet, and most of them were from seven thousand to eight thousand yuan."


    "They use old material. At the very least, they are not suitable for us old fellows to wear. Other than that, their beading style has also improved. "


    "Although the price may be inflated. But those young people might not not. Other than that, their shop also has a two thousand year old stone elephant. Its selling price is five million each. "


    "Overall, this little brother called Du Lei does have some background."


    After he finished speaking, the storekeeper''s thin face revealed traces of dissatisfaction.


    Then he said, "He''s breaking our rules."


    Once he said that, someone immediately agreed: "That''s right, that is not an antique at all, his name is Jewelry, what right do you have to open it in our Antique Market?"


    "This is pure bullshit. Where could he sell antiques like this? Isn''t this sullying the clean reputation of our Antique Market? "


    "For the sake of the market tomorrow, we must act like a means to stop the rash actions of this young man! If he is still unwilling to repent, then we can only get him to scram. "


    Everyone talked at once, but they all had the same meaning, which was, they couldn''t bear to see Du Lei''s "outburst".


    It was a business deal. They were unwilling to admit that they were jealous.


    I wanted to find a good reason... Du Lei laughed until his mouth couldn''t close, and then said to the beautiful girl in front of him: "To be honest, this bracelet has the effect of calming your heart, and it can also report you as safe, it''s definitely the best choice to treat your insomnia!"


    "Big Brother Du Lei, I really like you. Can you give me an autograph?"


    The little girl looked to be at most sixteen to seventeen years old. The insomnia she mentioned just now was purely a lie. She only wanted to take advantage of the chance to sell the bill to ask for an autograph from Du Lei.


    Du Lei was instantly stupefied!


    He was so excited that he felt numb.


    Why does it feel like I''m a fan with a bad brain?


    F * ck.


    I don''t need brainless fans, what I want is mom powder, girlfriend powder ¡­ Facing the girl''s delicate and pretty face, Du Lei could only use the tone of a big brother to speak to her: "When you''re at school, you should go to school properly and not blindly pursue these useless things."


    "Why is it useless? Ever since I heard your story, I feel like I''m really happy every day ¡­ Sleep is more fragrant, appetite is more... I feel as if life is more meaningful now. "


    Du Lei pushed Old Uncle a little and immediately he felt extremely disgusted.


    He had lived for so many years, but he really didn''t know that he was carrying such a superpower that could heal other people ¡­ Little girl, if you keep talking, I''m going to jump off a building.


    "The one in front, hurry up and sell the orders." I won''t wait any longer! "


    The people behind him urged.


    Du Lei covered his face and gave her an autograph, then signed this "brainless fan."


    After being sent away, he suddenly felt that the internet celebrity was actually not that easy to be a part of.


    Three hours later, at eight o''clock in the evening.


    The shop closed.


    It wasn''t that the door was closed so early, but it was almost completely sold out.


    According to Li Zhiquan''s statistics, the sales figures for the past few days had already easily broken through ten million.


    It was almost thirteen million like this, this was a set of heaven shocking statistics, really a Antique Market, a day''s worth of trading might not even be this much, right?


    But Du Lei had done it, broke too many records, and also created a legend!


    Other than the four main branches, Du Lei had also recruited two other "awesome" players who were well-versed in antiques and were responsible for security.


    They were Zhang San and Niu Si.


    When Du Lei first heard the two of them introducing themselves, he thought that the other party was using an alias, but he took out his identity card and looked, it was real.


    The names of these two people, were practically an explosion in the sky. Of course, this was not the key point, but at the most crucial moment, they had even brought Du Lei together.


    Zhang San and Niu Si were not familiar with each other, they had even never met. It was just that they coincidentally saw Du Lei, Gao Xin, hiring a security guard on the internet, so they had the mindset of testing him out.


    "Alright, let''s go out to the waves, the waves are as strong as we can get! "Haha, tomorrow morning at 11 AM, you can go and get some sleep. When that time comes, Xiao Wei, you just stay with Niu Si to stock up. Fatty and Zhang San will take care of the shop and take care of the preparations."


    "In addition, each of you will be rewarded with 10,000 yuan today!"


    Du Lei explained: "I already said that we are here for the sake of making a lot of money."


    "Just you wait. You''re all at the same level. It''s time to open a branch, and the benefits will be great."


    Other than the Bentley, Du Lei also bought a large minivan and used truck.


    A few of them got on the brand-new van and ran towards Four Seasons Hotel. With Du Lei''s speed of making money, how could they have a reason to save money?


    He wanted to be extravagant!


    He was squandering with all his might!


    It was no longer the same as before, when a steamed bun was split into two, half of it was now eaten and the other half was eaten during lunch. Du Lei had a large amount of money in his bank account.


    And he had the golden finger of the BUG... He Ruyue''s job was mainly to be an editor of the magazine, but when she got off work, she would also stay at a hotel. Her father, He Cheng Dong, was a heavyweight in the catering industry, and had also participated in film investments, real estate investments, and even the business of the group''s Four Seasons Hotel s.


    But He Ruyue still took it quite seriously.


    Because she was waiting for Du Lei to come and eat ¡­ It was unknown when this kind of waiting and expectation had begun, but it was extremely strong.

 C49

    In the past half month, Du Lei''s three meals a day had practically been eaten here, and she had frequently taken the time to accompany him by his side.


    The relationship between the two, allowing nature to take its course, became closer and closer. Furthermore, He Ruyue originally had a trace of good will towards Du Lei, which was difficult to fathom.


    "You''re here."


    Seeing Du Lei walking in with a smile, He Ruyue smiled sweetly, as if she was a wife, envious of everyone around her.


    Du Lei nodded and replied: "Mhm."


    Thus, a few of them rushed over to the previously reserved seats. Du Lei was currently sitting around with three meals a day, but actually, the people who had opened a shop recently had all spent about seventy to eighty percent of the money he had won from Zhou Ji.


    After all, others said they would give it to you for free. If it wasn''t for the fact that you brought a bunch of people along every day, you would have gotten familiar with it after a while.


    After all, Du Lei''s jade image was still hanging at the door. Furthermore, as Du Lei became more and more famous online, his reputation in Rong City also became more and more resounding.


    Everyone knew that Du Lei might become a "Four Seasons Hotel" in the future.


    His son-in-law, this was the media''s paparazzi, only after a long period of digging, did they get a popular piece of news.


    Du Lei ignored them. He was busy with business and did not have time to care about these things.


    As usual, Li Zhiquan first instructed the waiter to bring three bottles of wine. Zhang San and Niu Si were both big size, with a height of over two metres, their robust bodies were like a small mountain.


    Du Lei remembered that when they applied for the position, he asked the two of them this question: "What was the happiest thing that you two had done?"


    If an ordinary person were to encounter such a problem, they would definitely expend a great deal of effort to think about it.


    But these two men were not.


    When they heard Du Lei''s question, they immediately said at the same time: "If the boss can''t earn money, we are unhappy."


    This was the deepest and truest desire in the depths of their hearts. These words, Du Lei directly gave them a hundred thousand yuan monthly salary.


    He ate in a five-star hotel and lived in a luxurious villa.


    For these two uncultured mountain village youths, who had once made human products in Dongguan and were responsible for unloading and hauling antiques, they had no sense of culture.


    A hundred thousand was like a giant boulder falling from the sky, smashing him into unconsciousness.


    This treatment was like throwing away the small white collar of the office buildings for a few streets ¡­ To be honest, this person didn''t care about his education, it still depended on his luck.


    They were able to meet Du Lei this kind of "happiness".


    In his eyes, a model boss or any employee would be a powerful force to be reckoned with!


    As a result, there was a saying in the industry: "If you want a job, go to Antique Market! Look for Du Lei! "


    After three rounds, everyone had eaten their fill. He Ruyue also drank a bit, her delicate little face red and cute.


    "Let''s go, I have something to tell you."


    Taking advantage of the tipsy atmosphere, He Ruyue became even more bold. Holding Du Lei''s hand, she pushed open the door of the private room. The two of them sat on the elevator and went up to the roof of the Four Seasons Hotel.


    It was eleven o''clock at night, and the sky above the city was a scene of prosperity. It was a picture scroll created from interweaving neon lights, projecting all sorts of images and nightlife.


    The street lamp embedded in the concrete was like a spider web that enveloped the Rong City, an ancient "delicacy".


    It was an ancient capital that was renowned throughout the world.


    Du Lei leaned on the railing of the top floor, looking at the bright distance, his deep eyes deep in thought.


    In fact, the Four Seasons Hotel was not considered high, it was just that it coincidentally located in a relatively high place, so it could watch all the night scenes of the entire Rong City!


    How spectacular and beautiful it was. The air above the city was filled with the fragrance of delicious food.


    Looking at this large picture, Du Lei felt as if he was floating.


    Just like this pretty girl standing less than fifty centimeters away from him.


    It was like a fairy that had walked out of a painting.


    At this moment ¡­ He placed his jade hands that were as tender as lotus roots on''s shoulder, and heard the girl mutter: "Du Lei, do you believe in fate?"


    Du Lei truthfully told her: "I don''t believe in anything except fate."


    After obtaining the inheritance of the Tyrant Lord, Du Lei had long ago gained enlightenment, so how could humans not believe in fate?


    If he wasn''t destined to receive the inheritance.


    Then where should he be?


    How could you stand beside me and ask me that?


    Du Lei believed in the matter of fate more than anyone else in this world. He felt that a person''s life was actually just a movie.


    The ending, at the beginning of the movie, was already there. Your pitiful struggle and hard work, is only a kind of resistance to fate.


    Du Lei had also struggled, tried hard ¡­ But in the end, what was he?


    He''s no shit.


    If he hadn''t been a bully, he wouldn''t have been qualified to ride in a luxury car and know so many beautiful girls.


    It was also impossible for him to go home to visit his parents and take Old Uncle and his two younger cousins over to do business with him.


    All of this was given by Hegemon.


    Suddenly, He Ruyue fell silent for a few seconds.


    She called out a little nervously, "Du Lei."


    Du Lei turned around and looked at her slightly red and delicate face. "Do you have something to say?"


    "I ¡­"


    "I like you."


    He Ruyue was clear-headed, and the alcohol did not give her even the slightest bit of courage. From pulling Du Lei out of the room to sitting in the elevator, she had already repeated this line countless of times in her head.


    There were so many that even she was a little afraid of them ¡­ But when the words came to her mouth, she was still a little hesitant, but when she looked at Du Lei who seemed to be avoiding his gaze.


    She decided to tell him about it. She didn''t want to hide it, because it would make her physically and mentally tired.


    "Do you like me?"


    He Ruyue bit her red lips and asked, a little nervous but also a little expectant.


    She was afraid that Du Lei would reject her.


    "Me, me."


    Du Lei didn''t want to be a coward. He knew very clearly that he liked He Ruyue, and if he were to ask, how many men wouldn''t like such a gentle and considerate girl who was as beautiful as a flower?


    "I see."


    He Ruyue let out a faint smile in her heart. She stood on her tiptoes and embraced Du Lei''s neck ¡­ He gave his precious first kiss.


    In that instant, Du Lei''s entire mind went blank. He could only subconsciously stop the girl in front of him from holding onto her waist, and then he lowered his head... Can I tell you that you don''t know where it comes from, that you''re going deep? "I feel that we must have met somewhere in our previous life, and that a story had even happened ¡­"


    He Ruyue silently thought in her heart, but she did not say those words out loud.

 C50

    "Be my girlfriend."


    Du Lei hugged He Ruyue''s delicate body, and whispered into her ear.


    The voice sounded affectionate.


    He Ruyue stammered as she nodded her head.


    There''s still a long way to go... Du Lei knew that if he really wanted to be with this girl, he would have to put in a lot of effort.


    He could easily surrender someone to someone else?


    This is obviously unlikely.


    Even if Du Lei seemed to have a good future, but he was still a "rich businessman" like He Dong.


    In his eyes, it was nothing more than a small matter.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly, feeling each other''s breathing, heartbeat, body temperature, and the faint moonlight shining on the girl''s white neck.


    Du Lei buried his head into her head, the fragrance of his hair wafting towards her.


    Just a moment ago, he still didn''t believe that everything before him was real.


    But now that he believed it, he knew that he was no longer the Du Lei he once was. The current him was another Du Lei.


    "Ruyue."


    "I''ll always like you."


    After Du Lei finished speaking, it was as if he had used up all of his energy. In his entire life, other than that one time, it seemed that he had never made any sort of promise to anyone else.


    "Yeah, me too."


    He Ruyue''s tranquil face was facing Du Lei''s chin, she looked at the man''s expression that contained an indescribable firmness, and also opened his mouth to speak.


    The two of them, Nong and Nong, spoke a lot of love words. Because it was too late, they finally chose to go downstairs and each returned to their home.


    That night, Du Lei did not sleep at all.


    On this night, He Ruyue also found it difficult to sleep.


    The next day, Du Lei woke up very early to work. He bought fish and prawns for the little tortoise, and in the meantime, the little tortoise had grown from the size of a palm to the size of a fruit bowl.


    On this day, business was still as hot as ever, and this kind of unprecedented situation continued for an entire week. In this one week''s time, Du Lei''s net profit had reached over twenty million.


    He started to prepare for the second antique shop. Under the guidance of Du Lei''s shop, the scenery of the Antique Market gradually changed.


    The number of visitors increased in a straight line.


    During this time, Old Du came over to visit him once. He was worried about his son''s speed of earning money.


    He was afraid that someone would be jealous of this business and use underhanded methods to harm Du Lei.


    Sure enough, on the fifteenth day of antique shop''s opening, something strange happened. When Zhang San and Niu Si went to open the door in the morning, he found that the shop was filled with mice.


    Most of the wooden shelves had been eaten up and the scene was very awkward. Even the camera and the power supply lines were broken.


    In addition, the shop was filled with cockroaches and all kinds of disgusting bugs!


    When Du Lei found out about this, he did not even eat breakfast before rushing over. He could not believe that there was actually still someone in the Antique Market who dared to do this.


    This was simply too audacious! There was no doubt that this matter was man-made. The camera had been destroyed, but there were still cameras elsewhere.


    Fortunately, the precious antique was not stolen because it was placed in the safe, which made Du Lei secretly heave a sigh of relief, he knew that someone was trying to do something to him.


    "Zhang San, Niu Si, the two of you go and contact them. For the decorations to arrive, we need to restore the shop to its business state as soon as possible."


    "Xiao Wei, you and Fatty go and talk with the Antique Market''s security department. Check out the cameras nearby and see if there are any weird people who came here at night."


    "Old Uncle, you will be in charge of supervising the operation. I will contact the people in the police station and thoroughly investigate this matter. I will make the person who is behind all this pay the price."


    Du Lei said bitterly.


    During this half a month, he had become familiar with everyone in the circle. Because of his extravagance, he had made many so-called friends. At this time, they would naturally do their best to help this "antique rookie!"


    Du Lei squatted at the door and slowly smoked. At this time, Boss Li who was next door also came, and when he saw the situation inside the shop, he could not help but frown.


    Other than Du Lei''s shop, the only place with the best sales in Antique Market was his "Mind Resting House".


    It was all thanks to Du Lei. His usual one year profits could not even compare to the amount of money he had earned in the past half month. Naturally, he treated Du Lei as if he were a god of wealth.


    When there was nothing else to do, Boss Li would carry the best tea leaves and cigarettes to find Du Lei to "take a seat".


    In the antique industry, it wasn''t a serious phenomenon.


    However, Du Lei''s appearance broke this situation. As long as it was the shop beside his shop, his business would grow like a rocket.


    The rent was also rising rapidly. In this kind of situation, how could they not hug Du Lei?


    If one didn''t earn money, then wouldn''t one''s brain be kicked by a donkey?


    Take Boss Li for example, Du Lei was in his own shop and publicized it to their family''s Rest House, making the business end up like eating an expired Wei Ge.


    "Boss Du, I have a guess, I don''t know if I should say it?"


    Boss Li was a 40-year-old middle-aged man with a short, bald head. He often liked to wear robes and usually liked to drink tea when there was nothing to do.


    "Go ahead."


    Du Lei was a little depressed as he took a deep breath. He recalled the words the Old Uncle had told him before: "If you don''t get jealous, you are a mediocre person."


    Judging from the situation he was in today, he should be a genius at making decisions.


    I suspect that it was because of Hong Xing''s people. Before you came, they were the largest shops in the entire Antique Market, and they were also the most popular ones, but ever since you opened this shop, no one wanted to buy antiques from it. Yesterday, after going around, you didn''t even see a single person, and their boss was already on the verge of tears.


    Boss Li explained slowly. His judgment was indeed correct. If it was really as he said, then this'' Hongxing ''would naturally be as'' Hongxing ''.


    The motive for the crime was the greatest.


    But how could that be? There wasn''t even a customer?


    Then the store would have a few regular customers after operating for a long time.


    "Does Boss Du feel that it''s strange? How could they not even have a single guest? "There''s no other reason. Hongxing is a shop that specializes in selling bracelet. Although the price of your bracelet is higher than theirs, the quality of your bracelet is really too hard. Furthermore, due to the difference in style, you attracted all of the customers over."


    Seeing Du Lei''s helpless expression, Boss Li continued.


    In this situation, they can only use some special methods to attack it. Their competitors, you have expanded the market for your bracelet, but have also monopolized this market, and right now there are more and more young people in Rong City who are falling in love with the bracelet you made, and are taking over this brand. "


    Boss Li analyzed the situation clearly.

 C51

    "This is actually a very old trick. I can see that at this time, they have already started to imitate your bracelet. I believe that before long, they will produce a bracelet similar to your bracelet with an extremely high degree of similarity."


    Boss Li has been in this industry for decades.


    His guess was not wrong. Hongxing had indeed started to imitate Du Lei''s bracelet, but they were starting to sell it today.


    They were like a hungry wolf. How could they resist the impulse in their hearts when they saw the meat?


    Take advantage of his illness to kill him!


    They definitely wouldn''t let go of such a good opportunity.


    The degree of damage to the shop was very thorough. What could be broken through was not complete. There were cockroaches everywhere, and mice crawling about everywhere, especially in the ceiling.


    This was not a simple project. Even if two teams were hired and were able to operate it at full capacity, they would probably need at least two days. The first thing they had to do was to thoroughly clean up the place.


    First spray the poison, then kill all the roaches and rats, and then clean up the bodies. Otherwise, the renovations wouldn''t be able to begin.


    Words have no basis, nowadays and in the current era, everything must be done with a "proof".


    Without evidence, even if the police chief came, it would be useless.


    The culprits behind this incident were still able to get away scot-free. This time, it was called "commercial competition".


    And at the legal level, killing yourself is like dropping a rat cockroach.


    Even if he was caught with this crime, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to the other party.


    As long as he refused to admit that it was a deliberate act of "destruction" ¡­


    Then the other party would have no choice, so Du Lei had to use his own strength to do something behind his back. Otherwise, he would not be able to punish the culprit severely.


    The beautiful figure of Zhao Xue quickly appeared in Du Lei''s line of sight. Today, she wasn''t wearing a uniform, with a fitting T-shirt, jeans and black sneakers on her body.


    She had a very simple ponytail, she was so beautiful, no matter what kind of clothes she wore, they were all pleasing to the eyes, even the Du Lei who had obtained the hegemony inheritance was no exception.


    "Officer Zhao, it''s been a few days and you''re beautiful again."


    Du Lei praised her with a smile.


    Zhao Xue was also a normal girl, but what about that normal girl?


    Thus, her extremely beautiful face couldn''t help but reveal a smile.


    "Thank you for your praise. You, too, have become handsome. You have undergone a tremendous change from when I first met you." "He''s so confident. I wonder how many times he''s confident."


    Zhao Xue said.


    What she said was indeed correct. Du Lei had undergone a tremendous change, and other than his appearance, he also had the rare "calmness" that youngsters did not possess.


    and "yes yes yes"


    Of course, the heaviest part was still that leaking bastard qi!


    It is true that the Overlord is a Divine Beast, but in the end, isn''t it just a higher ranked turtle?


    It was a turtle. How could it not have the aura of a king?


    This kind of bastard aura was precisely "someone in a position of power".


    After all, Du Lei was not even 21 years old, and his bank balance was already close to 9 digits.


    The Construction Bank had even given him a credit card with an overdraft of 50 million!


    It could be seen just what kind of reputation Du Lei had in the Rong City''s antique circles.


    "Just you alone?"


    Du Lei extinguished the cigarette in his hand, and said.


    He never smoked in front of a girl.


    This was because when he was young, he had promised someone. That person was his first love, and similarly, it was someone he would never be able to forget.


    That girl was walking hurriedly across his world, leaving behind countless clouds. She waved her sleeves, and took away Du Lei''s heart, which could never be relieved.


    His cowardice and inferiority complex at that time had caused him to feel ashamed and ashamed. In the depths of Du Lei''s own heart, he had forever made himself feel like a "coward".


    The imprint.


    "Yeah, I''m alone. There''s no way to investigate this matter. You should be clear about it as well. For such a good business, not to mention your peers, even I would be jealous.


    He had occupied almost the entire page of the Rong City''s newspaper. Every day, his name would appear on the headlines and he would become numb to it. As his temperature rose, he naturally brought a large amount of exposure to his antique shop.


    It would be strange if the business was not good.


    Du Lei did not get angry, but asked with a bit of melancholy: "Then why did you come over? "Since you know that the results cannot be investigated, don''t tell me you''re missing me?"


    "En, that''s right. I miss you so much that I can''t sleep every day. I can''t even eat anymore."


    Zhao Xue said in all seriousness, and then, she was amused by her own words as she laughed.


    "Speaking of which, you''ve been doing awesome stuff recently. I''m just speechless that you have over four million Weibo fans. It''s just a small video, nothing more." I estimate that your achievements may have angered the entertainment circle, those half-tempered celebrities, to the point that they burst into tears.


    "Do you get obnoxious calls every day? Been confessed to numbness? Haha. I really didn''t expect that in this era, people could look at faces so thoroughly. Didn''t you just become a little handsome? If I become a celebrity, I''ll definitely be furious as well. "


    They all say that girls are very gossipy, Du Lei had finally seen it for himself. Even an ice-cold girl like Zhao Xue was spouting nonsense when it came to gossip.


    Du Lei made a helpless gesture and explained: "This is just a part of being handsome, and the most important thing is that behind the scenes, there are a large number of media operating in the secret chamber. Just look at the water army on the Tieba, they are simply brainless water, my Weibo''s popularity has also exploded."


    "Haha, this is going to be fun. Your concentration is so high. If this goes on, you probably won''t be able to walk around properly even if you go shopping."


    Zhao Xue gloated.


    She reached out her fair hands and patted Du Lei on the shoulder: "Let''s go, buy me a cup of coffee. I have something to talk about with you."


    "Right."


    Du Lei nodded his head, he had nothing to do now, so it didn''t matter if he went out to look, the rest would be handed over to the Old Uncle.


    It had to be said that this beautiful policewoman was quite rich, and she obviously did not originate from a simple family.


    They didn''t say anything along the way. Soon, they arrived at a place called "Island Coffee".


    At that place, Zhao Xue parked the car and pulled Du Lei into the coffee shop.

 C52

    In a remote location, the two of them sat down facing each other, both of them ordering a cup of Moka. The moment the waitress saw Du Lei, she became agitated.


    "Du Lei, are you Du Lei?"


    "I''m your fan. I''ve liked you for twenty-two days."


    What?


    Du Lei covered his face. He had the urge to smash his head into the wall and die, what the hell is going on?


    This sort of naked admiration and slightly crazy expression of love made him "conservative".


    Du Lei found it hard to accept. He had always thought that girls should be more reserved.


    For example, it was not the first time that Zhao Xue, He Ruyue, Ning Qingyu, and the other girls encountered such a thing. He had once met a crazy female fan when he went to the toilet, and that female fan was a young woman in her thirties.


    Fortunately, Du Lei had dodged it quickly, otherwise, it would be too late for the festival. He felt that it was probably something the media had purposely arranged just to make fun of him.


    If he were to really get hit by that "female fan of his" ¡­


    If he was kissed, it would probably be him again in the morning.


    After he understood this point, his heart broke out in a cold sweat.


    It seemed like there were a lot of brainless fans in this world. However, there were only a few people who were fanatical to that extent. Most people maintained a certain distance from their idols.


    "Ha, this, this, girl, do you want my autograph?"


    Du Lei asked directly, and took out the pen he brought with him to sign his name.


    "No, no!"


    She was dressed in maid attire, and when she said those words, all the men in the coffee shop turned their gazes towards the seat where Du Lei was sitting.


    The girl covered her face with the menu and stammered for a while before saying embarrassedly: "Du Lei, can you kiss me? I feel like I''m in a dream right now. "


    What the heck is this? How can you be so deceitful to me?


    Furthermore, from the girl''s expression, it seemed that if Du Lei didn''t kiss her today, she would just stay here and not leave.


    At this moment, the manager walked over and immediately scolded the girl. Her ''beautiful dream'' then ¡­


    After being destroyed like this, she reluctantly left with reddened eyes.


    You must know that when he was free, he liked those famous celebrities who were black on the internet. When he was young, he had even drawn a small inner circle on a poster of a certain giant star.


    When Du Lei was jealous of others, he never thought that one day, his own poster would also be posted in front of the biggest hotel in Rong City.


    It was just like how he had been pushed to the top by the netizens and the troll army to search for the first place. All of this was completely unexpected.


    He never wanted to be a public figure.


    He only wanted to be silent and make a fortune. He wanted to quietly be a beautiful man, then show filial respect to his parents, and marry a girl with a good figure and good looks as his wife.


    It was that simple, that vulgar.


    Du Lei had never been a noble person. In his dreams, there would always be a peaceful and comfortable side, and similarly, there would always be a very violent side to him.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Sorry for disturbing you two, but I will be apologizing if you don''t accept your money today. Please take care of it. "


    She was not much older than the waitress from before. Furthermore, her beauty was also of the best quality, especially when she wore a set of skirt and black stockings.


    "It''s alright, it''s my honor that she likes me."


    Du Lei unintentionally pretended to compete again, but to his surprise, the manager also excitedly said: "Mr. Du, I''m also your fan, can you give me an autograph?"


    When Zhao Xue was there, she immediately covered her mouth and laughed secretly.


    The manager bent over and handed over the notebook and pen that she had prepared beforehand to Du Lei. She was wearing a low-cut dress, it would be fine if she didn''t bend down. Du Lei could not stand the temptation anymore.


    He lowered his head slightly and quickly signed his name. Then, he handed the notebook over to the manager. He was extremely infuriated. One must know that he was a virgin.


    Fortunately, he had met too many beauties recently. His immunity to them had already increased by who knows how many times, especially after seeing Zhao Xue''s body, his horizons had increased by an entire level.


    "Thank you."


    The manager took the notebook, gave Du Lei a flirtatious look, and then turned and left in a coquettish manner.


    Everyone felt that this world was too unfair. That young man, who was called Du Lei, was actually eating from a bowl, and was even looking at the pot in front of them.


    With "Zhao Xue"


    Such a beautiful woman like her was actually flirting with other women. This was simply too much. The most important thing was that the beautiful woman sitting opposite to him did not care at all.


    "You really have quite the luck with women. To be honest, I really didn''t expect that manager to be a fan of yours. These girls now, aren''t you just making a video of them eating online?" Even if someone was to film an immortal hero series with a rate of over five billion, they still wouldn''t be able to hit you like this. "


    Zhao Xue stuck out her tongue and started to ridicule a little mischievously. Since Du Lei did not want to be entangled with him, she asked: "Speak, what business do you have with me?"


    "Couldn''t they have a nice coffee with you?"


    Zhao Xue asked a little unhappily: "Let me tell you, Du Lei, I actually found out that I kind of liked you."


    "You aren''t blushing even when you''re lying. Officer Zhao, your acting skills have increased yet again."


    Du Lei drank a mouthful of white water and felt very bored.


    He felt that if he kept on flirting with pretty girls like Zhao Xue, he would be in deep love with her sooner or later. He had only confirmed the relationship between him and He Ruyue yesterday, how could he be cheating today?


    It was said that men were creatures that used the lower half of their body to think. Du Lei was right, every time he saw Zhao Xue, he couldn''t help but feel that ¡­ Talk to her.


    "I''m serious."


    Zhao Xue put on a "proper face".


    However, if one looked closely, they would be able to see the craftiness in her eyes.


    Obviously, she was only trying to tease Du Lei, and wasn''t really his brainless fan. In Zhao Xue''s own words, for the time being, there wasn''t a boy that she could agree to.

 C53

    "Alright, continue talking nonsense, I''m going home to sleep."


    Du Lei was helpless, he could only use his trump card.


    Zhao Xue also revealed a look of disappointment, she then waved to him and said: "Come over, stay by my side, this place is quite spacious."


    Therefore, Du Lei hurriedly sat over. Even though he had rejected his in his heart, his body was still abnormally proactive. It was good to be able to do it with Zhao Xue.


    He believed that the man who could reject such a good thing in this world was not yet born. Of course, GAY was an exception.


    "Go ahead."


    The seating space was not as spacious as he had imagined. The big size Du Lei sat on was enough to squeeze Zhao Xue to the side, the distance between the two of them was at most three centimeters. Oh, it could also be two centimeters.


    The tip of his nose could clearly smell the faint fragrance off Zhao Xue''s body. It was extremely enchanting and Du Lei was sure that it was not the smell of perfume.


    It should be the "Body Fragrance" that only a few girls had.


    Sitting together with such a beautiful woman, Du Lei could not help but be somewhat distracted, as the scene of the Spring Dream from last time surfaced in his mind.


    "The person surnamed Long has investigated and found some clues. According to the information from the informants, the evidence is hidden in the safe in his office. We haven''t dealt with it yet, so we have to steal it tonight."


    "According to the information we have, my office is on the top floor of his real estate company, which is heavily guarded. Even the security guards there are more than 200, and they also have a large number of wolfdogs. According to the reliable information, they also have guns, and even lethal weapons."


    "It''s the first time something like this happened. There''s also a mercenary hired from South Africa in his office. I heard that they''ve been planning something big recently."


    Zhao Xue quietly whispered into Du Lei''s ear. Her voice was like cotton, crashing into someone''s chest. That kind of feeling was hard to describe with words.


    In this kind of situation, where did Du Lei get the mood to listen to her, he immediately thought of other places, and his entire body felt numb.


    "Du Lei, are you listening?!"


    Zhao Xue did not know why she became so bold, but she actually opened her rosy little mouth and bit on Du Lei''s earring.


    What was she doing?


    Is she crazy?


    This was simply playing with fire!


    Du Lei was stunned, this action was not any weaker than this. A beautiful lady took off her clothes and stood in front of you, and told you in a soft voice: "I want you to be my servant."


    His entire body was stiff, unable to utter a single word for a long time. He tried his best to control himself, and told Zhao Xue: "Miss, I beg of you, please don''t play with fire."


    "Play with fire? If you dare touch me, I''ll give it a try. "


    Zhao Xue opened her mouth, as if she had realized that her actions just now were inappropriate, and began to quibble.


    Du Lei truly did not dare to touch Zhao Xue, even if he was already shameful to the point of being unyielding. Zhao Xue''s strength was unfathomable, and he was not confident that she could defeat this "Police Flower", which was occasionally cold and occasionally fiery hot.


    "Alright, let''s get down to business. You mean, you want me to accompany you tonight at the Dragon''s Headquarters? "


    Du Lei leaned to the side, a little afraid.


    "Mhmm, there are quite a few young men with decent kung fu in our squad, but they''re not as handsome or as capable as you. Maybe they''ll meet a female guard, and you can still act like a pretty boy."


    Zhao Xue opened her mouth and said, these words of hers, she felt that Du Lei was extremely handsome.


    Alright, it seems that this Officer Zhao is a fan control group.


    Du Lei didn''t know how handsome he was, he rarely looked at himself in the mirror and he couldn''t even be bothered to shave his beard. As for his selfie, it was purely to satisfy the needs of his fans.


    "I won''t do it."


    Thinking about this, Du Lei hurriedly shook his head and rejected.


    "Why?"


    Zhao Xue asked in bewilderment. Did this fellow agree so quickly, that he rejected him so quickly without even thinking?


    "I''m afraid of dogs."


    Du Lei explained. He was really afraid of dogs, as a "dog meat hotpot".


    would not be able to eat dog meat hotpot ten times a year due to his super fanatical fans.


    As he ate too much dog meat, he was naturally afraid of dogs. For this reason, Du Lei even had conflicts with many people who loved dogs, because every time he saw a dog, he would always think of the hotpot dog meat.


    After that, he would stroke the dog''s head and say, "Tsk tsk, it''s another good dish."


    "What did you promise me?" Now you''re telling me you''re afraid of dogs and then you quit? In this world, you are such a disloyal person. "


    Zhao Xue was suddenly a little angry as she said with her small mouth pouted.


    Sigh, that''s a long story. Right now, I''m the kind of person who won''t be able to walk when he sees a dog. I''m hungry, especially not having eaten a dog meat hotpot for a long time. If that Long had raised a dog that was so thin and ugly, I wouldn''t have felt anything.


    Du Lei''s explanation made Zhao Xue, who really liked dogs, feel a burst of anger. She really wanted to grab Du Lei and lock him up in the prison cell.


    "Humph!" The dog is so cute, you actually told me, you like to eat dog meat! If you have the ability, say it again! "


    Zhao Xue pointed at his nose and cursed.


    Du Lei was unmoved. He was indeed a dog lover, but he was just a dog lover, he loved eating dogs, and there was only one word difference in between the two.


    "To be honest, there shouldn''t be too many girls who like dog meat. When I was young, I loved to eat farm dogs, which is the pitiful dog in everyone''s emoji bag that you guys are always talking about."


    "Later on, when I was studying at Rong Dong University, I had the good fortune to meet three roommates who like to eat dog meat. Afterwards, I often went to get some aristocratic dogs to eat. Tsk tsk, that taste is so fragrant ¡­"


    Du Lei seemed to recall the days when he ate dog meat hotpot with his roommates.


    He couldn''t help but exclaim, "At that time, every week, we had a hot pot of dog meat. All the boys in the neighboring dorms would come over to eat it."


    "Say it again. If you say it again, I will seal your mouth so that you can no longer eat dog meat."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Zhao Xue''s entire being became gloomy, and a sorrowful expression surfaced on his beautiful face.


    When everyone was boycotting the Guangxi Dog Meat Festival, Du Lei, a person from Rong City, was unexpectedly having the Dog Meat Festival every day, even claiming that he had to eat dog meat every month.


    He didn''t have any dog meat, so he was unhappy. This fellow was simply "abnormal".


    Ah, eating dogs was one thing, but she still wanted to eat those beautiful dogs.


    Zhao Xue thought about the dog that this guy had eaten and his heart twitched. It was because her house also had a small dog, and it was a very cute Madagascar.


    "It''s not impossible if you want me to do this mission, but the prerequisite is that you have to treat me to a meal of dog meat later. As for what dog meat you want me to eat, that''s not the key."


    Du Lei very generously proposed his conditions.

 C54

    Zhao Xue could not hold it in anymore.


    Right now, she really wanted to kill Du Lei with a slap.


    Damn it, it''s fine if you eat dog meat, but you actually want to pull me along to eat.


    Zhao Xue had lived for more than twenty years but she had never been as angry as she was today. She vaguely felt that she was unable to control the primordial energy in her body.


    "Whap."


    "If Du Lei has the ability, say it again."


    She stretched out her white palm and slapped the coffee table made of tempered glass, producing a crisp sound.


    For a while, they were all surprised.


    His gaze swept towards the two of them.


    No one would have thought that Zhao Xue, who was so beautiful that she resembled a fairy, would actually have such a "firestorm"


    On one side, the table looked like it was made of bean curd.


    When Zhao Xue retracted her hand, a few cracks appeared, and in a few seconds, the coffee table that was hard to break with a hammer, was broken into pieces under everyone''s gaze.


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp ¡­"


    Du Lei''s Adam''s apple moved, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    With his strength, he was able to shatter the tempered glass with a single slap.


    Actually, the thing he wanted to ask the most right now was, "Officer Zhao, is your hand painful?"


    Of course, it was just a thought. He didn''t dare to ask for real, as they all said that a big-chested woman doesn''t have a brain, and as expected, it wasn''t wrong.


    "Waiter, I want to pay the bill."


    "Hurry, hurry. Come here and settle the accounts."


    The "bachelor dog" sitting next to them


    They seemed to sense a strong killing intent.


    He quickly picked up his briefcase and ran away.


    "Du Lei, don''t even think about eating dog meat. Furthermore, from now on, whenever I find you eating dog meat, I will capture you. I won''t even give you food, yet you still want to eat dog meat.


    Zhao Xue clenched her beautiful eyes, which were brimming with anger. Her expression changed even faster than a book could be flipped, allowing Du Lei to be helpless before her.


    "Haha!"


    Du Lei laughed: "Is there a rule in the law that you can''t eat dog meat? Just tell me, what right do you have to have me? "I am a good citizen who knows how to abide by the law."


    "As long as you are a good citizen, you can rest assured that I will catch hold of your weakness."


    Zhao Xue said hatefully. The flirting between the two was clearly for the "singles" in the coffee shop.


    We dealt 10,000 critical damage.


    "A weakness? I do have what you said, I''ll catch it for you right now, do you want it? "


    Du Lei drank the coffee that was just served and said seriously.


    Zhao Xue didn''t even have time to think before she asked: "Where?"


    "Hehe, you understand."


    Du Lei laughed a little lewdly, his pair of cunning eyes swept across Zhao Xue''s body, and her lower body instantly reacted.


    Thus, he pretended to be deep in thought and coughed.


    She quietly whispered in her ear to the two of them, "You''ll understand when you look down."


    Zhao Xue really believed it. When her beautiful eyes saw Du Lei''s tent, she instantly became extremely angry and embarrassed. She swore that this was definitely a stain that she would never be able to avoid in her career as a police officer. Such a retarded lie was actually able to cause her to spin around. Of course, Du Lei naturally had nothing to gain from this, so she immediately threw a punch towards him.


    It cracked all the capillaries on Du Lei''s nose, and for a moment, his nose was bleeding profusely. He was in such a miserable state that it was obvious that he wasn''t in the mood to drink coffee with the two of them causing such a ruckus.


    After Zhao Xue paid the bill, she took Du Lei to the small pharmacy and bought a bit of hemostasis tablets. Very quickly, the nosebleed stopped bleeding, but he still felt a wave of soreness on his nose.


    Zhao Xue, this crazy woman, was clearly using too much strength. The two of them never thought that, in the beginning, they were going to discuss about something, but in the end, it ended with such a farce.


    After going through all this, it was already past two in the afternoon. Out of helplessness, Zhao Xue frowned as she promised Du Lei that she would eat the dog meat hotpot.


    Rong City, a shop specializing in hot pot of dog meat.


    When the fat shop assistant saw Du Lei, a regular customer, he immediately smiled and greeted him.


    "Beautiful ladies, luxurious cars, fame, money, I don''t lack any of the things that I should have."


    The fat guy started to count all of Du Lei''s past lives. "When you were in your first year of university, eating dog meat hotpot for the first time, I felt that you were a real dragon. One day, you would fly to the sky."


    "Think about it, a person who can eat 10 Jin of dog meat hotpot at a time, how could he be an ordinary person? Furthermore, it is our dog meat hotpot of Old Wu''s Hot Pot Restaurant. The weight is called ''foot'', and you can even eat 10 jin of it. Just tell me, are you even human? "You are like the heavens descending upon the earth."


    The fat guy seemed to remember what happened many years ago. At that time, he was a worker in this restaurant, and now, two years had passed and he was still a worker in this restaurant. Everything seemed to be the same, except that the boss''s only daughter seemed to have given him a son.


    "Hey, what dog are you going to eat today? I''ll give you a twenty percent discount. After you finish eating, remember to write me a signature. I told my sister that I know you, but she didn''t believe me and even said that I was bragging. How about this, let''s take a selfie. "


    As he said that, the fat kitchen boy took out his fragmented phone from his pocket and took a selfie with Du Lei.


    "A few days ago, I had a friend who got a big watchdog at a real estate company. It''s called a strong dog, and its meat is very good."


    When the fat kitchen boy introduced them, he almost drooled. Clearly, he had already tasted the taste.


    Du Lei smiled and said: "Then hurry up and get me a copy, I''m already a little impatient."


    "Sure, how much do you want?"


    "Ten Jin."


    The fat guy agreed, then happily left. To him, it was time to make friends with Du Lei.


    If you have nothing to do, you can go out and brag.


    Now that they even had a photo together, no one would doubt the truth of the matter anymore, right?


    The plump assistant was so happy that his buttocks were twitching from the thought.


    Zhao Xue sat right beside Du Lei, wearing a peaked cap, mask, sunglasses, and earphones. She had wrapped herself up tightly, so as to not be afraid of appearing too "conspicuous".


    She would have to wear a gas mask.


    The place she had feared the most in her life was the Dog Meat Shop.


    Especially where dog meat hotpot was sold, whenever she saw dog meat that was cooked into a pulp, her stomach would churn.


    She also didn''t want to ask about the "fragrance" of the dog meat.


    She only wanted to sleep now, and hoped that Du Lei would finish his meal quickly before leaving immediately.


    Du Lei ate dog meat was different from eating other things. He liked to slowly taste the taste of dog meat.

 C55

    Du Lei was really gluttonous. After finishing one rib, he had to lick the juice off the ribs and suck out the bone marrow.


    Zhao Xue who was wearing sunglasses at the side, felt her entire body tremble in shock when she saw this; it was simply too "cruel".


    Too terrifying.


    In her mind, she couldn''t help but recall the lake surface where her dog was eaten by Du Lei, and then, she fiercely stepped on Du Lei''s feet.


    Du Lei, who was in the middle of eating the dog meat soup, instantly screamed out in pain. A mouthful of soup almost sprayed onto Zhao Xue''s face.


    He was very clear that if he sprayed the dog meat soup on the girl''s face, he would definitely be beaten into a dog and perhaps even a pot of soup.


    Just thinking about it made him terrified. The most terrifying thing in the world was nothing more than this. He reached out and pinched Zhao Xue''s thighs fiercely.


    "Du Lei, are you tired of living?"


    Zhao Xue took off her mask, ignoring everything else, she stared at Du Lei and said.


    Du Lei innocently curled his lips: "This is called retaliating with retribution. If you step on me, I''ll pinch you; isn''t this a very reasonable trade?"


    "Reasonable your ass! I''m a girl, you clearly want to take advantage of me. "


    With that, she moved her hand and struck towards Du Lei''s head.


    "Take advantage of you? Do I dare? Besides, I''m already a married man, how could I want to touch your dog-leg-like legs? "


    Of course, Du Lei could not admit that he was "taking advantage".


    With that, he had slandered Zhao Xue to his heart''s content. This made her so angry that her face had turned green.


    From her expression, it could be seen that Zhao Xue even had the mood to eat Du Lei right now.


    "If you have the guts, say it again."


    Zhao Xue stood up and pointed at Du Lei''s nose.


    "Hmph, good men don''t fight women."


    Du Lei snorted, he did not waste any more words, and focused on eating his hotpot, revealing an intoxicated expression, causing Zhao Xue''s entire body to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Du Lei, you better hurry up and eat them. We still need to prepare a strategy and battle plans later. We need to finish these by 8 PM."


    Zhao Xue covered her eyes and urged.


    "There''s still so much left, enough for me to eat for an entire afternoon."


    Du Lei ate slowly, not caring about anything else.


    If it was really as Zhao Xue had described, if the two of them were to charge in, then they would definitely die.


    This was clearly a trap set up by the enemy. If one were as cautious as Long, would they reveal this secret?


    "I say, if the two of us were to go in, would we still be able to come out alive? Let me tell you, I''m just a kid. I haven''t even fired a gun. "


    Du Lei curled his lips and analyzed: "You said that your police informant sent you the news, then, what role does your informant play in that group? Is it a lackey, or is it the boss? Did that Long fellow really believe him? Or has it bent him? "


    "That''s right, your strength is indeed enough to fight one against ten. An ancient martial arts master, but his firepower is very high, and he also has a large machine gun. Judging from Boss Long''s background, he should be able to hire ten ancient martial arts masters, right?"


    The last time I subdued that old man, it was purely because of his overwhelming strength, and also because he was careless and underestimated his opponent. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be his match at all, and as long as he didn''t underestimate me, that old man would be able to take me down in two or three steps.


    Du Lei held a toothpick in his mouth, and in front of him was a pile of bones. Ten jin of dog meat had already been easily taken care of by him, but of course, he had not eaten his fill.


    He revealed an unsatisfied expression, wanting to wave to the fat fellow to get another serving, but was stopped by Zhao Xue.


    "If you still dare to eat anymore, I''ll chain you up right now."


    Zhao Xue glared at him, called the fat guy over, and bought the order.


    ''s girlfriend was really pretty, but she had a good figure and she didn''t want to do anything to him.


    The most important thing was that, Du Lei, this person who only knew how to use force, actually wanted a sister to pay. This was too excessive, the fatty was so envious that he couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    In the car.


    Zhao Xue remained silent for a long time before saying: "You guessed right, this is indeed a trap, but his criminal record is in the safe in his office, there is no doubt about it."


    "Our police informant was indeed bribed and even murdered. Brother Long''s hands have already been stained with the blood of countless innocent people. Right now, we, the police, must punish him, but we cannot just watch as more people die, watch as Rong City is covered in smoke and miasma, she can even cover the sky with one hand. "


    She looked at Du Lei seriously and said slowly: "You are not a police officer, you have no obligation to participate in this mission. Now, you can choose to give up, no one will call you a coward, and no one will stand up and take responsibility for you."


    "Do you know? "Our director has been completely reduced to a puppet with the surname of Long. Once he gets on that ship, there''s no way for him to get off, but I''ve already reported him and have the evidence. He''s finished.


    "No one will help us. If we die, no one will know."


    Zhao Xue said very calmly, as if she had already looked down upon life and death.


    "Do you really need to go that far?"


    Du Lei raised his eyebrows, thinking that this police flower was really big with no brains.


    "As for that, I feel that there are some things that someone needs to do. If no one does that, then we will never be able to catch any evidence with the surname ''Long'' and bring him to justice."


    Zhao Xue was still very serious.


    "Fine, I''ll take it as you. Actually, the person with the surname ''Long'' is just a paper tiger. I have a way to deal with him and disrupt his entire plan. In the end, I can steal the evidence."


    Immediately after, he let Zhao Xue see the carriage enter his villa, then brought Zhao Xue into his room.


    He took out a box from under the bed and opened it. Inside were neatly arranged dollar bills, roughly tens of millions of yuan. No one could have imagined that someone would leave such a large amount of cash at home.

 C56

    "Since his surname, Long, can buy back the two hundred security guards, then we can also do that, but secretly, find a thousand farmers, do enough to scare the guards away, and then call the media and inform them about the surnamed Long''s company, owe them their wages as a farmer, and make a name for ourselves. We''ll take this opportunity to go up together."


    Du Lei explained: "I have hung on for so many years, it''s time for me to contribute to the society. I will provide all of this money to this mission for free."


    "Of course, there are actually selfish people here. I don''t want to die, and I also don''t want you to die, even though we''ve only known each other for less than a month."


    "Thank you."


    Zhao Xue pinched the hem of her robe, and said.


    Immediately after, she kissed Du Lei''s face like a dragonfly touching water, without waiting for the speed of thunder to reach her ears.


    "Don''t think too much about it."


    Zhao Xue''s face immediately turned red.


    Du Lei instantly felt like he had fallen into a honeypot. How could he not be happy when being kissed by a top tier beauty like Zhao Xue?


    If you don''t like me, can you kiss me?


    Furthermore, from Zhao Xue''s nervous expression, it could be seen that she was extremely nervous.


    "I''m so nervous that I don''t even know where to put my hands ¡­" Your first kiss? "


    Du Lei realised this and immediately felt as if he had been injected with chicken blood. This was basically a common disease among the boys, whenever he mentioned that he got his first time with a girl, he would be extremely excited.


    "No!" "How is that possible?"


    Zhao Xue was still an outstanding policeman, she was able to quickly suppress the redness on her face, but Du Lei was still able to see through her weakness.


    Zhao Xue must be the same as her, an untalented girl.


    Du Lei thought that it would actually be pretty good if he could meet this girl by chance.


    Du Lei liked reading stud novels, but that did not mean he just wanted to be a stud horse. His dream was to build a harem that would never collapse.


    This was the way of the king.


    It was said that in the ancient times, there were only three wives and four concubines?


    Du Lei naturally did not think too much about it.


    His current wish was to earn money first before thinking about other things.


    "I understand, girls usually say no. "Stop quibbling, I won''t think too much about it. I already have a girlfriend, so we can be good friends."


    Du Lei laughed and then began to post "Recruit troops to buy horses" online.


    The information he provided was very simple.


    Requirement: Male, no limit to height, no limit to education, aged 18 to 40, fill in the scene, about 4 hours, pay 100 yuan, only limited to 500 people, gather at the WTO Real Estate Gate after dark.


    Du Lei found a few familiar faces to help fan the flames, and very quickly, the sky turned dark.


    WTO Real Estate was a company with the surname Long. Although this name was quite interesting, the office space seemed to be extremely cold. It was simply an abandoned building with rotten bricks everywhere.


    However, the interior of the building was still very luxurious. It was likely that the things outside were only used for concealment. Their office building was 13 stories tall.


    The one surnamed Long was currently lying on the roof of the swimming pool, hugging each other. There was another one lying on top of him. No one knew what he was doing, but his face was covered with a joyful expression.


    This was what Du Lei saw with his binoculars.


    "Let me see."


    Seeing his excited expression, Zhao Xue thought that he had seen some good stuff and urged him on.


    Du Lei did not warn her. He just handed over the binoculars in his hands, and got beaten up by Zhao Xue right after.


    "Faint Soul!"


    Zhao Xue gritted her teeth and cursed.


    "You just kissed a soul light."


    Du Lei raised his eyebrows. Actually, it was a happy occasion to bicker with a beautiful woman when he had free time.


    For example, the two of them were on the verge of breaking through the gates of hell, but they had the leisure to be flirting here.


    Didn''t the ancients say something?


    This was what Du Lei felt right now. To be able to die with a beauty, this must be a thief.


    However, he did not hold on to ''die''.


    His state of mind seemed to have entered a period of hibernation. No matter what he ate, there was no sign of evolution.


    But even so, her power was already very heaven-defying. It was just like that "Perception".


    Du Lei could use this ability three times a day.


    If there were too many people, he wouldn''t be able to use it at all. At least, right now, he didn''t have this kind of ability. The ability to see through could actually be called Spirit Eyes.


    Spirit Eyes had many functions. It could examine the value of antiques, and could even absorb "green gas" from antiques.


    As a nutrient for the Spirit Eyes.


    For example, the Overlord stone elephant that he sold to Du Lei last time had a very dense green gas inside.


    His Spirit Eyes had also changed from the first time to twice. He then absorbed all of the green gas from the remaining stone elephant in the shop.


    In the end, he would have the chance to open the Spirit Eye three times a day.


    It had to be said that the golden finger was invincible in the world of antiques. Any antique could verify its authenticity, its age, and its rarity.


    "For today''s good luck, let me guess the color of your underwear?"


    Du Lei said with a smile.


    Zhao Xue looked at him without thinking: "Guess, whatever you say, if you can guess, I''ll give you another kiss."


    "That''s what you said, don''t go back on your word."


    Du Lei immediately laughed, thinking, wasn''t this equivalent to sending himself to the door?


    How could it not be occupied?


    "I will not go back on my word."


    Zhao Xue was very sure. In her opinion, Du Lei couldn''t see through anything, so how could she have guessed everything?


    What I''m wearing today, even if you were to guess it right out, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to.


    "Alright then."


    After Du Lei finished speaking, he started to circulate the domineering aura within his body, and all of it surged into his eyes. Soon after, Zhao Xue who didn''t have any clothes on nor pants, appeared before his eyes.


    She never thought that Zhao Xue, who looked so conservative, would actually wear such gaudy undergarments today.


    This was simply tempting to commit a crime ¡­ Three-point stance!


    Furthermore, it was the most common type of treasure among all treasures. Why would she wear underwear like this when she had nothing to do?


    Du Lei''s urge to spew out blood came again, but fortunately, he managed to suppress it.


    "Alright, let me make some calculations."


    "Golden, three-point, right?"


    Du Lei asked.


    "No, no, no. What''s in your head? It''s too dirty."


    Of course, Zhao Xue would not admit that she was wearing a three-point attire, even if Du Lei guessed correctly, it would be useless.


    However, she was still very surprised in her heart, Du Lei''s guess was just too accurate.


    "Alright then."


    Du Lei took advantage of the situation, and even showed a regretful look, he had already seen everything he should have seen, even the things he shouldn''t have seen.

 C57

    Zhao Xue was completely unaware that she had already shown all of herself to someone surnamed Du.


    The two of them were sprawled on the side of the World Mansion, on top of a small hill, in a pile of grass and wearing hats woven from straw on their heads.


    This was naturally Du Lei''s masterpiece. When he was young, as the son of a King, no matter what, he had to learn to weave a crown that symbolized his rights and dignity.


    "There are so many mosquitoes here."


    Zhao Xue couldn''t help but scold her. Her tender skin was naturally for feeding the mosquitoes, which was good as well. They wouldn''t bite Du Lei once they had eaten their fill.


    "How come there are no mosquitoes biting me? I''m so handsome, when I look in the mirror myself, I can''t help but want to eat myself. "


    The weapon on Du Lei''s waist was a Desert Eagle, the King of close combat firearms. With her immense killing power, she was able to headshot easily, which was similar to how she used her old home''s earth cannon to blow up a watermelon. According to Zhao Xue, this was something she had taken from a criminal, there were two hundred rounds of bullets, all of them exploding internally.


    It was the kind of bullet that would explode a second time if it entered a person''s body.


    This type of bullet was extremely unpopular, but Zhao Xue did not have any other weapons.


    This was something that he had unintentionally acquired, and he would have to return it to the station. Our country''s firearms control is well-known for its strict laws and regulations.


    "Disgusting, narcissistic."


    Zhao Xue''s pretty face could not help but reveal a little contempt. She was very familiar with Du Lei and would discover that he was a "changeable" person.


    The person.


    "Hehe, I''m speaking the truth. What you just said, if my fans heard it, they would definitely not recognize you. Even your grandma wouldn''t be able to recognize you."


    Du Lei said while laughing.


    "With those tasteless fans of yours, to be honest, they must be blind to like you."


    Zhao Xue attacked without mercy.


    Of course, her attacks were useless against Du Lei.


    Du Lei was currently the favorite of the media, so under the bright moonlight, he secretly took a picture of Zhao Xue. It was not very clear, but he managed to take a rough outline of him.


    He edited a line of words, "Ahem, the battle is about to begin. If everyone is interested, please pay attention to the situation. I am at the World Trade Organization."


    Right now, Du Lei needed a large number of people to blindly stir up trouble, and all of them were here to attract Brother Long''s attention. Only then could Zhao Xue and take advantage of the situation and enter.


    The media was here, even if Du Lei borrowed his last name, Long, courage, he wouldn''t dare to shoot. Unless he didn''t even care about his life, the police would probably interfere.


    Then, he posted Zhao Xue''s picture on Weibo.


    The bottom line was instantly filled with all sorts of comments: "Did Master Lei go to make an appointment?"


    "Holy shit, it''s even a field battle!"


    "Grandpa Lei, please forgive me. My heart is broken."


    "Du Lei, no matter what happens, I will always love you."


    In less than a few minutes, he had already received thousands of comments, and tens of thousands of praises. Du Lei reckoned that there was a fan that bought him water army to refresh his Weibo.


    As long as he posted on Weibo, he would be able to become a hotspot in a lightning fast speed. This naturally included a large number of hardcore fans, so it would be very troublesome for Sina.


    Especially when it came to technology that was being used in the water army, it was basically impossible to check its level. Du Lei even suspected that his 5m strong fan base was actually being developed for him behind the scenes.


    "Zhao Xue, do you think we can succeed?"


    Du Lei kept the phone back into his pocket and asked immediately. He was very clear that the police officer in front of him was very nervous.


    "Du Lei, since we have reached this critical juncture, let me tell you, I am actually not a police officer. I am an agent from the Zhongnanhai, a spy sent here."


    Zhao Xue''s tone was a little heavy. The moment she said that she was a secret service agent, she clearly knew that this boy in front of her would very likely give up his mission because of this.


    "Hur hur."


    Du Lei laughed, and laughed happily: "Is there any meaning in saying all this? Is it important that you''re not an agent? All I know is that you are Zhao Xue, and your goal is to steal the criminal record with the surname of Long, and then bring him to justice so that he can be eliminated of all harm. "


    "Really? "You think so?"


    Zhao Xue was in disbelief, as she tried to ask.


    "What else can I think? That surnamed Long wants my life, so of course I have to take revenge. Is there anything wrong with that?" And most of all, I promised you that I would. It doesn''t matter what your identity is, or what your goal is. In my opinion, you''re a good person. "


    Du Lei took a deep breath and said: "Actually, I can be considered a good person. When I was in school, I had once broken the legs of someone else, and after entering the Young Prison house for half a month, I broke my father''s heart completely."


    "At that time, I knew that my life should end like this, but I didn''t give up. Until now, I only achieved a small bit of achievement, and only when I went back to see my father did I understand that from the beginning to the end, he didn''t care about what I had done. In his heart, no matter what, I was still his only son."


    The little girl''s fingers were very long, and were well-proportioned, making her look exceptionally beautiful. However, the current Du Lei didn''t have the luxury of paying attention to these matters, so he earnestly said to Zhao Xue: "I will protect you.


    "Yes, yes."


    As a beauty secret service agent, Zhao Xue had received three years of training in the Zhong Nan Province. This was one of her missions, and it was the first time she had completed a mission together with someone else.


    Du Lei was also the first man that she had ever trusted in ¡­ The two had not known each other for long, but at such a critical moment, they were able to separate their lives from their bodies.


    He only had eyes for the mission.


    By nine o''clock in the night, the outside of the World Trade Organization office was already surrounded by a large number of people. The effect that Du Lei wanted had already been achieved.


    The migrant worker took Du Lei''s 500, so he insisted that the WTO Real Estate owed him a salary. At this moment, Brother Long was playing bed games with his mistress.


    When he heard his subordinate''s report that a large group of migrant workers had come to collect debts, he was immediately scared stiff. He hastily put on his clothes, grabbed his bag, and hurried downstairs.


    This kind of matter, even if it were small, it could still be big. If the media was present, if he hadn''t handled it properly, it would have become a f * cking class fight. This would have been a huge issue.


    Brother Long, his big name is Long Ao Tian. That''s right, he is Long Ao Tian. He is 40 years old this year and has a real estate company under his care.


    If he dared to claim to be number two, no one would dare to claim to be number one.

 C58

    Ever since Long Ao Tian was born, the thing that had made him the most happy was that he was able to be called "Long Ao Tian".


    He was very grateful to his father for giving him such a good name.


    It was as if this name brought him the lead role, making all the years of being a hooligan pass by very smoothly. When his opponent heard that he was called Long Ao Tian, they were so scared that they didn''t dare to start a war with him.


    Only then did he keep his business.


    Everyone only knew that his name was "Brother Long."


    However, he did not know that his full name was "Long Ao Tian".


    A lot of people in the industry are saying that the name may be too "loud"


    That was why those surnamed Long had mentioned it to the public. Gradually, everyone was familiar with this name.


    "Fellow villagers, rest assured. If I, Long, really do owe you my salary, then I will return it as soon as possible. Furthermore, I will not lose a single cent."


    Long Ao Tian''s words were even better than his singing, but the most important point was that he did not dare act rashly in front of his media friends.


    After all, on the surface, he was the one who loved the most in the Rong City.


    "Boss Long is such a good person. Our family can only count on that amount of money to eat. I really have no other choice. Everyone here is waiting for me to take that money home to buy rice."


    It had to be said that this fellow was truly a performing artist among the migrant workers. His acting skills were superb, and it was as if his acting skills were real.


    "Hur hur."


    At first, Long Ao Tian was not sure if he owed them his wages, but after hearing the words of the other party, he truly believed it.


    Of course he wouldn''t do such childish things, but he was not sure if his subordinates had done so. They were all hoodlums that were born into a gang of hoodlums. How many "good people" could there be?


    After all, this kind of thing had happened before, and Long Ao Tian had stressed many times that all the migrant workers these days were old men, and whoever they owed with money, they couldn''t owe them.


    Tens of thousands of people would come to collect debts, but only for a small amount of money. It was always possible, however, to set off all sorts of waves on the Internet.


    Then his opponents would secretly invite the water army to attack him and put him in the spotlight of public opinion, and our great netizens would make all sorts of criticisms.


    Long Ao Tian understood very clearly that this was just a trap. As long as he appeared here today, he would be forced to jump into the pit.


    As a high-class gangster, he was no longer as relaxed as he was years ago. Now that the media was so developed, as long as it was exposed, it would attract a lot of ''online heroes''.


    The attention and fanfare.


    "Brother, how much wages do we owe you in total?"


    Long Ao Tian did not get angry, but asked in a very amiable tone. A certain news station''s camera was aimed at his face.


    Did he dare to show the slightest discontent or anger?


    At this critical juncture, even if he had ten times the guts, he still wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    The man was overjoyed and said, "You owe me a total of 1.2 million, six hundred and fifty-five cents."


    "Here''s the promissory note, and here''s the hospital''s medical form."


    That guy took out the crumpled promissory notes and the hospital receipt forms from his pocket and handed them all to Long Bro.


    Brother Long was stunned when he heard that there was more than a million dollars. The smile on his face immediately stiffened. He didn''t think that there would be such a large amount of debt.


    The receipt was very simple and crude, and on it, other than the debt, there was only one more "Gou Shu".


    His name and the date of his signature. When he saw his name, Brother Long''s lungs almost exploded with anger.


    Gou Shu was originally one of the generals under his command, but he seemed to have accidentally found out that he was carrying a drug and went to jail. Fortunately, he reacted in time, otherwise, he would probably be implicated too.


    Brother Long was extremely disappointed with this subordinate of his. He had gone to jail, but had left a mess behind for him.


    "Alright, I''ll pay you right away."


    Brother Long was helpless, but still put on an extremely generous front, "This brother, I''m really sorry. My people haven''t done well yet. When he comes out, I''ll definitely punish them harshly. They don''t understand the rules at all."


    He smiled and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Actually, this isn''t in front of me alone. I''m the head of staff. Everyone is waiting for this money."


    Actually, his lie could be said to be full of loopholes, but right now, Brother Long didn''t have the mood to think about such things at all. He was very angry right now.


    Initially, he had even prepared to spend some money to fish out Gou Shu, but now that such a damned thing had happened, he couldn''t help but think about Gou Shu''s character.


    After all, this fellow had always had a poor reputation under his hands. He was a scaredy cat, like an iron rooster. He was the kind of person who was the most annoying in the underworld.


    "Bro, all the money is here. Please count it and see if there''s any missing."


    Long Ao Tian took a bag of money, pulled out some, and without counting, threw it to the migrant worker.


    That guy had never seen so much money in his life. Without saying anything, he took the sack and ran off into the crowd.


    "Boss Long, mine, mine too."


    "Boss Long, Gou Shu still owes me some money."


    "That''s right, Boss Long. Since you''ve done all the good things, you should just return them all."


    "I have a three-year-old child and eighty old mothers. I''m all waiting for this money to be used for dinner."


    Du Lei had forged close to a hundred promissory notes, and the value of each note was larger than the previous one.


    If Long Ao Tian saw this, he would probably die from anger, especially with so many people around. Since he chose to slap his face as a good person, there was no way to stop.


    Unless he didn''t want that face anymore, or if he was at this moment, he sent someone to investigate the authenticity of the debt, but right now, his brain was about to explode from the anger.


    The mess left behind by the Gou Shu was f * * king excessive. How much wages was in arrears and how many peasants were injured?


    When he was around, why didn''t these guys make a ruckus? Now that he was on his horse, they all popped up and came looking for him for money?


    It''s fine if you want money, but I''m not going to bother with you. But now you''re even invited to the media. I heard that there''s someone who wants to do a live broadcast on the Fighting Fish?


    F * ck me, goddammit, Long Ao Tian was surrounded by the migrant workers, he could faintly feel that he could no longer control the Aura within his body.

 C59

    Long Ao Tian thought to himself. He asked the great earth, what did I do wrong? How did I end up with such a stupid little brother who didn''t care about his own life!


    He swore that once this matter was settled, he would immediately go into the game and beat Gou Shu up. No!


    He even wanted to break his legs and force him to hand over his bank card and password!


    Otherwise, it would be hard to resolve the hatred in his heart. Other than that, Brother Long also made up his mind to get rid of that bastard, Gou Shu, from his own company.


    On the left side of the wall of the World Trade Center, two ghost-like figures appeared. On the left side of the wall, two figures appeared on the left side of the wall of the World Trade Center.


    "The enemy''s line of sight has been pulled all the way to the front. The situation is probably going to get out of control soon. We have to hurry up and finish this mission within ten minutes."


    Du Lei looked at the crowded gate and noticed that there were a large number of guards. Other than that, Brother Long was there too.


    He explained to Zhao Xue before avoiding the searchlight and the guards on the sentry post. They secretly bent over and rolled over from the road, quickly cutting off the camera''s line of communication.


    The defenses of this place were just too tight. If not for Du Lei''s work reaction which far surpassed that of an ordinary human, it would be hard for him to break in.


    Zhao Xue followed closely behind Du Lei, allowing him to take the lead. No matter what, he was still a man after approaching Du Lei, he couldn''t let a woman take the lead right?


    Giving her back to Zhao Xue was also a form of acknowledgement and trust towards her. In this kind of crucial moment, the two had to maintain trust in each other.


    "Let''s go up the stairs."


    "Take the elevator."


    "The most dangerous ones tend to be the safest."


    The two of them quickly entered the elevator and destroyed the camera inside as fast as they could.


    the local "firepower" provided by the informant


    It was pure bullshit. The guards here numbered no more than fifty, and there weren''t even any large machine guns or small guns. They were all in Brother Long''s hands.


    Also, even though Brother Long was rich, he was really stingy. For his safety, he didn''t dare to renovate his office building to such a luxurious degree.


    Therefore, their cameras were just installed to scare people. They had no actual use at all, not even to the point of being powered up.


    There weren''t many sentries inside; they were probably there to look at the office computer. Other than that, there were no more eggs. The two of them rode the elevator to the top floor with ease.


    When the elevator door opened, two bodyguards in black suits appeared. Du Lei attacked at lightning speed and quickly subdued the two.


    Following closely behind them was a group of guards with wolfdogs. However, when Du Lei took out the guns from his waists, they didn''t even dare to walk, even the dogs were the same. Obviously, they didn''t undergo any training, even with their muscular bodies, they were probably no different from the dogs at home.


    From this, it could be seen that Brother Long''s safety measures were overpowered. Du Lei originally thought that he would be like those hot-blooded fights in a Hollywood movie.


    However, he was overthinking things, just these trash were not even able to withstand a single blow. With Du Lei''s current strength, let alone ten of them, he was confident that even if a hundred of these kind of people came, he would be able to defeat them easily.


    Zhao Xue did not relax her vigilance because of this. If Brother Long was really so weak, the police would have caught him already.


    There must be a demon behind this abnormal event. Zhao Xue felt that there would definitely be an unimaginable danger waiting for them at the end.


    "Awoo, awoo."


    Suddenly, the building''s alarm rang.


    At that moment, Du Lei had already walked to Long Ao Tian''s simple and crude office. He found the safe, and immediately opened his Spirit Eye to check if there really was any transaction records.


    However, when Du Lei looked through the thick safe, he was completely dumbfounded. Other than a pile of gold bars, the only other things inside were a bunch of sex toys and a few bottles of medicine called "A hundred kilogram medicine."


    "Nope."


    "Not what?"


    Zhao Xue flipped through the pages on Long Ao Tian''s desk.


    "The transaction log, no."


    "How do you know?" You didn''t open his safe. "


    Zhao Xue frowned. Suddenly, she saw a form on his desk.


    "Yes, it''s right here. Let''s hurry up and leave."


    Zhao Xue never thought that Long Ao Tian would actually be so "precious".


    The items were on his desk.


    Was he careless?


    Or had he expected it?


    Was this an ambush or a conspiracy?


    All sorts of suspicions started to emerge in Zhao Xue''s mind.


    She had already sensed that something was amiss, she grabbed Du Lei''s hand and began to run out of Long Ao Tian''s office. However at this moment, they suddenly fell from above into a stainless steel protective net, blocking their path.


    Immediately after, the surrounding light also suddenly lit up, and Long Ao Tian''s slightly fat face appeared in Zhao Xue''s and Du Lei''s line of sight.


    He was wearing a flowery shirt with a buddhist bead around his neck. He clapped his hands and said, "I never thought that Mr. Du would become a police agent too."


    "To be honest, your family''s buddhist beads are of decent quality. I like them very much, and your bureau chief is very happy with me as well. A female secret service agent from Zhongnanhai, hahaha. "


    Long Ao Tian laughed happily, as if everything was under his control.


    Du Lei and Zhao Xue both remained silent. They were both thinking of a way to deal with the situation, and it was obvious that someone had leaked out their plans.


    "Do you really think I''m stupid? I, Long Ao Tian have been in the Rong City for more than twenty years. From the moment I was sixteen, I have been on the streets, and up until now, I have never had any accidents. Let me tell you, even if you have evidence, it will be useless. Just walk out of this door today, and as for the group of people downstairs, they are just a bunch of useless trash. They were actually so happy when I gave them fake money. "


    Long Ao Tian laughed arrogantly, he could be said to be the leader of the Rong City''s underworld, who would dare to offend him?


    As long as he was overthrown, how many people''s interests would be harmed?


    He was no longer fighting alone. All he needed to do was to "work" for himself.


    If he was done, there would naturally be someone to escort him.

 C60

    "Hehe! Boss Long, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. However, I know that you and I have a grudge. Furthermore, we won''t rest until one side dies."


    Du Lei did not feel any sense of urgency or unease just because he was in a dangerous situation.


    He was very sure, because he was sure that since this guy knew Zhao Xue''s identity, then he wouldn''t dare do anything to him. Zhong Nanhai, these three words were not a joke.


    How could he possibly offend him?


    No one would be able to protect him then.


    "Boss Du, you really forget the important people, don''t tell me you forgot what I do to become someone important? "Bullshit. That''s right. I don''t dare to touch your friends, but I can."


    At that moment, Long Ao Tian looked just like a primary school student, his mouth almost crooked into a smile.


    He had spent a high price on what Zhao Xue was planning to do tonight. She had gotten it from a mysterious person, so he had prepared this play, as well as this trap, just waiting for her prey to fall into her net.


    As expected, these two idiots really thought that they were completely unprepared, that they had easily gotten their hands on the item and the evidence, but could they really leave?


    Clearly that was impossible, Long Ao Tian clenched his teeth, who let him suffer, he naturally would not let him off so easily, treating him courteously and courteously, this was at the very least the moral principle of a person.


    "Move me."


    Du Lei also laughed, he took out his spear from his waist at lightning speed and shot at Long Ao Tian''s thigh, then pulled Zhao Xue and hid behind the safe.


    "Ah!"


    "My legs."


    "You bunch of trash actually didn''t open fire!"


    Long Ao Tian was in so much pain that he let out a scream like a pig being butchered. A fist-sized hole appeared on his entire left leg, it was obvious that he had been crippled.


    The scene was even more miserable, with fresh blood frantically flowing out.


    "Ah, hurry, hurry, save me."


    Long Ao Tian no longer had the mind to care about other matters, his main goal now was to preserve his own life.


    If he did not stop the bleeding in time, he would definitely die from excessive loss of blood. No one would have expected Du Lei to shoot like lightning without warning, so he hid behind the safe at the first possible moment.


    Everyone was afraid of death.


    This was not a movie. Although there were many brave warriors in the world, cowardice was inevitable in many areas.


    The group of mercenaries that Long Ao Tian had invited from South Africa had made their decision at that moment, ignoring him and giving Long Ao Tian a call for help. They quickly hid behind the walls, waiting to see what would happen.


    "Du Lei, are you alright?"


    Zhao Xue pulled Du Lei''s hand, she realised that the boy in front of her was extremely nervous, his entire body seemed to be trembling intensely, even his eyes were flushed red.


    Du Lei took a deep breath, his mind like paste. As someone who had grown up under the red flag and grew up in the spring, he was always an obedient, good child. He was only able to fight a few "small fights" during his high school days.


    It was just that one shot, but it seemed to have exhausted all of his courage.


    If he said that he didn''t have any psychological burdens, then he must be bragging. How could he not be nervous?


    He had just personally witnessed Long Ao Tian''s leg being pierced through.


    Such a bloody scene was deeply stimulating his senses. This was probably the most dangerous and exciting thing he had ever done since he was born.


    That was a living person. Even if the other party was an unforgivable scoundrel, it would still be a human''s life. At this moment, his heart was extremely heavy.


    Zhao Xue''s beautiful eyebrows tightly knitted together. She reached out her hand to pat Du Lei''s shoulder and softly said: "You did well just now. Don''t be nervous, I''m here."


    "Right."


    Du Lei closed his eyes. He could clearly feel that the picture below his chest was quickly jumping about. It was also emitting a warm current at all times as it rushed towards all his limbs and bones.


    The energy instantly made him feel as if he had fallen into a hot spring, giving him a very comfortable feeling.


    He tried his best to control his hand and stop it from shaking.


    At a time like this, the slightest carelessness could lead to the loss of his life.


    It was not easy for the Old Du to pull him up. His mother was still waiting for him, and now she was carrying his grandson. He couldn''t just die here.


    "I just checked. There are five of them. All of them are armed with submachine guns."


    Zhao Xue''s emotions were stable, she slowly analyzed: "If we want to barge in, it''s impossible, there''s a signal shield installed, our phone is useless, we can only wait and see."


    "We can''t take it off anymore. If they throw in a few grenades, we''re done for. "I''ll try."


    Du Lei had already walked out of his nervousness, and at this moment, his gaze was exceptionally resolute.


    He dashed out like a bolt of lightning, pulling the trigger with lightning speed. Soon after, the man rushed out and started to fire back with even more ferocity.


    Du Lei knew that at this time, the supernatural ability finally played a crucial role. The bullets that were flying towards him slowed down in an instant, and he quickly dodged them all, at the same time shooting at the mercenaries who exposed his position.


    Then, he fiercely kicked open the stainless steel door and shouted: "Zhao Xue, quickly leave, I''ll cover you."


    "Da Da Da Da."


    At this moment, a tall, fierce man carrying a Gatling rushed out from behind a wall and activated his shooting mode.


    "Bam!"


    Suddenly, Zhao Xue also rushed out. She raised the gun in her hand, aimed at the forehead of the fierce-looking man, and shot out.


    "NO!"


    A bloody hole appeared on the fierce-looking man''s forehead. Accompanied by a shriek from his teammates, he fell backwards.


    "Zhao Xue, quickly go to the elevator."


    Du Lei urged, as though he had found some sort of inspiration, and just like back when he was playing CS, the heavy Desert Eagle also gradually became lighter.


    The mercenaries were all frightened by Du Lei''s accurate marksmanship, they did not dare to stand out and started to retreat.


    Zhao Xue did not leave, but followed closely behind Du Lei. She, who was usually wise and farsighted, now appeared extremely stubborn and stubborn. No matter what Du Lei said, she was not willing to leave.


    Thus, the two of them shot a gun and arrived at the elevator''s entrance.


    Du Lei was the first to walk in, with Zhao Xue following closely behind. As for Long Ao Tian, he was currently lying in the middle of the path, and even the mercenaries could not protect themselves, how could they have the time to care about him.


    "Hurry, hurry."


    Du Lei took a deep breath, and in the last second before the elevator door closed, a pitch black hand grenade was thrown inside.


    Du Lei stuffed the gun inside the elevator, and then quickly threw the grenade out. He had completed these two movements almost simultaneously.


    But in fact, when the grenade hit the ground, he was still hesitating about whether he should pick it up, but at this critical moment, if he did not, then both of them would die here.

 C61

    The elevator slowly descended.


    The two of them were finally safe. In the elevator, Zhao Xue suddenly hugged Du Lei tightly.


    That''s right, Zhao Xue was a secret service agent for the Zhongnanhai. However, her family background was not ordinary, the missions arranged for her were mostly relatively simple and they weren''t dangerous at all.


    It was her first time encountering such an intense battle, so even though Zhao Xue seemed to be very calm from the start to the end, she was actually extremely nervous inside.


    She was afraid that because he was confused, Du Lei would be implicated, and she was afraid that he would die here. She was so young, and he hadn''t even talked about boyfriend once.


    Zhao Xue sobbed lightly as she hugged Du Lei very tightly. She had never hugged someone of the opposite sex like this before. She leaned on Du Lei''s chest, as if she felt all the warmth she felt before.


    Du Lei didn''t have the leisure to think about anything else. He reached out his hand and gently caressed the girl''s back.


    "Are you okay?"


    After a long while, Du Lei finally asked. He could distinctly feel that the girl''s delicate body was slowly twitching.


    The tears had also soaked his chest.


    "I''m sorry, I lost my composure."


    Zhao Xue rubbed her eyes, then left Du Lei''s embrace and said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, it''s all over."


    While Du Lei was comforting Zhao Xue, he was also comforting himself. How could he not be nervous?


    In just a month''s time, he had changed from a sling to a variety of identities.


    "Right."


    Zhao Xue nodded her head vigorously, "We have already gotten the evidence, and that surnamed Long will be punished by the law. And I, will also leave this place. "


    "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to complete the mission so quickly."


    Zhao Xue''s beautiful face revealed a forced smile.


    "That''s what I should do."


    Du Lei laughed.


    "No, no one would be willing to risk their life to defend some so-called justice."


    Zhao Xue was obviously very stubborn. In her opinion, the reason Du Lei was able to come was largely because of her.


    This is just what you think. In fact, there are many times when ordinary people also want to defend justice, but in the cruel reality, everyone has a lot of things to consider. Only many people do not have that condition.


    Du Lei smiled as he explained, "I just so happened to have that condition, but I don''t want to be a hero. I just can''t bear to see Long''s face."


    "Of course, most importantly, he still wants my life."


    Du Lei added.


    At the same time, the elevator arrived at the first floor.


    The moment the elevator door opened, the police pointed a gun at Du Lei''s head and shouted, "Don''t move! If you move again, I''ll shoot! "


    " "Brat, you''re just being stubborn, aren''t you?"


    "Let me tell you, if you don''t win today, where did you get your gun from?"


    "Don''t even think about walking out of this place."


    Sentencing Center, No. 105. Within a secret interrogation room.


    Yang Jiahui, who was in charge of interrogating, roared at the young man in front of him: "Let me tell you, stealing firearms is a small crime, yet you actually participated in a police mission illegally, that''s the same!"


    "Who gave you the right?! If ordinary people can follow the police to carry out missions, then what''s the use of us police officers? Do you know how dangerous it is? "


    "Also, I advise you to start from the beginning. Is there any sort of plan?"


    Yang Jiahui roared.


    Then, he suddenly slammed the table in front of Du Lei.


    Just now, he had received a phone call. The authorities had told him to make sure this person in front of him was called "Du Lei" within an hour.


    the young confessions.


    As for the "content" of the confession ¡­


    What was it? It was said in a reserved manner, but the more serious it was the better. As an old cop, he knew what he should do.


    "If you don''t say it, I''m going to make a move."


    Yang Jiahui had worked in this industry for many years, and he had seen many tough ones, but he had never seen anyone who was so stubborn.


    This guy never even opened his mouth.


    Du Lei squinted his eyes. His current situation was similar to the scenes in Hong Kong''s police film.


    He knew that if he did not open his mouth now, this seemingly friendly fellow before him would very likely attack him ruthlessly.


    "I don''t know anything. This gun isn''t mine."


    Du Lei looked at him and said very calmly.


    Yang Jiahui walked to the door and locked it. Then, he took out a pair of leather gloves and put it on, and a playful expression appeared on his skinny and yellow face. "Tell me, do you know nothing?"


    "Do you think this is playing house? If you don''t know anything, can you be brought in? "


    As he said that, he suddenly punched, fiercely smashing Du Lei''s face.


    Du Lei was stunned, this made him feel an unprecedented humiliation, he recovered his senses, then roared: "I am Du Lei, I recommend that you think carefully before making your move, take out your phone and search for it."


    "Hehe, I just hit you! You think you''re amazing just because you''re Du Lei? As a public figure, you also know how to break the law! Don''t you have any sense of shame? "


    Yang Jiahui said as he punched Du Lei in the face again.


    To be honest, he wanted to hit "Du Lei".


    It wasn''t just a day or two anymore.


    Just half a month ago, he confessed to the girl he liked.


    In the end, the girl actually said to herself, "The one I like is Du Lei!"


    "Du Lei, Du Lei!"


    Even in his dreams, he wanted to give this fellow a good beating, especially his disgusting face!


    That was why he had specially slapped Du Lei''s face.


    Didn''t he like Du Lei''s face as well?


    Although this may be criticized by the boss, even more severe punishment.


    But he didn''t care about that much anymore. He had to beat Du Lei up first in order to reduce the anger in his heart.


    "Heh heh, you think you''re amazing just because you''re handsome? In my eyes, you''re not even comparable to dog poop. You''re just a pretty boy who only knows how to smack people all the time. You''re a foodie, a tramp! "


    Yang Jiahui scolded happily, and acted as if he wanted to punch Du Lei in the nose.


    Du Lei laughed out loud and said, "Come here, I''ll tell you the password for the bank card."


    Yang Jiahui was not stupid, but he knew that Du Lei''s hands were being tortured, and he could not play any tricks, so he went over.


    After that, it was a tragedy.


    Du Lei raised his neck, and then, with a violent push, used his iron head to ruthlessly smash onto this fellow''s head.


    BOOM!


    Following the dull sound, Yang Jiahui immediately became confused, his head became dizzy, as if he was in a slurry, and his head started to hurt.


    The impact was not light. It was as if he had been possessed by an evil spirit. He rolled on the floor, but did not occasionally let out a "ao ao ao" sound.


    "Ahh!"

 C62

    "Ah!"


    "The one with surname Du, I will kill you."


    Yang Jiahui rolled on the ground as he crazily screamed.


    The door to the interrogation room was locked by him, and the soundproofing was done very well. As it was a secret interrogation room, there weren''t any cameras installed in this place.


    "Come and kill me, your grandpa is here."


    Du Lei struggled for a while and realised that he couldn''t break free from the handcuffs and anklets with his current strength.


    Thus, he started to talk, trying to infuriate the somewhat crazy interrogator with his words.


    "Just you wait."


    Yang Jiahui''s head was currently dizzy and in extreme pain. He rested for a bit before he crawled up from the ground and staggered out of the interrogation room.


    He no longer had time to pay attention to Du Lei in the interrogation room. What he needed to do now was to go to the infirmary and bandage his wounds.


    After Yang Jiahui left, the entire interrogation room fell silent. Du Lei could clearly hear his own breathing and feel his own heartbeat.


    It was pitch black here, and only the skylight above his head could shine in the normal light, letting him feel some warmth. Even though it was midsummer, this interrogation room was like a world of ice and snow, extremely cold.


    If Du Lei did not have a strong physique, he probably would not have been able to hold on for this long.


    What he needed the most now was a calm heart. Any meaningless struggle would just be a waste of energy, Du Lei could only wait for help.


    In the center of Rong City, about 30 kilometers away from the police station, on the top floor of a tall building, Zhou Ji was currently basking in the sunlight while holding a glass of red wine, and carefully tasting it.


    He was very happy today, because that bastard who cheated him of fifty million had finally fallen into his trap!


    After enduring for so long, all he wanted was to give the opponent a go.


    To make the other party unable to move for the rest of their life, that guy was actually called Du Lei!


    That nobody dared to lie to him about his money. Of course, money was just a small matter.


    And according to the paparazzi report, that brat seemed to have fallen for his goddess, He Ruyue!


    Upon hearing this news, Zhou Ji was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    He had never thought that his goddess would have such low eyesight. She could even catch the attention of such a tiny thread.


    Furthermore, they had been secretly betrothed for a lifetime!


    When Zhou Ji read this piece of news, the little universe finally exploded with power. He could not hold it in any longer and decided to kill that Du fellow and release him no matter what.


    So he called a friend of his.


    Because of this, Du Lei was sent to prison, and in a short period of time, he was forced to commit various crimes.


    "Haha."


    "This is great news."


    Zhou Ji drank all the wine in his hands in one breath, and looked at the bustling city in front of him. He knew that soon, this place would become the domain of his Zhou Clan.


    In the police station.


    Zhao Xue frowned anxiously, she had already called the higher ups many times, but there was no reaction, just like a rock that had fallen into the ocean.


    The bureau chief, Zhou Lei, was sitting in his office, drinking a bottle of Long Jing gifted to him by someone else. An exceptionally cold smile was plastered on his skinny face.


    Towards Zhao Xue, he had already hinted many times that as long as the other party was willing to be her mistress, he would be able to arrange good jobs for the other party.


    Alas, this woman did not listen to him, this was fine, but Zhou Lei was not lacking in women, he never expected that this woman would actually send her good brother Long Ao Tian behind his back.


    Furthermore, he had broken one of Long Ao Tian''s legs, this was no joke. If this Long Ao Tian really did fall, he would definitely not have a good ending.


    He had even come to the end of his career and would have to spend the rest of his life in the shadows. Now he was both afraid and worried.


    "Officer Zhao."


    "You''ve done very well on this matter."


    Zhou Lei called Zhao Xue into the office and praised him, but there was greed in her eyes.


    "Is that so?"


    "Bureau Chief Zhou, you''ll know soon enough."


    Zhao Xue smiled flirtatiously, and did not say much. Since she had already grasped the evidence, then what did this Zhou Lei count as?


    At the moment, the most important thing for her was to save Du Lei. To be honest, she couldn''t understand why another group of police would capture Du Lei.


    Zhao Xue had already explained the situation regarding the Desert Eagle, but the other party still decided to bring Du Lei away without thinking, even ignoring Zhao Xue who was a police officer.


    If she was really forced into a corner, she could only call her own headquarters.


    On the phone, Zhao Xue told him everything. Other than that, she also called her family members.


    Under this kind of double insurance, releasing Du Lei was only a matter of time. Furthermore, he did not do anything bad in the first place, on the contrary, he was a hero.


    Just when Zhao Xue was no longer concerned with Du Lei''s safety.


    Yang Jiahui had already bandaged his wound and slept. He had become smarter this time and picked up an electric baton from the outside, without saying a word, he aimed it at Du Lei''s neck.


    "That was fast."


    Du Lei laughed, and at the same time, quickly dodged Yang Jiahui''s attack. To him, this attack was full of holes.


    It was like a primary school student holding a wooden stick, clamoring that he was going to do a duel with a high school student.


    In Du Lei''s eyes, regardless of what weapon Yang Jiahui was holding, other than the spear, he was only an elementary school student with a fighting strength not exceeding 5.


    "Ah!"


    Yang Jiahui did not believe it. After one strike missed, he would use the second strike, but it was easily resolved by Du Lei at the same time, and had almost struck him.


    "You, kid, just you wait."


    He swore and left the interrogation room. After about four or five minutes, the entire room sank into darkness. Even the skylight was gone.


    At this time, Yang Jiahui walked in with a bucket of running water.


    With a bang, all of them fell onto Du Lei''s body.


    Then, he threw the basin away and turned on the electric baton. "Sizzle, sizzle!"


    His voice forced his way towards Du Lei step by step.


    He wanted this guy to understand that his head wasn''t that easy to hit. This interrogation room was his turf, and no criminal could behave atrociously.


    "Haha, weren''t you very arrogant just now? How can you not be arrogant now? "


    Yang Jiahui laughed out loud, the corners of his mouth raised in a shocking curve.

 C63

    Soon after, he was stupefied.


    He realised that just as the electric baton was about to reach Du Lei''s head, something strange happened. His hand was actually held tightly by Du Lei.


    Moreover, in that split-second, he felt an overwhelming pressure coming from all directions. It was as if this tyrannical force wanted to crush his wrist into pieces.


    Yang Jiahui had been doing this for three or four years already. He had seen all kinds of prisoners, but no matter how stubborn a prisoner was, under his attacks, they would all choose to give up and obediently beg for forgiveness.


    In the police station, his secret interrogation room was a very special organization. It was different from other interrogation rooms. Other than him, there was no one else here.


    The only task given to him was: "Let the prisoners loosen up at all costs and admit their mistakes."


    This institution is designed to deal with special groups.


    Ordinary commoners naturally wouldn''t have any good fortune.


    Yang Jiahui felt an abnormal fear. He could see that his wrist was currently changing forms.


    Without a doubt, as long as he continued to squeeze like this, his arm would only end up as a "cripple".


    Was he asking for mercy?


    Yang Jiahui''s face was pale white, he did not dare scream, nor did he dare to say anything unnecessary. He knew that if there was anything wrong with him, this bastard called Du Lei would crush his wrist into pieces in the next second.


    He firmly believed that this guy could do this. Honestly speaking, a prisoner with extremely high martial skills shouldn''t be sent to him for interrogation.


    He should be taken next door to the "Police Dog Nurse."


    Let the dogs have a good interrogation.


    "Let me tell you. I really don''t understand who I offended. However, if you lynch me, I will let you know that I was wrong."


    Du Lei''s voice was not loud, but he understood that this guy in front of him was not a threat at all. The real boss was still behind him.


    "Hur hur."


    Yang Jiahui laughed sarcastically: "Do you know who you''ve offended? Let me tell you, even if the Emperor himself were to come today, he would not be able to save you. "


    "Concealing firearms, sabotaging police investigation, shooting and wounding suspects without authorization. Any one of these three things can make you fall prey to them, yet you still dare to act so arrogantly in front of me. I don''t know who gave you the courage to do so. You''re just a civilian. "


    Yang Jiahui felt that the strength on his wrist seemed to have decreased, and his guts also started to rise, causing him to immediately open his mouth and ask.


    "Hur hur."


    "You''re right, I, Du Lei, am indeed only a commoner, without power or influence. But even so, you clown, what right do you have to be so arrogant in front of me? "


    Du Lei laughed sinisterly as he used all his strength to pinch Yang Jiahui''s wrist flat like bean curd.


    "Crunch."


    The sound of breaking joints was very pleasant to hear.


    Yang Jiahui suddenly felt a wave of pain that made his scalp tingle. Right after, he felt that his wrist had completely lost consciousness.


    What?


    Was his hand crippled?


    He found it hard to believe that this Du Lei in front of him had actually done such a thing. Almost without hesitation, he pinched his own wrist to pieces.


    Seeing the light smile on Du Lei''s face, Yang Jiahui finally understood. So it turned out that in this world, there were too many people more vicious than him.


    Compared to Du Lei''s ruthless methods, the interrogation techniques that he had just used was like those of a retarded child. The adult world was indeed violent.


    Yang Jiahui sat on the wet ground like a tree that had lost its roots. The basin of water he poured out earlier had completely soaked his pants.


    "You ¡­ You are simply a devil. "


    Yang Jiahui''s entire body was trembling violently, the man in front of him was definitely the most troublesome person he had met in all his life.


    Du Lei shook his head: "I am not the devil, you are the devil. If I did not surpass you in strength, then the person who is lying on the ground and getting ravaged will become me."


    "I believe that the number of people who have been beaten and humiliated by you is no small number. I can see that crazed desire in your eyes. "


    Du Lei''s words, bit by bit, stabbed into Yang Jiahui''s heart. He suddenly thought about the scene of how his mother escorted him to the entrance of the university.


    He had vowed: "In the future, I must not fear the powerful, not respect the honor."


    From the looks of it, the words he had said to his mother back then had long since become a joke.


    From the very first day he graduated, he had always been afraid of the influential powers and admired Rongli. Every step he took, he took with care. He flattered, he flattered, he flattered ¡­


    Wasn''t it to be able to get a good position and have a better future?


    Thus, he went from being a police officer in charge of patrolling, to being an interrogator in the interrogation room.


    All of this was the result of his hard work.


    However, he knew that if his mother from the Kingdom of Heaven knew about his current situation, she would definitely be very disappointed.


    "So what? I''m just doing my job, that''s what I have to do. "


    Yang Jiahui scoffed, but he actually liked the feeling of stepping on top of someone else''s foot.


    "Yang Jiahui, here''s your number."


    The door to the interrogation room was pushed open, and a policeman shouted from outside.


    He answered and staggered out of the interrogation room to answer the phone. When he came back, his face was all wrong.


    His face was ashen.


    Yang Jiahui didn''t want to say anything. He knew that he was done for.


    The one who called him was the bureau chief. The bureau chief asked him if he had used lynching.


    When Yang Jiahui stammered out his "yes"


    At the same time, he also noticed that something was amiss. That is, that fellow called Du Lei, was definitely not a simple character.


    His background was definitely better than the other young master Zhou he knew.


    If it was countless times more profound, then it was very clear that his chess piece would be abandoned.


    If he became cannon fodder, he would be eternally doomed.


    "You can go."


    Yang Jiahui''s wrist was crushed, and waves of heart-wrenching pain would occasionally come out, but the current him did not have the mood to deal with it.


    Du Lei did not look at him, and left while laughing, he had already given him the punishments he should be given, and just let him go, he had to lower his status, and lower himself to the likes of him.


    If he did not guess wrongly, this time, the one who was pulling the strings behind the scenes was definitely that "Zhou Ji!"

 C64

    Other than this small sub-bureau, Du Lei called He Ruyue to inform him that he was safe and sound, as well as Old Uncle and the others. At the same time, he did not forget to call Zhao Xue.


    Soon after, his stomach went off to eat alone.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Some were happy, some were sad, as Zhao Xue gave them the "Ultimate Trade List".


    When the spear pierced out, it instantly set off shockingly huge waves in the entire Rong City!


    Even Long Ao Tian who had just finished his operation was immediately arrested, a large number of high ranking police officers had come from above to temporarily take over the duties of the Rong City''s police station.


    As for the real Chief, Black Gold, he packed up his stuff and ran away with the stolen money after he found out what was going on.


    He didn''t even want his wife anymore, he just ran away like a dog. As for the matter of Du Lei''s imprisonment, the media had naturally reported it.


    And it became popular again!


    For a time, all sorts of public opinion arose.


    Du Lei had already become the focal point of discussion for the online names.


    His fans, under his latest comment, all felt pity for him and were filled with indignation!


    In the eyes of the fans, Du Lei was naturally a righteous BOY. How could he do such a thing?


    "We strongly request that the media give Du Lei an interview. Let him explain to us whether the news reports are true or not!"


    "At the top floor, we are also strongly resisting!"


    "No matter what Du Lei does, we will continue to love him!"


    Du Lei''s fans were still mostly of good quality, and did not go to jail because of him. Instead, they started to turn him into a criminal without reason.


    Of course, there were also many people who went crazy with on the internet, but some of his own mother fans would naturally help Du Lei fight back with all their might.


    Du Lei was currently staying at a very ordinary Rice Noodle Roll restaurant for breakfast. What he wanted was five yuan, sausage powder and a cup of soy milk.


    The decorations of the breakfast shop were very unique. The main product was "Steamed Bun".


    Its name was "The Crown Prince of the World".


    And below the logo of the store, there was a string of small Arabic numerals "56."


    There was nothing different the first time.


    However, Du Lei realized that their shop seemed to be doing extremely well. A steady stream of people were coming to eat breakfast, extending their hands and forming a long queue.


    Fortunately, Du Lei''s Rice Noodle Roll didn''t have to wait for too long, otherwise, with his temper, he would definitely leave right away. The one who brought the Rice Noodle Roll over was a girl wearing a peaked cap.


    When she walked closer, Du Lei was finally able to clearly see her appearance. In a short moment, he was surprised, and said: "Li Mengxin, why are you here?"


    "Eh?"


    Li Mengxin was a little suspicious. When she raised her head and saw that Du Lei was also wearing a hat, her beautiful face could not help but reveal a smile.


    In the blink of an eye, you''ve already become the strongest rice bucket and become an idol. You don''t know that many female friends of mine like you very much, and they all come to harass me everyday to ask me to give them your contact information.


    "People are afraid of being famous, but pigs are afraid of being strong."


    "To tell the truth, I have no idea how I became so angry."


    Du Lei felt extremely helpless.


    "Handsome."


    "Your skin is so good that I''m jealous. How can the media not fire you?"


    "In my opinion, in the current entertainment circle, there is no one who can compare their looks with yours. Don''t even mention their temperament."


    Li Mengxin was the kind of girl with a cheerful personality and generosity. She stared at Du Lei''s face without moving her eyes, and then began to analyze him very seriously.


    and she could not help but exclaim, "I heard that you were with Ruyue? Congratulations, but don''t you have to treat yourself to something to eat? "


    "Then give yourself another serving of Rice Noodle Roll. I''ll pay for it later."


    Du Lei lowered the brim of his hat, so that the people beside him would not recognize him, and spoke slowly.


    Li Mengxin was only joking, what to eat was not her problem, hence she smiled and said: "You eat slower, I''ll come over later."


    Du Lei was locked in the interrogation room for thirty odd hours. Other than last night''s meal, he did not eat anything else.


    So right now, he was truly very hungry. Although his appetite was no longer as terrifying as it was in the beginning, it was still slightly larger than an ordinary appetite.


    It seemed that with the gradual evolution of Hegemony, it was no longer satisfied with these ordinary "grains."


    Well, if that''s the guess.


    like the older the "antiquity"


    and "medicinal herbs"


    All of them could be absorbed by him, and all of them could be used by him, as long as he came and dominated the inheritance of memories.


    At the very least, it would not be like this now. At that time, he would be able to go into the sea to find treasures. Of course, he still needed to plan carefully on this matter.


    If he wanted to go into the sea to search for treasures, then he would have to first purchase a large ship and recruit some reliable sailors. For example, his'' domineering deterrence ''.


    if you can control the ability of the great white shark


    If he was an overlord of the sea, then under the water, he would definitely be able to do whatever he wanted.


    At least nothing could threaten his life.


    While thinking, Li Mengxin walked over with long legs. She was wearing extremely short jeans and her smooth, white, and tender thighs were exposed to the air so early in the morning.


    From what He Ruyue said, this girl seemed to be in her second year of university, seemed to be only nineteen years of age, and was almost three years younger than Du Lei. However, from her appearance, she looked at most eighteen years of age.


    When Du Lei first saw this girl, he wondered if she was a high school student.


    Li Mengxin sat in front of him generously, taking out the food on the plate, and said: "Come and try the taste of these steamed buns, and see if it''s tasty?"


    Du Lei took it and swallowed it in one gulp, but he did not get any other flavors, so this strange looking bun, there was nothing special about it?


    "Nope."


    He opened his mouth and said, "Speaking of which, I seem to have noticed that this shop called ''The World Enforcer'' has been open everywhere recently. Furthermore, it seems to be very popular. But the taste of this steamed bun is no different?"


    "Try one more."


    Li Mengxin urged: "Open your mouth."


    then decisively opened her mouth wide. This time, Li Mengxin had given him a steamed bun stuffed with corn seed. To be honest, steamed buns filled with corn seed were rarely seen outside.


    Most people liked to eat the bun skin that was made from cornmeal. It was delicious, but the moment that Du Lei bit into the bun and broke through the skin.

 C65

    Du Lei''s previous beliefs were instantly shattered. He felt as if he was wandering within a sea of corn, and he could even smell the rich fragrance of corn on the tip of his nose.


    In his mind, he couldn''t help but recall when he was young, when he was farming with his father in his hometown. They scattered the plump corn seeds into the holes they had dug beforehand, put in some fertilizer, and covered it with soil.


    Then he thought of the harvest season, when he had been in elementary school, when the corn was almost ripe, and his mother would cook one a day for him to eat on his way to school.


    Too many memories... Du Lei actually had the urge to cry. This bun was really too awesome.


    "Delicious, delicious. It''s really too delicious."


    Du Lei was simply choosing the words to describe the taste of this bun. He had truly eaten so many delicacies at the 5-star hotel, there was no one who could compare to this bun.


    To be honest, Du Lei''s description did not have even the slightest bit of moisture in it. This steamed bun was indeed so delicious, one had to know that his taste was not ordinary.


    "Hee hee."


    Li Mengxin was secretly amused, and then she said with a little pride: "I made this steamed bun."


    "What?"


    "This steamed bun is actually made."


    Du Lei was also shocked. He never thought that such a delicious steamed bun would actually be made by this little girl in front of him.


    According to the internet, the more beautiful a girl was, the worse the food should be made. Not everyone was like him, born in a family with a hot pot, making a good hot pot.


    "Did you not think of it? I have loved to cook since I was young, but of course, I am also a little glutton myself! "


    Li Mengxin made a cute expression.


    He did not manage to make Du Lei, who had been hiding his skills for a long time, look like a cub, he was too f * cking cute.


    He couldn''t help but gulp and ask, "Are there any other flavors?"


    "Yes, I made durian flavors, pineapple flavors, and banana flavors. Actually, our kind of steamed buns are the same as their foreign sandwiches and cheese. It''s just that their selection and production methods are different! "


    Li Mengxin pushed all the buns on the plate in front of Du Lei and explained to him: "However, buns are our traditional delicacies."


    "Do you know who invented Steamed Bun?"


    Li Mengxin asked after buying some suspense.


    Du Lei thought that he was knowledgeable about the field, but he really didn''t know anything about it. Although he ate buns often, but he had never gone online before either, so he shook his head as he found out more about the buns.


    "As for Steamed Bun, it originated from the three kingdoms. Its creator is Zhuge Liang!"


    Li Mengxin laughed and said: "Actually, there are times when I admire people from the ancient times, and they are truly resourceful."


    "It''s Zhuge Liang. I admire him the most. Have you learned a lesson called ''Zhuge Liang''?" "I remember thinking that he learned it in junior high school. At that time, I really admired this guy."


    To be honest, Du Lei''s act of posturing was extremely awkward, it was completely humiliating, but he did not realize it himself.


    Ever since he was young, he had never liked reading books. Even though he had excellent grades in primary and middle school, it had nothing to do with reading books.


    As for the four great books, Du Lei remembered that it was a TV series in Journey to the West. He had watched it many times, but he couldn''t even remember the names of the other three books.


    Li Mengxin immediately felt extremely awkward, but she did not directly expose Du Lei''s act, but carefully reminded him: "I remember that the one who pulled the willow upside down seemed to be Lu Zhizhan."


    "Lu Zhizhen? I''ve never heard of him. "


    Du Lei ate a mouthful of the steamed bun and said with a bit of doubt.


    Fortunately, Li Mengxin''s laughing point was extremely high, so she did not mock him. She changed the topic and said: "Who do you think will be stronger than this bun and KFC?"


    "In terms of my personal eating habits, it''s naturally this steamed bun. As for the taste, it directly crushed the fried chicken. To be honest, KFC did not say that it was delicious. It just seemed like in recent years, they had a lot of expansion and advertising, as well as marketing models that were very popular, and nothing else. "


    Du Lei slowly analyzed the situation: "Fried chicken is a type of food from abroad. When we Chinese don''t have KFC, how can we eat hamburgers or fried chicken? But in the last few years, they''ve turned it into a way of eating for us. "


    Everyone likes to go to the KFC for food, and family reunions are also the same. Especially the kids, they love to eat this kind of greasy food the most. I''ll eat it even if I have nothing to do.


    "Whap."


    Li Mengxin suddenly slapped the table excitedly: "You''re right, how can KFC sell the fried chicken at such a high price?"


    "Brands, they have world-famous brands! "And they have one behind them, one that is extremely powerful in the entire world, Hundred Lives Corporation."


    Li Mengxin could not help but pat Du Lei''s shoulder. Her beautiful eyes revealed a fanatical look, "Because they have brands, they have become a trend. They dare to raise the price to such a high level without worrying that customers might not buy it."


    "Actually, I''ve always thought that making our own food brands is like kungfu. They make fast food, but I feel that their marketing methods aren''t mature enough, so it can''t be considered as a success."


    Li Mengxin clenched her teeth and said: "I''m the one who owns this place."


    "From the end of July last year to now, it has only been a year. We have expanded from the first five stores to over a hundred stores now, and now our working capital is a little out of circulation, because I have invested all the money I earned this year into advertising and expansion. So I wanted to ask you, can you invest in me a little bit? And you helped me endorse it. "


    She grabbed Du Lei''s hand and said with a spoiled tone of voice: "Big Brother Du, just help me out on Ruyue''s account. And as long as you give me enough funds, I''m even willing to give you fifty percent of the shares."


    "Hur hur."


    Du Lei laughed embarrassedly, he knew that since this little girl had nothing to offer, she must have something that she needed him for.


    He then said seriously, "Okay, I''ll invest 50 million in you for now. How about it?" This is all the money I can spare. "


    "Alright."


    Of course, it was not that Li Mengxin could not find a partner, but she felt that those people were unreliable and they looked at her lecherously. Most importantly, everyone felt that her plan was a dream.


    Only the man in front of her had the same thoughts as her and thought he could make her into a "bun".


    Make the world''s super food brands.

 C66

    Li Mengxin felt that this man in front of him was just like him, a person who had a similar "bad taste".


    That person, well, it could be described in a different way. They should be like-minded!


    She pondered for a while in her mind, and then revealed a bright smile: "Thank you so much, Big Brother Du! If one day, the manager can stand at the peak of the world''s catering industry, then your name will definitely be among them. "


    "Thank you."


    Li Mengxin looked at Du Lei very sincerely. She was truly too happy, and before this, her thoughts and plans had never received the approval of anyone.


    Even his father, who loved him the most, felt that she was doing something very childish.


    How difficult is it to set up a flag in the restaurant industry?


    Not to mention charging out of the country?


    With just a little girl, where would she get the funds from and the "capitalists" of the American emperors?


    Fight?


    KFC, McDonald''s, these large chain of fast food restaurants, the number of stores around the world, were 18,000 and 30,000 respectively.


    This was all built up from dozens of years of accumulation. Of course, behind it, there was also a large amount of money supporting the initial development.


    "No need to thank me. Actually, when I was young, I also thought about it, and that was to open up our Du Family''s hotpot restaurant, spread it all over the world, and build a hotpot brand that could become famous all over the world. But reality has proven that I am indeed dreaming, and to be able to become famous in China is already not bad. "Foreigners don''t eat hotpot for the most part ¡­"


    Du Lei smiled and explained: "My father actually has such lofty ambitions. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have any money on him, and he doesn''t have the support of that tycoon."


    "Now that I have money and he''s old, I might as well stop thinking about those useless things."


    Saying that, Du Lei could not help but sigh.


    In fact, no matter what kind of situation a person was in, as long as they possessed a dream and dared to struggle and chase, they were all worthy of respect.


    knew very well, and he also knew very clearly that this "talented girl" in front of him.


    How much I crave for the approval and help of others.


    The two of them sat at the dining table and chatted, gaining a new understanding of each other.


    Du Lei looked at the time and realized that it was almost eleven o''clock. He bid farewell to Li Mengxin and walked towards his own residence.


    Zhou Group.


    In a luxurious office, Zhou Ji was looking at the various discussions on the web with uncertainty. Quite a few netizens, attracted by the media, brought the war to his Weibo account.


    Zhou Ji was the renowned rich second generation in the Rong City, and on the internet, he also had many wives and fans.


    Mn, that''s right, this guy was commonly known as'' internet celebrity ''.


    On Weibo, Weibo had more than 10 million followers and a well-known online gaming platform.


    At the same time, he also signed a contract with a lot of "Famous Webcaster" who had a large number of fans on the internet.


    His live broadcast platform was doing quite well. Even though it could not compare to the popular live broadcast platforms such as Dou Yu, War Flag, and Hu Ya, the APP software developed by him also had quite a bit of downloads.


    "Zhou Ji, you idiot, you are just like a retard. Who are you trying to mess with? "On behalf of all the Stones, I greet you Mama. Those who agree to stand in front of me!"


    Some horse armor was called "Du Lei, I''m your brainless fan."


    His fans had left a comment on Zhou Ji''s latest Weibo, but in the end, he became the hot topic.


    Zhou Ji laid on the boss''s chair with his legs crossed. When he saw this comment, he was so angry that the roots of his teeth started to itch.


    In a fit of rage, he decided to use Sina''s official customer service to block his Weibo. Otherwise, he would definitely be caught alive by these surging "water army".


    He was ejected into the air.


    Of course, Zhou Ji did not believe that these people were Du Lei''s brainless fans.


    A "internet celebrity" who had not even filmed a movie or sung a single song in the capital was completely relying on this video.


    Would he really have so many fans?


    This was obviously impossible. If this was true, then those who had been in the entertainment circle for years but were still second-rate celebrities, or even third-rate celebrities, would have to form a team and jump down from a building.


    "F * ck, there must be someone who wants to make life difficult for me by asking the troll army to attack me online."


    Zhou Ji clenched his teeth, he was so angry his eyes turned red.


    Immediately after, he couldn''t help but smash the apple he had bought yesterday into pieces. Housekeeper Zhou raised his eyebrows as he thought to himself: "This is the sixth apple. This rich family''s young master, aside from being willful, also has extraordinary hand strength."


    As a National Art Expert, he was not sure if he could smash an apple into pieces, but Zhou Ji, who looked extremely weak and severely injured, was able to do it easily.


    "Young master, it''s useless to be angry like this. It will only harm your own body."


    Housekeeper Zhou couldn''t help but advise.


    However, Zhou Ji berated him harshly: "Can''t I even get angry while feeling depressed in my heart? Besides, I can''t do it now. Where can I find that son of a b * tch with the surname Du? Of course, the most important thing is, am I as weak as you say? To hurt his body just because he was angry? Elder Zhou, what do you mean? "


    "This, this."


    Although Housekeeper Zhou was a bodyguard arranged by Zhou Ji''s father, he was still a lowly servant in the Zhou family. He had no rights at all.


    After being scolded so harshly by Zhou Ji, he could not find any suitable words to reply, and could only sigh. The matter of the young master''s kidney loss, he did not dare say directly.


    "Humph!" You''d better be careful when you speak, or don''t blame me for not respecting my elders. "


    Zhou Ji frowned, and warned Housekeeper Zhou.


    Although Housekeeper Zhou was powerful, it was only the 21st century now. The golden age of national techniques was long gone. No matter how awesome he was, he was at most a ''thug''.


    Forget it.


    If they were to fight with you seriously, who would still use their fists and kicks? If they gave you a few bullets, you would be dead immediately.


    How could a fist or foot from an ox match a spear?


    "Yes, I understand."


    Housekeeper Zhou nodded helplessly. A few years ago, he had run a dojo. His business was not bad, and he barely managed a living.


    But now, the world had changed. He was like a "Grandmaster of the art of the nation".


    He could only be reduced to being someone''s bodyguard and not being treated well.


    Zhou Ji exhaled, sat on the boss''s chair, and started smoking. At the moment, he was extremely angry, but he had no other choice.

 C67

    His father had already told him on the phone that Du Lei''s background was not as simple as he thought, that the Zhou Family could not afford to offend him.


    "F * ck."


    Zhou Ji found it difficult to think of himself when he thought of his father''s reprimanding and complaining tone. He had been domineering in the Rong City for so many years, yet had never suffered such a huge loss.


    Not only had he been cheated for fifty million yuan, he had also lost face. In fact, even his own face had swelled up for him.


    It made him feel as if the world was being split apart by all sorts of opinions from netizens and the media, making it hard for him to breathe.


    "The one surnamed Du, just you wait. It won''t be long before I destroy you completely."


    Zhou Ji leaned on the protective fence of his office''s balcony and looked at the tall buildings in the distance, and swore silently.


    Yes, before long, he would be able to truly stay in the "Rong City".


    In this area, he was unbridled and tyrannical, and at that time, even the Old Heaven would not be able to save Du Lei.


    Right now, he had to continue lying low and hibernating, maintaining his silence and keeping a low profile, not allowing Du Lei to see everything. He was too lazy to respond to all the speculations of the outside world.


    While Zhou Ji was still in deep grief.


    Du Lei, on the other hand, was eating a steaming hot pot of dog meat in a dog meat shop.


    But Zhao Xue was currently very "conflicted".


    Ye Zichen sat not far away from him and stared at his phone screen without blinking.


    "Damn."


    "You invited me to the hotpot restaurant again."


    "If there''s a next time, I swear I''ll definitely cuff you."


    Zhao Xue scolded in a low voice.


    But Du Lei was indifferent to it, his greedy and crazy eating attitude made Zhao Xue''s goosebumps rise up involuntarily.


    If this guy''s fans found out that he was a wild demon that ate dog meat, their fans would definitely turn black.


    Zhao Xue got used to it just by looking at it. After all, she was from an secret service, so what kind of bloody scene had she not seen before?


    How could he be scared by the mere scene of eating dog meat?


    Du Lei''s stomach was full, he then said: "You have to treat me to dinner."


    "Yes, no problem."


    Zhao Xue laughed, but did not bother with her, and laughed: "However, if you still eat dog meat hotpot next time, do not call me over."


    "Mm, I won''t eat the hotpot. After eating for so many years, I''m already sick of it. Next time, I should eat stewed dog meat with oil. I''ve heard that there''s one on this street, and it''s very good."


    Du Lei wiped the grease off his mouth with a tissue and laughed.


    He liked to see Zhao Xue angry, but helpless. It was simply too cute.


    Zhao Xue was so angry that she didn''t know what to say, and could only point at Du Lei''s nose and say: "You, you ¡­ It''s best if you don''t force me. "


    At this moment, she didn''t have the ''certainty'' from the night before.


    He belongs to the "female police flower".


    At this moment, she was just like a girl next door to him.


    "Eh?"


    Du Lei raised his eyebrows, and asked with a doubtful tone: "Force you? How did I force you? "Don''t tell me you can catch me on the horn?"


    "Let me tell you, I, Du Lei, am already an old driver. On the night before yesterday, if it wasn''t for my martial arts, I wouldn''t have had the chance to eat dog meat hotpot with you today."


    Today, he was wearing a white shirt, following that, he undid a few buttons on his collar like a hooligan, which revealed the outline of his muscles. He poured out a few toothpicks from the toothpicks on the table, and slowly picked up his teeth, treating Zhao Xue who was sitting in front of him as air.


    If it were any other man, they would naturally not dare to reveal such an uncivilized appearance in front of Zhao Xue, but Du Lei didn''t feel that it was inappropriate at all.


    From the beginning to the end


    Now that he had gotten used to it, Du Lei could already be considered an experienced man.


    All men have a common problem, which is that they like to display their ''outstanding'' abilities in front of beautiful women.


    the side that takes its own "bad habit"


    All hidden.


    Du Lei was naturally no exception, but the situation was different now. He and this "policewoman" who had the face of a disaster was different now.


    They already had a close relationship with each other.


    Since he already had a reputation, he didn''t need to behave in a refined manner like how he always did when they first met. He would do something that didn''t suit his personality.


    That would seem very hypocritical. Du Lei actually still wanted to live a little more truthfully, as it would be difficult for any external package to bind his unrestrained style.


    Even if he was wearing an Herm''s special suit, a watch worth tens of millions and had a Lecan''s sports car, he would still be a well-dressed rogue.


    "I''m sorry about what happened that night. The guy in charge of interrogating you has already left for home. "I have to thank you for returning me this mission."


    Zhao Xue''s pretty face suddenly became serious, and she slowly said: "Zhou Lei has already received the appropriate punishment. The matter of Long Ao Tian and his corruption had already been exposed, my mission has been successfully completed. "


    "Eh?"


    Du Lei could not help but take out the toothpick in his mouth as well. He suddenly looked at the girl in front of him and asked: "Then, when are you planning to leave?"


    "Tonight''s plane ticket will arrive in Beijing tomorrow morning."


    After being stunned for a moment, Zhao Xue finally replied.


    It was noon, and the sun was high in the sky. Hot rays of light sprinkled down onto the road, and even the air felt stuffy and hot.


    Du Lei also didn''t know what was going on, but he felt that his heart was suddenly in a mess. But after thinking about it carefully, in the end, he still calmly opened his mouth and said: "I wish you a pleasant journey.


    "Yes, I will."


    Zhao Xue nodded seriously, then asked: "Then will you come to the capital to play if you have the time?"


    "Of course I will. The capital is our capital. I haven''t been there most of the time, and I''m doing a lot of business right now. When the time comes, I''ll definitely go."


    Du Lei said with a smile.


    "That''s good."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Zhao Xue couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed in her heart.


    Girls'' moods were always so strange. Sometimes, she hoped that a boy wouldn''t pester her. Sometimes, she also hoped that a boy would miss her.


    In the end, however, she could not help but laugh. "Remember to come and see me."


    "Right."


    "I''m leaving."


    "Right."


    "Remember to contact me."


    "Right."


    On this hot afternoon, Du Lei stood at the entrance of the hotpot restaurant, and watched Zhao Xue''s beautiful and pleasing figure completely disappear around the corner of the street.


    He couldn''t help but light up a cigarette and slowly smoke it.


    The rest of his life was very long, and he knew that in his short life, he would get to know and meet the most.


    Du Lei never liked to say "Goodbye".


    The person.


    Just like how he had long since forgotten the appearance of his first lover, those beautiful and painful memories were buried deep within his heart.

 C68

    Life was short, but the world was very big. It would be better to say that they would never see each other again.


    Du Lei finished the cigarette in his hand and realized he had not eaten his fill yet.


    He then continued to order several kilograms of dog meat and slowly ate it.


    Long Ao Tian, the Rong City''s biggest tumor had already been caught, but Zhou Lei was still running away. He had abandoned his wife and children, and did not know his name, and ran away to that corner of the world ¡­ ¡­ Du Lei took out his cell phone and looked at the news. He realized that there were also these two things on Tencent''s news.


    However, he did not care much about it. In the end, these people had nothing to do with him. However, the truth was that the bad guys would be punished.


    When he returned to his residence, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. Du Lei wandered around the streets and alleys of Rong City, and in the end, got lost.


    From the outside, he could see that the villa was brightly lit. He walked to the front door and pressed the doorbell. A moment later, the door opened.


    The one who came out was He Ruyue, when she saw that the person was Du Lei, she held him tightly and without saying a word, she started to cry while leaning on Du Lei''s shoulder.


    Du Lei had indeed reported to her that he was safe, but ever since he found out that Du Lei was taken away by the police, He Ruyue contacted her father to think of a way.


    Naturally, her father had no other way!


    At this time, He Ruyue could only silently pray in her heart that Du Lei would return safely.


    Thus, she waited in the villa for Du Lei for two days and two nights, without even having the time to close her eyes. This was her first time in a relationship, and she didn''t know how to fall in love with someone.


    As long as she thought about the media saying that Du Lei might have sustained severe injuries on the internet, she couldn''t fall asleep. Even anorexia seemed to be on the verge of breaking out.


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Du Lei lightly patted the girl''s shoulder. She knew that He Ruyue''s emotional experience was completely blank.


    He was the first man to leave such a mark in this blank space. He also believed that he was definitely the last one to leave such a mark.


    There was no doubt that he would be able to obtain this "love".


    It was a blessing cultivated from eight lifetimes. Along the way, Du Lei had not had enough money to eat, from his initial predicament to his current high-spirited state.


    He Ruyue had already witnessed it before, so she hugged this man tightly. She was very clear that this piece of gold, that was hidden in the mud, was finally emitting her own light.


    It wouldn''t be long before he could reach a height that was difficult for him to reach.


    He Ruyue believed that Du Lei possessed that kind of strength.


    "I''m sorry I made you worry."


    Du Lei looked towards Du Wei and Li Can, who were watching intensely from the side, and gave them a look. The two of them immediately and carefully closed the door, then bitterly returned to the villa.


    "It''s fine, I''m fine."


    He Ruyue stopped her tears, used her small hands to wipe the tears on her eyes, and said.


    "Yes, yes. It''s good that you''re fine."


    Du Lei laughed and said, then naturally held onto the girl''s weak and boneless hand: "Come, let''s go take a walk."


    He Ruyue raised her head, looked at Du Lei, did not say a word, and nodded.


    The two of them walked side by side in the villa''s garden. The night sky was very beautiful, with a full moon hanging high in the sky. Bright rays of light poured down onto the ground.


    The night wind blew gently and occasionally blew towards her, causing the girl''s long black hair to flutter up. In this misty night, she was indescribably beautiful.


    He Ruyue was dressed simply today, with a pure white cotton T-shirt, a bright red rose picture on her chest, 70% of her retro jeans, and a pair of exquisite single shoes on her feet.


    She always gave people the feeling of being breathtakingly stunning, with the word "fresh" in her voice ¡­


    It was one of those sweet and cute beauties, and every word she said would give people a feeling of elegance.


    This kind of girl, no matter where she was, was the goddess that countless of otaku loved. In the days that Du Lei had been dating He Ruyue, he had already received quite a few boring threatening phone calls.


    Many foolish boys who did not have a clue how they managed to get his phone number, if they had nothing to do, they would call him and tell him to stay away from He Ruyue, otherwise they would have to find someone to mess with him.


    Towards this kind of nonsense like threat, Du Lei was truly speechless. It was said that beauties cause trouble, and as expected, his martial arts power was in direct proportion to his looks and values.


    Otherwise, if he walked on the streets, he would truly be afraid of being surrounded and attacked.


    He Ruyue had been a good teacher since she was young, why would she say such sweet nothings? Du Lei, who was born in a long life, was also a person who wouldn''t flirt with girls.


    The two didn''t like to talk much, so when they walked together, they naturally maintained their silence. The two of them walked through the large villa just like that.


    He could feel the temperature of each other''s palms, the rhythm of their breathing, and the rate of their heartbeats.


    This was the oldest love affair. There were no flowery words or obscene words.


    Just a look from him, or a smile from the corner of his mouth, was enough.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "A bit ¡­"


    "Let''s go and drink some milk tea."


    "Alright."


    Thus, He Ruyue was pulled away by Du Lei to drink milk tea, as if all the girls treated this "milk tea, sweet things".


    All kinds of food were very interesting.


    Even He Ruyue, who came from a big family since she was young, was no exception. Although she rarely drank milk tea, it did not mean that she did not like others, especially the people she liked.


    In this age, couples drinking tea together and watching movies seemed to have become a necessary ''trick'' to pick up girls.


    Du Lei had once read a sentence in a book: If a girl promises a boy to go to a movie, that was the same as agreeing to go to bed with you.


    also felt that it was reasonable.


    "A cup of raw milk tea. No ice, no coconut nuts, no pearls. It''s good as long as it''s warm."


    Du Lei held He Ruyue''s hand and appeared in a milk tea shop.


    The majority of the people moving about in this kind of place were young people, and the moment the waitress saw Du Lei, her pretty face immediately blushed red.


    It was obvious that Du Lei''s handsomeness had shocked her, but it was already night. The milk tea was outside, in a place with no light at all, in order to create that kind of "romance".


    In the atmosphere, the light was weaker.


    Therefore, no one recognized Du Lei. Not long after, the milk tea was served to the table.


    The two of them did it in a more remote location.


    He Ruyue looked at the cup of milk tea on the table and could not help but ask: "You don''t know how to drink?"


    "Drink it."


    "I just need to watch you drink it. You''re so beautiful that you can eat."


    Du Lei looked at the girl sitting beside him and said.

 C69

    As long as it was a girl, there was no one who did not like people praising her beauty, especially the person that he liked. This was true for Zhao Xue, as well as for He Ruyue.


    They were not the kind of "holy maidservants" who pretended to be noble and noble.


    He Ruyue smiled sweetly and drank her milk tea generously.


    Du Lei placed both hands on the table, and really just watched He Ruyue drink the milk tea. The way this girl drank the milk tea didn''t seem out of place at all, rather, it made people feel that she was pleasing to the eyes.


    Around ten in the night, with Du Lei''s protection, He Ruyue was safely sent to her home.


    Du Lei bitterly whipped the taxi back to the villa. He then took a bath and peacefully fell asleep, as a lot of things had indeed happened in this period of time.


    However, this did not trouble Du Lei at all. His sleep quality was still as good as always.


    The next day.


    In the morning, at around 6 AM, Du Lei woke up early and started to run. This was his plan since college, but it was delayed.


    Only now could it be put into effect. He even bought two sets of running equipment, jogging shoes, dry clothes, sports pants, and a walking bracelet.


    Du Lei realized that under the hegemony inheritance''s subtle modifications, his own physique had already become extremely terrifying. Even without training, he was still many times stronger than normal people.


    He took a deep breath and began to run. In less than ten minutes, he had covered five kilometers. Even with such a heaven-defying result, he had not used all his strength.


    Because while he was running, there was a foreigner who refused to admit defeat following behind him. In this sort of situation, he naturally didn''t dare to act too heaven-defying.


    After all, if someone who wanted to do something about his shocking performance were to find out that he was reported to someone because he was bored, it would be a huge matter.


    That kind of speed had long since exceeded the limits of humans, and he would definitely appear in a concealed laboratory like a mouse, only to be dismembered and studied by those so-called scientists.


    "Hello, I''m Michaels."


    Du Lei then started to rest at the destination, and the foreigner quickly came over to greet him.


    Needless to say, out of all the beauties that Du Lei had met, the one in front of him was the most perfect one, even though he could speak Chinese quite well.


    "En, hello, I am Du Lei."


    Du Lei smiled and shook his hand. Although he didn''t really like the people of the Mi Nation, he still needed to be polite to them at the very least.


    "Your body is amazing."


    The foreigner stretched out his thumb and smiled, "It should be a lot of exercise."


    "Yes, yes." I started running when I was a kid, and since primary school, I''ve always been associated with our school''s long-distance running champion, and sprint champion. When I was in middle and high school, I even broke all kinds of records in the school. Ever since I was young, I had a natural talent and there were 100 or so people chasing after me to beat me up.


    Du Lei never acted sloppy when he was bragging, it was just bragging, and that was all he was saying. Even though he had never participated in any sports since he was young, he was still a braggart.


    "Oh?"


    "So it turns out that Mr. Du has exceptional talent."


    Michaels revealed an expression as he said with a smile, "There are many powerful people in your China. I can run into a talented athlete just by running a few steps."


    "NO, NO."


    Du Lei used the only word he knew, and quickly waved his hand: "I''m not an athlete, I''m just a running fan."


    "What?!"


    "Pervert!" Michaels couldn''t help but burst out in English, his expression suddenly changing. In his opinion, a "pervert" like Du Lei.


    His running speed should at least be a national level athlete, or one of those "mysterious weapons".


    That''s right?


    How could he only be a runner?


    "Really, I''m not interested in those honors."


    Du Lei started to pretend to be cool again: "Our China only likes to be low-profile, in fact, we are very strong in sports. I know a few friends who are stronger than me."


    "What?!"


    When Michaels heard Du Lei''s words, he was even more shocked.


    He was in disbelief.


    "Friend, don''t be surprised, our country has the largest population in the world, and the probability of producing a genius athlete is also the highest. It''s just that a lot of people who could become world champions are either doing business or setting up stalls."


    Du Lei explained with a serious expression. There are so many people in our country.


    Naturally, there were also various undiscovered characters in the competition, just like how many natural musicians might be moving bricks while many artists might be selling spicy hot bricks.


    Most of the people in the country couldn''t find the right job.


    One by one, the pieces of gold were buried in the soil.


    "So that''s how it is."


    Michaels took in a deep breath and shook Du Lei''s hand once more. His excited and worshipful expression made Du Lei feel great.


    "Hmm, if you want to understand more about this ancient country, then you should stay here for a long time. Perhaps, you can learn more about things that you don''t know."


    Du Lei made a pertinent suggestion.


    "Yes, yes." That Mr. Du, you don''t recommend us to take a photo, do you? "


    To him, this was a very pleasant matter. Even ''you'' were the first to arrive.


    He had even used that word.


    "No problem."


    Du Lei nodded, he naturally did not care and looked at his "foreign friends".


    He was delighted, but he also felt that his face was glowing.


    Thus, Michaels took out his BlackBerry from his waist pouch and started to take simple selfies of himself, shoulder to shoulder with Du Lei.


    Both of them were about the same height, and both of them were very well-built. This photo could be used as the cover of a magazine even without the use of skinning, beautification or PS.


    "Thank you so much. This is my business card."


    Just at this time, his phone rang, and he seemed to have something urgent, so he bid farewell to Du Lei and ran off.


    Du Lei''s status had risen greatly recently, so he naturally received many "successful people".


    It was a business card. However, there seemed to be a huge difference between the business card in front of him and the one he had received in the past.


    First of all, this nameplate seemed to be made of a very light, yet very solid material. Furthermore, there seemed to be gold inlaid on the borders.


    It looked extremely lofty, with a few simple words written on it. Coincidentally, Du Lei recognized it.


    Time magazine, editor, Michaels, call... "What?"


    This time, it was Du Lei''s turn to speak English. He was very clear about what the Time magazine was about, it was one of the most authoritative and powerful magazines in the world, and the foreigner he met was actually the time editor of the Times magazine.

 C70

    Du Lei returned to his "mansion" with excited emotions.


    Li Can and Du Wei woke up rather early. Last time, the two of them sold a bumpkin and earned 500,000 yuan each. Each of them took out an alien notebook and squatted together to play "Watchman Vanguard".


    That''s what you call full of gratitude ¡­ When Du Lei was at the breakfast shop, he bought them some breakfast.


    After the four of them finished eating, they started to busy themselves with the matters of the shop. The last group of people who were messing around did not get discovered, but they had arranged for Zhang San and Niu Si to stay in the shop.


    They probably did not dare to play any tricks anymore, since even if there was a next time, as long as Du Lei found any clues, he would immediately bring his subordinates to cause trouble.


    It was currently around 10 in the morning, so there were less tourists in Antique Market. Du Lei was holding a fan and had set up a chair, sitting in front of the shop and basking in the sun.


    Honestly speaking, this life was extremely comfortable, but the antique shop''s business had stabilized at around 2 million yuan per day. Most of the sales were "bracelet".


    The benefits that were brought about, were similar to the stone elephant that Du Lei had bought last time, they were not even sold.


    The materials they used to make the bracelet were all old, and there was nothing to be said about the results of the crafting. The ingredients they used to make the bracelet were all old, and there was nothing to be said about the results of the crafting.


    Furthermore, she would frequently release photos to show off in her circle of friends, causing a large group of idle noblewomen to come to Du Lei''s place to buy bracelet.


    Compared to those few hundred thousand taels of jewelry, or LV bags, a bracelet with prices between ten thousand and fifty thousand was still acceptable.


    It was as though he was buying vegetables. When he picked one, he would buy more than ten of them. Both of his arms were wrapped tightly around his neck, one of them hanging from his neck.


    Du Lei was also extremely at ease. He slightly squinted his eyes, and felt the warmth that was being transferred to him from his body, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Zhang San and Niu Si were like wooden stakes as they stood motionlessly on both sides of the door. He had gone from being a servant of the antique shop to a full-time security guard.


    The mission that Du Lei had given them was to take care of the security of the shop and protect the "company".


    Every blade of grass and every tree cannot be destroyed by others.


    "Lil ''Bro, can you call your boss for me?"


    Suddenly, a hunchbacked old man appeared out of nowhere. He was carrying a bulging snakeskin bag on his shoulder.


    It seemed as if his thin body could be crushed at any moment. When he spoke, he had a thick northeastern accent. He was obviously not a local.


    His clothes were tattered, his hair was grayish white, and his skin looked abnormally dark. Especially his pair of shriveled hands, they were extremely attractive.


    "Hmm? Hello, old man. May I ask, what business do you have with my boss? "


    Du Lei immediately stood up from the chair, put away the fan, and asked.


    "Actually, it''s not that big of a deal. I heard from the security guard at the entrance of the market that your boss is a rich person and has been collecting rare items recently. That''s why I''m here."


    The old man said as he put down the snakeskin bag on his back and kicked.


    Du Lei observed the old man in front of him and discovered that under every fingernail of his, there was more or less some yellow soil.


    From this, it could be seen that this old man''s background was definitely not ordinary. At the very least, he was not an ordinary "farmer".


    It could be seen the moment he placed the heavy sword on the ground.


    The power he possessed was definitely not that of an ordinary ''old man''.


    It could be compared.


    "The person you''re looking for is me."


    Du Lei laughed and said: "Let''s go in and talk."


    He made a gesture of invitation and the two of them entered the shop.


    "Sit."


    Du Lei let the old man sit first, then he himself sat on the same seat.


    Seeing the situation, Li Can immediately went to get a pot of Dragon Well before heading over.


    This tea was not simple, it was given to Du Lei by a successful person. It was said that this small bag of tea could sell for tens of thousands of dollars, when the tea leaves met water, the fragrance would immediately spread.


    Li Zhiquan also sat down at the Eight Immortals Table. When he first saw the old man, he felt that the man in front of him was not simple at all. He looked like a country bumpkin, but reality was not so simple.


    "Gudong."


    The old man seemed to be thirsty. He didn''t even care about the boiling water and drank it all in one gulp. He then picked up the teapot rudely and drank all the tea along with the teacup.


    Then, he couldn''t help but grumble, "This tea is even worse than the muddy water in the ditch."


    F * ck, several tens of thousands of yuan a catty of tea leaves in this old man''s mouth became even worse than yellow mud water. These words from him infuriated the fatty who made the tea.


    He was usually in charge of some chores in the shop, such as this type of good tea. Although he didn''t know how to taste it, he knew that the tea was extremely refreshing and sweet to the throat.


    It would give people a feeling of "relaxed and happy spirit". ; It would also give people a feeling of "relaxed and relaxed mind; it would give people a feeling of" refreshed mind "; it would also give people a feeling of" relaxed and happy spirit "; it would also give people a feeling of" relaxed and happy spirit "; it would give people a feeling; it would give them a feeling of" relaxed and relaxed heart. "


    Apart from this feeling, it also had the effect of calming the heart and calming the fire. It was a rare high quality tea.


    However, such a precious item had been ruined by the old man.


    Could Fatty feel comfortable in his heart?


    During his time in the city, the thing that annoyed him the most was when he was shopping and often saw good cabbages that had been planted by pigs. He felt both depressed and irritated at the same time.


    That old man did not stand on ceremony. He took the teapot that was worth more than 10,000 yuan and ran to collect the purified water to rinse his mouth. He did not stand on ceremony at all.


    This caused Li Zhiquan to be puzzled, but he was still someone with some experience, the slight anger on his face was concealed extremely well.


    "Hmm, this pure water tastes really good."


    The old man drank a few pots of water before burping loudly. He then returned to his seat and said with a laugh: "Everyone, don''t mind me. My Old Wu is such an impetuous person.


    "It''s fine."


    Du Lei wanted to say "cool".


    That must be a lie. However, he did not care too much about it. The fact that the old man dared to do this meant that his identity and the items in his snake skin pouch were definitely extraordinary.


    The old man smiled subtly: "I think in the entire Antique Market, only Boss Du would dare to accept this."


    "Oh? Hearing you say this, it seems not bad. "


    Du Lei could not help but laugh, as he revealed a very strange expression.


    Because he was relatively close, the tone of this old man could not help but sound out. It was a very strange feeling.


    According to common sense, if this old man was a true Northeast person, then his mouth would have the taste of garlic.

 C71

    However, this old man''s mouth didn''t even have the slightest taste of garlic. So there were only two possibilities. One, this old man shouldn''t be from the Northeast. His accent must be intentionally faked.


    Secondly, this old man was very hygienic. Although he was a bit poor, he often ate Dazzling Gum or brushed his teeth diligently every day.


    In the instant that Du Lei asked the old man, his stomach couldn''t help but churn. That smell, it was simply too strong, like an enhanced version of mustard powder.


    More importantly, this old man''s mouth full of yellow teeth was obviously not a "clean talk".


    felt that he almost had the urge to puke.


    Since he was young, he had never smelled such a nauseating smell. It was simply too f * cking speechless, Du Lei immediately found a bottle of balm essence in his medical kit.


    He first dripped a few drops on his tongue. Perhaps many of his friends did not know that this was something that could be taken orally, just not too easily.


    After that, he rubbed his nose a little more. This time, he felt a lot more comfortable, or else he might vomit.


    The Old Wu immediately laughed and explained, "It''s really not good. The steamed dog meat I just ate this morning was seasoned too ferociously and has a strong taste."


    Dog meat, my ass... If the smell of dog meat can be this strong, I, Du Lei, swear I will never eat dogs again.


    Du Lei only frowned, and said: "It''s alright, I can still get used to it. Take out the things you brought and take a look."


    "Heh heh."


    Old Wu laughed sinisterly: "There are no problems with the food, but I will see if you can eat it or not, the price is a little expensive."


    With a speechless expression, Du Lei shrugged and explained: "This price is up to you. As for me, aside from money, there really isn''t anything else."


    Honestly speaking, the current Du Lei was truly as pure blue as fire when he put on an act. The bystanders could tell that he was pretending to be amazing.


    Even Li Zhiquan found it hard to believe that his nephew, who was usually honest and low-key, would actually say "I''m rich but you''re going to slaughter me" at this moment.


    The way he looked.


    Du Lei could not help but snicker. From the Old Wu to a "country bumpkin"


    From the looks of it, he didn''t seem like a rich person at all.


    Judging from his attire, the clothes and shoes were probably less than fifty dollars, just a peasant.


    Did he dare to offer a high price?


    After all, spending a million in the countryside was not a joke. Last time, Du Lei had only spent a total of five million to buy some old oil like firewood knives.


    Therefore, Old Wu took out a huge bronze statue from his snake skin pouch.


    The bronze statue''s body was abnormally heavy and covered in mud. It was as if a statue had rolled through the mud and dried up all the garbage.


    They looked terrible.


    He could even smell the stench that was assaulting his nose.


    "Holy shit, are you sure this is what you want to sell us? "What the f * ck is this? Are you some kind of teasing monkey?"


    The fatty finally found an opportunity and quickly interrupted, looking at the old man as he scolded him in disdain.


    Looking at the fatty who was cursing, he used his voice to say to the male duck, "Little kid, if you act like you don''t know anything, you''ll end up in a very miserable state."


    "What?" You say that I have seen everything? "You f * cker."


    When the fatty heard this, he did not agree. He covered his nose and said, "It''s just this lousy thing. If it''s an antique, I''ll eat it."


    "That''s what you said."


    Old Wu laughed obscenely, revealing a mouth full of yellow teeth.


    Honestly speaking, with his age and shamelessness, he might not be able to find another person of his age within the Rong City.


    "Don''t worry, grandpa. I will show you the real deal."


    At this time, he spat towards his own palm, rubbed it, and threw it towards the "thing".


    With a little water poured over it, the dry mud began to soften and fall off.


    Very quickly, its true appearance was revealed. This was a very well-made bronze statue, and under the lighting of the shop, it shone with a dazzling brilliance.


    Under the bronze statue, there was a deep imprint with four small talismans engraved on it.


    "Eh?"


    "Why is he a dog head?"


    Du Lei frowned, and asked: "Old man, don''t tell me you want to sell this to me? "Let me tell you, I really do like eating dog meat. If you want to catch a live dog for me, I can buy it for you without any hesitation, but what''s the use of this iron lump?"


    "Also, I really like eating dog meat, but the last thing I like to eat is dog head. "The head of a dog symbolizes trash ¡­"


    Du Lei emphasized it again and said a bunch of useless words.


    If this item was made from gold, it might be worth a bit of money, but if it was copper, it would at most become a "work of art".


    That''s it, Du Lei was specially making antiques, the things that were placed in his shop, was at least 60% of them artwork, and yet he was doing this?


    As for anything else, Du Lei had not thought of it at the moment, since he hated the "dog head" very much.


    And his expression was exceptionally fierce, as if he was still alive.


    ''This old man couldn''t be that ''dog god'' ¡­ ''


    You must be here to take your life, right?


    F * ck, I, Du Lei, have only eaten a few dogs in my entire life ¡­ Du Lei thought in a very disobedient manner. The dogs he had eaten since he was young, even if there were no more than a thousand, there were at least eight hundred.


    "Cough cough, Boss Du, take a closer look."


    Old Wu intentionally kept him in suspense, but in his heart, he couldn''t help but despise Du Lei for being short-sighted.


    "Sigh, no, I won''t watch. Take it away. Just looking at me makes my heart hurt. You think that a person who loves dogs is so unlucky as to set a dog''s head at home?"


    Du Lei had already said that he "likes to eat dog meat".


    The matter was automatically filtered out, and the saintess was instantly installed here.


    "This is the Kobold Chieftain. Did you see that movie that Jackie Chan made? The Dog Head has been stolen by the allied army of the eight nations and has not been seen for hundreds of years. "


    Old Wu touched the sweat on his forehead speechlessly. He despised Du Lei for being short-sighted, but he sincerely admired his thick skin.


    Du Lei clicked his tongue, revealing an expression of disbelief.


    The fatty''s expression was even more wonderful. Although he hadn''t gone to school since he was a freshman, that didn''t mean that he hadn''t seen Cheng Long''s Twelve Birds of Life. Naturally, he understood this "Dog Head" in front of him.


    What did it mean?

 C72

    "F * ck, old fellow, are you trying to die?" You dare to sell a national treasure to me? "F * ck, you truly want to harm me."


    Du Lei was speechless. This kind of treasure was something that could not be measured with money. If he bought it, with this little ability, how could he hide it?


    In the end, the result was still the same as the one in the tomb robbing notes, Wu Xie was still handed over to the country.


    Just thinking about it made him sad. He had worked so hard to earn money and sell off some treasures, but before that, he had to turn them in.


    Of course, he didn''t want such a thing to happen, so he said very seriously, "This thing like you is really too shocking to be in the mortal world, it''s a hot potato. I don''t think anyone would dare to play with it."


    "En, as for I, Du Lei, am someone who follows the rules. With the Dog Head with you, I won''t report you as long as you don''t secretly sell it to foreigners."


    "Alright, let''s do it like this. Go back to where you came from."


    As Du Lei was speaking, he opened his spirit pupils, and in that instant that he opened them.


    Within his line of sight, since it was a green sea, this dog head actually resembled a "green source of light".


    Or rather, it could be said that the spiritual qi was like a source that kept spitting out green gas into the air.


    Du Lei took a deep breath and felt his whole body become refreshed. Other than that, he also discovered that this "green aura".


    Compared to the time he spent on absorbing the spiritual energy from the stone elephant, this absorption rate was countless times higher.


    The effect was similar as well. He only felt that his whole body was filled with endless energy. He could vaguely feel that he was about to explode.


    That feeling was hard to describe. It was just one word, "great!"


    It was as if he had eaten an old jar of sour vegetables and beef noodle soup. That kind of feeling would cause one to have an endless aftertaste.


    He was like a pauper who was about to starve to death, eating a meal, that taste, forget about good, it was simply a beautiful thing, even Du Lei had the urge to cry.


    "Are you sure?"


    Old Wu had a face full of certainty. He took out the cigarette from his pocket, who had been deflated, and started to smoke it, not worried at all that Du Lei would not want his cigarettes.


    "Let me tell you, there''s no such shop after the village. This item was passed down from my ancestors. At the beginning, I didn''t know it was a dog''s head, and I also lacked money in my family, so I had no choice but to take it out to sell. "


    The words of the Old Wu were obviously nonsense. This dog was something that he inherited from his ancestors, then the old sow could climb the tree.


    This clearly meant that he had passed some sort of ''special'' method.


    From his dressing and the way he was dressed, he didn''t seem like someone with a family background.


    Right now, Du Lei could approximately open the Spirit Eye for around five minutes, so he immediately turned his gaze towards the Old Wu at the side. Other than the perspective-looking and appraising techniques, the Spirit Eye also had night vision and "Gaze".


    function.


    As for this'' hope ''¡­


    Well, it was what the other masters called "looking at the face".


    There seemed to be a huge gap between the two in terms of character, but there was a sense of "hope".


    The effect was indeed similar to looking at it from the outside; it was as if he was working at the same job with a musical instrument.


    And that''s through the face.


    "Qi"


    to judge a person''s luck.


    For example, the current Old Wu was in Du Lei''s line of sight.


    In his mind, a dense "black qi" was floating.


    This was obviously the legendary ''bad luck''.


    In other words, it was "Yin Qi".


    Well, it''s not a good thing anyway.


    A mass of "black gas" like this


    It was clear that this proved what Du Lei had guessed before, that this Old Wu was a Tomb robber.


    From the mud under his fingernails, it could be determined that only by living in a place filled with Miasma for a long time would it be possible to form such a dense black gas and engage in "tomb robbing".


    Those that did would often bring disaster and misfortune upon their children and grandchildren.


    If they got too close to such people, they would be affected as well.


    Thus, in the ancient times, Tomb robber would usually act alone, and would not have any friends around.


    Although a large scale grave digging group like the one in the Three Kingdoms had appeared before, at that time, only Cao Cao''s exclusive Tomb robber team had appeared.


    Those were a bunch of retainers.


    Du Lei could not help but frown. During this period of opening, there had been people who had come here to steal tombs, but there was no such dense black aura?


    It was truly a miracle that Old Wu did not die even after bearing such a great ill omen and bad luck.


    Du Lei had gone from an atheist to a "metaphysics" very naturally.


    It was his turn.


    As for ghosts, that was purely bullsh * t. As long as they were "ghosts" ¡­


    If it hadn''t appeared in front of him, he would never have believed it.


    "Are you so sure I''m going to buy your dog''s head?"


    Du Lei''s words were ambiguous, because from the moment he saw the ball of black aura above Old Wu''s head, he could not get too close to that old fellow.


    "Hur hur."


    Old Wu took a deep breath greedily and said straightforwardly: I will sell you one million, regardless of whether you give it to the country or collect it yourself, it has nothing to do with me. There are also some bronze artifacts of the Han Dynasty and all kinds of ancient currency, all of them are precious items, take it as me giving them to you. "


    Du Lei was not afraid of any bad luck. He had the protection of his tyrant body, and if one were to say that in this world there was someone like Du Lei who possessed a Spirit Eye, then they would be able to see the sun-like brilliance above him.


    In ancient words, this was what it meant to be a deity that descended to the mortal world.


    No one could stop his luck. When many people complained that their looks were low, their families were poor, their bodies were short, and their bodies were weak and sick, Du Lei had actually long flown up to the sky.


    Even if he didn''t get the ''Overlord''!


    Before passing on her inheritance, Du Lei''s luck had always been very good. Otherwise, why would the school belle confess to her in high school?


    In the underworld, there really seemed to be a type of luck.


    The things that control time, grow and run, but no one can jump out of this circle.


    Just like Du Lei.


    With China''s population of 1.4 billion, with such a large number, why was he the one to obtain hegemony inheritance?


    Could he be more handsome or more intelligent than others?


    No, there was a mysterious power guiding him forward. He was being destroyed, and he had obtained the inheritance to become the overlord of this world, allowing him to enter into a high-profile life like a BUG.


    Many people did not believe in fate, but in fact, fate ¡­


    Every day, these two words would give others a slap in the face. Many people were putting in great effort and fighting for their lives.


    However, he was still nothing. He was still the same as before. The reality made him admire and make him completely give up his knees to fate.

 C73

    "Dog Head, I''ll buy it. I''ll give you two million."


    Du Lei looked at him, and then took the initiative to double the charge. To be honest, in the whole of China, there was probably no one else as generous as Du Lei.


    Doing business with him was the same as saying, "Awesome!"


    In Du Lei''s opinion, everyone went out to earn money, so I won''t treat you unfairly if I were to earn money.


    Just like the processing workshops that were used to make bracelet for Du Lei, there were a total of ten of them.


    One of them, a bigger boss, had already swapped his ten-year-old BYD for the Big Bang.


    Most importantly, the salaries of the employees of their workshop had more than doubled!


    One could imagine, that at the same time that Du Lei earned a large amount of money, the other guilds behind him also earned a lot of money.


    In the entire Rong City, the two words Du Lei were resounding. These two words were credibility, just reputation, and money.


    As long as they had worked with Du Lei before, they would not say anything bad about him and treat him as a brother. One must know, everyone in Antique Market wanted to do business with Du Lei.


    Ah, and people are also not straightforward, one is one, two is two, no one can invert the truth in front of him.


    Especially when it came to his welfare policies towards his own team''s staff, many white-collar workers were jealous and envious. From the mobile side, Du Lei found two girls in charge of after-sales.


    That treatment, forget about it ¡­ Of course, if all rewards were involved, the one vomiting blood would naturally be the "buyer".


    Then what could they do to make the buyers be willing to spit out blood?


    Du Lei''s starting point was different from others. If he did not do a business where there was no money, he would do it "extravagantly".


    Art brands, rich people''s businesses.


    Before him, who would dare to sell a certain treasure for two hundred yuan each? Who dared to sell a leaf of purple sandalwood for twenty-eight thousand?


    Who would dare?


    Who had the guts?


    " "Then, let''s do it."


    Just then, Old Wu finished smoking and revealed a bright smile: "Boss Du indeed lives up to his name. Everyone says that you are a straightforward person, that is reasonable."


    "Hur hur."


    Du Lei did not know that he had a good reputation outside. The reason he was so straightforward was because one of them was inherited from his family, especially from Old Du.


    When Old Du was young, he was a cyan and did not have much money on him, but he often did good deeds outside.


    Mn, this was also the key reason why Li Mei was able to see through him.


    He was tall and handsome, and was also extremely kind. Wasn''t this kind of boy enough to attract girls from that era?


    When the young Li Mei was tired of all kinds of fake flattery, she took a glance at the simple and honest Du Wentao, and immediately after, the two of them loved each other to death. At the wrong age, they gave birth to Du Lei.


    Of course, the most important point was that Du Lei was rich and willful. Since this guy had such a bug-like golden finger, how could he not be arrogant?


    "Oh right, I''m a straightforward person. I have some doubts in my heart. It''s about what you ate before coming here. Hmm, I hope you won''t lie to me."


    Du Lei asked seriously. As a young man, it was normal for him to be interested in this, because he really couldn''t understand what he wanted to eat to be able to breathe it out.


    "Haha ¡­"


    The Old Wu laughed sinisterly, even Li Zhiquan and Fatty, along with Du Wei who was sprawled behind the counter and was looking at the island nation, felt uncomfortable.


    En, it could even be said that their hairs were standing on end. They all placed their gazes on Old Wu and could not help but hold their breaths, waiting for his reply.


    "Human flesh, dead human flesh. Everyone over there has grown up eating this. This is a custom. Every month, the number one expert among us will eat this."


    Old Wu''s expression was normal, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him. As he spoke, he could not help but kick the remnants of his teeth with his finger.


    "Oh, I caught a plane here. Last meal was an airplane meal. What I ate last time is dead meat. Tsk tsk tsk, those who haven''t eaten before might feel that it''s too scary, but it''s actually just that kind of thing. "


    Old Wu then used his hand to button his hair that had been washed.


    His words didn''t sound like he was joking at all.


    When the people in the shop heard this, it was as if their heartbeats had slowed down by half a beat. Their pupils couldn''t help but constrict and their mouths gaped open so wide that they could fit in an egg.


    Even Li Zhiquan was no exception. Towards them, including Du Lei, this kind of world could only be seen in novels, and it was simply too freaking shocking.


    Eating human flesh to grow up, what did that mean?


    It sounded as if they had stepped into the plot of a terrifying novel. Everyone felt a chill run down their spines.


    The temperature of the air conditioner also plummeted. Du Wei just happened to see the "High Tide".


    Part of him, but he didn''t even have a shred of sexual desire left.


    His eyes opened wide, Old Wu''s waxy yellow face seemed to have become distorted, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Only, Du Lei quickly calmed himself down and smiled: "Old Master, you must be joking, eating human flesh? "It''s 2016 now, so where did you get this dead meat from? I think you must have looked at the grave robbing notes."


    "Hehe, it''s fine if you don''t believe me. Let me tell you, curiosity often kills the cat, it''s better not to know so much. This world is so big, you''ve never heard of it before, and have seen a lot of things. As for the tomb robbing notes that you mentioned, I haven''t seen them.


    He reached out his withered hand and patted Du Lei''s shoulder, his eyes revealing a rare look of sincerity: "The Heavenly Tomb is popular in Tibet, give the corpse of the deceased to the eagle to eat. As for us, we... "The customs from ancient times, you all do not need to worry about it. What I just said was just a sneer."


    "Haha."


    Then, Old Wu started laughing out loud. Hmm, in the entire shop, he was the only one laughing, everyone had a silent expression on his face.


    They believed it, and this matter would etch a mark in their hearts forever. It was that the world was vast, and there were too many things that they had never heard of or seen before.


    "Little Wei, give the money to this old man."


    Du Lei had already secretly made up his mind to turn over the dog head to the. At the same time, he was also very grateful to the Old Wu.


    This old man was dressed in rags, had a head full of white hair, and had a huge back. He looked extremely hunched, and no matter how one looked at him, he was still a hero.


    The Twelve Lives Xiao was stolen by the allied army of the eight nations, and he must have used some unknown method to get the dog head back.


    If he sold the dog head to a foreigner for money, he would have sold it for a sky-high price, and even fought to buy it. But he did not do that, he found Du Lei, and sold the dog head to him.


    Even though it was a business transaction, was there really such a selfless person in this world?


    Old Wu is so old and yet he''s doing such a risky job. In this world, who asked him if he was willing or not, is it hard?

 C74

    Du Wei gave all the 2 million to Old Wu. He did not count them and directly took out the thing inside his snake skin pouch and filled it up.


    In his eyes, this was not money at all. It was as if he just picked it up and threw it into the bag.


    Li Zhiquan was still in that dazed state. He took a deep breath and said: "You said that the old man just now couldn''t have grown up eating human flesh, right?"


    "Eight out of ten."


    The fatty said. Everyone present was the most timid and the one they feared the most was this fellow. Moreover, he had just talked back to that old man. This caused him to feel an abnormal sense of fear.


    He was only afraid that the old fellow would come and cause trouble for him. How could Li Can not be afraid?


    This guy had just put down his haughty words and said that if it was a precious thing, he would eat it.


    Seeing the fear on Li Can''s face, Du Lei took out the Da Zhonghua he bought yesterday and handed one to him, saying: "Don''t worry, Old Wu people might be a little cunning, but they shouldn''t have a heart of gold. Otherwise, they would not sell this dog head to me, don''t you think so?"


    "It''s not wrong to say that to you, since he''s so old, there''s no need for him to get mad at a young man like me."


    When Li Can heard Du Lei comforting him, he finally relaxed a little and muttered to himself.


    "You guys didn''t know? Just now, he really scared me to the point I almost became impotent. I''m currently watching a movie about an island ¡­"


    Du Wei showed a bitter face, his expression was extremely sullen, as though he was an angry wife. The video in his hands continued, and the male lead who had a fierce look on his face was making his final move.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa."


    That low voice, seemed to be able to make his phone vibrate, but Du Wei was no longer interested in that image at all.


    "Haha."


    "You brat, it''s bad luck that you didn''t learn it properly."


    "He actually dared to brazenly look at that kind of thing in the store!"


    Li Zhiquan could not help but scold and laugh. Du Wei was his nephew''s cousin, so he was naturally considered half a relative, and amongst everyone present, he was the oldest.


    If.


    "Sigh, what terrible luck."


    Du Wei felt like he had nothing left to live for, he slowly stood up from his chair. No matter how much money he earned, it was nothing to him.


    "Haha ¡­" Don''t worry, it will be fine. "When we earn some money, we''ll find a beautiful girlfriend and have some fun. I don''t think there''ll be any big problems."


    Du Lei could not help but laugh, as if he was thinking of how he was so many years ago, sneaking up on his desk and reading a novel, only to be caught by the language teacher in the end.


    "Yes, yes."


    Du Wei was still a little disappointed, he nodded his head and immediately cleared all the resources in Baidu Cloud. He swore that from now on, he would not watch Island Nation movies anymore, and he would go and play seriously.


    11 AM.


    The shop was full again. The customers who bought the buddhist beads all lined up to enter. It wasn''t until five in the afternoon that there was a bit less crowd.


    Du Lei drove his Bynum Mushang to the National Museum in Rong City and found an appraiser to help him verify the authenticity of the Kobold Chieftain.


    Hmm, of course it''s true. He immediately took out an appraisal certificate. During the hour of identification, the teacher in charge of the appraisal had his eyes shining brightly.


    Indeed, for everyone engaged in the antique industry, the Kobold is not just an antique, it is also a symbol of the former glory of our country.


    Of course, the Kobold was also an exceptionally dazzling piece of national treasure in the history of our country, although there were still many that were left out.


    But our people all hope that they can return to their homes and reunite as soon as possible.


    On this day, Du Lei did something awesome from a young age. He handed over the dog head to the Rong City''s national museum.


    The media also became like a wolf that had not eaten meat for more than ten days, giving out greedy gazes as they searched the entire world for traces of Du Lei. Yes, for them, this was an earth-shattering piece of news, if they could get an interview with Du Lei himself, then their media company would definitely become as good as sitting on a rocket, rising in the sky!


    Even the high ranking managers of the Rong City were alarmed. They were extremely happy, because this matter would definitely shock the entire country and be recorded in the annals of history.


    Head Dog!


    Head Dog!


    After five days of fermentation, "Dog Head"


    These two words, had already exploded on Weibo, and similarly had the name Du Lei.


    There were huge waves in every region of the country. Without a doubt, Du Lei had become a household name.


    Even the CCTV''s talk show had found Du Lei and sent him an invitation. In order to avoid being in the limelight, Du Lei had ran over to Li Mengxin''s apartment.


    His phone had been turned off for five days. As for his Weibo, he was not in the mood to log in. Only now did he realize what a mistake he had made.


    In this era when the internet was so well-developed, well, many people even had pictures of the time when they stole grave notes from online dramas.


    The image showed Wu Xie holding an antique, followed by a line of words: "I want to hand it to the country."


    The key thing was, Du Lei was still a internet celebrity.


    Very, very red in colour, if the dog head was compared to a strong explosive, then the identity of Du Lei as the internet celebrity was a fuse.


    And he "donated the head of the dog."


    Because of that, Du Lei became extremely popular, and all kinds of rumors and rumors spread across the Internet.


    Even the "Dominating the World" that he had opened.


    For some unknown reason, the store became the one with the highest number of stores on the Taobao website.


    Li Zhiquan was extremely busy, the amount of equipment he had to collect the money had increased by two sets, and the shops on both sides had also given him money to purchase them.


    The entire "Rong City"


    The flow of people had increased by more than ten times. It was truly explosive. One could even call it ''a sea of people''.


    Describe it.


    Du Lei was addressed as "Protector of the National Treasures" by some passionate netizens.


    "The most wealthy internet celebrity."


    China''s most generous young entrepreneur!


    There were all sorts of greetings, and Du Lei''s Weibo was extremely popular, to the point that it even made his Weibo page collapse.


    His recent Weibo post even had a forwarding rate of more than 10 million, and his Likes reached more than 8 million. Yes, that''s right, it broke Sina Weibo''s record.

 C75

    "Hello, Big Brother Du. Look, some netizens have dug out your parents'' address. Many netizens even went to your family''s Du Family''s hotpot to eat. I heard that they are going to eat with the immortal qi from the national treasure."


    Li Mengxin placed her phone in front of Du Lei and said: "If you become like this, it will really infuriate a lot of famous stars, especially those little fresh meat that have just grown up a few years ago."


    "Hehe, I''m not preparing to enter the entertainment industry. No matter how popular they are, they won''t be affected. In this life, it''s like playing with an antique. Hmm, calling it playing with an antique, but actually, it''s more like earning money, working hard to make money and become a super rich person before the age of thirty. "


    Du Lei lied on the sofa and said seriously, "He has taken refuge in Li Mengxin''s place."


    It was already five days away. The food and drinks were all in this house. When he had nothing to do, he would play Watchman or League of Heroes, or else he would just watch movies and listen to music.


    He didn''t want others to harass him, so he ran over to Li Mengxin''s place. As for why he didn''t go to He Ruyue, it was mainly because everyone knew his relationship with her. If he went to her place, perhaps there would be a few reckless puppies who would climb over the wall to hide their fear.


    "Ah, then you should shut down Weibo. Isn''t it good to be able to get rich silently?" Like me, I only use WeChat for work and never use Sina Weibo. "


    Li Mengxin was a little puzzled and asked. Just now, after drinking some red wine, her beautiful face was flushed red, making her look unspeakably cute.


    Du Lei shook his head, and said speechlessly: "You, Sina Weibo, are actually just a way of advertising, I do not really put my personal life on display, many times, it is still very useful, for example, you manage the world, and my Dominating the World ¡­"


    Du Lei seemed to have realized something when he spoke up to this point, and he was a little surprised: "Hey, you''re called Master Bao Under Heaven, and I''m called Dominating the World, why does it sound so much like a pair. Quickly tell me, is there some sort of plan, or are you hinting at something?"


    Li Mengxin was actually a very simple and honest girl. Her usual overbearing aura was only used to deceive people.


    When she heard Du Lei''s words, her face flushed even more red, and she couldn''t help but pout coquettishly, "Big Brother Du, if Elder Sister Ruyue were to hear these words of yours, she would definitely be jealous. Of course, the most important thing is that my bun house has already been opened for a year, and your antique shop only has a little more than a month. "


    "Eh?"


    "I almost forgot."


    Du Lei laughed and quickly changed the topic. He looked at the fragrant dishes on the table and said, "Mengxin, your cooking is really good. If that guy marries you in the future, he will definitely be happy."


    "Thank you for your blessings."


    Li Mengxin smiled sweetly and ran over to get Du Lei a bowl and chopsticks. Towards this God of Fortune, Li Mengxin was of course extremely grateful.


    Except for Du Lei, who was "reliable".


    Other than that, there were many other factors, which resulted in her not refusing Du Lei and saying that she wanted to stay at his house.


    This was a suite her father had specially bought for her. He had specially bought it for her to stay in when she was at school. It was very close to the school, and the light in the room was very abundant. The decorations were very warm, giving her a feeling of being at home.


    It''s just that until now, Li Mengxin had never thought of talking about a boyfriend. Otherwise, this would really be a very suitable place to "cohabit".


    The place.


    "You''re not bad either. The food you cook is like heaven and earth compared to me."


    Li Mengxin praised her generously.


    But to be able to flirt with Du Lei, he immediately burst with self-confidence and said: "Haha, that is a cooking skill passed down by our Du Family. My dad said that men are not allowed to pass down their daughters, if not, I will definitely pass on it to you."


    "Hee hee."


    Li Mengxin could not help but knock on Du Lei''s head with his little hand. This action was extremely intimate, but Du Lei had a very rough mind, he did not realize how ambiguous it was at all.


    "Luckily you are a man, otherwise your Old Du''s family''s skills would have been lost. "This custom of valuing a man over a woman is simply too pedantic."


    She shook her head.


    "Yeah."


    Let me tell you, the day before my mother gave birth to me, my father knelt in front of the statue of Guan Yin Bodhisattva for an entire night. He hoped that I could be a man, otherwise, the craftsmanship that was passed down from centuries in our Old Du''s family would have been defeated by my father.


    He picked up a piece of couples'' lung slices and put it in his mouth. After chewing it for a while, he raised his eyebrows and continued: "Look, isn''t this rule a bit too old-fashioned? When I first saw the group training, I was thinking, "Our Du Family''s people have really heaven-defying luck."


    "The hotpot restaurant has existed for over a hundred years under such harsh conditions. It''s quite rare. I''ve known since when the heavens would definitely bless me."


    As Du Lei said this, he added a few more couples'' lung slices s in one go. It was so f * cking delicious. No matter if it was the rich color or the fragrance, it was a good dish that contained both of the colors and fragrance.


    This completely exceeded Du Lei''s understanding of couples'' lung slices.


    Furthermore, according to the rumors on the internet, the more beautiful a girl was, the harder the dishes she cooked would be to eat.


    On the other hand, Li Mengxin was the complete opposite. Not only was she beautiful like a fairy, with a sexy figure, she was even the prettiest at cooking.


    Du Lei suddenly realized that he was truly too lucky.


    This was because the girls around him all seemed to have very high standards of beauty. Furthermore, they all had very few dishes. They were all heroines in the middle and heroines, heroic and heroic.


    If Li Mengxin knew about this, she would definitely scold him.


    "Delicious?"


    "My mom always said my couples'' lung slices was good."


    "Right."


    "Very good. It was just like the food on the market."


    "Then go buy it from the market, don''t eat it."


    "Don''t."


    "I can''t stop eating."


    After hearing that, Li Mengxin put the plate down on the table in satisfaction. It was as if every girl had similar characteristics.


    It was a boy who liked to be handsome. He praised her beauty, praised her good figure, and even straddled her cooking to make it taste good.


    Well, yes, vain.

 C76

    "Hmph."


    Li Mengxin muttered softly, "If you say that again next time, you will cook yourself, stay with me all day, eat mine, sleep mine, and even need me to wash your clothes ¡­ Do you know that it''s not good for you to do this? "


    Du Lei was embarrassed from being told that. After staying here for the past five days, his true nature had been exposed, making him look like a lazy demon possessing his own body.


    In fact, Li Mengxin really welcomed Du Lei to stay at her house, but she didn''t expect that this fellow''s reliance on her was so great that she helped him wash his clothes out of goodwill. In the end, she very consciously treated his clothes as if they were clothes and waited for her to wash them.


    Furthermore, he often likes to go around in his underwear. Sometimes, he can even support the entire world ¡­ If Li Mengxin was not so kind-hearted, she probably would have castrated him long ago.


    Of course, this was mostly due to her good impression. If the other boys dared to be so impudent in front of her, she would immediately bring her kitchen knife and castrate them.


    That''s right. Without any hesitation, she was a girl with a soft exterior but a tough body.


    If not for her good impression, how could she let Du Lei stay in his house without worry?


    What do you mean ''reliable''? That''s pure bullshit. No matter how reliable you are, you are still a boy. If I am so beautiful, maybe you will immediately turn into a beast?


    "Meng Xin, we''re partners here. Just take it as a show of mercy. I really don''t have anywhere else to go. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have come to you."


    Du Lei never thought that as long as he had a woman by his side, he would not want to do anything else. To be honest, this was a very bad habit, and it had to be changed.


    He also scooped a bowl for her and handed a bowl full of rice over to her and said: "Eat more. When you grow bigger, you will need to eat more. When I was young, my father always felt that I would definitely be short.


    "So, I suddenly grew so much taller that in less than this year, I had already reached his shoulder. In my first year of high school, I was already 1.8 meters tall, and in my third year of high school, I was 1.8 meters. "Hey, tell me, is my dad spoiling me too much?"


    Du Lei gave Li Mengxin a few pieces of his lungs, and sighed a little sorrowfully: "Old Du told me that what he hopes to see the most in his life is for me to be able to shine, and then we can make Du Clan''s hotpot big."


    "It''s a good thing your dad dotes on you so much, why are you unhappy?"


    With that, Li Mengxin also picked up the chopsticks and directly put half of the plate of couples'' lung slices into Du Lei''s bowl.


    You don''t understand, Old Du is different from other fathers, he had many hopes for me, and similarly, he also wished for me to live a happier life than he did. He was very contradictory, when Old Du was young, he did not meet any talented people, he had high ambitions, and did all sorts of good deeds, but no one was willing to give him a hand.


    Du Lei thought back to his childhood, and some of the encounters in the Old Du. In fact, back then, the Old Du had a higher prestige in the town than even the mayor, and every time there was a group of hoodlums in the town, no one would be convinced, and only if it was him, the Old Du, or him. Under these circumstances, no one would ever dare to destroy the Du Family''s hotpot restaurant.


    "Then aren''t you very promising now? What else can your father say when you''re so angry? I guess he was hiding at home and crying happily. "


    Li Mengxin said.


    Du Lei shook his head, and frowned: "You do not understand the Old Du, he is definitely very anxious now, and is extremely worried about my current situation, he will not be happy, he has always understood that people are afraid of being famous, and wood and trees will be destroyed, these are common truths."


    "Our Du Family''s ancestor was a famous person during the Qing Dynasty. What happened in the end? He was cut alive in public and almost executed by his entire family. However, the truth is that he only spoke the truth when he was really talking to someone. "


    Du Lei thought about the things that happened to adults in the family tree, and his expression became a little sad.


    "I really didn''t know that you''re from a famous clan."


    Li Mengxin''s emotions seemed to have been moved by Du Lei as well, because this girl was easily moved by him.


    Especially when Du Lei transferred 50 million to him without signing a contract. This was not a small amount, could it be that he was not afraid of Du Lei transferring the money back?


    Li Mengxin really liked the feeling of being trusted. She had been "unwittingly" by Du Lei at that time.


    When she was alone and short of funds, not even her father was willing to lend her a helping hand.


    But it was him, the man who had only seen her a few times, who had helped her.


    That night, Li Mengxin silently vowed to herself that no matter what, she would take control of the entire world.


    If this brand was done well, he would definitely live up to his expectations.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I just said a few words, and you''re about to cry. "Please don''t give me the same feeling as when I see the female lead in Korean dramas. I really hate Korean dramas."


    Du Lei used the other end of the chopsticks to knock on Li Mengxin''s head, pulling her out of her daze.


    Suddenly, Li Mengxin felt a sharp pain in her head, and couldn''t help but exclaim, "Ah!"


    Just as she was about to change her shoes, the look in He Ruyue''s eyes changed uncontrollably. He Ruyue was actually very worried about Du Lei staying by her side. It was not that she did not believe in Du Lei''s character, she just knew very well how charming Li Mengxin was to men. The two of them had been alone together for too long, it was possible that they would have love for too long.


    Therefore, she practically ran over here when she had nothing to do. After all, even though the relationship between her and Du Lei had been confirmed, she still had not broken through the final barrier.


    He Ruyue was actually quite confident in her looks and figure, but she was afraid that her best friend wouldn''t be able to resist Du Lei''s unique charm. This was no joke.


    If Meng Xin also fell in love with Du Lei, what should he do?


    Did they give him up to someone else?


    No!


    Impossible!


    He Ruyue shook her head, sweeping away all the chaotic thoughts in her mind.


    He then took out the key and opened the door.


    Mn, she still chose to believe in Du Lei. She believed in the man who could maintain his calm regardless of how dangerous the situation might be.


    "Whap."


    Following the muffled sound, the image of Du Lei and Li Mengxin sitting and eating at the table appeared in his eyes. He Ruyue''s heart, that was hanging by a thread, finally dropped.

 C77

    "Have you already started eating? I bought some dishes too, so I''ll keep them for dinner. Du Lei is here, and has given you trouble, Meng Xin. If that really isn''t possible, then just let him go to where I am. "


    He Ruyue''s expression was exactly the same as usual. She sat next to Du Lei in a very friendly manner and even fixed the collar of his shirt.


    He couldn''t help but say, "Look at you, you have to act like one in a girl''s house. Your collar is messy like a hooligan on the street."


    "Hur hur."


    Li Mengxin laughed awkwardly, and said: "It''s alright, Du Lei is pretty good with me, he even helped me cook, and saved me a lot of trouble."


    "Oh. That''s good, he''s a guy. Don''t just look around, he''s actually very lazy. Does he sleep a lot? "


    It is said that girls in love are crazy.


    It was clear that He Ruyue was doing the same. She was belittling Du Lei and making Li Mengxin''s favourable impression of him, but in reality, the effects of this method were minimal and it could even be said that it had backfired.


    "This is a normal thing. Isn''t there a popular saying? How can it be said? Oh, it''s a successful man with a woman behind his back. A man who does great things naturally needs to be carefree. "


    Li Mengxin''s words made Du Lei feel extremely refreshed.


    Haha, every successful man has a woman behind them. I must have the tempo of two women.


    Du Lei thought crookedly in his heart.


    "The logic goes like this. That''s right, let''s go eat together. I''ve been starving for the entire morning. Du Lei, come and try this stir-fried potato filament that Xiao Meng made. "


    He Ruyue immediately grabbed food for Du Lei. This was clearly a show of affection, Li Mengxin was not an idiot so she naturally understood.


    She had originally thought that her relationship with the Elder Sister Ruyue would rise because of Du Lei, but she clearly thought too much of this matter. There couldn''t be two women backing a successful man up, she had to control her feelings.


    If not, it would be a loss. Li Mengxin smiled sweetly, "Elder Sister Ruyue, don''t be polite, this is your home."


    "Yes, yes."


    Of course, He Ruyue would not say "ah" because she had just heard it.


    Furthermore, they were both extremely outstanding girls in various aspects. Furthermore, they had already known each other for many years, and it was definitely not something that Du Lei, the man who had interfered, could destroy.


    He Ruyue nodded her head, and then gave Li Mengxin a bit of sweet potato, and said: "I''ve troubled you so much these past few days, come, eat more. I see that you''ve gotten thinner in these few days."


    The three of them sat happily at a table, enjoying a few ordinary dishes. Du Lei felt as if he was dreaming.


    When he was young, he had never thought that one day in the future, he would be alone at the same table with two girls who were even prettier than female celebrities. One of them was even his girlfriend.


    Sigh, this life has ups and downs, changing unpredictably, it really makes people feel worried. There are many people who are selling stocks, one second they are driving to Ferrari, and the next they are jumping off a building due to the collapse of the stock market.


    Maybe, it should be, a person''s life is like this, like a dream, doing things, sooner or later, G point hit the natural climax.


    After finishing their meal, the two girls cleared the dining table. Li Mengxin''s house was very spacious, it was located on the twenty-seventh floor, the wind was strong, and the lighting was good.


    In the middle of the living room was an elegant pavilion. Originally, it was used to display decorations, but Li Mengxin had forcefully made it into a bookshelf.


    There were at least a thousand books on it, and all of them were ancient books. His arms were like the arms of a ghost, a grandson''s military skills, an emperor''s heart, and so on. These were all "random things".


    The book.


    There was a larger portion of it that consisted of foreign languages, English, Japanese, and even a lot of Korean documents. Du Lei could still discern these words clearly.


    Cough cough, no matter what, he was still someone who had studied in university. He might not understand much, but his academic abilities were great, and he had been blindly following the books with a computer for the past few days.


    "By the way, Meng Xin, do you really understand Korean and Japanese? I see that you are filled with these books, it will be really hard on you, you can''t be a talented girl. "


    Du Lei felt his head hurt when he read the book, so he could not help but say with a little sympathy.


    "In their school, Little Meng is not only a goddess but also a tyrant. Not only is she fluent in English, she also knows Korean, Japanese, French, Russian and other languages from many other countries."


    He Ruyue said proudly: "Moreover, she also has another identity, a writer. She wrote a book that was published in the United States, even became a bestseller, and had several signing sessions in New York. "


    "Holy shit, not bad. I didn''t know you had this kind of ability. Forget about you being proficient in English. You can even write novels in English. It''s really amazing. Tsk tsk."


    Du Lei was indeed surprised, how could he have known that Li Mengxin, this super business genius, was actually a writer?


    "Actually, it''s not like that. I just translated a few novels in Chinese."


    Li Mengxin corrected He Ruyue''s mistake and said humbly.


    "Overly modest is pride, Meng Xin. Really, I didn''t expect you to have such a high and mighty status. Translator and translator."


    Du Lei said while laughing.


    The few of them did not talk about this topic for too long. They sat on the sofa together to watch the movie. The one playing was Wen Ziren''s electric saw, which was designed to kill people.


    If it was an old movie, then it would be banned in the country. Probably because of the genuine DVD that Li Mengxin brought back from America, that was why she dared to take it out to put on display today, when there were so many people around.


    Otherwise, this movie would have to be forever kept in the dark. The two girls had long heard of this movie. How terrifying was it?


    In order to create an atmosphere, they had even specially pulled down the curtains, making the living room extremely dark. Du Lei sat in the middle of the sofa, with the two girls by his side.


    Du Lei had long since started to cramp from laughing. He was truly grateful to Wen Ziren, if not for this thriller, he definitely wouldn''t have such a good opportunity to take advantage of him.


    "Cough cough, come closer. I heard that this film is very bloody and scary."


    Du Lei said in all seriousness. When he was in university, he had already watched all sorts of thriller movies around the world.


    To him, all of this was as fleeting as a fleeting cloud.


    Only the two beautiful girls beside him, the smell of her body that was rushing into his nose, and the warmth from her body were real.

 C78

    The movie had not even started and the two girls had already tightly grasped Du Lei''s hands.


    Hugging left and right, hahaha, so many men couldn''t even dream of such a scene, yet he was able to do it so easily.


    Du Lei was extremely impressed by himself. Of course, he did not dare to act recklessly, so he could only honestly throw his gaze towards the wide LCD TV.


    The surroundings were completely silent. As the scene of the movie gradually surfaced on the screen, the two girls were already nervous. They couldn''t help but think that the movie''s reputation was just too shocking.


    It was even ranked among the top ten movies in the world by some of the Internet Cafe''s netizens.


    At the top of the list was the "Curse".


    The second was the "Virgins" of the Pirate states.


    And the Midnight Evil Bell.


    "Soul Summoning!"


    And so on and so forth, some world-famous horror movies.


    He remembered that on the Baidu Encyclopedia, it seemed to be a low-cost thriller. The movie only spent a total of two million dollars to shoot, but it had become a hot topic all over the world. The bloodied and cruel scene caused countless of movie fans to scream incessantly.


    The plot was very simple. Wen Ziren had spent a month before and after making this movie, but he had never thought that this movie would have such a huge success. The global box office had probably accumulated more than 100 million yuan by now.


    It was as if the two madmen were in an abandoned truck, cutting off each other''s eyes and skinning their heads. That scene was simply too horrifying.


    "I heard this movie is very scary ¡­"


    Du Lei said.


    Therefore, Li Mengxin was about to retreat a little, and shakily said: "If you don''t want it, why don''t we stop? If we can''t eat tonight, what do we do if we can''t sleep? "


    Oh my god!


    Du Lei was so happy that he almost went mad, he couldn''t fall asleep. He has a brother, I can sleep with you, Du Lei felt so refreshed just thinking about it.


    He had never thought that a thriller could actually scare a girl to such a state. Wouldn''t that make her a ''divine tool for picking up chicks''? "" No! "" No, no!


    Did you?


    F * ck!


    As long as he went to the Wechat Weibo and told the men of the country about it, there would definitely be people doing the same thing. Of course, that was only if you had an actual video of the movie and a super large "Home Theater" at home.


    Sound effects, environment and horses are still very important, if it is on the Baidu cloud looking for "high-definition."


    Weak resources.


    Even if the two of them squatted in front of their notebooks and read them together for an entire night, it would not have much effect. Doing this sort of thing required the right amount of time and the right amount of effort.


    Du Lei thought to himself. Hearing what he said, He Ruyue also retreated for a moment, "Yeah, what Little Meng said is right. If you have nothing to do, see this kind of thriller, it''s really asking for trouble."


    "I think I''ll go and shut it down. I heard that many audiences were scared to death when Zhenzi released the movie."


    Li Mengxin said with a face full of fear. Her initially rosy lips also turned a little white, as her soft and tender body lightly trembled, as if she had thought of some bloody scene.


    He Ruyue hurriedly nodded her head, "That''s right, I have never seen such a thriller since I was young. What I have seen were all zombie movies, but the zombies in those zombies were all defeated. There were Taoist Mao Shan and all kinds of runes, they were afraid of sunlight, dog blood, and a lot of other things, so I don''t think that it''s that scary."


    "The thriller movies from overseas are always very straightforward. Everything that happens inside is an autopsy on the human heart, the dark side at the deepest part."


    "Have you seen that Treadmill Myrica starring Guo Fucheng last year? Level 3 thriller, I accidentally watched it all, causing me to not even dare to eat meat food for two days. "


    The more Li Mengxin talked, the more scared she became, especially the fact that the entire room was overcast and there was even an air conditioner on, causing her back to naturally feel a chill.


    Hearing them say that, Du Lei could not take it anymore, and anxiously explained: What are you afraid of? With me here, even if there''s really something, I''ll kick his head off. "


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand to stop the two girls. Hmm, very simple, very simple. He was just giving them a bit of ''security''.


    Nothing more.


    It had to be said that Du Lei was indeed a man who was full of charisma, and could also give girls a sense of security. He had a handsome, sunny, upright, and fierce face.


    "Right."


    The two girls nodded their heads, they did not realize that they had already fallen into Du Lei''s'' design ''.


    They all felt a sense of happiness in their hearts.


    Very quickly, the most horrifying scene appeared. The two girls were stunned, they bit their lips and subconsciously hugged Du Lei who was beside them.


    had long since drifted to the side as he felt the fiery heat pressing against his body. His hand was placed on their shoulders.


    Lying back on the sofa, he slightly narrowed his eyes. The story of the electric saw shocking the souls of people was very compact. It wasn''t the type of scene that would cause people to see a bloody scene, it was like turning off the television.


    "Ah!"


    He Ruyue was so shocked that she could not help but shout and hug Du Lei''s neck, while her exquisite face was almost pressed on Du Lei''s face.


    That head of long, pitch-black hair scattered across the tip of Du Lei''s nose, and immediately released waves of fragrance.


    He then moved his hand to He Ruyue''s hair and gently stroked it.


    Naturally, Li Mengxin''s side wasn''t that strong either. Although she was a little bit braver than He Ruyue, in the end, she was still only a nineteen year old girl.


    How could she, who had never seen such a bloody scene, not be afraid?


    So she rested her head against Du Lei''s firm chest, and tightly wrapped her arms around his waist.


    If He Ruyue saw this scene, she would definitely be jealous. But right now, where did He Ruyue get the mood to care about these things?


    She was completely shocked by the bloody scene on the television, or perhaps she was just scared silly. She hugged Du Lei tightly, and the huge, well-developed front of her chest, that was pressed tightly onto Du Lei''s arm, slowly rubbed against him, causing Du Lei''s Evil Flame to rise up, and even the position of her crotch area, could not help but become filled with tents.


    Du Lei was currently feeling both pain and happiness. The only painful thing was that he himself could only be addicted to it, and could only take advantage of it, and could not do anything substantial.


    After all, "falling in love"


    This kind of sacred matter couldn''t be rushed. Sometimes, anxious people couldn''t even eat hot tofu. They had to give each other enough respect and space.

 C79

    Just as Du Lei was enjoying Xin Fu''s life, Li Zhiquan and the rest suffered the most, and that was when they ran out of goods.


    A lot of customers claimed to have rushed here from thousands of miles away just to sell a bracelet, and then, damn it, they told me they were out of stock.


    Those who didn''t buy the bracelet were all furious, but everyone knew that the bracelet wasn''t a fast selling product. His production cycle was still fairly long, from picking materials to opening materials, polishing, polishing, and beading ¡­ This series of steps could not be omitted.


    Even though Du Lei and the others had been hoarding goods all this time, they really did not expect to receive their donation, the Kobold Chieftain.


    This matter would cause such a huge commotion.


    Some of them even had bad quality and wanted to beat someone up. If not for the fact that they saw Zhang San and Niu Si, the two "fierce guys", they would have had the urge to beat someone up.


    Most likely, they had already fallen into chaos.


    There was nothing they could do about it. They were too "fierce" after all.


    No one knew what it was that grew up eating, but it was extremely visually impactful. It was as if the muscles of a giant was alive and kicking.


    Their arms were as thick as the thighs of several people, and they believed that even if they used one hand, they would still be able to overturn the car. Not to mention these thin and short men, who were mostly from 1.7 to 1.8 meters tall, how could they be compared with each other?


    Niu Si felt that for someone like him, he could easily make the other party meet the King of Hell with just one hand, even if there were ten or a hundred of him.


    They possessed frightening power. In the past when they were in the factory, they specialized in manual labor. When they were carrying bags of rice, they could carry more than 20 bags. They were simply like a human crane.


    However, there was nothing he could do about it. That boss was too stingy in his life. He actually thought that they had too much food and made them act "obediently".


    And the capable employees were fired.


    Thus, this naturally benefited Du Lei this guy.


    "What kind of crappy shop is this? You don''t even have anything, yet you actually dare to call yourself a well-known flat card in the country. What a f * cking nonsense."


    A middle-aged man wearing a leather cap on his head said. He looked extremely thin, and his eyes were as small as soybeans. He squinted his eyes, and only a small crack could be seen.


    As he took the lead, countless people started to heckle him.


    A commotion broke out. That''s right, this middle-aged man was Hong Xing''s "Manager".


    Xue Chi Ren.


    And last time, it was also him who operated from the shadows. Regarding that time, Du Lei did not pay attention to him, and this time, he was actually jealous enough to want to sow discord.


    Xue Chi Ren came to Rong City fifteen years ago, he first set up shop and sold groceries, which was selling everything. Of course, most of the antiques were also sold, he was a clever and cunning person, and was very good at flattery. As time passed, he climbed onto the thigh of the Market Director.


    Thus, his glorious life began. From being a street vendor, he became the boss of the antique shop with just a shake of his body.


    The scale of the shop also gradually expanded, until now, it became the largest specialized chain shop in Rong City.


    It took him fifteen years to reach his current position, but what about Du Lei?


    He was just a newcomer, yet in just a month''s time, he had surpassed all the sales that he had made in the past fifteen years.


    Xue Chi Ren''s eyes were red and his chest felt stuffy. He was a proud person, and he had always thought that he was making a ''bracelet''.


    In this area, there was an extremely high level of skill.


    However, Du Lei''s sudden appearance had completely broken everything. From the very beginning, this person had left him far behind.


    Could he accept it?


    Of course not, but what could he do to deal with this rookie?


    He had brought great benefits to the entire Antique Market.


    All the shopkeepers, including even the staff of the management department, looked towards him. The head of the management department even personally brought over ten thousand pieces of tea leaves to meet Du Lei.


    He did not even seek for money, he only hoped that before he left this place, he would not leave. For his career, Du Lei had obviously become his greatest stepping stone.


    Xue Chi Ren was already a loner now, but he still felt that he had to give "Dominating the World".


    This caused some trouble, so when he shouted out those words, Hong Xing and Du Lei started a war!


    "What the hell are you doing here? Old man, let me tell you, you better be sensible."


    Li Zhiquan obviously recognized this guy. He walked over to Xue Chi Ren''s side and said with a smile.


    He naturally understood Wang Lin''s intentions very well. Right now, he was in charge of all of the shop''s affairs. This meant that he had the responsibility to sweep away all obstacles for Xiongba''s advancement.


    Xue Chi Ren looked at the group of customers waiting at the entrance of the store and said confidently, "I''m speaking up for all the customers that couldn''t buy a bracelet."


    "If you really do like bracelet, then my shop is not bad, and I have a discount for recent activities."


    Xue Chi Ren shouted at the customers.


    However, no one paid any attention to him. Even the customers who were originally a little too angry all pointed their weapons at him, eyeing him fiercely and warning him, "Do you really think that we are here for such a lousy bracelet? I just want to be smeared with the treasure of a dog''s head. What the f * ck are you doing? "


    "You, you ¡­"


    Although Xue Chi Ren was only in his forties, his body had long since been hollowed out due to a lack of self-control in his life. He had a very bad complexion and from the looks of it, he was already in his fifties.


    "You what? Old man, do you really think grandfather is bullying you?"


    That directly caused him to curse. When he saw Xue Chi Ren''s hesitant appearance, he thought that Xue Chi Ren was going to scold him. After that, he ruthlessly pushed him down to the ground and kicked him.


    Inside Li Mengxin''s house, the electric saw was nearing its end. The two girls'' faces were pale as if they were leaning on Du Lei.


    Tsk tsk, this feeling, was extremely pleasant. At the very least, in Du Lei''s entire life, he had never experienced such a "thrill".


    It was a matter of life and death.


    This was even more maddening than when they were young and peeping at the Shimazu film. Ten minutes later, the shock wave from the electric saw was finally released, and the two girls felt as if their strength had been completely depleted. They collapsed on the sofa.


    "It''s not good for you to do this, right?"


    Du Lei pretended to speak with a pure tone, his heart was about to burst from laughter. Just ask, there is a man in this world that doesn''t like to hug left and right?

 C80

    Du Lei is not a Willow, right?


    To be able to do what he did without panicking.


    Even Confucius had said the same thing about sex.


    This proved that, at times, men were indeed animals that only used their lower body to think. For example, at this moment, Du Lei felt that his entire body was numb.


    He felt as if his body was about to melt in the arms of the two girls. He Ruyue looked at him pitifully: "Du Lei, I believe you are a righteous man."


    "Yes, yes." I also believe in you. "


    Li Mengxin reached out and pinched his face, "Look at his face, it''s filled with sunlight and righteousness. The room is dark, but it''s also shining with a dazzling light."


    Li Mengxin did not show any signs of "exaggeration"


    In her eyes, Du Lei was just too handsome.


    The pursuit of beauty is every human instinct.


    This was unrelated to men and women. Even wild beasts could differentiate between what was delicious and what was not, Du Lei''s killing power towards the young girls was indeed huge.


    Otherwise, how could he get so many girls'' favors without making any movies or attending any entertainment shows?


    It was all thanks to his charm.


    Are those girls blind?


    This was obviously impossible.


    There was even a news release saying that Du Lei had already become a phenomenon.


    And this year, in the Chinese entertainment circle, the most successful idol was naturally Du Lei. In just a few short months, he had gone from a nameless newbie to a super big video with five million followers on Weibo.


    "Stop messing around. Ruyue will be jealous."


    Du Lei intentionally said as he slapped Li Mengxin''s small hand away.


    However, her eyes would occasionally notice the change in He Ruyue''s expression.


    However, she didn''t show any abnormal reaction. Instead, she calmly smiled and said, "I''m not a stingy person. I don''t think Meng Xin would fall for you."


    "Hee hee."


    Li Mengxin could not help but laugh: "What Elder Sister Ruyue said is too accurate, how could I fall for you? The other side in my imagination must be a very, very literary boy, and he must also know how to sing."


    "Haha."


    Du Lei laughed: "I don''t care about arts, let''s sing. Since I was young, I have never sung before, my father always said that I have no five notes. Other people need money to sing, but my singing is as good as my life. "


    "Haha, don''t belittle yourself. Perhaps you also have the talent to sing."


    Li Mengxin laid on the sofa, her mood also seemed to have improved a lot.


    Of course, the main reason was because a boy like Du Lei was sitting here, if not the two girls would have cried from fright already. The three chatted for a while before turning on the KTV mode, and the two girls gave up on some heavy metal rock music.


    In the room, he started to hum, while Du Lei was lying on the sofa, listening to even the girls'' melodious singing. It had to be said that the more attractive girls were, the better their voices would sound.


    Lying on the sofa, he unknowingly fell asleep.


    When he woke up, it was night, and the sky outside the balcony was dark.


    Li Mengxin was sitting in front of her desk, wearing her glasses and handling some documents. Her slender and delicate fingers were like bamboo shoots, lightly tapping on the apple computer on the desk.


    Frowning, as if she had encountered some difficulty, she took a sip of her coffee and continued tapping on the keyboard.


    Du Lei sat up on the sofa, feeling a little dizzy. He seemed to be completely focused on working, and didn''t notice the awakened Du Lei.


    "Hey, do you want to go out and eat something?"


    Du Lei walked over to Li Mengxin''s side and said, startling her.


    "What are you doing?" "You scared me to death."


    This morning, after Li Mengxin finished watching the electric saw, her mind was indeed a little clouded. After all, that movie was really too bloody.


    After saying that, she stretched out her small hand and patted Du Lei reprimanding him. Her actions, no matter how you looked at it, seemed like she was flirting, but it actually didn''t seem like she was "blaming" him.


    Got it.


    "Nothing, I just want to ask if you''re hungry. If you''re hungry, I''ll take you out to eat something, or I can cook you some noodles right now. "


    Du Lei said while smiling, and did not mind.


    Li Mengxin touched her lower abdomen, thought for a while and said: "Eating so late doesn''t seem to be good for your body, and I heard that you''ll get fatter."


    Just like all girls, Li Mengxin was also worried that her body would lose its shape or gain weight, but in reality, she was already so slim that she didn''t even need to be.


    Du Lei really couldn''t understand, why would such a beautiful girl like him have such worries?


    Was he afraid that if he grew fat, he wouldn''t be able to find a boyfriend?


    "Are you so thin now? "Why don''t I take you to have some Ma La Hot Spice? Besides, I was really a bit hungry after eating that meal that morning."


    Du Lei said with a smile.


    Li Mengxin felt that Du Lei''s words made sense so he nodded: "Alright then, I''ll accompany you to eat something. However, you must treat me to some couples'' lung slices s later. "


    "Alright."


    With the two of them agreeing, Li Mengxin took off the glasses on her nose, closed her notebook, changed into a simple set of clothes, and followed Du Lei out.


    Du Lei brought Li Mengxin to a place where he would frequently eat when he was in university. He put on his mask, hat, and sunglasses, and honestly speaking, no matter where he walked, his clothes and his tall figure would undoubtedly be the center of attention no matter where he went, especially when he brought a beautiful girl by his side.


    "Lady Boss, give me some noodles."


    Maybe because it was late, there were not many people on the streets, and at this Ma La Pao stall, there were only Du Lei and Li Mengxin, the two customers.


    Before Du Lei could finish his sentence, the fat Lady Boss responded politely, "Okay, how many chilies do you want? "Beautiful lady, if you want to eat anything, you can just take it from the pot yourself."


    "Yes, yes."


    Li Mengxin sat on the plastic chair and shook it a little. She did not like it, after all, it was her first time here to eat something.


    "Lady Boss, you can cook some cabbage for us." And then there was the bamboo, and the chillies, and as much as possible. Hmm, you should cut down on this beauty a bit. "


    Du Lei immediately followed and spoke up.


    He could tell that this girl probably didn''t like eating these things due to her superior family background. He spoke up for her: "If there is a couples'' lung slices, give me a string too."

 C81

    Anyone who had eaten Ma La perm would know that this was an outdoor stall. This Ma Ma La perm was close to the Rong City University, opened on a side of the road.


    "In the future, I will bring you out to eat often. You will know after you eat. This Ma La Pao is made very well and it is also very clean. It has been in use for almost seven or eight years."


    Du Lei took off his mask and said.


    The cool breeze of late night blew over, gently blowing up Li Mengxin''s black hair that was scattered across her shoulders. She sweetly said: "Mn, actually, I''m quite looking forward to it as well."


    "That''s right, when did Ruyue leave?"


    Du Lei then took off his sunglasses. Since there were not many people at night, the chances of him meeting fans were probably very low, since he was not a popular and thorough person. In this world, although there were not many youths who did not watch TV or surf the Internet, there were still quite a few.


    Li Mengxin thought for a moment, then said: "After you fell asleep, she sang for a while, and then left, about 12 in the morning. Oh right, don''t you plan to call her?"


    Du Lei waved his hand, his expression appearing very calm: "Let me tell you, if the two emotions last for a long time, will it continue to grow late in the morning? Those who truly love each other, must keep their distance. Sometimes, if one loves too much, it will affect the other. She has her dreams and dreams. "


    After saying that, he stretched out his hand and pointed at himself, "As for me, I have my own goals and plans. For example, I would like to eat Ma La Si right now."


    Du Lei laughed, he felt that his appetite seemed to be decreasing, if one were to describe his current appetite as "terrifying".


    These two words could describe the situation.


    In that case, his current appetite could also be reduced to ''terrifying''.


    To describe it, he only needed to absorb enough "green gas".


    Then he felt that he could even stay away from food for days.


    Right now, he was not eating to fill his stomach, but to satisfy his'' appetite ''.


    As time passed, he gradually discovered that his body seemed to have reached an even higher realm, which was to the point that he could completely avoid eating the five grains and other miscellaneous food.


    Of course, he wasn''t that awesome right now. After all, this was still real life. If he didn''t eat or drink water for a long time, then he would definitely ascend to the heavens.


    "Come, lad, your face is ready."


    The Lady Boss brought the cooked noodles and vegetables to Du Lei''s bowl, then placed all of the cooked vegetables into Li Mengxin''s bowl.


    The old lady reminded him, "That couples'' lung slices might still need a while."


    Actually, Du Lei and the Lady Boss knew each other. It was just that it had been a long time since he had last eaten in this place, and his appearance had changed tremendously.


    "Mhmm, it''s alright."


    Du Lei smiled as he replied. This fat lady boss was good, when Du Lei was short on money, he would often come to her place to buy credit. She agreed to his request with a smile.


    "Yes." The taste is pretty good! "


    Li Meng Meng picked up the cabbage from the bowl and carefully took a bite.


    Du Lei laughed and said: "Oh, that''s right. I was talking about the Ma La Pi, but it''s actually a very delicious snack. It''s cheap, clean, and also quite tasty."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Li Mengxin nodded her head, she did not care about ''growing fat'' anymore.


    After she finished eating the vegetables, she asked for a bunch of pig blood, rotten bamboo, and konjac tofu. Many people might not have eaten this kind of dish before, but it could also be considered a very distinctive dish.


    Although her appetite was small, but in the blink of an eye, she had already eaten more than ten skewers of food, just like Du Lei.


    Just as the two of them were eating happily, a group of brawny men walked over with a sway, holding onto a chair, and sat beside Du Lei.


    There were about seven or eight people in the group, and all of them wore expressions of loathing on their faces. Furthermore, their arms were tattooed with mountain tigers, scorpions, venomous snakes, and other more ferocious animals.


    The man in the lead was a big bald man of about forty years of age, with a tiger''s head tattooed on his chest and a shiny golden watch on his wrist, as if he was afraid that others would not know that he was rich.


    Wherever they went, their fat made them look like a caterpillar on the verge of molting. Those who looked at them couldn''t eat anything, and more importantly, these people weren''t even wearing clothes.


    The smell of sweat could make a person fall to the ground, which was the worst part of the Ma La Hot Spice. It was a hodgepodge, and it was a table. No matter how many people came, they would all go there.


    In the middle of the table, there were two large boiling pots. Inside the pots were food for customers to eat.


    Du Lei''s brows twitched, and the middle-aged man in the lead looked at his watch, then spoke out: "Give us twenty kebabs."


    "That duck intestines are all sold out. Sorry about that."


    The Lady Boss said apologetically. This wasn''t the first time they had eaten here, so they seemed to be very rich. But in reality, not only were they being picky, they were even going to bargain for a buck of Ma La Bao.


    However, the Lady Boss''s husband went out to stock up today and wasn''t here. As an old lady, she was naturally a bit afraid when she saw so many men.


    "What?" What time is it, you f * * king sold out of your duck intestines? Don''t you know how good my brothers are? I wonder if he''ll leave anything for us. "


    The middle-aged man wanted to say something bad.


    These two, in the end, saw Li Mengxin seated opposite of them, quietly eating the pig''s blood.


    He quickly revealed a smile, left his seat and wanted to go over to strike up a conversation, but as for Du Lei, he completely ignored him.


    A girl, that was definitely very casual. If I were to treat her to a few yuan of Ma La Bao, wouldn''t I be done for?


    This was not the first time the middle-aged man did such things. He was often free, and he liked to invite those working girls that were in their twenties to have some hot and dry meals here.


    However, a person with a looks like Li Mengxin''s was definitely one of a kind. It was really the first time he met such a beautiful girl, so how could he not be excited?


    Li Mengxin managed many chain stores, so she was not afraid of the sweat in front of her. Of course, the person who gave her the most confidence was still Du Lei, who was sitting beside her.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but lick his dry lips. He looked like a wolf that hadn''t eaten meat in seven or eight days. He rubbed his palms. He looked extremely wretched.


    Li Mengxin didn''t even have the mood to look at him, she only continued to eat the last piece of pig''s blood in the bowl.


    The middle-aged man had just said, "A beautiful woman''s date ¡­"


    When he said those three words, Du Lei had already put him down on the ground, unable to even crawl back up.


    "Who else wants to be beaten? If you don''t want to, then hurry up and get out of here. "


    Du Lei had long been disdainful of talking nonsense with these rogues, so he just directly took action.


    These hooligans had never said such arrogant words before, so they were all angry, like mad dogs, they pounced towards Du Lei.


    However ¡­ The results were all very tragic. Du Lei did not even put down the chopsticks in his hand, and directly kicked them with his foot, hitting them until they had no way of fighting back.

 C82

    "Just you wait."


    Yu Fu had never felt such anger before, he knew that his opponent was proficient in martial arts, even if his own group were to join hands, they would only be able to receive a beating. He spat out a few fierce words and crawled up dejectedly, and left Du Lei''s line of sight.


    With regards to Yu Fu''s harsh words, Du Lei naturally did not pay any attention to him.


    He then returned to his seat and leisurely ate the spicy hot food in the bowl, as if nothing had happened.


    However, Li Mengxin stopped eating. Her bright and beautiful large eyes were full of worship: "Big Brother Du, quickly tell me, where did you learn this technique from? "It''s really amazing. It''s simply a abuse of those Hollywood moves. In front of you, they''re just like smurf." "


    "Is there?"


    Du Lei put on an expression as if I didn''t know anything, stretched out his hand, and shook it in front of her beautiful eyes: "You must be thinking too much."


    "No, I just saw you beat that bunch of hoodlums away with my own eyes, and the Lady Boss saw it too."


    Li Mengxin immediately looked at the nervous face of the Lady Boss and asked, "Auntie, don''t you think so?"


    The Lady Boss was indeed a little nervous, because the martial arts Du Lei had displayed just now was truly a little shocking. At her age, suddenly seeing this movie scene was naturally like seeing a ghost.


    After hesitating for a while, he murmured, "That''s right, in my entire life, I''ve never seen such a powerful person."


    However, compared to that fiendish bunch of hoodlums, Du Lei was fair and clean. Not only was he soft-spoken, but he also had a dignified appearance, so he naturally gave people a better impression of him.


    "Come, young man, I''ll give you a fifty percent discount for the food you two are eating tonight."


    The Lady Boss thought for a while, then smiled and said.


    had helped her solve a thorny problem, and those guys were hard to talk about. Every time they came and found something, they would stay here for a long time.


    "Thank you Auntie."


    Of course Li Mengxin did not reject her good intentions, she then said to Du Lei: "Did you see that, you were just lying with your eyes open. Do you think I''m stupid? Can''t you see something so obvious? Hurry up and tell me, Big Brother Du, where did you learn your martial arts? "I''ve learnt Taekwondo since I was young. I thought that my black belt''s strength would be like a chuunibyou even among boys."


    Li Mengxin supported her chin with her small white hand, her long eyelashes fluttering. "But compared to your martial arts, she''s not even considered dregs."


    "Ahh, it''s truly a competition of people, a competition of dead people."


    As she spoke to here, she couldn''t help but sigh as she raised her head slightly to look at the night sky.


    In the midst of the interweaving starlight and light, Li Mengxin''s peaceful face looked like a fairy who had just walked out of a painting.


    Du Lei could not help but laugh and explain: "Actually, my battle skills are not even worth mentioning. I am purely suppressing them in terms of pure strength, which is like an elephant or an ant, in front of an elephant, an ant is forever just an ant. He can harass an elephant, but he can''t take an elephant''s life."


    "Perhaps this metaphor is a little exaggerated. I have a lot of food, so you should know about it, right? My muscles are also many times stronger than ordinary people. "


    After thinking about it, Du Lei still decided to add on. After all, this was an era of science.


    Ants and elephants?


    In other words, could he, by himself, defeat countless ordinary people?


    Li Mengxin studied biology, she knew the limits of the humans, how far could they reach? Taking the Filipino Frog army for example, every member in this team were all demonic level divers, and they could sink to the bottom of the water for a few hours without using any diving tools.


    This kind of information is enough to make an "ordinary citizen"


    I can''t figure it out. First of all, the Frog army, on Baidu Encyclopedia, has very few descriptions of it.


    However, from a bioscience perspective, a person''s lungs, if far superior to an ordinary person''s, would indeed have the ability to dive for several hours.


    En, for an ordinary person, one minute is already pretty good. Two to three minutes is already heaven-defying.


    But in reality, this world exists. There are many secrets, and those secrets are things that ordinary people cannot access.


    "You''ve said so much, but you still haven''t told me where you learned your martial arts?"


    Li Mengxin pouted her rosy lips and asked coquettishly.


    Du Lei was flattered by her coquettish voice, and explained: "Don''t tell me you still don''t understand what I mean? I wanted to tell you, I don''t have any master, and what I just used wasn''t any martial arts, but pure brute force. It''s just that my speed and perception far surpasses theirs. "


    "Oh."


    Li Mengxin nodded her head, and did not ask further, the two of them finished eating the Ma La Pi, paid the bill, and was about to leave, but the group of people from just now appeared in their line of sight.


    This time, it was different from last time. Their numbers had more than doubled, and every one of them was holding a blade with a knife cut through it.


    The so called blade was actually a tool knife that was much thinner and thinner than the watermelon knife. Its length and width was basically the same as the watermelon knife.


    However, these kinds of sabers were commonly used by gangsters in the market to fight. As long as one was careful to take note of them, rarely did one slash open a wound that bled profusely. Because the sabre was thin and the sabre''s edge wasn''t particularly sharp, it could cause a relatively large wound.


    Of course, Du Lei was a little afraid of the scene that looked like an ancient monster in front of him. After all, they were all armed with blades, and if he moved, he would easily lose his hands and feet.


    Furthermore, these people were all bare-chested with a vicious look. Today, they were going to hack Du Lei to death.


    The security of Rong City was very good, they did not dare to delay any further, and without wasting any time, they directly rushed up with their blades.


    "Hey, wait a moment."


    Du Lei suddenly raised his hand and said: "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "AHH!"


    Of course, Yu Fu understood that Du Lei was looking down on them, he was immediately so angry that his entire body was trembling, his fat body swaying unsteadily, he directly rushed towards him.


    BOOM!


    The result was obvious and easy to see. He was even kicked away by Du Lei with a Whirlwind Kick whenever he appeared in front of him. This time, Du Lei did not hold anything back.

 C83

    Li Mengxin was already obediently standing behind Du Lei. Her soft little hands were held tightly by Du Lei, and other than the warmth, she also felt a sense of security.


    Du Lei did not attack, he only moved his feet, and Yu Fu was the first person who rushed forward to slash at Du Lei, so he was naturally the unluckiest. Under the strong impact, his body was fiercely kicked flying for close to ten meters, before finally slamming onto the roof of a East Wind Nissan, causing his subordinates to instantly become stupefied.


    Was there such a fight?


    No.


    They had been in this area for so many years, yet they had never encountered such a thorny and dangerous enemy, one could even say it was a terrifying enemy. It was just like the National Art Expert in the shop.


    They couldn''t help gulping down their saliva. How could they dare to charge forward without caring about their own lives?


    In front of him, what was a blade?


    It was practically a fart, they simply didn''t even have the qualifications to approach Du Lei.


    BOOM!


    Another lackey was kicked and sent flying. This time, the lackey was really unlucky. He fell into a trash can far away and fainted due to the stench.


    Everyone was trying to retreat, should they run or not?


    The result was obvious, it was just like running, it was as if they had gone through an intense mental struggle, and in the end, they were still holding onto knives, just like a mouse, they ran away as they saw Yu Fu lying unconscious on the ground.


    "You, still want to find trouble with me?"


    Du Lei held onto the blade, held onto Li Mengxin''s weak little hand, and walked in front of Yu Fu, slowly saying: "That''s right, who did you follow?"


    "Humph!"


    "Even if you beat me to death, I won''t say it."


    Yu Fu appeared to be abnormally stubborn. Indeed, he was also a very proud lackey, but naturally, he wouldn''t let himself be captured and escape so easily.


    However, if Du Lei threatened him with something, he was not sure if he would be afraid.


    Therefore, Du Lei raised the blade in his hand and lightly patted Yu Fu''s slightly fat face: "Do you want to speak, or not?"


    The feeling of the ice-cold blade touching its skin made Yu Fu feel an abnormal fear. He felt as if he had stepped into the palace of the underworld.


    He was certain that this young man had the courage to cut his neck before sending him down. Thinking of this, his entire body couldn''t help but tremble.


    However, after so many years of working ethics, he understood that he shouldn''t sell out his boss, so he gritted his teeth and acted like a true hero.


    "If you have the ability, then kill me. I won''t tell you, my boss is Brother Long, I work as a bodyguard."


    Yu Fu said imposingly.


    "Pah!"


    Du Lei spat all over his face, and directly broke the blade''s waist in front of him, "If I had an employee like you, I would definitely be angered to death, you idiot."


    "I, I ¡­"


    Only now did Yu Fu realize that he had actually leaked the information just now, and his face changed greatly as he warned, "Don''t look, even though Big Brother Long has fallen into our trap, the power behind him still exists! That is to say, when Brother Long emerges from the horde, it will be the day he rises again! "


    Du Lei thought that this fellow should indeed be a fellow who didn''t watch TV nor watch the news, and said: "You must be thinking too much. That Long fellow has already been sentenced to life imprisonment, and all the assets under his name will be confiscated."


    "You''re lying to me. You''re lying to me. How could our Big Brother Long fall?" He is the king of the way of the Rong City, who in the entire Rong City doesn''t know that he is involved with the Chief of Police! "


    "Also, so many rich people have interacted with him. How can they just watch as Brother Long gets sentenced to life imprisonment? Humph! "You''re lying to me."


    Yu Fu was obviously not deeply poisoned, in his eyes, Long Ao Tian was waiting for him to believe, so how could he trust a stranger''s words?


    He was sure that the other party was trying to trick him.


    "Idiot, let''s go. You''ll know after you go on TV and watch. "Is there really a need for that."


    Du Lei then kicked the blade on the ground and held Li Mengxin''s hand as they left.


    After the two of them walked a long distance, Li Mengxin finally realised that she was holding hands with Du Lei as if they were a couple, and started blushing.


    "Sorry, Big Brother Du. Please don''t misunderstand. I have no interest in you."


    Li Mengxin explained herself. Actually, girls usually say that they have no interest in that guy, so it was actually interesting.


    Well, if it''s boring, why do you blush and explain?


    Isn''t that a contradiction?


    Du Lei also could not understand why women were so "special".


    of life.


    "I didn''t think too much about it. You thought too much. I simply treated you as my younger sister. "I hope that our friendship can be maintained this long!"


    Du Lei said.


    Li Mengxin covered her small mouth and exclaimed.


    Suddenly, he was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He hurriedly explained, "Brother Du, I really didn''t think about it too much ¡­"


    Du Lei was embarrassed, he did not want to discuss this issue too much, so he quickly waved his hand, "Alright, this topic shall end here, and shall never be brought up again."


    "Oh, oh."


    Li Mengxin immediately laughed, and then revealed an expression of worship: "Oh yeah, your method of destroying the blade was just too powerful."


    The materials used are all very poor, they have not gone through heat treatment, the materials are more brittle, the hand strength is great, it is very easy to break them, it is not a big deal. "Su Yun said in a low voice.


    Du Lei raised his eyebrows, and realized that it was almost two in the morning.


    He then suggested, "Let''s go back. It''s already very late. To bring a beauty like you, to be honest, no matter how strong I am, I''m afraid I won''t be able to roar."


    "Sure."


    Li Mengxin nodded her head, and then openly embraced Du Lei''s arm, and said carefully: "Little sister hugging big brother, there shouldn''t be anything wrong right?"


    "Of course it''s nothing."


    Du Lei patted her head, thinking that he could not wish for more, and on his face, he could not help but reveal a wretched smile.


    Sister hug brother, of course it''s okay, but this is a fucking sister, a fucking sister hug, these two identities together is a bit inappropriate.


    But would Du Lei have the heart to reject it?


    Of course not.


    If worst comes to worst, they would just suffer a little loss. The two of them embraced each other as they slowly walked towards Li Mengxin''s residence.

 C84

    The night sky was full of stars, the moon hung high up in the sky. Even if there were no street lights, one could probably see the road clearly. Occasionally, there would be a clear view of the road, an indescribable sense of comfort.


    When they got home, the two of them were exceptionally tired after that incident. After taking a bath, they both went back to their respective rooms and slept soundly.


    Time passed very quickly and Du Lei had already lived in Li Mengxin''s house for more than half a month.


    As for Du Lei this fellow, after he disappeared for a long period of time, he also slowly retreated from the mouth of the internet. Under the circumstances that all the media outlets were looking for nothing, they all left the Rong City one after another.


    During this period, He Ruyue would come to Li Mengxin''s place every morning on time to eat lunch and then accompany Du Lei to chat and chat about some recent events.


    For example, the third branch of Dominating the World was already completely renovated, and the matter of Brother Long and Chief Zhao was also considered as having finished a whole paragraph.


    Of course, there was also another good news, and that was: "Zhou Ji"


    This fellow was said to have been temporarily driven out of the family by his father. He had already fallen to a certain restaurant and became a waiter.


    As for Hong Xing, he also received the punishment that he deserved, because the hygiene conditions weren''t up to standard and was sealed off by the Antique Market''s administrative department.


    And what was most worth celebrating was naturally the amount of money that Du Lei had in his bank account, which had already exceeded 100 million. Of course, it was also to remove the 50 million that he had invested in Li Mengxin.


    Without a doubt, he will be the youngest grassroots millionaire in China at the age of 22, but only among industrialists.


    In the area of the internet, he was probably at most one of the best. Now, many university students had dropped out of school to engage in internet research and development, and many people had developed APPs that were worth several billion RMB. There was a difference between the internet and industrialists.


    And although the young people in the IT industry were very rich, their money was ultimately just a blank check. It was like an app that was valued at 1 billion, but he might not be able to sell it for 1 billion.


    Du Lei decided to spend all of his money. He was prepared to burn a sports car, and it would be at least ten million levels. In this half month, he had been researching about a ''sports car'' everyday.


    Brand, performance, price, etc. In the end, he saw a limited sports car that was produced by the Dubai.


    That''s right, it''s the pound Lecan''s sports car that is famous all over the world, surpassing three hundred-storey buildings in speed and passion.


    He had already contacted a super rich man from Dubai on Facebook by various means. The man was a sports car fanatic.


    However, there were too many sports cars in the house, so he decided to sell his brand-new Lecan''s sports car that hadn''t started yet.


    The price was ¡ê3.4 million. Du Lei was already able to communicate and communicate with the rich man in Dubai skillfully, so he quickly negotiated with him.


    And luckily for the Dubai Rich, she said that she was a tourist in the Rong City, which made Du Lei extremely happy. On the phone, he chatted happily with the very passionate Dubai Rich.


    The rich man said that he was looking forward to meeting Du Lei, so the two of them decided to meet at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning at a popular attraction in Rong City. After signing the contract, Du Lei would pay half the money, and the Dubai Rich would ask to call her subordinates to bring the private jet over, bringing the car along with him.


    Therefore, he did not take Du Lei''s "express delivery" fee.


    Got it.


    Needless to say, if he specially sent a plane with such a big sportscar, the price would naturally be extremely expensive. Fortunately, this rich guy was very, very rich, and he paid a lot more attention to fate.


    These two words.


    When Du Lei returned to the Dominating the World, he took out the stone elephant s that no one had bought and placed them in separate boxes. Yes, that''s right, he prepared these things as a gift to the Dubai Rich.


    It is an oil kingdom, and also the richest country in the Middle East. It is said that it is filled with gold, and when our people go there to pick up the trash, we can earn over a hundred thousand dollars a month, and there is no way that there is only one 8-star hotel in the world.


    It could be said that he was a "Dubai".


    These two words symbolized tycoons, all sorts of rich and powerful people. Those who didn''t go to that place might never understand where there was luxury.


    Of course, Du Lei had never gone there before, he had only seen some descriptions of the Dubai on Baidu, such as the Sailboat Hotel, the only 8 star hotel in the world.


    It was said that the most expensive presidential suite was 8888 RMB per day. It was even said that the cutlery and door handles were all gilded and extremely luxurious.


    Du Lei sat on the Grand Elder''s chair, masturbating for a while. Then, he immediately decided to give each worker in the shop a reward of ten yuan, and double the base salary.


    Of course, the only employees in the shop now were Zhang San and Niu Si, and as for the customer service companies, they all took the initiative to leave their jobs, there was nothing they could do, because there were simply too many people calling the customer service personnel, the telecommunication department immediately refused to give them the shop and activated the phone''s signal.


    That''s right, that''s right, even the phone company felt that it was inconceivable. They never expected that one day, their phone line would be in such a terrible state, and in such a situation, their headquarters would receive all kinds of complaints from all over the country.


    Cough cough ¡­ To be honest, being a hero wasn''t easy at all. Furthermore, it was a very handsome BOY. Those girls who had nothing better to do liked to join in on the fun.


    "It''s been tough on you all these days. Thank you. At that time, if our shop becomes a company or even a large scale enterprise, you will all be elders and will definitely enjoy very high treatment. Of course, if you have enough money, you can also take care of your own business, I will also help you guys. "


    Du Lei said with a smile.


    In fact, what he said was basically just for Zhang San and Niu Si to hear. He thought that the remaining people were all Du Lei''s relatives and were close relatives.


    "As long as the boss is making money, we''ll be happy."


    Zhang San and Niu Si said in unison.


    As they saw it, the monthly salary of a hundred thousand was truly beyond their limit. A hundred thousand a month was sufficient.

 C85

    Zhang San and Niu Si both came from the ravine, their parents had been farmers for their entire lives, and they had even been poor farmers for three generations. They lived in yellow mud cut from the forties and fifties of the last century.


    From now on, you are all brothers of me, Du Lei. I, Du Lei, have a bite to eat, and you will all be my family members as well. When the time comes, you will follow me to drive a big carriage, live in a big house, sniff great secrets, eat good food and drink good food, and walk to the peak of your lives!


    Under Du Lei''s bold words, Zhang San and Niu Si had never met these two "good people" before.


    The youngsters were all moved.


    They didn''t know much, and didn''t know much in Mandarin either. When they were working in the factory, although they had a lot of strength and no one dared to bully them, they were always excluded.


    They knew that if they did not meet Du Lei, they would only be able to do humble, hard labor in their entire lives. After getting a thousand yuan worth of salary every month, when they were old enough, they would not be able to work anymore. They would be able to save up several tens of thousands of yuan and find a wife in the mountain.


    Li Zhiquan patted Zhang San and Niu Si''s shoulders. He had seen the contributions of these two guys to the shop clearly.


    In fact, to be able to find these two bastards, Du Lei must have had some dog shit luck. These kind of employees, even if they spent a million to invite him, it would still be worth it, it had nothing to do with the profits they could create.


    Due to being out of stock for the past few days, the shop had always been half open, and other than that, Li Zhiquan hired many more experienced shopkeepers to take care of the shop.


    The three stores were all located southeast to north of Rong City. The distance between each store was about a kilometer, and the items sold were all different.


    Bronze grade equipment, all kinds of bracelet, miscellaneous.


    invited "experts" to every store.


    As for Du Wei and Li Can, they were in charge of bronze equipment and miscellaneous items respectively.


    With their diligent and diligent training, they had a rough understanding of the industry''s inner workings and meridians. As for the identification of antiques, they also had a relatively simple foundation.


    Presumably, with the passage of time, they would soon be able to take charge of their own affairs and even develop their own shops. Du Lei firmly believed in this point.


    In the evening, everyone walked together to Four Seasons Hotel for a feast. Du Lei had long contacted He Ruyue and said that he wanted to come over to eat.


    Thus, He Ruyue had already prepared an extremely large private room for them. She had already asked the kitchen to prepare the lobster and crab meat she specially ordered at the seafood market, as well as abalone and some of the more rare special seafood products. Of course, she would definitely not prepare dog meat.


    Although she knew that Du Lei loved dog meat to death, she was also a dog lover.


    "Mr. Du, I finally meet you."


    Seeing Du Lei was like looking at a hungry wolf seeing its own meat. If they did not know that Du Lei was together with their boss''s daughter, they would definitely tease him.


    "Long time no see, long time no see ¡­"


    When Manager Lin heard that Du Lei was coming to eat, he specially ran to the entrance to welcome him.


    At the same time that Du Lei donating the dog''s head caused a sensation in the entire nation, their Four Seasons Hotel was naturally extremely popular. This was because everyone in the Rong City knew that the spokesperson for the Four Seasons Hotel was Du Lei.


    With Du Lei''s consent, the Four Seasons Hotel even created a bronze statue according to his figure, which was placed in the brilliant hall right now.


    There was no need to mention how domineering he was ¡­ When the customers who were entering the door heard that it was Du Lei, they immediately greeted him. A few young girls asked for his autograph and took photos together with him.


    Du Lei also did not refuse. After quickly finishing all these tasks, he immediately flew into the private room, while He Ruyue had already been waiting there for a long time.


    Seeing Du Lei and the rest enter, he immediately greeted the waiter, dishes and wine were served, after they sat down, they chatted for awhile, and the dishes were served.


    There were all kinds of dishes, and because Du Lei had taken into consideration his appetite, there were even Zhang San and Niu Si, the two big guys, so the dishes were arranged in the most quantity.


    The chef felt that it was extremely troublesome after receiving the notification. For example, the crab was simply too big, so He Ruyue directly sent ten of them to the kitchen.


    This time, he had taken up ten pots in one go. Furthermore, the manufacturing process was quite troublesome. If not for the young miss personally coming over to apologize to them, they would have definitely gone on strike.


    There was nothing he could do, although the Four Seasons Hotel was a large hotel with more than 100 chefs, Du Lei was not the only person eating at the table.


    Just from cooking for Du Lei, they took up close to thirty pots full of f * ck, and all of them were just seafood. It made them anxious, but luckily they managed to handle them.


    "Tsk tsk."


    "This crab can actually grow so big." "It''s really strange."


    Du Wei stuck his chopsticks into the Red Braised Crab, almost drooling.


    The group of people were all from the mainland and their families weren''t that good either. Since young, they had only eaten seafood once or twice. At most, they had only eaten white prawns, salted fish, or any kind of salted fish.


    "That''s right, I also ordered it through a special channel. This is imported from a foreign country. Hurry up and try it."


    He Ruyue said gently.


    He first poured a cup of wine for Li Zhiquan, and at the same time said sweetly: "Uncle Li, let''s drink first. I specially brought this to you from my dad. It has been there for more than a decade. "


    "Ah, you''re too polite."


    Li Zhiquan laughed so happily, he truly liked this little girl, he just wanted to follow Du Lei''s rhythm of calling her uncle.


    Then, He Ruyue poured drinks for Du Wei and Li Can, including Zhang San and the others. She raised her own cup, with a face full of gratitude: "In this period of time, I really have to thank everyone, thank you for helping Du Lei. If not for you two, Du Lei would definitely not be able to escape from his job and avoid those rumors."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she drank all the wine in her glass into her stomach. She then pursed her lips and said, "Everyone, don''t treat me as an outsider. Just use your chopsticks as if you were at home. Dominating the World is your home, and so is Four Seasons Hotel. "


    "Alright, alright."


    Du Wei finished the drink in his cup and said seriously: "Sister-in-law is really great."


    Li Can this young man also became excited, he raised the wine cup in his hand: "Come, sister-in-law, let me toast you. With me here, you can be at ease, I will definitely help you keep an eye on my brother."


    He Ruyue did not retort as her beautiful face flushed red. "You haven''t said a single word, hurry up and sit down."


    Although he said that, his hands were tightly holding onto He Ruyue''s slightly cold little hands. He knew that the girl sitting beside him had been worrying about him quite a bit during this period of time.

 C86

    He Ruyue was a gentle girl.


    She had the passion and bravery unique to girls in the Rong City.


    For example, right now, he was as gentle as a pool of spring water. Her eyes, her movements, were all accompanied by a warm feeling unique to his, causing Du Lei to sigh in admiration.


    Du Lei pinched her soft and boneless palm, his eyes were full of encouragement, although this was not the first time he was seeing Uncle Du Lei.


    However, it was the first time the two of them had such a relationship publicly. It could be seen from how He Ruyue poured wine for Li Zhiquan.


    This girl truly liked Du Lei. She wished to marry Du Lei, perhaps thinking like this, that in this era today, she seemed a little too impetuous.


    Du Lei and He Ruyue, one of them was a heavyweight in the catering industry, and the other was the most popular young industrialist in all of China.


    They didn''t need to think about their material needs. All they needed to do was further enhance their relationship with each other. That was enough, and as time passed, more and more people were willing to spend with each other.


    Neither of them had broken through the last window, but was it important?


    He Ruyue was a very traditional, and also a very stubborn girl.


    Once she thought clearly, or understood one thing, then she was determined that no one could make her change her mind or back off.


    "Cheers! Let me celebrate Dominating the World and get back on track!"


    Du Lei raised his cup and everyone stood up.


    Early the next morning, Du Lei brought the box of stone elephant with him and went to the tourist attraction where Dubai Rich He had met.


    As it was the ancient times in the morning, there were not many people in there. Du Lei sat on a stone table in a pavilion and felt the cool breeze brush against his face.


    He suddenly felt like he was dreaming. He never thought that one day, he would actually be able to become the "Lecan''s sports car" in the movie.


    Furthermore, he could even meet with the Dubai Rich. Just thinking about it made people excited.


    "Hello!"


    Just as Du Lei was deep in thought, a young man with blonde hair and tanned skin wearing beach clothes walked over under the escort of a group of sweating suits, and greeted him.


    "Hello, hello. I''m very happy to meet you here."


    That Dubai Rich was really too young. Du Lei felt that the other party was at least even younger than him.


    But luckily, although he brought a few bodyguards, he did not put on airs. Instead, he shook Du Lei''s hand and spoke in English: "It''s really fate, I never thought that we are both from the Rong City. In order to show my acknowledgement of fate, I have decided to reduce it by 400 thousand."


    When Dubai Rich saw Du Lei, she remembered that the young man in front of him was the person who donated the "Dog Head" to the country a while ago.


    Which country''s hero is he?


    This was the kind of people he admired the most in his life. He felt that those who were willing to work for the country without compensation were a group of very capable and courageous people.


    "Thank you so much."


    Du Lei laughed, he was extremely happy, could it be that this was what it meant to be a person?


    It was his first time meeting her, yet she was actually willing to give him four hundred thousand pounds less.


    Then, he pushed the leather case to Dubai Rich and said, "This is a small token of my appreciation. You can open it and take a look, it is all valuable antiques."


    Hearing that, the Dubai Rich opened the chest curiously. Actually, to him, there was nothing that could be considered precious.


    His family was really too rich, so rich that you couldn''t even imagine it. His family controlled several oil mining areas that were extremely precious in the Dubai.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten such a huge fortune at such an age. Hmm, yes, he''s the only one with such wealth, and many of the super rich in our country can''t even compare to him, much less the rich second generation.


    People like them were truly tycoons.


    "Oh?"


    Dubai Rich looked at the exquisite engravings, the smooth lines, and the ancient looking stone elephant, and immediately felt her eyes lighting up, liking it so much.


    He knows something about our Chinese antiques, too, and from this old point of view, they were at least from the Han Dynasty.


    "Mr. Du, I really like this present you gave me. Don''t worry, tonight, I will send you a car from a famous person. Coincidentally, my father''s birthday is coming up in a few days. I was just worrying that there wouldn''t be anything new to give him, so if he likes it, I''ll definitely thank him handsomely! "


    The Dubai Rich patted Du Lei''s shoulders. He really wanted to beat his brother, yes, the moment he saw Du Lei, he already felt that this man, would definitely not be someone to be reckoned with in the future. Perhaps, even after many years had passed, this man might still hold a place for him in the world.


    "That would be too much of a thank you."


    Du Lei laughed and said. He never thought that the Dubai Rich would actually be so approachable.


    The two of them signed the contract, and the procedures were completed by the Dubai Rich in less than half an hour.


    From this, it could be seen that as long as one had money, no matter what one did, they would have priority. The people who helped them would also be able to finish the task as quickly as possible.


    He told Du Lei his name was Di Ni and that if Du Lei had the time to come to the Dubai, he would definitely do what a host would do to bring Du Lei to the Sailboat Inn to stay in the legendary presidential suite.


    Cough cough, of course there''s also the Dubai girls ¡­ Fortunately, Du Lei didn''t like this foreign land. Even if he wanted to play, at most he would only play in his own country. As for this foreign girl, forget it.


    "I appreciate Brother Di Ni''s good intentions, but I already have a family."


    Du Lei explained in his fluent English.


    "Haha." "Brother Du, it''s rare for you to be so single-minded. Honestly speaking, people like you who get married at such a young age are still very rare in our world."


    Di Ni''s face was filled with incredulity, but of course, there was also admiration.


    Yes, a single-minded man was someone worthy of admiration no matter where he went. After all, at his age, how many of them could have created a career?


    After all, men were playful creatures. If he could treat a woman as a treasure, then he could naturally treat many women as a treasure as well.

 C87

    Especially for a guy like Du Lei, who had such a high reputation, wouldn''t it be impossible for outstanding girls like him to catch up with him? If what he said was true, then he was truly a person worthy of admiration.


    After concluding the contract, it was getting late. Du Lei was originally planning to invite Di Ni to the Four Seasons Hotel for a meal, but was rejected by the other party as he still had to prepare to return home. Time was rather tight.


    "Then I''ll see you next time."


    Di Ni was especially happy, after all, on this trip to China, other than eating a lot of delicious food and watching the scenery, the most important thing was to get to know Du Lei, and obtained a rather precious gift.


    "Yes, yes. Goodbye."


    Du Lei waved his hand at him.


    "Right, the car. As soon as we arrive, I will send someone to deliver it to your store."


    Di Ni added, and left with a smile.


    Du Lei''s mood was extremely good as he walked along the road. Haha, the Lecan''s sports car was bought by him for three million pounds just like that.


    After all, youngsters are more likely to act tough. Naturally, Du Lei was no exception as well.


    "Hehe, when the time comes, maybe we can drive this car to the Rong City''s underground racetrack to pretend."


    He couldn''t help but want to smoke when he was excited, so he took out a cigarette from his pocket, straightened it, put it in his mouth, lit it up, and immediately started puffing.


    He did not realize that there was a ban on smoking and a fine of 500 yuan hung in the park, so he smoked while walking.


    The tragedy that followed immediately followed. The two guards who were playing with their phones by the lake saw Du Lei giving them money and rushed over like a hungry wolf shouting, "Don''t run!"


    Du Lei turned his head, his face was filled with astonishment, he took the cigarette out of his mouth and asked: "Why should I run?"


    "You dare say you didn''t run? If you hadn''t run, I would have caught up to you. "


    It was unknown what the fat security guard was doing.


    Du Lei was even a little confused, why would he run?


    Even if the gods were to come, he wouldn''t run away. These two security guards must be crazy to be teasing him here.


    The other skinny guy said, "I can prove that you''ve run away. Smoking is prohibited in our area. If you smoke, of course you''ll run away when you see us."


    "It''s so early in the morning and the whole park is empty. There''s just the two of you here, what''s the big deal if I smoke a cigarette? "Does that pollute the air?"


    Du Lei felt that these two must have water in their brains.


    "Yes, it does pollute the air. Don''t you know that cigarettes contain a lot of tar, nicotine, and carbon dioxide? What if the garden in the park gets contaminated? "


    The fat security guard was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old, and his fat face was covered with pimples.


    The current him was like farting, spewing blood everywhere, making Du Lei feel that it was unbelievable. This was too f * cking slander, what was wrong with him?


    "You said I smoke to pollute the air and hurt the flowers and plants. Why don''t you find those drivers? Their cars are emitting exhaust gas every day, which is a huge hazard to the entire planet. "


    Du Lei thought, this guy''s reason was just too weird.


    His gaze swept across the park and found that there was a sign by the lake saying "No smoking, penalty of 500 Yuan for violators, 1000 Yuan for those who run away".


    I''ll go.


    Du Lei was drunk, there was actually such a crappy rule.


    "You sure have a lot of bullsh * t. You saw that brand yourself, right? Hurry up and fine him a thousand yuan."


    The fat security guard looked around and said.


    Actually, where did the two of them set up that brand? After all, his salary was too low. If he didn''t think of a way to earn some extra money, then he really wouldn''t have a chance.


    "No money."


    Du Lei frowned, since the moment he had obtained the hegemony inheritance, no one had ever used such an arrogant tone to talk to him before.


    Of course he didn''t lack this thousand dollars, but it was because he was very unwilling to be slaughtered. This was simply too much. He could have warned me once, but I actually extended my hand to ask for money.


    If there was an old man who didn''t see the sign and smoked a cigarette at that place, wouldn''t he be tricked to death? For a tall and big young man like himself, the other party would definitely be satisfied, not to mention those older people. Obviously, this was not the first time these two security guards had done such a thing.


    "No money, no money, I''m going to call the police."


    The thin man echoed him. According to the past situation, as long as he brought up the matter of the police, many young people would choose to settle this matter, pay for themselves, and then leave.


    Du Lei did not want to get entangled with these little characters, so he directly went past them and headed towards the exit. But right at that moment, the thin guard, who was caught off guard by Du Lei''s attack, suddenly stabbed the high voltage rod into his back. Du Lei felt as if his entire body had been paralyzed.


    That''s right, the weakness of Domination was not fire, nor was it water. Instead, it was electricity, and even if it was just a slight electric shock, it would have caused Du Lei to lose his ability to subjugate in a short amount of time.


    "Hur hur. You actually dare to run? You''re wearing an Armani suit that costs over ten thousand yuan, and you don''t even have a thousand? Do you think we''re idiots? "


    The fat security guard gave Du Lei a ruthless kick from behind.


    Following that, Du Lei fell flat on the ground, luckily he still had his intuition in his arms, if not his face would have been disfigured. He never would have thought that a normal security guard would actually have such powerful strength.


    Did I make a mistake, they aren''t security guards at all?


    Du Lei''s pupils suddenly shrank, the two guards behind him laughed sinisterly: "Brat, you''re really unlucky to meet us. Although we brothers didn''t do anything bad, we definitely aren''t good people. "


    "Since you say that you have no money, then give this set of clothes to us two brothers."


    The fat security guard seemed to be a little worried. Du Lei crawled up, took out his electric baton and stuck it into Du Lei''s back.


    This kind of electric baton was different from those common electric batons on the market. It had two very sharp and broken thorns at the front end, and only when that thorns entered human''s flesh would it automatically trigger the power supply function, causing huge harm to the assailant.

 C88

    Du Lei''s body had already become extremely strong under the tempering of Tyrant''s body. If he was an ordinary person being hit by two electric rods, he probably would have fainted long ago.


    But Du Lei did not do so. Even though his body could not move, his mind was not affected in the slightest, and the moment the electric baton pierced into his body.


    He immediately realized that these two security guards were definitely not ordinary people. If they were security guards from ordinary sites, then they definitely would not have brought such a lethal electric baton with them.


    In many cases, the items in the security guards'' hands were just tools of deterrence, because there were almost no accidents in this kind of scenery.


    "Tsk tsk, I''m afraid there are more than ten thousand pieces of clothes. I think it would cost a few hundred thousand if I looked at the cloth. Just do this last vote and we''ll never have to do it again. "


    The fat guy saw that the money was getting into his head, so he started to talk.


    Yes, these two fellows were not ordinary people. He was one of the two robbers who had a criminal record. Due to the negligence of the administration department, they were unable to find out the background of these two robbers.


    And so they sneakily did some illegal business, which was, "scenic spots."


    As an excuse, he saw someone throwing trash around and smoking, so he went up and carefully extorted.


    Both of them were experienced criminals, so they could tell clearly that those people were easy to bully. Those people were rich, and every time, they would pick on those kind of people.


    Unfortunately for Du Lei, he had become the "money is easy to bully" character in their eyes.


    Those who saw him smoking caught themselves and went up to extort money.


    Under the temptation of huge amounts of money, the darkest side of mankind will be exposed. Of course, there are many times when human nature has a good side to it, and it is this kind side that is guiding us forward until today.


    "What do you think?"


    "I think it''s feasible."


    Fatty looked around and could not help but take out his cigarette to smoke. "Say, we''re all living a useless life now. Look before we go to jail, we have a lot of money. Every few days, we''ll change the code."


    "But now? What are we now? To put it nicely, we are called security guards. To put it harshly, we are guard dogs. Think about it. What a funny thing. What were we doing back then? Specialized in sabotage and robbery. "And now, it has actually become a watchdog that protects people."


    The fat security guard''s voice was full of self-mockery, "Why do you think we came all the way here from Guangxi for? He''s just returning home in glory and earning a lot of money, but what else do we have besides robbing? To be honest, I''ve long disliked that manager. He''s really a bitch. "


    The skinny man frowned. "Actually, you can''t say such things. We only stole less than one thousand yuan last time, and we''re already locked up for a year. Say, even if I had to move the bricks for a year, I''m afraid there''s still more than one thousand yuan.


    "If we tie him up, the nature will be completely different. We won''t be able to go back in our lifetime, so the only thing we can do is to run around and run. Even our parents will suffer. Think about your family."


    The skinny man snatched the cigarette from the fatty''s hand.


    These two men were both people who had their spine bent by the pressure of a cruel society. They wanted to rise above the masses, but there was no feasible solution.


    In the end, the two of them still maintained their silence, and then released Du Lei. From their point of view, there were many things that happened in just a moment, they had closely followed and looked around, then left.


    "Hmm? This person is lying on the ground. "


    Qian Linger frowned her beautiful eyebrows. Her family lived nearby, so she would come here every morning for a walk.


    Staring at the unfamiliar man lying on the ground, she took a step forward and asked: "This big brother, are you alright? Do you need me to help you up? "


    "Yes, yes."


    Du Lei had actually been waiting for someone to help him up, because his hands and feet had become numb from the pressure. He truly did not have the strength to stand up.


    Qian Linger''s strength was still considered strong, but she had to use up all her strength to make Du Lei, this "fatty", go as far as she could.


    She really didn''t expect that this guy was so thin, but he must have at least three to four hundred pounds in weight.


    If not for the fact that she was an expert, she wouldn''t have been able to lift this fellow up.


    It was fortunate that Zhang Xuan met him. If it were anyone else, they would have been unable to lift him up.


    It had been a long time since Du Lei had weighed himself, so with the support of the girl, he shook his numb arms and legs, and quickly recovered. He hurriedly said to the girl who had helped him up: "I''m really grateful, I didn''t believe that I fell down just now."


    "There''s one more person, and he actually fell down while walking."


    Qian Linger was speechless, but she did not investigate further. She nodded and said: "No need to thank me."


    He was ready to leave.


    But she couldn''t help but turn around. She was suddenly shocked and pointed at Du Lei as if she had seen a ghost. "It''s you, you''re Du Lei right?"


    "Ah, yes."


    Du Lei nodded, thinking, was he that terrifying?


    So much so that he nodded and responded with such an exaggerated expression.


    "It''s really you!"


    Qian Linger immediately jumped up happily as if she had picked up a treasure, and said: "I''m your loyal fan, you''re much more handsome than the pictures!"


    "Hur hur."


    Du Lei was unexpectedly speechless. He suddenly realised that among his fans, there were all kinds of great beauties, and each one was more beautiful than the other. The girl in front of him looked to be around twenty years old, with long hair flowing down her shoulders.


    She looked as beautiful as she could get, and her temperament was like an orchid. She was alone and pleased with herself, with her black and white beautiful eyes and spirited eyes.


    If you looked carefully, it was just like how Li Mengxin fought with He Ruyue. Maybe she was also a part of the same group with that demon level Zhao Xue.


    His chest was especially grand and straight, making others unable to stop themselves from daydreaming. If it were in university, having this kind of beauty talk to him would be enough to make him happy for a long time.


    But things were different now. Du Lei had an extraordinary immunity to beauties long ago, and this vaccine to increase immunity was naturally the three girls: He Ruyue, Zhao Xue, and Li Mengxin.


    "Don''t say that. I''m just a businessman. I''m just on Weibo. When I have time, I will apply to Sina Customer Service to be banned."

 C89

    Du Lei opened his mouth and explained. What he said was indeed the truth as he did not lie to the little girl in front of him.


    Qian Linger immediately revealed a look of disappointment, "Ah, if you want to post on Weibo, then where do you want my fans to pay attention to your movements?"


    "Well, I can give you my WeChat, but I rarely send you my Wechat. "Yeah, it''s never sent, and I rarely have the time to chat with others."


    Du Lei explained honestly. He had been really busy lately, and now that he had bought a sportscar, he was about to start preparing to buy a boat. Furthermore, he seemed to have encountered the shackles on his Spirit Eyes.


    "You''re so busy every day. Are you in need of money? I can support you if I can. "


    Qian Linger thought about it simply.


    But Du Lei was wrong. Wasn''t the current girl really too direct?


    But I like it.


    Du Lei was immediately overjoyed. "Alright, how are you planning to raise me?"


    "I, on the other hand, want to make you a superstar and then get mad. I don''t do anything, just sell some postcards every day and I''ll be able to earn money."


    Qian Linger seemed to be rather satisfied with her suggestion, and immediately looked at Du Lei with those watery eyes, full of anticipation.


    "This, I''m afraid this isn''t a good idea."


    Du Lei shook his head, and said: "You should know that I have a girlfriend, and that I also have my own career to accomplish, right?"


    Qian Linger nodded his head earnestly: "I know, I am very clear, you have a girlfriend, and your marketing is especially good. You are the most successful in our Rong City''s jewelry industry."


    "What?"


    "I make antiques."


    Du Lei corrected as he felt extremely embarrassed in his heart. How could it become a jewellery industry?


    What does this have to do with the jewelry industry?


    Even if it wasn''t an antique, it could at least be considered a literary game.


    "No, from my analysis, you have more than 70% of your sales. They are all from your bracelet, and the highest price you can offer for your bracelet already exceeds 300,000. Among them, you used jewelry. Because it was impossible to sell a bracelet for such a high price. No one is stupid enough to go back and buy you. "


    "However, with the fusion of the Carving Bracelet and Jewels, your products, it can be said that your sales are rising steadily, of course a large portion of it is for your, Du Lei''s, name, but if the products you make are truly too terrible, no one will buy it."


    Qian Linger looked at Du Lei very seriously, and said slowly: "So that''s why, your shop, can no longer be classified as a antique shop or a stationery store anymore. It should be a jewelry store."


    "Oh, you still know me so well."


    Du Lei really did not think that there would actually be someone who knew him better than himself. Towards this beautiful girl in front of him, his good impression of her would also unconsciously rise.


    Qian Linger bit her lower lip and acted a little spoiled as she said, "I like you, so of course I want to know everything about you. Isn''t that like child''s play? "


    Du Lei had long wanted to find out what that Gao Li Barbie was thinking, but now he had such a brainless fan.


    Thus, he couldn''t help but ask, "Just because of that little bit, you like me."


    "What is it? Do you like me, too? But I have to tell you a very, very cruel truth, and that is, I was just joking. "


    Qian Linger suddenly extended her delicate little hand in all seriousness, and said. "Qian Linger, money, spirit energy. You can call me Ling''er or Qian Linger. "


    "So it''s you ¡­"


    Du Lei patted his head and immediately felt enlightened. A while ago, there was a woman called Qian Linger who claimed that she was the CEO of the Qian''s jewellery, and said that she wanted to work with him. She annoyed him for a long time, but in the end, she was tricked like a swindler.


    "What is it? Do you think I''m lying to you? I really am the CEO of the Qian''s jewellery, I sincerely want to work together with you, I believe, if we work together, we can definitely create the biggest jewelry company in Asia. "


    Qian Linger said with great ambition.


    However, he was despised by Du Lei. "The biggest jewelry company in Asia? Could it be that the wild hope of CEO Qian is so hopeless? "


    Qian Linger was at a loss. He had thought that the other party was talking about her son, that she was talking nonsense, that the jewellery industry was different from other industries, that it required an extraordinary amount of time to accumulate the effects of the brands.


    "Jewelry"


    You can see that Louis Vuitton, Hermes, the Count, and many other luxury brands around the world have a history of over a hundred years, or even hundreds of years.


    If the Qian''s jewellery could become famous throughout China, it would be very good.


    Although the current Qian''s jewellery had more than twenty years of experience in development, in the end, they only had relatively sparse shops in the Rong City and other areas of Ba Shu. In total, there were no more than forty, and their sizes were all average.


    "There is no Qian''s jewellery. I have been there, and I have seen your appearance before."


    Du Lei opened his mouth to explain: "Cooperation, is not a problem, it''s just that I want to know, how do we cooperate? Or can you help me in any way? "


    Qian Linger said confidently: "Our Qian''s jewellery is the biggest jewellery company in the entire Rong City, and even in Ba Shu, if you plan to develop strongly, you will definitely need our help, because we have our own special purchasing and selling channels. Think about it, if your products were to be placed on the counter of our Qian''s jewellery, wouldn''t you have lost all your stock here?"


    "And you can even up the flow a bit. Your hot time is over, but you still have your products. Everyone knows that the Tyrant''s Hand String was created by your, Du Lei''s, company. Your brand is just reputation and prestige. Why not? "


    Qian Linger''s words had indeed moved Du Lei. He truly felt that this plan was feasible, and seemed to be filled with potential.


    As for Du Lei himself, he was prepared to loot the entire Rong City''s stone gambling den. There was no other way, after all, he had a pair of eyes that could see through things.


    "But, no problem. Then let''s find a quiet place to talk. "


    Du Lei laughed. Actually, he really liked working with beauties.


    "Well, I know of a teahouse that has a particularly good environment. "Come, I''ll take you there."


    Qian Linger''s expression was very nice, giving off a kind of ethereal feeling, just like her. When she was cute, she was like a pure and flawless girl, but when she was serious, she also gave people that feeling.


    Of course, this was only because she revealed this kind of little girl attitude in front of Du Lei, because she truly liked Du Lei.


    If it was any other man, she would definitely not lie, her face would even be covered with frost, as for why would she like Du Lei?


    This would take time to explain.

 C90

    Some people say, a woman in love, IQ will become infinitely low.


    Qian Linger also felt that she had fallen into this unprecedented state.


    Just like before she met Du Lei, she had felt that it was impossible for love to exist in this world, but when she saw Du Lei in the crowd, she understood that her future fate would definitely intersect with this man.


    Qian Linger rode on a little sheep electric car and came over. Du Lei sat in the back, and drove the carriage by Qian Linger''s side. After all, Du Lei did not know where the location of the location was.


    "Du Lei, what do you think of me?"


    Qian Linger who was driving the car suddenly asked, but this question left Du Lei speechless.


    Hmm, he wasn''t the kind of person who was narcissistic, so he obviously wouldn''t think that Qian Linger liked him either. After asking him this question, he said sullenly: "Your first impression of me is that you''re beautiful."


    "Just beautiful?"


    Qian Linger asked a little cautiously. She was afraid that Du Lei would think that she was a "whatever"


    The girl.


    In fact, he was a very traditional and conservative girl.


    To be honest, it was very rare for her to ask something like that after knowing that Du Lei had a girlfriend.


    The morning sunlight was not too hot. On both sides of the street, weeping willow trees swayed in the wind. In one of the alleys in Rong City, a girl that was carrying a boy was slowly driving forward.


    Qian Linger did her best to control her speed and wanted to keep the two of them alone for as long as possible. It was said that the more handsome a man was, the more attractive he would be.


    And Du Lei''s handsomeness seemed to come from within his bones. His handsomeness could conquer an eighty year old granny and a three to four-year-old brat.


    The restrained smile on the corner of his mouth, would make everyone who met him feel like they were bathed in spring breeze. In Qian Linger''s words, he was like a sun in winter, bringing warmth to the earth and herself.


    Du Lei didn''t know what the girl was thinking. What he wanted to do the most was to quickly go to the teahouse to drink a cup of tea and blow the air conditioner.


    It was midsummer, and the Rong City was very hot. Although it was not as hot as the subtropical zone, it was not too far off.


    "I''m afraid we haven''t known each other for more than two hours. If I told you to say anything else, I really wouldn''t be able to say it. Even if you did, I''m definitely just spouting nonsense."


    Du Lei explained.


    He did not want to embarrass girls, after all, they had already done this. If he did not know what was good for him, then that would be a bit too much.


    "Fine."


    Qian Linger nodded.


    In his heart, however, he was secretly amused. In his opinion, being pretty was enough. What if that man didn''t like beautiful men?


    Didn''t a famous person say that if a man thinks a woman is beautiful, then this woman has a 50% chance of making that man fall in love with her?


    To be honest, when Du Lei sat behind Qian Linger, it was really a form of torture. The grey vest that the girl was wearing, although it was tight.


    But because of his height, Du Lei could still see the belt on her black undergarments, and the girl''s light fragrance would occasionally enter his nose.


    Maybe the rear seat of a little sheep was enough for ordinary people, but Du Lei was a big guy, and he was so tall too.


    At this point, he had to do his best to retreat backwards, in order to not get too close to Qian Linger''s body.


    This sort of thing was not a joke. He did not want to send the wrong message to the other party. After all, he was already a man with a girlfriend.


    "Smuggling" outside.


    Du Lei didn''t even dare to think about it. He felt that before he married He Ruyue, he had to maintain his purity of heart and body.


    After half an hour, the little sheep finally drove slowly out of the alleyway and into the street. There weren''t many people here, and there weren''t many cars around. However, the bike that the little sheep rode had a "rider".


    That was really quite a lot.


    Ling''er was forced to do so, and only then did she remind Du Lei, "Sit still, I''m going to increase my speed."


    After saying that, a confident smile appeared on her face.


    "Buzz buzz buzz."


    The little sheep suddenly let out a roar, and like a horse that had escaped the reins, they galloped on the wide road, leaving those riders behind.


    Seeing that the speed was almost eighty, Qian Linger immediately started to slow down. She did not want to destroy the carriage, for one carriage would take two lives.


    "How is it? "It''s not bad, wasn''t it flying very well just now?"


    Qian Linger said, then parked the sheep on the side of the road and pulled out the car key, "It''s fine to leave them here, they can''t have motorbikes."


    "Are you sure you''re not afraid of being stolen?"


    Du Lei''s butt was cramped to the point that it was numb. Coming down from the little lamb, Du Lei glanced around and found that there were a lot of people here, and there were even "picnics" everywhere.


    There was smoke everywhere, and the air was thick with the smell of meat.


    "Don''t worry, my little sheep is custom-made. It has a very perfect anti-theft system, and without my fingerprints, thieves can''t ride it."


    Qian Linger stretched out her hand and patted the car, revealing a very arrogant and spoiled look, "It can reach a maximum speed of one hundred and two per hour, and it is unique. Isn''t it beautiful? "


    Looking at the short, fat, and pink motorcycle in front of him, Du Lei said against his own heart: "It''s indeed beautiful, I have never seen an even prettier car like this one."


    "Let''s go."


    Qian Linger nodded her head in satisfaction, she then extended his hand and patted his shoulder, and then led him to the ancient building.


    The teahouse was very big and its interior was decorated in a very unique way. It was extremely simple. In the garden in front of the door, there was a huge copper teapot with clear water inside. There were a few small, multicolored fish.


    Although this place was quite remote from the main hall, there were still a lot of customers inside. Most of them were people who dressed extremely extravagantly, and with just a glance, Du Lei could tell that they were people who were wearing the same clothes as him.


    "Miss Qian, long time no see. Come, this way, please."


    The waiter wore ancient clothes, and on the head and shoulders of his hat was a white towel. He gestured for Qian Linger to come over, and then brought the two of them to a quiet pavilion.


    Qian Linger asked for two cups of Da Hong Pao. The waiter responded and left.


    The table was close to the wall, and Du Lei could see the scenery outside through the wide window.

 C91

    The teahouse was built on a small pond and was filled with lotus flowers. Ducks were playing in the water, while turtles were lying with their heads on the floating lotus leaves. They were squinting their eyes as if they were breathing the air or sleeping.


    "The environment is not bad. How did you find this place?"


    Du Lei asked, in fact, he also had this kind of shop sometimes.


    Just then, the tea was served by the waiter. He washed the two of them in an exquisite set of teacups and brewed the tea, then said goodbye to Qian Linger and left.


    "This teahouse is not an ordinary place, it is opened by a family in the Rong City, ordinary people would not be allowed in here, if I did not bring you here, you would not even be qualified to enter. Look around, anyone who can afford to drink tea in this place is either rich or noble."


    Qian Linger squinted her eyes and took a sip of the tea in her cup. The Da Hong Pao was obviously not an ordinary Da Hong Pao, but a top quality Da Hong Pao.


    might not understand much about tea, but she at least understood a little about it. Of course, it was not her first time coming to this place.


    "So that''s how it is."


    Du Lei nodded. When he first came in, he had the feeling that the customers here were different from the others.


    Thinking about that, Du Lei immediately opened his Spirit Eyes, following that, yellow light beams soared into the sky. Of course, what shocked him the most, were the red light rays.


    "Look at that bespectacled man over there. What is his background?"


    Du Lei could not help but ask, this red gaseous mass, usually represented power, or meant to be the head of good fortune.


    Qian Linger looked in the direction Du Lei pointed and his pupils suddenly shrank as he muttered to himself, "That person was the first in command of the Rong City. I didn''t think that he would actually come to this place as well."


    Du Lei was secretly shocked, he thought that guy was not an ordinary person, and then he opened his mouth and asked: "Take a look at who the bald man sitting inside is, and ask."


    Qian Linger replied in a strange tone: "That''s the richest man in Rong City, his group mainly deals in real estate and tourism, do you know about Peach Blossom Origin? He''s the biggest shareholder. "


    "Why does he look so familiar?"


    Du Lei said, his heart was filled with suspicions, he kept having the feeling that he had seen that bald man somewhere.


    Qian Linger did not think too much about it. Instead, she curled her lips and said, "He''s the richest man in Rong City, it''s normal for him to look familiar when he''s on TV."


    "That''s right, don''t even think about establishing a relationship with them. If you do that, you''ll only be bringing shame upon yourself. People like them simply don''t want to have too much interaction with young people like you."


    Qian Linger opened her mouth to remind her. What he said was indeed the truth.


    Forget about Du Lei, even as the leader of the Qian Family, not many people thought highly of them. What they had was not as simple as it seemed.


    Although the Qian Family was the most influential family in the jewelry business in the Rong City, in other areas, they were not even worthy of their name.


    Especially in terms of the capital, the Qian Family would always be ranked at the bottom, because doing jewelry business was itself a very profitable and profitable business.


    They also needed a large amount of capital to use as inventory. At least one third of their assets were unbreakable, and that was the capital, the gold and silver jewelry stored in the shop, as well as those expensive jewelry.


    "I understand."


    Du Lei nodded his head, and did not continue asking, because he noticed that the black clad men in the middle of the teahouse seemed to have noticed him.


    If he continued to brazenly ask like that, the other party would probably come and cause trouble for him very soon. When he opened his Spirit Eyes earlier, he also looked at the mysterious men.


    Du Lei could conclude that it was definitely not the kind of black Qi found in the Old Wu. This black Qi did not seem to be a type of bad luck, but instead, it seemed to be a type of power.


    This kind of strength, was at least not something the current Du Lei could imagine. It was clear that they were National Art Expert, and not just any ordinary kind of National Art Expert.


    "What else are we going to talk about?"


    Du Lei changed the topic, and then said, he did not know what to say, and drank the scalding tea in front of him.


    He tried his best to restrain the burning sensation in his throat, which was also at this moment, the image of his chest, flashed, and a clear burst of light followed suit, dispersing the burning sensation in his throat.


    If it was not for that, Du Lei would definitely have gotten sick today. Qian Linger looked at his beaten up appearance and could not help but laugh: "Have you drank tea before? Hurry up and spit it out. "


    "Alright, I''m fine now."


    Du Lei''s Adam''s apple moved, and he immediately drank the scalding tea into his stomach. Looking at his expression, it was abnormally calm, as if what happened just now did not happen.


    "Are you in good health?"


    Qian Linger was very surprised, she then extended her hand and touched Du Lei''s neck, and what she felt was ice cold.


    The expression in her eyes changed, but taking into account the many people''s ears, she only smiled and said, "Your skin is really good."


    Qian Linger knew that everyone had their own secrets.


    "Yes, my skin is indeed quite good."


    He had seen the strange look in the girl''s eyes just now, but since the other party did not say anything, Du Lei would naturally not come looking for trouble, and would say more useless words.


    "I want to represent your products. You will be responsible for promoting it and providing me with a manufacturer. As for me, I will help you sell it. We will split it four by six."


    Qian Linger said.


    Du Lei''s expression became serious, and asked: "Just tell me, how many times do you want me to give me? I don''t care about anything else, I''ll just see how the money is divided."


    "You six, I four. Let me help you with the sales, and pay for all the production of the bracelet. You only need to give the product to our Qian''s jewellery, you can just sit inside your house and take the money. "


    Qian Linger laughed. Actually, one part of her reason was for her family''s business, and another part was because she hoped that Du Lei could earn money.


    Judging from this condition, she seemed to hold a lot of sincerity, but Du Lei did not believe that there was such a thing as a pie falling from the sky in this world.

 C92

    Du Lei looked at her and said, "Just say it, what other conditions do you have?"


    He had never liked to beat around the bush when doing business, and since the other party was sincere, Du Lei would naturally not reject him.


    "As expected of the Mr. Du. Actually, what I meant was that I hope you can speak for our Qian''s jewellery."


    Qian Linger once again stated her other condition.


    Towards this kind of irrelevant condition, Du Lei directly agreed without thinking. He liked endorsements the most, it was nothing more than taking a photo, it was such a simple thing.


    Sometimes, he was really envious of those celebrities. Just by endorsing a product, they could earn tens of millions of dollars in endorsement fees. What a great experience! He didn''t even need to shoot a movie.


    The aroma of the Da Hong Pao''s tea was extremely strong. Du Lei had long gotten used to those expensive tea leaves, so he naturally wasn''t surprised by ordinary Da Hong Pao. Compared to this tea, he actually liked pure water more.


    Du Lei drank a few cups of tea in succession, but was unable to resolve his thirst. He shouted loudly: "Waiter, waiter."


    "Alright."


    The waiter quickly walked over and asked, "Excuse me, boss, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Get me a pot of pure water."


    When he said that, Du Lei''s position became a place that everyone in the teahouse could not help but look at, most of the customers'' expressions were filled with suspicion.


    Qian Linger went to the washroom. At the moment, she was not here, but the waiter''s expression suddenly turned to one of embarrassment, and she explained: "Sorry, I don''t have any pure water here."


    "Are you kidding me? Where is the tea made here? To tell you the truth, what you just said scared me a little. "


    The underlying meaning of his words was that he was worried that the tea in this shop was brewed using some unknown method.


    This was the first time the waiter had met a customer who dared to make a fuss here, but he patiently explained, "Don''t worry, boss. Our tea is made from the spring water of Nong Fu Mountain."


    "Then just get me a pot of Nongfu Mountain Spring. No matter how much you want it, I''ll give it to you. I''m really thirsty. "


    With that said, Du Lei took out a crumpled hundred yuan bill from his pocket and stuffed it into the waiter''s hands.


    "Boss."


    "Our spring is not for sale."


    The waiter looked troubled.


    It was the first time that he had ever met a customer like Du Lei.


    Du Lei''s expression immediately changed, and he took out a crumpled hundred dollar bill from his pocket and handed it over to him: "Enough, I''ve already said that money can make people lose, hurry up and get it for me, if not I will go out and buy water to drink, you know, I do not need this much money."


    "Boss, this isn''t a matter of money. It''s a rule of mine."


    The waiter explained again.


    "Hur hur."


    "There''s even a rule."


    "Young man, I can see that you''re not that old yet, but you''re just a waiter. Do you know that although the rules are dead, people are still alive? Just tell me, how much money do you need before you bring me a kettle of water?"


    Du Lei was also puzzled, he knew this teahouse''s background was not simple.


    But in this world, how could one not earn money?


    Do you think so? felt that it was already very generous of him to buy a pot of Nongfu Mountain Spring with two hundred yuan.


    According to the norm, the wealthier a person was, the more stingy they would be, some tens of millions, which was simply like an iron rooster. Even if they ran wild and rusted at home, they wouldn''t be willing to give it up, yet they still wanted to run to the bus no matter what.


    If one was rich, they would have to live the life of a rich person. Then what was the point in earning money?


    Deep down, Du Lei was actually a very low-key person.


    He did not want to be so flamboyant either, but in reality, he was very thirsty, even though he was surrounded by the ''big shots''.


    They couldn''t help but look at him with disdain.


    However, Du Lei this guy had always been "laughing and scolding people".


    From the moment he went on a rampage online, Du Lei had understood that countless people in the world were scolding him every single day, discrediting his reputation. It was impossible for Du Lei to scold so many people at once, right?


    Of course, Du Lei would not be that stupid. If he really met a dog that dared to want him, as someone who loved to eat dog meat, he would beat that dog into a hotpot without hesitation.


    Bite me, of course I have to pay the price.


    Du Lei thought, then took out a hundred dollar bill from his pocket and stuffed it into the waiter''s hands.


    Actually, when Du Lei first entered the room, he saw the signboard at the entrance that had a few bold and powerful words engraved upon it: "Zhou Family Tea House".


    That''s right, the owner of this teahouse was surnamed Zhou.


    Then, in the Rong City''s territory, would there be a Boss with the surname Zhou who possessed such power?


    Then, without a doubt, it was "Zhou Ji".


    In the family that he belonged to, Du Lei was a person who distinguished between gratitude and grievances. If not for Zhao Xue''s help last time, he would definitely have died in the police station.


    As for the mastermind behind all of this, naturally, it was Zhou Ji. His information and the passionate netizens had all been leaked, including some of Zhou Ji''s private matters.


    The waiter could no longer hold it in.


    He had never been humiliated like this before. In his opinion, Du Lei was just that kind of expression on his face that seemed like a charity beggar.


    "Whap."


    The waiter''s palm struck out, slicing through the air and producing an explosive sound.


    "Look at this."


    He seemed to have already seen the scene of Du Lei being sent flying. He could not understand why this young man in front of him could be brought here.


    He must know that this place was a place that no one was allowed to act presumptuously because this was the Zhou Mansion, the place where the Zhou Mansion was located.


    The waiter''s movements were extremely sharp and cunning. In the eyes of an ordinary person, perhaps it was an invulnerable move, but in Du Lei''s eyes, it was filled with loopholes.


    BOOM!


    The corner of Du Lei''s mouth formed an evil smile: "If there''s any disagreement, there''s a need to hurt others. Do you think I, Du, am easy to bully? "


    Looking at the black-clothed men encircling him, Du Lei exerted his strength with his fist and the waiter''s thin and weak body flew out horizontally.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa."


    Just at this time, a familiar person who couldn''t be more familiar with walked down from the second floor of the teahouse. While clapping his hands, he looked at Du Lei with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Du?" Do you think it''s easy to bully me? "


    That''s right, it was Zhou Ji. This was where he worked, and now, he was the owner of this mysterious teahouse.

 C93

    Du Lei laughed and said: "Zhou Ji, you''re finally willing to show your face."


    He understood that from the moment he had fallen for He Ruyue, he had become this guy''s mortal enemy.


    Between men, some fights were unavoidable. For example, today, Du Lei knew that there would definitely be a fight between him and Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji''s expression was very calm. In his opinion, Du Lei had entered his lair today, and would undoubtedly die.


    Therefore, he smiled and said, "Everyone, I''m really sorry. Why don''t we go to the private room on the second floor to have a chat. I have some matters to settle with this man here today."


    After hearing Zhou Ji say that, a majority of the customers all chose to leave, even though their families were all extraordinary, but with regards to such thorny matters, it was best not to get involved.


    Du Lei and the others naturally knew each other. This was a new rising star in the Rong City, especially after he donated his dog head, which was paid special attention to by the higher ups.


    As for Zhou Ji?


    The number one noble family in Rong City, the eldest son of the Zhou family. In the Rong City, there was a terrifying force that was unimaginable to the common people.


    The Zhou family was the undisputed leader of the Rong City. His family had existed for hundreds of years in the Rong City, and there were many talented people in all walks of life.


    The two of them were not ordinary people, and this battle was naturally full of suspense.


    "Hur Hur Hur Hur."


    "That bitch He Ruyue really disappoints me."


    Zhou Ji''s expression was slightly sinister, it was said that he loved He Ruyue so much, and hated his so much, that he had obviously walked into this state. He liked He Ruyue, and had even announced to the outside world that He Ruyue was about to become her fiancee.


    But Du Lei''s appearance, had changed everything. Not only did his own beloved woman steal it away, she had even ruthlessly scammed him of fifty million.


    This was simply equivalent to giving himself a resounding slap in the face of the entire noble circle of Rong City. The previous part was a high-spirited declaration that He Ruyue becoming her own fiancee was just around the corner.


    He Ruyue had actually said that she had never liked Zhou Ji before, it was just a one-sided dream. When she found out about this news, his entire person was in a bad mood, he only felt that the top of her head had turned green.


    Of course, this was only because he herself was crooked. From start to finish, He Ruyue had never had any kind of good impression of him.


    Those who knew better naturally understood that this fellow was poisoned to the bones and was beyond redemption. Zhou Ji actually had a good feeling about himself the entire time, thinking that He Ruyue was the one who had sentenced him to death.


    Of course, Du Lei would not allow this fellow to slander his woman. He immediately took a big stride and rushed forward, before anyone could react, he waved his fist and ruthlessly smashed it at Zhou Ji''s face.


    He didn''t even say a single word of nonsense. The grudge between the two was already completely clear, and that was that they wouldn''t rest until one of them was dead. For people who wanted to take his life, Du Lei would never be merciful.


    "Hur hur."


    He reached out his hand at lightning speed and grabbed Du Lei''s wrist. From the time he broke the apple phone, he should have already guessed that Zhou Ji actually possessed an extremely strong and powerless National Art Expert.


    Otherwise, what qualifications did he have to obtain the support of his father?


    Everyone had to understand that in a clan that had been passed down for hundreds of years, the people who lacked the most were the juniors.


    His father alone had nearly seven sons. Of course, this was all super born, ahem.


    However, their Zhou family was not an ordinary family.


    "You''re underestimating me, Zhou Ji, too much."


    Zhou Ji laughed, and with his other hand, he formed a fist, fiercely smashing towards Du Lei''s chest, but this fist, was enough to smash Du Lei several meters away.


    It had to be known that Du Lei''s current body weighed more than three hundred kilograms, and was not something an ordinary person could compare to. Du Lei''s intuition told him that his scalp was numb, and cold sweat flowed down his face.


    He laid under the table that was smashed into pieces, as his thoughts raced. From this moment onwards, he had no choice but to take another look at Zhou Ji.


    This guy''s strength was far above his own. He shook his teeth and spat out a mouthful of warm blood. That punch just now was too fierce.


    "Hur hur."


    Zhou Ji rubbed his slightly twisted fingers, that punch just now had actually dislocated his fingers. From this, it could be seen that Du Lei''s body''s strength was far above his.


    "Not bad. I never would have thought that a normal family''s child like you would also have such strength. I really can''t understand how you could change into such a state in a few short months. It is really too shocking."


    Zhou Ji chuckled, and then continued: "But it doesn''t matter, so what if you are a genius? In the end, it''s still going to fall to my hands. "


    "Today, you will stay here forever for me."


    With that, Zhou Ji stepped forward like the wind, and rushed in front of Du Lei.


    Du Lei also laughed. Actually, when he went out today, he was carrying a handgun that Dragon Brother sent people to assassinate him the last time.


    Behind him, he had already pulled the trigger of the gun. When Zhou Ji was preparing to wave his fist again, and hit him fiercely, he suddenly took out the gun at his back, and shot towards Zhou Ji''s chest.


    BOOM!


    Zhou Ji''s pupils suddenly contracted, the steel ball that was as thick as a thumb, actually fiercely shot into his chest, immediately causing Zhou Ji to feel that his head had become like the martial arts world, his lips had become purple.


    "You."


    He didn''t even finish his last sentence before he fell to the ground.


    That''s right, this steel ball was used by the Little Turtle as food the last time. It was given to Du Lei to eat once, but Du Lei had to expend a lot of effort to deduct it from its mouth.


    Those black-clothed men were just about to attack Du Lei, but were ruthlessly scolded by Du Lei, "Don''t you know that your Young Master is going to die? Hurry up and send him to the hospital. If he dies, can you guys bear the responsibility? "


    The big sized men weighed the pros and cons in their hearts, and all of them immediately ran over to see their young master off. After all, if Zhou Ji died, they would definitely not have a good ending.


    "Let''s go!"


    The black-clothed man called out to his brother, and immediately got Zhou Ji on the carriage. In the blink of an eye, Zhou Ji disappeared without a trace.


    Du Lei had been severely injured by that fist, and at this moment, Qian Linger finally walked out from the washroom.


    Seeing the mess, she couldn''t help but frown.

 C94

    "Are you okay?"


    Qian Linger immediately rushed in front of Du Lei, helped him up, and asked anxiously: "What''s going on? What exactly happened? "


    Zhou Ji''s punch had indeed heavily injured Du Lei, and his lips were a little pale now. If not for the spear at his waist, he probably would have capsized here today.


    "Hurry up and bring me away. It''s not good to stay here any longer. I''ll explain it to you later ¡­"


    As Du Lei spoke, he could not help but cough out a bit more blood.


    knew that this was not the time to speak, and so she lifted the heavy Du Lei and got on her Little Sheep, then, began to go berserk. She wanted to do her best to send Du Lei to the nearby hospital in the shortest amount of time possible.


    Rong City Central Hospital.


    In the VIP ward, Zhou Debang''s dignified face was currently filled with unconcealable rage. Ever since he had become the Zhou Family''s Patriarch, he had never been so angry before.


    He actually dared to hurt Zhou Ji in his own teahouse, and almost died!


    It was simply too infuriating.


    Zhou Debang held onto the wooden frame of the single bed tightly. He saw that the wooden frame was drying up at an alarming rate.


    Zhou Debang looked at his son''s dark black face, and even the doctors who saw the poison felt helpless, as they did not even have the courage to undergo surgery. According to the doctor, this seemed to be a pandemic virus called DNH, and its rate of infection was extremely fast, so much so that anyone who came into contact with Zhou Ji would be infected immediately.


    Where this virus actually came from was unknown to the senior doctors of the Chinese Medical Hospital. They only knew that this disease had been encountered in the sixties during sea voyages. At the beginning, it was a member of the crew who caught it, causing the entire ship to die on the ship.


    Well, it was a group of pirates who recorded this matter into their sailing diaries, allowing some sensitive medical scientists to discover it.


    "Poison, it''s really too vicious."


    Right now, as long as that little bastard Du Lei dared to appear in front of him, he would not hesitate to twist off his opponent''s head.


    "He actually did this!"


    "His heart can be destroyed. He clearly wants to start a war with our Zhou family."


    Just as Zhou Debang was still worrying about the poison in Zhou Ji''s body, Du Lei was actually in a certain hospital in Rong City, enjoying the meticulous care of two beautiful women.


    When Li Mengxin and He Ruyue, the two girls heard the noise and came to this narrow ward, it was filled with even more "beauties".


    When He Ruyue and Li Mengxin hurried over, they discovered that Manager Du was leaning comfortably on the sickroom. In front of his bed, there were two beautiful women who were like flowers and the moon.


    One was feeding him grapes, the other was adjusting the position of his body.


    He Ruyue was very anxious in her heart, but seeing this scene, the jealousy in her heart was overturned.


    Even though Du Lei was currently enjoying his life, he noticed that something was amiss when he saw He Ruyue''s expression after entering the sickroom. He anxiously shouted, "Ruyue, you''re here."


    "Right."


    When He Ruyue saw these two girls who had appearances not below her own, she immediately became a little absent-minded.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine now. Thank you for your concern."


    Du Lei felt that something was wrong with He Ruyue''s situation, and immediately introduced him: "This is the hospital''s doctor, yes, she is also my friend."


    "This is Qian Linger, the current CEO of Qian''s jewellery. I think you should recognize her."


    Du Lei asked vaguely. Even though he and the two girls didn''t have much to say, he still felt a little guilty.


    It''s like this, I was discussing business with this Miss Qian in the Zhou Mansion, and in the end Zhou Ji ran out. Thus, I fought with him, and he should be, I think, dead by now.


    Du Lei opened his mouth to explain, "Cough cough, sorry, I should have notified you right away."


    Looking at He Ruyue''s face which had become abnormally haggard from excitement and her messy long hair, she knew that, after knowing that she had met with danger, she had ran out hurriedly. She was even wearing her Editorial Office''s work clothes, with a delicate nose bridge, and a pair of black eyes.


    At this moment, she gently smiled at Du Lei. "As long as you are fine, then everything is fine."


    "Yes, yes."


    He Ruyue sat on the bedside, and the other girls all consciously left the ward and brought everyone up to her.


    "Whooosh."


    Qian Linger took a deep breath and said to Li Mengxin, "The eyes of your best friend just now, could truly be used to kill seventeen or eighteen times. It''s simply too terrifying."


    "Ling''er, what do you know about Du Lei? How come I don''t know him?"


    Although Li Mengxin was not really close with her, as girls in the noble circle, they could still be considered to be familiar with each other due to work. When they had free time, the two would come together to chat.


    Girls like Qian Linger and Li Mengxin could be said to be those kind of business geniuses. One of them was because when he was in university, he was able to create a food chain to manage the world, and the other was because he had the ability to manage a business when he was just a little over twenty years old.


    When Du Lei was not having any superpowers, this kind of girl would never appear in his world. But now, everything had changed.


    "Du Lei, it''s all my fault, I caused you to suffer."


    He Ruyue held onto Du Lei''s thick and heavy palm, and said with a slightly sad expression: "If it wasn''t for me, Zhou Ji definitely wouldn''t have come looking for trouble with you."


    "Tsk, saying this is wrong. What do you mean it''s your fault, is it your fault that people like it? This is very normal. If he doesn''t find trouble with me, that would be strange. This proves that my Ru Yue is a very charming girl. "


    Du Lei raised his other hand and pinched He Ruyue''s nose.


    "It''s itchy."


    Even though He Ruyue said that, she did not make any movement to stop her, allowing her hands to gently caress her charming face.


    "Stay home and don''t come out for the time being. "The Zhou family might very well attack me. I alone am not afraid of them."


    "My only worry is that they will attack you."


    Du Lei lowered his head, and lightly kissed He Ruyue''s face, which was on the side that could be blown away easily.

 C95

    "Yes, I understand."


    He Ruyue pressed her head close to Du Lei''s chest. She was a delicate girl and knew how powerful the enemy Du Lei was going to face was, but she had absolute confidence that even if Du Lei lost, he would still have himself.


    The air in the ward was filled with the smell of medicine, but this did not affect the two''s happy mood. This could be the power of love.


    In front of love, all the suffering was just like paper tiger. After a while, He Ruyue peeled a few grapes for Du Lei to eat.


    When it was around 5 in the afternoon, Du Lei had already recovered most of his health, but of course, He Ruyue did not know of it. He Ning Qingyu greeted them, paid the medical fees, and the three women and one man left in a grand manner.


    Du Lei was actually also very vexed. His body seemed to be at a critical point and once he broke this shackle, he would then be able to enter another stage of inheritance.


    Basically, it would close in the evening. Then the two young men would sit in front of the computer and start playing the League of Heroes, or the latest game from Blizzard Company called Watchman.


    Cough cough, when Du Lei walked in from the door, the little tortoise that was acting as the stool for Du Wei and Li Can quickly crawled over.


    After a period of rapid growth, the little turtle had already grown into a big turtle. Its body was basically comparable to the bathtub in the bathroom.


    The feeding job was handled by Fatty and Du Wei, who had also built up a deep friendship with the little turtle. They had eaten carrot from the beginning, and now, the green radish was eating everything, but their appetite was also becoming more and more terrifying. Every day, Du Wei and Li Can would go to the market to buy over fifty kilograms of white radishes and carrots for it.


    The little turtle couldn''t make a sound, so it could only use its huge head to rub the bottom of Du Lei''s pants. It would wag its tail, cough cough, even though it had a lot of tails.


    It looked exactly like a big yellow dog. Hmm, it looked really similar, Du Lei felt that it would stick out its tongue if it could.


    The little turtle was different from other turtles. Other than having a turtle shell, the longer it grew, the less like a turtle it looked.


    Du Lei knew very well that as the little tortoise grew up, he had to make the best use of his time to finish off the Zhou Family and head to the ocean to start his treasure hunt.


    "Du Lei, you actually raised such a big turtle? Isn''t that against the law? "


    He Ruyue reached out and caressed the little turtle''s head, looking extremely curious.


    At this time, Du Wei who was playing games suddenly scuttled over. Honestly speaking, without the Little Turtle as his stool, he was not happy to stand there and play.


    "When I bought it back, it was only the size of a palm. It hasn''t even been two months and it''s already as good as a mountain, and it sounds pretty good."


    Du Wei threw a radish at the little turtle. It raised its neck and opened its mouth, and the radish accurately fell into its mouth.


    "Sister-in-law, you can stay here for dinner tonight. I''ll let you see our Big Brother Lei''s culinary skills."


    Du Wei winked at Du Lei, then said: "We''ve already bought all the dishes."


    "Sure."


    He Ruyue had never eaten in Du Lei''s house before, so he naturally wanted to experience Du Lei''s culinary skills even more.


    "Ah Turtle, hurry and come over. My legs are numb from standing."


    Fatty raised his butt. He had gone crazy from playing games, so he quickly summoned the little turtle.


    The little tortoise naturally let things go, laid down in front of the computer, and then put its head back into the tortoise shell. Du Wei also quickly sat on it, honestly speaking, he was raising a tortoise at home, he did not even need to buy a computer chair.


    "Higher."


    Du Wei tapped his finger on the steel-like turtle''s shell, and muttered with his mouth. Then, the little turtle stuck out its leg.


    This chair was not for nothing, because in front of the small Turtle, there was a bag of radishes. Du Wei and Li Can did not let it eat them either, it just could not move at all.


    Of course, Du Lei was the only exception. If Du Lei told this thing to go east, then it wouldn''t dare to go west. There was no helping it, since Du Lei was its original owner.


    From Tyrant''s memories, Du Lei knew that as long as it injected its "domineering aura" into some kind of animal''s body, it would definitely become a tyrant.


    The more there are, the stronger that loyal and loyal animal will become. With the current state of evolution of the little tortoise, it is extremely likely that it will evolve into something similar to the ''Black Turtle''.


    A divine beast.


    At that time, it would be an overlord within the ocean. Of course, Du Lei was looking forward to that day in his heart, because deep in the ocean, there seemed to be some sound secretly summoning him.


    In the kitchen.


    These kitchen utensils and cutlery were bought at the villa.


    Everything inside the refrigerator was bought by Du Lei and Li Can, based on their tastes, they would naturally buy genuine hometown dishes.


    However, what surprised Du Lei was that these two fellows actually bought over a jin of wild boar meat and yellow beef, and the rest were tofu, vegetables and vegetables.


    Du Lei first sliced up the wild boar meat, and He Ruyue helped wash the vegetables. As the food was being prepared at home, He Ruyue possessed excellent culinary skills, and had tasted the food made by her, which was a distance away from her level. But as long as she worked hard, she would be able to catch up.


    Very quickly, Du Lei had already completed four to five dishes. Four people, eating five dishes was more or less enough.


    Li Zhiquan had things to discuss, so he spent most of the night with the customers, the various bosses treated him to a meal, and Zhang San and Niu Si became his bodyguards.


    Zhang San and Niu Si''s physiques were laid out everywhere, and Du Lei had also observed these two people before. They seemed to be born with godly strength, so how could they have such terrifying strength? Even Du Lei himself was a little afraid of them, not to mention those so-called ancient experts.


    Even if Zhou Ji stood in front of Niu Si and Niu Si, he would probably be scared away.


    Du Lei carried the dishes to the table, then called over the two boys who were playing games over and ate together.


    It was almost eight o''clock by the time he finished his meal.


    Du Lei immediately sent He Ruyue home, in a hurry he wouldn''t be able to eat hot tofu, what''s more, Du Lei''s interest in that kind of thing wasn''t as strong as two years ago.


    The faint moonlight shone down onto the two of them. From Du Lei''s residence to He Ruyue''s home, if one walked, it would take around half an hour or so.


    The two of them held hands and walked slowly like this. Suddenly, He Ruyue opened her mouth and asked: "Du Lei, have you thought about the future? Where are you going? "

 C96

    "Me?"


    Du Lei hesitated for a while, before suddenly realizing an extremely serious problem.


    Would He Ruyue''s parents, who were willing to leave, elope with him?


    Well, of course it wasn''t elopement, but it was a very serious question.


    "I''m going to the North Sea."


    Du Lei said honestly: "I want to travel around the world, can you come with me? If I had enough money, I might set off early tomorrow. "


    "Me? Of course I''m willing. No matter which corner of the world you go to, I''m willing to follow you."


    He Ruyue held Du Lei''s hand and couldn''t help but tighten. She stuck her head close to his shoulder: "I believe that you must have something very important to do wherever you''re going."


    "Then we have a deal. At that time, we will ride the boat and bathe in the sunlight on the sea. "


    Du Lei also pinched the girl''s soft hands, and said with certainty: "I will definitely give you the life you want."


    In these many years, Du Lei made the first promise of love. One night many years ago, he swore to another girl, "I will love you for life."


    However, time flew by, and it was already five to six years ago. At that time, he did not have the inheritance to be his overlord, nor did he have the confidence to make the promise.


    He was no longer the same person, in love, in love, in love, without a doubt, the palest thing, even if it were a girl in this age of desire, even if he did not admire vanity, he did not covet wealth, she had no need to fight for a pale promise.


    "I will love you for the rest of my life."


    When he heard Du Lei''s childish confession, he could not help but burst out laughing. How long was his life?


    "Of course I would say that."


    The girl who had confessed to her in the past was now a rising star, a superstar in the entertainment circle.


    Did she still remember this lowly fellow?


    She still remembered that there was a person called ''Du Lei''.


    Boys, did they do anything for her?


    She had probably forgotten about it long ago.


    Du Lei knew that what happened in the past should be put down, and cherishing what he had right now should be the truth. She hugged He Ruyue''s curvy body, and said slowly: "I''ll carry you."


    The girl blushed. Under the dim light of the street lamp, she looked very pretty. She bit her red lips and said, "Alright."


    At the same time that he agreed, he also climbed up behind Du Lei.


    He Ruyue always wore something that was conservative, but today, she was wearing a pair of extremely hot shorts. Even the upper half of her body was covered with the kind of white t-shirt that would frequently appear.


    Du Lei''s skin, was as smooth as jade, and the sensation of contact was extremely good. Furthermore, her legs were extremely well-proportioned and plump.


    He Ruyue used her slender arms and wrapped them around Du Lei''s neck. Her weight was less than fifty kilograms.


    "How can Zhou Ji be that strong?"


    Suddenly, He Ruyue opened her mouth and asked: "I have never heard anything about her being a National Art Expert."


    "Maybe everyone has their own secrets, so Zhou Ji is naturally no exception. Furthermore, he is the heir to the Zhou family, even though he looks like a playboy on the surface, but in reality, he is a very meticulous person. It''s just that he likes you too much, and became too impatient."


    Du Lei slowly analyzed. He could feel He Ruyue''s warmth on his back, especially those two abnormally bountiful and hot balls of energy, which made him a little restless.


    "Oh, then you must be careful of him next time."


    He Ruyue asked as she was deep in her heart. She leaned her head on Du Lei''s shoulder and blew into his ear, asking: "Du Lei, do you really want to do that thing with me?"


    Towards this sudden question, Du Lei felt as if he was injected with chicken blood.


    But when the words were about to reach his mouth, he restrained himself and asked: "What happened? Why don''t I understand what you''re talking about? "


    "Scoundrel."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, He Ruyue''s face suddenly flushed red. After all, she had finally mustered up the courage to ask after great difficulty.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    He Ruyue said with a bit of a temper as a young miss.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    Du Lei immediately laughed, the breath He Ruyue had blown just now, had completely blown away his entire being.


    "But I don''t want to."


    As He Ruyue said that, she pecked Du Lei''s cheeks like a chick pecking rice. That kind of feeling was really refreshing.


    With that, the two of them arrived at He Ruyue''s residence. At the entrance of the residential complex, Du Lei put He Ruyue down from his back.


    "Come and sit at my house, my parents aren''t home."


    He Ruyue blinked her eyes and said. Du Lei thought about it, but she did not reject it.


    "Alright, then I''ll go to your house and drink some water."


    Du Lei nodded his head, then the two of them entered the villa. It was different from the place that Du Lei lived in, the residences here were of a higher class, like Li Mengxin and Qian Linger''s residence. The villa''s security personnel were all equipped with guns.


    After all, Du Lei had seen a movie last time, where a few students went there to snatch the bank with fake guns. It was such a painful thing, from the start to the end, they did not even fire a single shot.


    Everyone has the right to fear dangerous things.


    Were the security personnel not afraid of death?


    Of course, this was impossible. In this world, who wouldn''t be afraid of death?


    "My parents went to a dance tonight."


    He Ruyue said, but in truth, her hint was extremely obvious, only, Du Lei did not even think of it.


    He even asked dumbly, "Then why are you alone tonight? Are you not afraid?"


    "Yeah, I am indeed a little afraid."


    He Ruyue said, as she held Du Lei''s hand and took the initiative: "Then, do you want to accompany me?"


    "Sure."


    Du Lei was really excited in his heart. If he still could not figure out what He Ruyue meant, then all his many years of watching Island Nation movies were all for nothing.


    "Let''s go. Let''s hurry up."


    It was Du Lei''s first time coming to He Ruyue''s house. Hearing her say that, Du Lei became a little impatient, his whole body felt like he had drank a whole 8 or 2 bottles of Snow Jade.


    That feeling, that feeling.


    Tonight, he would finally hand over the chastity that he had painstakingly accumulated for twenty-two years. From tomorrow onwards, he would be considered a man.

 C97

    After entering the villa, Du Lei drank a few cups of water.


    He Ruyue also washed an apple for him, then peeled an orange, and said that she was going to take a bath.


    Once Du Lei heard "Bath."


    With these two words, he became completely spirited and immediately lost the mood to even eat the oranges. Along the way, he carried He Ruyue on his back and spoke to him with a belly full of fire.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, the evil fire in his head was finally suppressed. He slightly squinted his eyes and laid down on the soft sofa.


    It had to be said that the scale of He Ruyue''s family was simply incomparable to his villa. The paintings on the walls were all real works that were worth millions.


    There were also the trophies that were placed in the storage cabinets, making people dizzy. There were what kind of arcane gold awards, various competition trophies and certificates, Du Lei even saw some pictures of life in He Ruyue University.


    Of course, there was nothing of the opposite sex in these photographs except for his father, who looked to be in his early forties, with a head cut of thirty or seventy, wearing a pair of silver-rimmed glasses and a very handsome face. Her mother was also a very pretty and graceful woman.


    Just then, the door opened, and a middle-aged man and woman walked in. When they saw Du Lei, their expressions changed.


    Du Lei looked at the person in the photo and thought to himself, as expected, he looked much better looking at him.


    He embarrassedly put the picture frame back in his hand, and said while smiling at He Ruyue''s father and mother: "Hello, uncle and aunt."


    At this time, He Ruyue''s clear voice came out from the second floor, "Du Lei, I forgot to take my pajamas.


    Embarrassed. Embarrassed.


    Du Lei''s expression was extremely awkward. He laughed and said: "Auntie, you should go and bring it to her."


    He Ruyue''s mother was still considered friendly. She smiled at Du Lei: "You should be Ru Yue''s boyfriend, right? "She''s quite handsome. She''s much more handsome than the people watching him on television."


    "No, no. Compared to Uncle He, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Du Lei laughed, and immediately replied modestly, flattering his.


    "Take a seat."


    The moment He Mansheng entered the room and saw Du Lei, his face revealed an expression as though Du Lei owed him tens of billions of dollars; it was so cold that it was outrageous.


    "Yes, yes."


    Du Lei hurriedly nodded. Honestly speaking, he did indeed have a clear conscience, but more or less, he still had that kind of feeling that he was guilty of being a thief.


    In the empty villa, only the two of them were left. Of course Du Lei didn''t dare to say anything, if he said the wrong things now, he would be done for.


    "Have you eaten?"


    Because He Mansheng was a high ranking man, his entire body was releasing that kind of extraordinary Qi, causing most of the younger generation to bow their heads and bow to him, or even to be especially respectful towards him.


    Du Lei smiled and said: "Yes, I have. I ate with Ru Yue at my house."


    "Not bad, young people nowadays can cook. It''s really rare."


    He Mansheng''s cold face seemed to have eased up a bit, and the good impression he had of Du Lei in his heart had increased by quite a bit. At this age, he already achieved such an achievement, yet this young man didn''t have the slightest bit of arrogance, and his speech was neither haughty nor humble.


    Not fawning on him, not being afraid, not being afraid, but also being a bit nervous.


    He Mansheng had actually already forgotten the fart Du Lei had told him at the beginning.


    This was because he felt that he was already extremely handsome. Although his actual age was close to fifty years old, on the surface, he appeared to be around forty years old.


    "My family cooks hotpot, and I''ve had it ever since I was young. Furthermore, when I was young, I would go to the store during the summer and help me cook the hotpot seasonings. "


    Du Lei explained.


    The first time he saw He Mansheng, he knew that was an unfathomable person. What did he have to do most to earn money in this Rong City?


    There was no doubt that it was tourism and restaurant, because Rong City was a "snack".


    In the city, the majority of the residents all relied on the food industry to make a living, and Rong City itself was rich in produce.


    Then, the giant in front of him in the restaurant industry, or even the giant in the entire Ba Shu area, his name could be ranked in the top five even in the entire domestic restaurant industry.


    It was obvious how wealthy this middle-aged man was. To be honest, the standard of choosing a husband for a rich man like him was quite high.


    Although Du Lei was very sure that he wouldn''t be able to find another young man like him within the boundaries of China, within two months, he could create sales worth more than a billion and his net profit could reach 30%.


    If you want to go all out to achieve something


    Then he, Du Lei, could be said to be the only one. Of course, he couldn''t compare to those young masters from those large families.


    After all, he was just a grassroots entrepreneur.


    "Oh, your family cooks hotpot. Then your father and I are in the same industry. When I was young, I also did hotpot business. How many years was your father born?"


    He Mansheng asked.


    "My father was born on the first day of the sixth or seventh year."


    Du Lei answered. He also did not expect He Ruyue''s father to start a business from scratch.


    "Oh? The first day of the sixth or seventh year? "Tsk, can you tell me your father''s name?"


    He Mansheng seemed to have thought of something and immediately asked.


    Du Lei was a little surprised, but he still replied with a smile: "And Dad''s name is Du Wentao, but everyone likes to call him Old Du, even I like to call him that."


    "Wen Tao, Wen Tao, this kid is indeed your son!"


    He Mansheng''s eyes immediately turned red. He never thought that his daughter''s boyfriend would actually be the son of his brother from so many years ago.


    "Is your father well?"


    He Mansheng immediately felt that it was a pity. He was acquainted with Du Wentao 30 years ago, back then, it was still rather chaotic and the Rong City was not as prosperous as it is now.


    The two were like old friends at first sight, immediately bowing and becoming brothers. The two roamed about everywhere all day long, drifting north and south, both of them had done this before.


    When he was twenty-five, the two of them went to China and did some work. In the end, the Old Du said that he did not have any ambitions, so he gave half of his money to He Mansheng and left secretly. He Mansheng had known him for almost ten years, he was very grateful to the Old Du, if not for the money that the Old Du gave him, he would not have had his achievements today.


    "My dad?"


    Du Lei was a little confused.


    Why did he suddenly ask about his father?


    However, he dispelled the doubt in his heart and replied, "My father''s body is very strong, thank you uncle for your concern."

 C98

    He Mansheng took off his glasses. His eyes were red, and he couldn''t help but smile at both sides of his mouth, the lines of wrinkles on the corner of his eyes opening up.


    At this moment, he seemed to have aged quite a bit.


    He Mansheng slowly covered his own face, and actually started crying. He was very happy, truly very happy, he had searched for his long-lost brother, whom he had never forgotten.


    "Uncle He."


    "You ¡­"


    Du Lei was a little confused.


    He was still fine just now, why was he crying all of a sudden?


    In his opinion, how could a successful man like He Mansheng, who had seen too many hardships, cry so easily?


    "It''s nothing, I was just suddenly very happy."


    He Mansheng controlled his emotions and wiped the tears at the corner of his eyes. He reached out and patted Du Lei''s shoulder; "Your dad and I were good friends back then."


    "Ah?" Uncle He, are you kidding me? How could my dad know you, he''s just the heir to the 100 year old hotpot restaurant, there''s at least 8,000 people like him in the Rong City. If he knows you, he would brag about how he knows the big shots of Rong City''s catering industry. "


    Du Lei shook his head, he had a look that said, don''t joke around with me, the junior, as he knows very well what kind of person Old Du is.


    He was the type to keep a low profile in front of outsiders, but in front of "his own son".


    However, he was a very high-profile person. When he was young, he was a figure that was even more powerful than Sun Wukong in Du Lei''s eyes. He was the hero in his heart.


    "Didn''t your dad tell you about me?"


    He Mansheng probed, as the disappointed expression on his face was extremely obvious. In his opinion, one of his old friends should be someone who cherishes the past.


    "I never said, but my dad said that when he was young, he had a good brother, that good brother, who accompanied him through the most important part of his life. During that long journey, he and that good brother established a deep friendship, but unfortunately, he has too many shackles on him, otherwise he would probably have become a great man by now. Well, if that''s the case, I wouldn''t be here in front of you right now."


    Du Lei thought for a while and said. When Old Du was young, there was indeed a period of time when people were acting strangely, but unfortunately, it was hard to tell whether it was real or fake.


    However, Du Lei still believed in his father. From a young age till now, his father had been his greatest hope in his life.


    Even though Old Du was really old, his spine was always so straight. He was still able to speak so straightforwardly, so unyieldingly and delightfully.


    Even at the age of fifty, he was still hot-blooded. Even when gangsters were assaulting little girls, Old Du was still as young as he was when he saw injustice on the road and helped out with his sabre.


    "Xiao Lei, Xiao Lei, I''m your father''s brother from back then. Come and show me some photos."


    He Mansheng took out a blurry black and white photo from his wallet and introduced: "This tall man was when your father was young. This photo was taken when we were unloading goods at the dock of the Volcano Country.


    In the end, Du Lei treated Du Lei as a treasure, and after looking carefully, he realised that this was indeed the young Old Du. At that time, the Old Du looked very unrestrained, had long hair, and was also very handsome.


    The background was the wharf with the boxes on the opposite side, through the gaps between the boxes, one could almost see the sparkling sea surface under the sunlight. Of course, this was probably Du Lei''s misconception.


    The gentle sea breeze blew the long hair of the two young men, causing their sweaty collars to flutter. Their young faces were brimming with the pure smiles of which era they belonged to.


    This kind of smile seemed to recall Du Lei''s memories. He couldn''t help but think of the scene when he was young, riding on Old Du''s neck, how the father and son duo looked at the seedling in the rice field. At that time, the sky was very blue, and the rural road was very narrow.


    "Uncle He?"


    "Is that really you?"


    "I vaguely remember that my father mentioned that your little life is called having a child."


    Du Lei suddenly grabbed onto He Mansheng''s thick and heavy palm. It was this man in front of him who allowed his young and rash father, who had left his hometown, to finally choose a peaceful and ordinary life.


    "Yes, my nickname was indeed ''Son''. Your father and I once went to a pirate country, suffered a lot, and even drowned in the sea. It was your father who saved me."


    He Mansheng said a little sorrowfully: "Your father and I are like blood brothers, but unfortunately, despite all these years, he has never come looking for me, and even I am unable to find any news of him."


    "This Rong City doesn''t seem to be big, but it doesn''t seem to be small either. Your father seems to be intentionally avoiding me."


    He Mansheng sighed, he also felt that it was a pity to see his former brother''s son again.


    Of course, the most important thing was that this outstanding young man in front of him was actually his daughter''s boyfriend. With the relationship between him and his father, he would naturally try his best to help these two young men match their feelings. He believed that Old Du was such an outstanding man.


    Then no matter how bad his son was, it was impossible for him to be that bad. With his current result, he had already surpassed the him at the same age.


    Du Lei did not know what to say, he only felt that he went in a big circle, and their relationship was like that of a family.


    He quickly took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it over to He Mansheng: "Uncle, let''s have one."


    "Alright, let''s sleep here tonight. We''ll get together properly."


    Just like the Old Du, He Mansheng was also an old smoker. He took the cigarette from Du Lei and lit it up, then slowly started smoking.


    He Mansheng stood on the second floor, and after he had just finished taking a bath, she was so shocked that she couldn''t even close his mouth. He thought that her father had done all he could to obstruct her and Du Lei''s progress, but why did his attitude change so drastically this time?


    "Mom, look at them."


    He Ruyue pulled his mother over, pointed at his father and Du Lei, and asked: "Could it be that Father really approves of my decision?"


    "I think so. It''s not like you don''t know who your father is. He has a sharp tongue and a rotten heart. Maybe when he saw how similar Little Du and him were when they were young, his impression of him was greatly improved."


    He Ruyue''s mother explained.

 C99

    "But look, what do they drink?"


    He Ruyue pointed to the huge white bottle on the table, and her expression was a little exaggerated.


    "Hmm? "That''s your dad''s favorite drink, your dad. He can''t even bear to take it out for New Year''s Day, but what''s wrong with him today? He''s actually willing to take out that jar of wine to drink?"


    He Ruyue''s mother was also very surprised. After following He Mansheng for so many years, she understood very clearly just what that jar meant to her husband.


    That jar of wine was his past. It was a unique wine in this world. If he were to drink just a little, then he would have less. It was impossible to buy it with money.


    But today, on this incomparably ordinary day, he actually took it out to welcome his'' future son-in-law ''.


    What the hell was going on?


    Seeing his father and Du Lei''s smiling and chatting faces, He Ruyue''s beautiful face could not help but reveal a foolish smile, "Look, father was able to see that Du Lei is extraordinary with a single glance."


    "Xiao Yue, what you said isn''t right, your dad would never judge a person by their appearance, nor would he use money to measure a person''s value. Our family is so rich, even if the man''s family is a little lacking, it doesn''t matter, he just hopes to find someone who is truly nice to him, and not come for our family''s money."


    He Ruyue''s mother earnestly explained.


    He Ruyue was not young anymore, of course she understood her father''s intentions. She stretched out her hand, grabbed her father''s wrist, and obediently said: "Mom, you can rest assured. Du Lei''s ability, you have also seen it yourself.


    "I''m telling you, there are many beautiful girls on the internet who are crying and shouting about having a baby monkey for Du Lei. If I miss out on such a good man for your daughter, I will look for her again in the future."


    He Ruyue had always felt that, to him and Du Lei, the greatest obstacle in their relationship was their families.


    However, her mother''s words made her understand many things.


    It also made her understand why her mother would marry her poverty-stricken father.


    It had nothing to do with personal belief or money. It was just a tacit trust between the two of them, as well as the affirmation of love.


    "You can''t be like those girls. You''ll like them the moment you see them."


    His mother reprimanded him in a slightly reprimanding tone, and then lovingly stroked her daughter''s hair.


    One had to know that she only had this kind of daughter. Choosing the other half for her daughter was naturally a good check.


    "I know."


    He Ruyue playfully blinked her eyes.


    After three rounds of drinking.


    The two of them were half drunk, so Du Lei quickly took his leave, saying that he had some matters and needed to go back to take care of them. Of course, this was actually an excuse.


    He didn''t want He Mansheng to treat him as someone easy to deal with. If he really did as he said, living here would not be good at all.


    "Alright then, it''s getting late. Xiao Yue, send Xiao Lei off. He''s the son of dad''s old friend."


    He Mansheng laid on the sofa, his face red, as he said.


    "Right."


    He Ruyue had long since changed her clothes, so she immediately walked down from the second floor and supported Du Lei out of her villa. She never expected that the situation would suddenly undergo such a change.


    "Du Lei, what did you talk about with my father? I haven''t seen my father so happy in a long time. "


    He Ruyue did not mind the smell of alcohol on Du Lei''s body, and asked.


    "About what?" Of course it''s a topic between men, how can you say that? "


    Du Lei was also very happy: "To be honest, I didn''t expect your father to be so unrestrained, and also this wine, it''s really very strong, I''ve only drank a few cups, and I''m already a little drunk."


    Du Lei''s physique was currently different from normal people. It was reasonable to say that for normal beer, he would feel like drinking water. It was very hard for him to fall drunk, and the liquor was about the same.


    However, that straw mat, it was truly thick, fragrant, soft, and had an extremely good taste. Other than that, it was also abnormally mellow. It should have been there for many years.


    "You, ah, my dad''s wine. He had stored it for over ten years, so it shouldn''t actually be Maotai. It should just be that he really likes that white jar."


    He Ruyue explained, as she, a weak girl, supported Du Lei, this "Fatty".


    It was truly very strenuous, and Du Lei''s footsteps were shaky, he could fall at any time.


    "Alright."


    Du Lei rolled his eyes, and then fainted and fell to the ground.


    No matter how much strength He Ruyue used, she was unable to get up. Du Lei who was lying on the ground had already fallen asleep, and would probably not be able to wake him up.


    "This guy."


    She tried it for a few times and felt helpless, so she called Du Wei and told him to come over with Fatty to bring Du Lei back.


    Du Wei agreed. In less than ten minutes, Du Wei and Fatty ran into the villa, perspiring profusely. The two of them said their farewells to He Ruyue and carried him out of the villa complex and into the carriage.


    Only then did He Ruyue remind them: "Remember, don''t wake him up. Leave the bath for tomorrow, I will go first. Goodbye."


    "Yes, yes. I promise I will complete the mission, sister-in-law."


    Du Wei and Fatty did a hand gesture of respect towards He Ruyue, making him shiver.


    "You two. Right, I know a few junior sisters. When the time comes, I can introduce them to you."


    He Ruyue knew that these two fellows were only trying to please him, and naturally did not have any good intentions, so she said those words on her own accord.


    Du Wei and the fatty looked at each other smilingly, and said while chuckling: "Then I really have to thank you. Sister-in-law, you must introduce me to someone younger, from the age of 16 to 18 years old, and that''s Ok. I request that you have no love experience, and that your appearance must be half as pretty as Sister-in-law''s."


    "You guys, you''re not learning well at such a young age. When your cousin wakes up, he''ll definitely take care of you. "


    He Ruyue laughed as she faced the two little fellows, feeling extremely helpless.


    Du Wei smiled mysteriously: "Sister-in-law, we didn''t ask for this from him, but elder cousin said so. If the girlfriend he''s looking for isn''t half as pretty as Sister-in-law, then messing around with him will be a waste."


    "Alright, this guy."


    He Ruyue clenched her teeth, her expression seeming to be a little angry, but in reality, she was secretly rejoicing in her heart.


    After that, Du Wei did not say much and drove off in the van that was used to pull goods. This luxurious villa was so late in the night, even if he drove without a license, the chances of him getting caught was still very small.


    Although Du Wei didn''t get his driver''s license, he was more skilled at driving, and was even more skilled than those ten-odd years of old drivers. Driving that second-hand van on the road, he drove like a madman, and in the blink of an eye, he returned to the villa garden beside the Antique Market, and immediately carried Du Lei inside.

 C100

    The next day.


    In the morning, Du Lei woke up.


    He received an invitation from the management office of the Antique Market on his phone.


    In the morning, Rong City would hold the annual Treasure Appraisal Competition, and Du Lei was one of the experts overseeing it.


    Of course, there was a lot of value in this, so the appraisal methods that Du Lei had were naturally insufficient. Furthermore, he had used his Spirit Eyes to appraise the value of a treasure.


    This event was somewhat similar to CCTV1''s treasure hunt, where ordinary citizens would present their treasures to the guests for appraisal.


    To determine the authenticity, historical value, as well as to estimate the price, a few excellent antiques would allow one to enter the second round of the competition. The competition would be divided into three rounds.


    In the end, they would choose ten of the best items for auction or award. The organizers of this event were all sponsored by the Qian''s jewellery.


    All participants, viewers, can free 99 yuan of new material of small purple sandalwood 108, 6 mm exquisite bracelet.


    Many young girls began posting on Weibo and WeChat. Very quickly, the entrance of Antique Market was filled with countless hidden experts and spectators.


    Of course, most of them were blocked outside because they needed a "membership card" to enter the arena.


    Yes, and the membership card''s requirement was that they must purchase more than 5000 yuan worth of ornaments in Qian''s jewellery.


    Other than that, as long as it was a collector who owned a collection, he or she would be able to enter the competition for free as long as he or she paid the fifty yuan cleaning fee.


    It was this competition that had attracted countless advertisers to come to the Qian''s jewellery to discuss business. For example, Nongfu Mountain Spring sponsored free mineral water.


    Even Rong City''s local plastic bench production company had come early to sponsor almost two thousand plastic chairs. Today, the entire Antique Market was closed for the entire day, with the center of gravity placed on the Treasure Convention''s stadium, which was set up in the middle of the empty space in the middle of the competition grounds. It took up an extremely large area, with twenty meters in length and width, and cameras were set up all around.


    The four experts sat in the middle of the Treasure Discourse Arena, respectively being Bronze, Painting, and Porcelain. Naturally, Du Lei was in charge of this area.


    At 11 AM sharp in the morning, the Treasure Competition started on time. The first collector on stage was a middle-aged man. The item he brought with him was something like a urinal; it was pitch black.


    "Hello experts, the collection I brought today is the inherited black porcelain urinal. It''s said that this treasure was used by the Empress Dowager during that time. It''s of great historical value."


    touched his face and suddenly felt speechless. This kind of treasure trove, could actually be used to participate in the Treasure Competition?


    He reckoned that the guy in charge of the primary examination had gone easy on him.


    Du Lei was a little speechless, but when the old man carefully placed the black porcelain urinal on the appraisal table, he pretended to say: "Tsk tsk, this urinal can really look good. Look at the bottom, it is undoubtedly made by the royal family."


    The young expert in charge of appraising porcelain rubbed his eyes and coughed, signalling for Du Lei to stop with his nonsense. He immediately said, "Uncle, this should be a fake product without a doubt.


    "Ah!" That''s not right. I''ve checked it up on Baidu. This thing really isn''t a fake. "


    The old man immediately looked embarrassed. In the end, he was still very disappointed. After all, the Old Ancestor had treated the urinal like a treasure.


    Du Lei reached out his hand to touch the black porcelain urine pot, and discovered that this kind of display had a lot of granules on it. Furthermore, from the outside, it looked more like a vase, and felt that it was not simple, so he opened his Spirit Eye.


    At the bottom of the once pitch-black material, it was actually pure gold. Furthermore, there were countless beautiful scrolls depicting it. It was a blossoming Resurrection Lily.


    Furthermore, the green gas was extremely dense. It was practically flowing green oil. This item was definitely a national treasure. Something that could emit green gas, how could it possibly be an ordinary work of art?


    It was like a dog''s head. Even the green gas emitted by that thing was not this much.


    "Uncle, I think that you''re telling the truth, but its appearance is far too lacking. As for whether or not it''s been used by Empress Dowager Ci, there''s no way to prove it."


    Du Lei laughed: "Look, if you want to sell it for a good price, then please contact our Dominating the World. I might be able to offer you a high price."


    Du Lei knew that this level of treasure could not be forced. After he finished speaking, he did not say much, but the uncle was excited to the point that he nodded repeatedly.


    Experts expressed "interest" in their heirlooms.


    Then of course he would be happy. This was a type of acknowledgement, at least towards his own family, an affirmation that he would keep for over a hundred years.


    Soon after, the second Tibetan came on stage. He brought a painting, which, according to his own account, might have been the work of a poet of the Tang Dynasty. In the end, he was promoted to the second round.


    The third Tibetan brought a bronze grade weapon.


    The fourth collector brought along a snuff bottle. Time flew by quickly. Most of these items were ordinary and were common. The urinal that the first person came up with had never appeared again.


    It was only when the 250th Hidden King appeared that all of this changed. What this Hidden Lord brought was a piece of stone, or more accurately speaking, it was a piece of stone that was split in half.


    Half of it was top-grade jade, and the other half had been carved into a lifelike dragon. There was money left on the dragon''s surface, left behind by a stone sculptor from the Yongzheng era.


    "My grandfather said that this stone is at least worth 1 million. If the other half of the stone could also open up jade, then this stone will be multiplied by ten times. The reason why I came here today is to ask the experts to appraise it for me."


    Zang family was a young man, and his clothes were luxurious. It was obvious that he was not born into a normal family, and this piece of jade was a collection. Naturally, it would not be opened so easily.


    After all, if the jade was a stone, then the value of the jade would drop by at least ten times. After all, not only was the aesthetic feeling destroyed, it was also troublesome to split the jade.


    This kind of thing, of course Du Lei was the best at it. However, he had to keep a low profile now, because the other three experts had already taken out all sorts of appraisal tools and were discussing about it.

 C101

    They had consciously forgotten about Du Lei. After all, these few guys were appraising experts in the antique industry, and they were very professional kind of people.


    Especially Song Kai who was in charge of appraising porcelain, he was very prejudiced against Du Lei. He became famous very young, and had all kinds of certificates in his hands.


    He was the youngest collector and appraiser in all of Rong City, and his master was also a Mt. Tai figure in the entire country. In the area of porcelain, his attainments were extremely high.


    He more or less looked down on this, and donated the "dog head".


    For gimmick, he ruthlessly stirs up his "antique dealer"


    Song Kai was a very conservative person, he felt that since he sold antiques, he would have to sell them properly, otherwise, he would not be able to create such "hype" about them.


    This is a discredit to the whole industry. "" No, no...


    Even if you donated the head of the dog, you are a hero of the people, so what?


    It''s true that I can''t stand you, but Song Kai seemed to be very passionate as he passed the stone to Du Lei: "I wonder what Boss Du thinks of this stone?"


    "We agree that the probability of this stone being able to expel the jade is about forty percent, because judging by its shape and color, the other half cannot be a jade. Moreover, such a large stone can actually produce so many jade stones, which is already extremely rare."


    Song Kai slowly analyzed, he had already analysed enough.


    Indeed, according to what he said, the possibility of this stone opening up jade was very low.


    But it still existed.


    Song Kai knew clearly that Du Lei was just an antique dealer, he knew nothing about appraising such things.


    So he really wanted to watch Du Lei make a fool of himself. After thinking too much, Du Lei said in a deep voice: "Judging from the quality of this stone, it should be able to see through the jade stone without a doubt."


    Du Lei had long since opened his Spirit Eyes and seen through the interior of this stone. The other half was indeed jade, and its purity was extremely high, many times higher than the other half.


    "What?" "Teacher Dean, is what you said true?"


    The young man could not believe his ears. The comments from the three people just now had disheartened him a little.


    However, Du Lei''s words had once again ignited the ashes of death in his heart.


    Du Lei nodded with certainty, and asked: "Little brother, do you trust me? If you believe me, just cut this rock open on the spot. If it''s a rock, I''ll spend one million to buy it. If it''s jade, then just take it back and keep it, and also give your grandfather an explanation. "


    The young man clenched his teeth, but after thinking about Du Lei''s reputation outside, he nodded his head: "Alright, let''s cut it off on the spot, if it''s as Teacher Du said, then I will definitely thank you for it."


    "Hur hur."


    "Boss Du, you are ¡­"


    Song Kai''s expression was extremely strange. He really did not know what kind of confidence Du Lei had in coming to this conclusion from just now, because he had already analyzed everything clearly.


    "That''s right, Little Kai is right. In my opinion, it is also impossible for this stone to produce jade."


    Another elderly who was responsible for the appraisal of paintings also spoke up.


    "Boss Du, I advise you to hurry up and tell that young man not to cut it, or else the consequences would be really hard to imagine."


    Song Kai said hypocritically.


    In fact, he really wished that Du Lei could continue acting like this. At that time, the one who would benefit the most would be him, after all, he was the youngest expert in appraising treasures in this ancient world of Rong City.


    At most, you, Du Lei, can only be considered an antique dealer, not even a player. Someone who can even treat urinals as treasures, how appreciative can you be?


    Song Kai immediately followed up, "Boss Du, you don''t even know where this stone gambling goes. There is a saying: Heaven''s Knife, Hell''s Knife. If you do this, it will bring a lot of pressure to this young man. "


    "Oh, it''s alright. Actually, I was just intuiting it. It''s like the heavens are guiding me. "


    Since Du Lei had chosen to act tough, then he would have to act tough until the end.


    The young expert in front of him was obviously looking down on him, but Du Lei would soon let him know who the real "expert" was.


    "Boss Du is joking. I hope he has good luck."


    Song Kai understood that Du Lei was still worth using. After all, he might even go to Du Lei to share some of the benefits he received, so he always brought along a "you" when he spoke.


    Putting everything else aside, at least on the surface, he had done quite well.


    The tools for cutting had been brought out. The young man was clearly a little nervous, and even the surrounding audience''s mood had become especially excited.


    "Heaven Slash, Hell Slash."


    Regardless of whether the youngsters on the Treasure Refining Platform obtained it, the result was something to be looked forward to. Everyone enjoyed the feeling of disparity.


    The young man swallowed his saliva and slowly moved the cutting tool in his hand. He simply closed his eyes and completely cut off the protruding horn.


    The seated audience took a deep breath. The jade was actually the jade!


    He actually took out the jade!


    The young man felt the commotion of the crowd and hurriedly opened his eyes. He immediately jumped up in joy.


    "It''s true, it''s actually true!"


    He held the jade stone in his arms as if it was a treasure. His emotions were unusual, but he was actually so excited that tears flowed from his eyes.


    Whoosh.


    "Pa, pa, pa."


    Following the uproar, followed by a burst of applause, many young girls started to shout Du Lei''s name at the low stages of the stage.


    If it weren''t for the security, those excited girls would have already rushed to the stage. But soon, the scene returned to its previous tranquility.


    Du Lei walked to the young man''s side and shook his hand, "Actually, there are many impossible things in this world. But I firmly believe that as long as we treat everything with an optimistic attitude, regardless of whether we win or lose, we will still be able to obtain very good results."


    It had to be said that his acting skills had improved quite a bit, and his words had undoubtedly swollen Song Kai''s face.


    After all, this guy was still trying to persuade him not to open the stone. And now, this bastard actually hit the nail on the head with it.


    Song Kai felt extremely aggrieved in his heart. Could it be that the heavens had truly pointed him in the right direction?


    How is that possible?


    He should be guided as well.


    Du Lei returned to his position of an expert and patted Song Kai''s shoulder, as if he was an elder teaching a junior: "Teacher Song, as long as it''s like this, there''s no such thing as absolute. The Heavens are kind, but this person, he can''t always be unlucky, right? "Next time, don''t hit me too hard."


    "You are right, Boss Du. If it weren''t for you, that young man might not have dared to cut that rock apart his entire life."


    Song Kai lowered his head, he looked like he had just received a lesson, but in reality, he hated the "hypocrisy" in front of him.


    The son of a b * tch.

 C102

    Song Kai''s face was naturally swollen like this. He was like an angry wife, and almost lowered his head to his crotch for the first time.


    After the competition ended, the sponsor would take out the list of names and meticulously filter out the names. They would select the top 20 names and then PK for the final round. As for whether or not those ''treasures'' were going to be added to the list ¡­


    If the sieve leaked out, this would be unknown.


    There were still some drawbacks to this sort of activity.


    "Boss Du, it''s me."


    When Du Lei just walked out of the competition grounds, he was stopped by the black porcelain urine pot collector who was still waiting there. This middle-aged man had thick eyebrows, the India hall was wide and looked like he was rich.


    Apparently, it was this black porcelain urinal that helped him. To the urinal, it seemed like porcelain, even its weight, was no different from porcelain, but its real material should be gold, and it should be full of gold. So what method did the ancients use to hide the weight of this gold urinal?


    Du Lei was confused, he directly said to the middle aged man: "I''ll buy the urinal for one million, if you want to sell it, then sell it, I won''t force you even if you don''t sell it."


    He knew that a million yuan was an astronomical figure for this middle-aged man. He nodded his head repeatedly and said, "Alright, alright."


    One had to know that back then, he sold them for 10,000 yuan but didn''t even want anything. But now, how long had it been and it had risen by a hundred times.


    Furthermore, the seller was also the largest antique dealer in Rong City. The middle-aged man was already very satisfied to have a few words with him.


    Bringing the middle aged man to the shop, Du Lei got Du Wei to write him a cheque worth a million yuan. Then, he found a bag and wrapped it around the black porcelain urine pot.


    "I might not be sleeping at home tonight."


    After greeting Du Wei, Old Uncle and the others, Du Lei went on his own and quietly went to the largest gold and silver making factory in Rong City. He had to think of a way to take this layer of black substance off of the noodles.


    Thus, he made a call to inform Qian Linger. After all, the largest gold and silver manufacturing plant in Rong City was owned by one of the companies under the Qian''s jewellery.


    If Du Lei wanted to go, he naturally needed to greet Qian Linger first. It was fine if he did not greet him, but when he did, Qian Linger immediately came over.


    She drove his cool Lamborghini and quickly arrived in front of the Qian Family Golden and Silver Manufacturing Plant. Du Lei had already been waiting for a long time.


    "Hey."


    "Right."


    Facing Qian Linger''s warm welcome, Du Lei merely nodded his head slightly. He squatted on a camphor tree at the entrance of the factory and smoked.


    As he breathed in and out, the cigarette in his hand was the only thing that stood out in the dark of the night. It flickered between bright and dark, making people unable to see through it.


    "What''s wrong? You did very well on the field today. Even though most of the time they play the role of soy sauce, the final match was really a great one. "


    Qian Linger reached out with her small hands and snatched the cigarette in Du Lei''s mouth, then took a drag of it.


    "You don''t know how to smoke, so why are you smoking?"


    Du Lei snatched the cigarette back and without any hesitation, he stuffed it into his mouth and started smoking.


    To be honest, if Qian Linger was not so beautiful, he would definitely not have done such a thing.


    Since Qian Linger did not dislike him, of course, then Du Lei had no reason to despise this girl.


    Du Lei was not sad that he had lost money, but this cigarette was something he cared a lot about. To him, this thing was not something that could be wasted easily.


    There was a special feeling here.


    "Are you alright?"


    Du Lei reached out and patted her back, saying, "What do girls smoke? It''s extremely harmful to their bodies."


    "Then why do you men smoke? "What''s so good about smoking cigarettes? Not only does they smell bad, they also choke people and cause great harm to their bodies."


    As Qian Linger said this, she also wanted to put the cigarette in Du Lei''s mouth.


    Fortunately, Du Lei was startled, he turned his head and avoided Qian Linger''s hand: "What are you doing? "You have to say it properly. I''m sure I''ll be out of this cigarette." "


    "Then I''ll stay here and smoke secondhand cigarettes with you."


    Qian Linger said stubbornly, as though as long as Du Lei was still smoking today, she would not let things go.


    Du Lei was very worried about the girl who tried to advise him not to smoke. After all, she was a "smoker".


    This habit had long since blended into his life and had become a habit of his.


    It was just like the flesh that grew in the body, it was hard to part with. This kind of thing had nothing to do with the body.


    He helplessly extinguished his cigarette and threw it into the trash can. Looking at Qian Linger''s exquisite face, he said: "Come over here, a little. I have some things I want to say to you in secret."


    "Oh."


    Qian Linger also did not realize anything, and just foolishly moved closer to Du Lei. The two were actually already very close, and with such a close distance, they seemed to be almost touching.


    What caught people off guard, was that Du Lei, like a dragonfly touching the water lightly, quickly and lightly kissed Qian Linger''s tender cheeks.


    "Ah!"


    "What are you doing?!"


    Qian Linger suddenly looked like a startled little kitten as she coquettishly pouted.


    It was the first time her face had been kissed by someone from the opposite sex. If it were any other guy who dared to play like this, she would have already laid on the ground and rested before even kissing him.


    But Du Lei was different.


    Because Qian Linger liked him.


    "The next time you snatch my cigarette, I''ll give you a kiss. This time, I''ll kiss you on the face, and the next time, I''ll kiss your mouth."


    Du Lei laughed and said: "Anyways, since you are so beautiful, I won''t lose out. Moreover, your mouth looks so cute, I really think I should rush up to it to taste what it tastes like."


    Qian Linger felt that what Du Lei was saying now was just a metaphorical confession. She looked around and realized that other than the security guard at the entrance in the distance, there was no one else.


    Furthermore, it was quite dark under the tree at night, so the security guard shouldn''t be able to clearly see who he was, right?


    Qian Linger''s entire body was starting to get numb.


    It was a good thing that under the tree, Du Lei did not notice anything strange happening to the girl in front of him.


    "Hello."


    "Du Lei."


    "Eh?"


    "What?"


    Qian Linger opened her mouth: "Bring your face closer, I have something good for you to eat."


    "Right."


    Du Lei thought that it was true and brought his face closer to the truth.


    "Close your eyes."


    The moment Du Lei closed his eyes, he suddenly felt like he was in a youth idol drama, confessing and kissing.

 C103

    Qian Linger clenched her fists.


    He gritted his teeth in his heart: "Qian Linger, Qian Linger, you''ve only met the first person you liked in your entire life when you were twenty-two years old. It''s not easy at all? Are you really willing to give him to another girl? "Do you really want to see him hug other girls while you''re in each other''s arms?"


    Yes, Qian Linger and Li Mengxin both showed their demonic business intelligence when they were still in school, if not, his father would not have given his entire family business to her daughter. She was only in her fifties, but had already left behind the scenes.


    Due to all sorts of reasons, their eyes had a unique quality. Hmm, it could even be said that they didn''t have the mood to think about other things at all.


    Over the years, countless young talents had pursued her relentlessly. There were even some who were single up till now in order to wait for her.


    However, Qian Linger had always faced everything with a domineering and cold attitude.


    She was waiting, waiting for the person whom she had hit with to come. She knew that that day would come soon, so one day a month ago, she saw Du Lei.


    All of this was really as Wangfei''s song said: "Just because I looked at you in the crowd, I can never forget your face again."


    Du Lei was really handsome.


    At least, it was in accordance with the beautiful eyes of the majority of girls today. Hmm, he was a male god, the type who was a tyrannical CEO.


    His eyes were deep and dark, as if they were filled with loathing for this world. However, Qian Linger could see the obvious burning passion and pursuit in his eyes.


    That day, he stood in the crowd, wearing an expensive suit, shiny leather shoes, and a blue tie. Every move he made was filled with an irresistible aura.


    Qian Linger suddenly stood on her tiptoes and pressed her two gentle lips against Du Lei''s mouth.


    BOOM!


    "What?"


    Du Lei''s brain seemed to explode.


    Even though this was not the first time he had kissed her, he still felt a little lost in the face of her wild and overbearing kiss. He could not help but wrap his arms around her burning body.


    Different from He Ruyue, because Qian Linger had been training for many years, her body was exceptionally strong, the areas where she should be thin were thin, and the places where she should be large were not small.


    Du Lei used both hands to touch the soft skin on her back, gently rubbing it, that kind of feeling instantly reached the extreme, as though the two of them were immersed in the world of each other.


    The current Du Lei, had long since been struck by this kiss and forgotten about it. In his eyes, Qian Linger had slowly turned into her original He Ruyue.


    This calmed his anxious heart down quite a bit. He knew that by doing this, he had let He Ruyue down, but this kind of girl who took the initiative to the extreme, he really didn''t know how to refuse.


    Would he dare to say that he did not like Qian Linger?


    This girl was cute, obedient, and beautiful. As long as she was a man, she shouldn''t be able to resist, right?


    At least Du Lei admitted that he couldn''t do it.


    "Du Lei, I like you. "I just like you very much. I don''t need any reputation. As long as I can see you happy, I''ll be happy."


    After two minutes, lips parted, Qian Linger said as she hugged Du Lei.


    Du Lei calmed down and said, "Miss Qian, I am truly sorry. I should not have treated you like this.


    "What responsibility? Don''t tell me you want to be responsible for me? Furthermore, that was my first kiss, how can you compensate me with that. Un, the key point is that I took the initiative. "


    Qian Linger took a deep breath: "Mr. Du, I just wanted to tell you that I like you, that''s all. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "Miss Qian, I already have a girlfriend. There''s no way I would cheat, much less abandon her."


    Of course, it was impossible for Du Lei to leave He Ruyue.


    "I didn''t say that I want to do anything with you. We are still partners. I won''t do anything foolish in the future. Please rest assured."


    "We''re still as before, pure and innocent good friends. I hope you don''t take this matter to heart, and that I, Qian Linger, am also a very playful girl."


    Qian Linger realized that her actions had made it difficult for her. She tried to make Du Lei feel more at ease, or else she wouldn''t be at peace.


    "Let''s go and remove the impurities from the surface of this black porcelain pot."


    After Du Lei finished speaking, he did not speak anymore. Carrying the bag in his hands, he followed Qian Linger into the Qian Family''s gold and silver processing plant.


    With such advanced technology, it would be easy to extract the impurities from a piece of porcelain and finish it quickly.


    The boss of this gold and silver equipment factory was the backbone of the top ten groups, and this Qian Family gold and silver processing plant was naturally the biggest boss of all the gold and silver processing plants in Rong City.


    "Uncle Liao, long time no see."


    Qian Linger was unobstructed along the way, and directly led Du Lei to the factory manager''s office. It had to be said that this factory director surnamed Liao had earned a lot of money over the years.


    There was actually a box of precious tea leaves on the table. If he guessed correctly, it should be Longjing. Even from such a distance, Du Lei could smell the fragrance of the tea.


    Du Lei deduced from which wooden box he should use to store the tea leaves from. However, with his identity as the factory manager, he was actually able to drink such expensive tea leaves, it was truly shocking.


    "Come, sit."


    Liao Ping looked to be around fifty years old this year. The wrinkles on his face were very obvious, and his hands were extremely rough due to being in production all year round.


    "This person should be Mr. Du right? "I have heard a lot about you. Seeing you today, you truly live up to your name. Not only is your appearance grand, you are also very tall."


    Liao Ping did not have the cunning character from the mall, but he was extremely knowledgeable in the ways of the world. Otherwise, Qian Linger would not have given him such an important position.


    Although he was fifty years old, he had no children, and his wife was just an ordinary woman. However, this fellow loved to collect all kinds of expensive tea leaves.


    Unlike others who sold luxury cars worth millions, the cheapest tea he drank was worth tens of thousands of yuan per catty, and there were even some that cost hundreds of thousands of yuan.


    The furnishings in his office were very ordinary. There were also some ancient books and the factory''s information inside the cabinet, as well as some books that were useful in the field of gold and silver.


    In the center of the office, there was a tea table, on it was an exquisite set of tea sets. Liao Ping did not say much, and took the box of Dragon Well that he had just bought.

 C104

    Qian Linger did not disturb Liao Ping for the brewing of the tea as she was still very respectful towards her elder uncle. Honestly speaking, the fact that Qian''s jewellery had been able to come so far was due to the painstaking work of the elders.


    As for Liao Ping, he did not seek for money, nor did he seek for status. All he wanted was to be peaceful and quiet as he worked on the gold and silver equipment.


    As long as he took over the bill of lading, there would definitely be no mistakes or omissions. He did things like a man, meticulously and meticulously.


    This was how the reputation of the number one gold and silver manufacturer in the Qian industry was preserved to this day.


    "This tea tastes pretty good."


    Du Lei said, he usually drank more tea, and although he did not really know how to taste tea, he could still speak of some things.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Liao Ping didn''t have many hobbies in the past, he wasn''t greedy for wealth, nor did he like beauties. Furthermore, he didn''t have the habit of watching live broadcasts while playing games online, other than his love for tea.


    "The color of the tea is very pure."


    "The taste is sweet with a hint of bitterness, refreshing after entering the throat."


    "It should be the top quality Longjing. It could even be considered rare. I don''t have much tea like that. If you like it, I''ll bring some for you the next time I come."


    Du Lei spouted out loud. What he said was the truth, and as his reputation gradually rose, the number of people who came to pay their respects to him became more and more.


    Moreover, most of them were just toying around with the antiques. These people''s gifts were all made with great dignity. They were nothing more than gifts of ornaments, antiques, calligraphy and paintings, jade artifacts, tea leaves, and so on.


    Most of the tea leaves were from those friends who came to visit and forced Du Lei to accept them. Honestly speaking, with those gift tea leaves stored in the warehouse, it should be enough for Du Lei to drink for dozens of years.


    There were so many of them, that it made everyone speechless. However, Du Lei knew that these people were people that wanted to save face, if they were to reject, then it would seem too cold.


    After all, in the outside world, with a wider network of people, there would be benefits, so Du Lei naturally did not reject.


    Hmm, it is necessary to mention that the Hongxing bracelet store is said to have declared bankruptcy a week ago. The owner, Xue Renchi, fled with his debts overnight, abandoned his wife and son, and left home.


    And all of this was Du Lei''s masterpiece. From the very first day, when he started to infiltrate the antique business, he understood the principle that a shopping mall was like a battlefield.


    If he did not do anything to force Hongxing to his death, then sooner or later, the owner of this shop would become jealous again and play tricks on him from the shadows.


    Du Lei had never been afraid of others stealing business from him, he was only afraid of being targeted by others. If he did not become a good friend, then naturally he would be an enemy.


    Upon hearing that Du Lei was going to gift him some tea, he immediately became spirited, and went straight to the point: "Boss Du is looking for me, is there anything I can help with?"


    "Hmm, I have a bottle here. I need to remove the layer of black substance on the surface, but I can''t destroy the layer inside. Is your technology able to do that?"


    Du Lei said.


    Liao Ping frowned, and spoke honestly: "This job is not simple, stripping it off is extremely troublesome."


    However, when he thought about it again, he still gritted his teeth.


    "Since the money has come, I will do my best. Give me two hours. It''s now eight o''clock, so come and get your things at ten o''clock."


    Liao Ping was also a straightforward person, even though this matter was rather troublesome, but for the sake of the tea leaves, he still chose to gladly accept it.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Qian Linger was also here. Even if Du Lei did not promise to give him the tea leaves, Liao Ping had to take care of this matter well.


    As an employee, the boss told him to head east, so he naturally didn''t dare head west. Although Liao Ping was the factory manager, moreover, he was the oldest person in the Qian''s jewellery.


    But in the end, he was still old. Who knew how many outstanding youths were below him? They were all waiting for his current position.


    Although Liao Ping was not ambitious, he was already 55 years old and was about to retire. If he were to steal someone''s seat, wouldn''t that be a joke?


    His wife would also mock and ridicule him.


    Du Lei passed the black porcelain urine pot to Liao Ping, and once again warned: "Factory Leader Liao, when did I ever have a unique Da Hong Pao? You must be careful not to damage the integrity of the object. "


    Liao Ping nodded his head, and without asking further, he took the strange-looking black porcelain urinal and walked into the workshop. They said that it was made using gold and silver, but in truth, they would also take a special order.


    Because he had been in business for a long time, he had received many strange objects. He had once cut a living frog out of a stone box.


    However, at that time, his brain had opened. At a young age, his endurance towards such things was extremely strong. But now, everything changed.


    Putting aside the fact that he was getting older, his martial arts and eyesight were no longer as nimble as when he was young. More importantly, as he grew older, his courage became increasingly small.


    Fortunately, the strange thing in his hand was not a sealed object. Otherwise, Liao Ping would really be a little afraid.


    The area of the gold and silver processing plant was very large. There were all sorts of sophisticated instruments, some super large lifting devices, as well as small and medium-sized smelting furnaces.


    In the center of the factory, there was a boiler and several bare-chested workers with towels draped over their shoulders were recklessly pouring coal into the red-hot furnace.


    Liao Ping had a very simple method to get rid of the magazine. Firstly, he threw the strange thing in his hand into the ultrasound cold box to freeze it.


    Then when taking it out, don''t beat it with the special hammer. If the surface layer was a magazine, then it could be easily kicked out.


    "Clang."


    With a loud sound, the bare-chested worker was finally able to get rid of the black color on the outside after a painful beating.


    And what was revealed was actually a chamber pot made of pure gold. Judging from the worker''s experienced appraisal level, he could estimate that this chamber pot was definitely worth a thousand gold, and in these days and years, there were very few people who used gold to make it.


    The moment Liao Ping saw the true face of the Night Pot Lodge, he was also shocked. What surprised him was the drawings on the pot.


    It was simply vivid and lifelike. It was like a divine brush that came from nowhere. Every single stroke of that brush seemed to be filled with charm, causing people to feel endless admiration and admiration for it.


    Liao Ping was sure that this kind of drawing method, was rarely seen or accepted in the country.

 C105

    The chamber pot depicted a sea scene, with dragons and winds.


    There are also many sea creatures, in the picture seems to be a disaster, and then the water race rose up to resist the myth of the story.


    "It''s a god."


    When Liao Ping watched with rapt attention, he actually felt as if he was in a trance. He felt that it was extremely inconceivable, so he casually shook his head, but then, he woke up.


    His deep eyes revealed a look of fear, this thing was poisonous, without saying a word, he immediately gave the golden urinal to Du Lei.


    The reason why Du Lei bought the urinal was because he felt that something was summoning him. As for what the hell it was, he had no idea.


    However, Du Lei was still very confident with his intuition. Because he had obtained the inheritance, he had a very strong premonition about what was about to happen.


    He knew that it wouldn''t be long before he would be caught by that temple barbarian because he had tripped before, and now he had tripped again. On the other side of the screen, the temple barbarian, as if a gorilla, suddenly rushed out and knocked him down.


    "The game is over."


    A few big words appeared on the big screen, and at this time, Liao Ping uncertainly appeared at someone''s door.


    He passed the chamber pot in his hand to Du Lei, and without saying anything, he picked up the chamber pot on the table and gulped down two mouthfuls: "This golden chamber pot is an ominous item."


    "You''re wrong, gold used to symbolize Forui in ancient times, but how could a person who uses a gold urinal be an average person? Unknown? "Impossible."


    Du Lei denied.


    Green is the treasure of travel, can it be the unlucky thing, isn''t this a joke?


    Du Lei played with the golden chamber pot, his hand gently touching its metal mouth.


    As for the lines of the few pictures, the effects of the visual impact couldn''t help but surface in his mind. It was different from Liao Ping''s fear, but Du Lei felt very grieved.


    This kind of grief, seemed to originate from the deepest part of his soul. That kind of feeling was indescribable, and even Du Lei was unable to say anything.


    He felt as if the entire world owed him a debt. He wanted to kneel on the ground, point to the sky, and curse loudly. And all of this seemed to be for no reason at all.


    When Du Lei regained his senses once again, everything seemed to have happened in a very long time. He felt that he had become old.


    "Du Lei, what''s wrong with you?"


    Qian Linger had sensed that something was wrong with Du Lei long ago, so she opened her mouth to ask.


    He understood that this was definitely the first time Liao Ping had seen this kind of thing, he knew that this was definitely the first time he had seen something like this due to his vast knowledge and experience of the golden chamber pot.


    "I''m fine. "Don''t worry."


    Du Lei shook his head, his eyes could not help but become serious, he was very clear that the golden urinal in his hand, was perhaps not a urinal.


    It was something called a "baby."


    If it was only a urinal, how could it have such a thick green gas?


    And what kind of person was he, someone who was made of pure gold and had a vivid and lifelike drawing?


    According to which collecting uncle had mentioned, Empress Dowager Ci had used this pot before. This was obviously an impossible task. Empress Dowager Ci, could it be that it was so extravagant that it could be used to make a pot made of gold?


    Judging from the craftsmanship of this object, it could definitely be created in the late Qing Dynasty.


    It had smooth lines and a perfect base for cladding. This was an ancient metal refining technique, so how could it be done?


    Even now, he probably didn''t have this level of skill.


    Du Lei knew that this thing was a fatal temptation to those historians. One could only imagine, if this thing was exposed by the media, it would definitely cause a sensation.


    "Director Liao, I believe that this is definitely a good item, don''t worry, as for your tea leaves, I will definitely get them for you. I''ve already sent someone to deliver them to you tomorrow morning, please keep this matter of the golden chamber pot a secret."


    After Du Lei finished, he pulled Qian Linger into his carriage and returned to the villa.


    The carriage drove steadily through the wide streets of Rong City, and seeing that there were less cars on the streets, Qian Linger finally had time to talk to Du Lei.


    "I really didn''t expect that they would actually hit me again. You really just kept picking up the loot. Just one gold chamber pot is definitely worth a lot of money, right?"


    "Speaking of which, during the late Qing Dynasty, there shouldn''t be anyone who could afford to use the golden chamber pot so extravagantly. If we were to speak of Empress Dowager Ci''s words, it would simply be too fake. This is clearly a pot for a man."


    Qian Linger expressed her opinion.


    "You''re wrong."


    "This may not be gold."


    Du Lei took a deep breath, he had also just discovered this a moment ago, this thing seemed to no longer have the binding force of the black substance, its physical structure was actually constantly changing.


    It was true that he had said it was gold at the beginning, but now, it was no longer gold. Its weight had unknowingly shrunk by countless times.


    "What?"


    "How is that possible? Director Liao has been in this business for so many years. If it weren''t for the gold, he would have seen through it with a single glance."


    Qian Linger said in shock.


    "Director Liao is right, when it first came out, it was indeed gold."


    "However, its structure is changing. I can feel it very strongly. I know that it is still changing right now."


    "It''s alive, a piece of living metal."


    Du Lei''s words came as a shock, and almost caused Qian Linger to drive the car to a large tree by the side of the road.


    "Are you sure this is not alarmist? Living metal, are you kidding me? Du Lei is currently in year 2016, this is the Rong City, not the Avenger Alliance, or some science fiction film. "


    Qian Linger felt very speechless.


    Du Lei''s expression became solemn: "Let me tell you, this world is too big. It hides countless secrets, waiting for people to uncover them one by one. Just because you''ve never seen him before doesn''t mean he doesn''t exist. The technology of the ancient people is so low, but they still believe that there''s a god in the sky. "


    "The piece of metal in my hand is alive. It would change its physical structure in order to hide itself from others. Look, the painting on it has already disappeared."


    Du Lei earnestly pointed to the picture on it.


    As expected, it had disappeared long ago, as if it had never appeared. Qian Linger had always been a materialist who believed in science.


    She had never believed in gods and ghosts. In her opinion, those things were only made up by adults to deceive children.


    But was there really a tide of holes in this world?


    Or was it something that could be created out of thin air?


    The human imagination was even more exaggerated.


    Then he should at least need some inspiration, right?


    Then who was the one who gave such an extraordinary inspiration to him? Could it be that he was born to it?


    Impossible.


    At least Du Lei didn''t believe it.

 C106

    "You must not mention this matter to any outsiders."


    Du Lei warned again as he cast his gaze onto the main road outside the windscreen.


    There was a distinct trace of surprise in the depths of his eyes. Ever since he acquired the hegemony inheritance, this world seemed to become more and more interesting in his eyes.


    The miraculous chamber pot in front of him changed to a key, and opened a brand-new door for Du Lei. It let him understand that in this world, there was not only the "Dominate".


    Such a divine beast.


    Why would such a powerful Divine Beast die like this and finally seal all of its inheritance into an ordinary jade?


    Was there a natural enemy, or had it encountered some sort of danger? Just what kind of secret was hidden behind it?


    All of this was like a magnet that deeply attracted Du Lei''s steps, causing him to involuntarily lean towards it. He wanted to know the reason behind all of this.


    It was almost the middle of autumn, and the moon was getting rounder and rounder by the day. Qian Linger''s view of the world had experienced an unprecedented impact;


    Du Lei knew that she needed some time to completely digest all these things. After all, something like this, was just too shocking.


    "Then I''m going to get off. Remember to go to bed early. Don''t think too much about it. Tomorrow, I have to go to the arena early to do some preparations."


    Du Lei pressed her hand, telling her to be at ease.


    Qian Linger stopped her car at the entrance of the villa, a little disappointed, she nodded her head: "It''s alright, I understand, it''s good that you don''t worry."


    "That''s good. Good night."


    Du Lei closed the car door and waved to the window.


    Qian Linger immediately drove the car, turned a corner, and slowly disappeared at the end of the road. Only then did Du Lei return to his living quarters with the golden chamber pot in his hands.


    As usual, Du Wei and Li Can were playing games, and the little turtle was lying on its back quietly, allowing the two to sit cross-legged on its shell, obediently nibbling on the radish. When it saw Du Lei coming in, it raised its head and grinned, looking very happy.


    Du Lei smiled at it, then took a bath, laid on the bed and slept. At the same time, the shape of the golden chamber pot slowly changed.


    If Du Lei were to open his Spirit Eyes at this moment, he would definitely be able to notice that a thick green flow of air was quickly entering his body from the top of his head.


    The current him, seemed to be pulled by some kind of mysterious power as he floated in the middle of the air. He felt that his body seemed to be undergoing some sort of baptism, which was similar to the ablution of essence and marrow in fantasy novels.


    He felt very comfortable, as if a mysterious energy was being constantly injected into his limbs and bones. However, because of the impurities in his body, when they were expelled from his body, the pores all over his body would need to be opened to the widest extent. He was also in extreme pain.


    There was also some kind of mysterious power that was modifying his soul. Hmm, to be more accurate, his brain.


    That pain could not be described with words. Du Lei wanted to roar in pain, but he found that his four limbs seemed to have lost all feeling, and were unable to move. Even his throat could not produce the slightest sound.


    In this chaotic space, there was nothing. Du Lei was certain that he had never come to this place before, but why would he dream about being here?


    Was it a combination of some vague memories from his subconscious mind that he had never seen before, but he might have seen this scene in a TV show.


    Inside the villa, Li Zhiquan had just finished discussing some matters and was returning home. He had encountered a few troublesome matters that required him to discuss, so he went up to the second floor and knocked on Du Lei''s door.


    But no matter how he knocked, there was no response from the room. He knew that his nephew would not be sleeping so early, so he felt that something was off.


    "Little Lei, Little Lei, if you can hear my voice, then hurry up and open the door. I have something important to discuss with you."


    Li Zhiquan opened his mouth to say a few words, but there was no sound of movement in the room. He could not stay still and called over Du Wei and Li Can.


    Even though Du Wei was lean and lean, his strength was extremely terrifying. Even if three or four of his peers fought at school, they would not necessarily be able to win against him.


    He took a few steps back and did not hesitate. He said that he would break the door and enter the room.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    After knocking on the door twice, it still looked like it was recovering, and there were no signs of it being broken. He knew that this door had anti-theft properties, so he could only pull Li Zhiquan and Fatty to kick it together.


    BOOM!


    Finally, with a dull sound, the lock was forcibly broken by three people.


    When Li Zhiquan saw Du Lei lying on the bed with his eyes closed and his seven orifices bleeding, he immediately became anxious. He immediately made an emergency call and took some emergency treatment measures.


    Fortunately, although Du Lei''s aura was weak, he was not dead in the end. The three of them had extremely grave expressions on their faces, especially the two youngsters Li Can and Li Can, who looked like they were about to cry.


    "Uncle Li, what should we do?" Cousin, how did he suddenly become like this? "


    Du Wei was currently his reborn parents, if not for his cousin brother''s help, he would probably still be tidying up the dishes in Old Du''s hotpot restaurant.


    He wouldn''t be living in a mansion like this, playing games with a computer that costed ten thousand yuan. The amount of money in his bank account had already exceeded one million yuan. In the town, his parents had even built a new house because of this.


    In fact, Du Lei had even promised to give him an Audi Q7 that was worth eight hundred thousand as a ride.


    He naturally knew that Du Lei had been good to him, but that person was currently in a life-and-death situation, and such a thing had happened without any forewarning.


    The fatty started to cry even more. Du Lei was his backbone, and since he was young, he liked to follow behind Du Lei. The two were as close to each other as brothers.


    What the mysterious chamber pot brought Du Lei was a great opportunity, but good things were naturally accompanied by all sorts of dangers.


    Both of Du Lei''s arms, which were in the air, actually began to slowly rot. Under the sudden influx of powerful energy, his body was already a little unable to endure it any longer.


    "Ah!"


    Finally, he shouted. His painful roars seemed to be able to pierce through the entire space. That sort of feeling was akin to tearing one''s heart out.

 C107

    After He Ruyue received the call, she quickly changed her clothes and drove out in her low key Beetle.


    Outside the garden.


    , along with a bunch of subordinates in the villa that was where He Ruyue resided, had been lying in ambush here. When he was released from the hospital this morning, she had been lying in ambush here, but after waiting for a whole day, she managed to catch a lot of thieves, but she didn''t even see a trace of Du Lei.


    He couldn''t help but become doubtful in his heart: "Could it be that the rumors about Du Lei and He Ruyue''s relationship in the outside world were spread out?"


    Because he was full of self-confidence, Zhou Ji was even more certain of this, because in his opinion, He Ruyue did not even like someone as outstanding as himself.


    That would be even more so for the one called ''Du Lei''.


    That bumpkin should be a rumor, Zhou Ji thought to himself. She should still be leaning towards him.


    "Young Master, why don''t we go back. Look, it''s already 11 o''clock, and Du Lei hasn''t even seen him yet. Maybe he won''t have the time to see Miss He today?"


    A lackey suggested.


    In the end, she fiercely kicked Zhou Ji a few times: "Are you sick? We have already waited for an entire day. If we don''t catch this Du Lei, wouldn''t it be a waste of time to prepare a present for him? "


    When he was poisoned, his entire body spasmed and foamed at the mouth, almost stopping to rest immediately. If it wasn''t for the fact that his father knew of this strange being and had seen this poison before, he would have had an antidote on his body.


    Otherwise, he would truly fall into Du Lei''s hands. If Zhou Ji saw him now, he would definitely tear him into pieces with his own hands, leaving no leeway for him.


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket, and smoked one cigarette. The few of them squatted in a pair of dense grass, and in order to not be discovered, they even wore special grass clothing, which was the kind of dark green clothes.


    Lying on the grass, it was hard to tell if it was human or grass.


    There were a lot of Gardener security guards, and most of them were retired commandos. There were no gaps between the patrolling guards for twenty-four hours, so it was certainly impossible for Zhou Ji to break in.


    "Hmm? Brother, why is smoke coming out from the grass? "


    Just then, a group of security guards looked through the fence and saw that there was smoke coming out from the grass.


    "Let''s go. Hurry up and get some water for the fire."


    Without a word, the security guard ran to the toilet to fetch a bucket of water and threw it fiercely at the pile of grass.


    "F * ck."


    "The f * ck did it?"


    "Splash the water everywhere!"


    Zhou Ji was so angry that he started to smoke and curse loudly. He had smoked and enjoyed himself just now, but this bowl of water had completely dispelled all of his interest.


    Moreover, it made him extremely angry. If he knew that it was that bastard who did it, he would definitely give him a fierce beating.


    "Hurry up and get the bricks."


    The security guards did not care about Zhou Ji''s scolding, and directly went to grab the bricks, but luckily Zhou Ji did not hear what they had said.


    He then continued to scold, "You bunch of watchdogs. F * ck, don''t you have eyes? You think you''re a hero just because you''re wearing a security uniform? "What the f * ck."


    As long as Zhou Ji''s group did not jump over the wall and enter, they had no reason to do anything, but obviously, Zhou Ji''s actions had enraged the young man from the security team.


    Very quickly, a security guard pushed a cart full of bricks over. For the sake of "scheming", the guard said, "sneakily ¡­" "No, it was just a security guard ¡­"


    Naturally, they would not show mercy.


    Each of them carried a brick in their hands, and they quickly threw it towards Zhou Ji. Once again, Zhou Ji was struck by tragedy, he did not have enough time to run, and in that moment, he was hit by countless of bricks, causing him to be bloodied and falling to the ground.


    He knew that he was in the wrong. Otherwise, he would definitely rush in and find the person in charge of security at the art park. No matter what, he was still the heir to the Zhou family.


    In the Rong City, she was the strongest second generation. Amongst the young, no matter how strong they were, they could not compare to him.


    Moreover, this clan had been established in the Rong City for many years, and their foundations were very deep. With so many years of development, there were many Zhou Family descendants who held important positions in various departments in the Rong City.


    There were many tycoons in the business world who had connections with the Zhou family. It could be said that the Zhou family was the bank for this Rong City, whoever dared to go against the Zhou family.


    Then, the subordinates under his command would be the first to refuse.


    Zhou Ji scolded as he ran. If it was to deal with Zhou Lei, he wouldn''t be in such a sorry state.


    If those watchdogs were unable to hit him when he was at his peak and his strength was at its peak, then that would be terrifying!


    The virus almost took his life.


    This caused his body''s abilities to drop greatly, and his abilities to decrease as well. If Zhou Ji was a university student before he was poisoned, then he had been reduced to a primary school student.


    Even Elder Zhou''s strength was a level higher than him.


    As he sat on his own BMW, he suddenly saw He Ruyue''s bug drive out of the villa, and it looked to be in a hurry?


    "Little pony, help me catch up with that bug in front."


    Although Zhou Ji was injured, it was not particularly severe.


    The most important thing was, why would He Ruyue go out at such a late hour?


    Could it be to have a private meeting with Du Lei?


    Thinking about that, Zhou Ji immediately shook his head.


    He Ruyue''s driving skills could be considered not bad. As it was 11 o''clock, the number of cars on the road were few. Her small beetle was driving very fast, and after 10 minutes, she arrived at the entrance of Du Lei''s villa.


    At the moment, the ambulances had also just arrived, and the doctors were putting Du Lei on a stretcher, moving him into the ambulances, while Zhou Ji''s group were holding their binoculars, far away.


    "Boss, the person on the stretcher is Du Lei!"


    Xiao Ma asked in surprise.


    After snatching the night vision telescope, Zhou Ji hurriedly adjusted his focus, and appeared in his line of sight, right on top of Du Lei''s bloodless face.


    Other than that, there was also a large amount of thirsty blood on his nose, mouth, eyes and ears. He looked extremely frightening.


    Zhou Ji laughed, he laughed till his whole body was trembling, he finally understood, the heavens had finally opened their eyes, this was the retribution of evil!


    She was just about to take care of him, but this guy got sick.


    "Did you see that? This is the result of fighting with my young master Zhou." If I don''t take him, God will take his life for me. When we go back later, each of us will get ten thousand dollars in bonuses. "


    Zhou Ji was ecstatic in his heart, hence he rewarded his brothers greatly.

 C108

    Although he rarely watched the news, he knew that this young man in front of him was the one who had caused a sensation throughout the country and donated the Kobold Chieftain to the sect a while ago.


    Are you family members of the Mr. Du?


    He took a deep breath and asked. He knew very well that this star, which had just started glowing, was about to fall.


    "Yes, I''m his uncle. Is my nephew okay? Hurry and drag him to the hospital for emergency treatment, I''m begging you, but you must save his life. "


    Li Zhiquan was nervous, his eyes red. One had to know, he was only this nephew of his, and his sister was also only this son.


    If something really happened to Du Lei, if Li Zhiquan was unable to shirk his responsibilities, how would he still have the face to meet his brother-in-law in the future?


    "Yes, Doctor, you must save him."


    The moment He Ruyue came over and saw Du Lei like that, she couldn''t help but cry.


    The doctor''s expression was heavy as he took off his mask and muttered to himself, "Mr. Du has already ¡­ Please stop mourning. Our breathing has completely stopped, our heart rate has stopped, and we can''t do anything about it. "


    "What?"


    "Doctor, what did you say?"


    He Ruyue felt that everything the doctor said was just an illusion, but the tears in his eyes seemed to have stopped.


    To her, this was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue. How could it be possible?


    He was still fine yesterday, but this is simply impossible. Du Lei is so strong.


    "Is there no other way, Doctor?"


    Li Zhiquan''s body went soft, and was about to fall to the ground, but was held back by Du Wei.


    His voice sounded hollow. He was only fooling himself.


    The doctor shook his head sadly. "My condolences."


    "Du Lei, Du Lei, wake up! You said that you wanted to bring me around the world to see the ocean that you wanted to bring me to, ah."


    He Ruyue laid beside the stretcher, a little out of control. She was in extreme sorrow, she extended her hand and touched Du Lei''s cold face.


    "Du Lei, are you really leaving like this? "How is this possible? Stand over here and speak."


    The faint moonlight shone onto Du Lei''s face, making his appear especially pale.


    Du Wei and Li Can became silent, Du Lei''s death, to them, was simply too sudden, he did not even have the time to be sad.


    In the air, Du Lei was still struggling. He did not die, he had only entered a fake death state.


    His inheritance gave him a life that was even tougher than a cockroach''s.


    How could he die so easily?


    It was said that the phoenix was reborn from the womb, then Du Lei was faking death by rebirth, breaking up before standing still, dominating the spirit, and entering Du Lei''s body to merge with his soul.


    The mysterious chamber pot gave him a lot of "spiritual qi".


    This was the first time that his soul was in a saturated state.


    As long as he passed through the gates of hell this time, his strength would once again rise to another level. In fact, even his body would become abnormally strong.


    Some were sad, some were happy, but when Zhou Ji heard the doctor say, "My condolences."


    He was so happy that he was on the verge of going crazy. He said, "I''m very happy today. Each of you can get a prize of one hundred thousand yuan."


    "Come on, put on some explosive DJ."


    Zhou Ji made the driver play a happy song, and the few of them inside the BMW started to shake crazily.


    Especially Zhou Ji, he was laughing so hard that his mouth was crooked. The day before yesterday, Du Lei almost caused him to die.


    "Hahaha." "Damn it! The heavens are truly helping me. Let''s go! No, let''s celebrate! Let''s go eat the kebab and drink!"


    If Du Lei died, Zhou Ji would of course be the highest.


    Thus, the driver hurriedly drove the car and ran out of the villa. As the music in the car was too loud, he could not hear the sound of the horn outside. He madly stepped on the accelerator and used the business BMW as a sports car.


    At the same time, an oil tanker car quickly headed towards the side of the BMW. The driver had just pushed the horn, and the BMW drove out from the side as if it didn''t see his car. Its speed was extremely fast, and the driver didn''t even have the time to step on the brake before the BMW hit the car''s head like an egg.


    BOOM!


    In that instant, the front part of the BMW that was originally abnormally domineering was knocked askew. Due to its inertia, the car flipped over.


    Everything happened too quickly. The several people in the car did not even have time to prepare for the gala celebration before the gates of hell closed.


    Fortunately, the BMW''s security was very good, and a few people inside were able to keep their lives.


    However, if they were to hit the gas tank, they would be done for in a few days.


    In all the years he had been driving, he had never seen a BMW that was so unrestrained. Even though the BMW was almost ruined, the music was still unhurriedly playing.


    "You are my little apple, my little apple ¡­" "My dad just killed my dad ¡­"


    A string of burning divine song, like an invisible slap, fiercely slapped Zhou Ji in the face.


    The position he was seated at was relatively far behind and wasn''t too bad. It was just that his head had been hit by a violent strike. When this matter was over, he decided not to listen to Little Apple anymore.


    "It''s really the bloody bad luck of eight lifetimes, the wounds from the bricks haven''t healed yet, and now there''s a car accident. Hurry up and call the police, I''m going to destroy this driver of the tanker."


    Zhou Ji reached out his hand and wiped away the blood on his forehead as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t f * cking play dead."


    Zhou Ji realised that his little brother was actually lying inside the car like a dead dog, he did not move at all as he shouted in anger.


    "My legs have been pressed down, whoever goes find help, I will give them a hundred thousand."


    Zhou Ji frowned, he knew that the men under him were all greedy.


    As a result, the other people in the car recovered with their blood boiling, scrambling to get out of the car first.


    Except, of course, for the tragic driver.


    " Ru Yue, what happened to Du Lei? "


    Li Mengxin had also heard of the news and came over. At this time, the ambulance had already left, they had already taken out all sorts of instruments, and examined them again for Du Lei. In the end, they could only conclude that they were "dead".


    Yes, death.


    "Du Lei, he, he..."


    He Ruyue was still unable to accept the fact that Du Lei was dead.


    Looking at the pale-faced Du Lei, she still had this sliver of hope in her heart.

 C109

    "What happened to him?"


    "Why is his face so pale?"


    "His hands are so cold."


    "His breathing... "Why is it gone?"


    If He Ruyue didn''t answer her, Li Mengxin would see for herself. She didn''t say a word, and her face would turn uglier. In the end, when she realized that Du Lei''s breathing was gone, she started to wail and cry.


    She had never experienced the feeling of separation before, and now she understood that this sudden sadness was like a virus that quickly invaded her body.


    The bean-sized tears flowed down her face and fell onto Du Lei''s sleeve one by one.


    In Du Lei''s dream, both his arms had already been corroded completely. He painfully furrowed his brows, his eyes completely red, his expression twisted and distorted.


    Du Lei was jolted awake. It was only now that he realized that he was in a dream, and the pain just now had actually made him forget where he was.


    Right at this moment, Du Lei''s arm started to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. That extreme pain also faded away like the tide, and instantly disappeared without a trace.


    His body began to fall. After an unknown amount of time, his body finally landed on the ground. In his line of sight, was a vast ocean, while he stood on a calm sea surface without any ripples.


    As the wind grew stronger, the sea actually began to swell up. At this time, the sky suddenly darkened, and from nowhere, a huge black cloud floated up. Soon after, lightning flashed, thunder roared, the wind blew wildly, and the ocean waves surged.


    The surface of the ocean instantly became chaotic as heavy rain poured down. Du Lei could clearly see that in the middle of the waves, lightning that seemed like cracks in the ocean would occasionally appear.


    A seagull suddenly flew into the area of lightning, and as a result, it was immediately roasted by lightning.


    Du Lei felt that it was very weird.


    "Rumble."


    "Rustle, rustle, rustle."


    Thunder and rain mixed together, resonating by Du Lei''s ears.


    He looked ahead and saw a man in front of him. This man was tall and had a thin face. He was wearing an ancient robe. The strong wind blew up his black hair that was tied up by a band.


    Du Lei felt that this person was very similar to him, really very similar. It''s just that there was a golden symbol on his forehead, other than that, this young man in front of him had a faint smile on his lips.


    "We finally meet."


    The young man''s words made Du Lei''s face darken. What do you mean, finally meeting him?


    The young man gave Du Lei a very familiar and familiar feeling, but he was sure that he had never seen such a person, not even on television.


    "You are ¡­"


    Du Lei suddenly realized something, and his pupils shrank all of a sudden.


    "Yes, that''s me."


    "Everything that you have now is mine."


    The young man slowly said, as the corners of his mouth had a faint smile.


    "Domineering? You''re actually domineering! The book says that you should look like a turtle! How could it be in human form? "


    Du Lei suddenly felt that this dog-blooded storyline was actually a little like the Golden Finger of fantasy novels.


    The young man smiled but did not say a word. He then said slowly: "Du Lei, you must head towards the Eastern Ocean within half a year. Otherwise, I will die."


    "Once I die, you will have nothing."


    The young man looked at Du Lei in front of him very seriously: "Since you could see me, it means that you aren''t as useless as I thought. "I believe you can. Within half a year, you must make a trip to the East Demon Spirit Sea. I have already passed away, and what you see now is only a sliver of lingering will."


    After he finished speaking, the young man no longer spoke, and his body gradually became transparent, until he completely disappeared. Du Lei swallowed his saliva, and was speechless in his heart.


    "What do you mean, once you''re dead, I have nothing? Without hegemony inheritance, I would just be returning to my village to sell my Ma La Pi. Alright, with my current face, if I were to rely on my slimmer face, I would be able to directly rely on my looks to earn money. "


    Du Lei could not help but retort, but his expression was extremely solemn. He knew that the young man from before was speaking the truth, because the amount of water he was drinking right now was extremely terrifying.


    During this period of time where his appetite was so terrifying, Du Lei practically didn''t need to drink any water at all; he just didn''t notice that in this period of time, his appetite wasn''t that scary anymore. However, if one were to carefully calculate it, he would need to drink a bottle of pure water of at least eight liters per day.


    Normally, a normal person could drink up to 1.2 liters of water a day.


    With his current speed, if another month passed, how terrifying would it be?


    You eat a bit more, so it''s not that surprising, but it''s the "water".


    If it was big, it would definitely attract attention. After all, water and food were not the same type of energy.


    With that thought, the scene in front of him suddenly disappeared, and when he opened his eyes, what appeared before him was He Ruyue''s tear-stained face.


    "What''s wrong? Did someone bully you? "


    Du Lei supported He Ruyue, standing up from the stretcher, he felt that his entire body was floating lightly, and was full of energy. Looking at the thousand year old tree by the side of the road, Du Lei actually felt that he could uproot it by its roots.


    To Du Lei''s surprise, when Old Uncle, his two younger cousins, including He Ruyue and Li Mengxin saw him speak, they all looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    And then, an extremely happy expression appeared on his face.


    Du Lei did not understand. Everyone present had actually cried, had they all been bullied?


    But even someone of the Old Uncle''s age was bullied?


    Was it really that blind guy that could do such a thing?


    "Ru Yue, tell me, who bullied you? I will definitely help you seek justice! With me, Du Lei, here, who would dare to touch my family, I will make them regret being born in this world. "


    When a man possesses great strength, his self-confidence will grow to the extreme. For example, the current Du Lei, but he''s different from the others, he truly possesses an extremely terrifying ability.


    He believed that his current self, even if it was a pair of Zhou Ji s, he still had the confidence to beat the crap out of her and make her unable to take care of herself.


    "Du Lei, you, you''re actually alright! You just scared me. "


    He Ruyue suddenly hugged Du Lei tightly and buried her head into his chest.


    Seeing this scene, Li Zhiquan couldn''t help but laugh. His expression was extremely strange; he only felt that he had suddenly risen from hell to heaven.


    "Little Lei, I don''t know about that, but the way you acted just now scared us. "Fortunately, you''re fine. Otherwise, I might have to go with you."


    Li Zhiquan explained.

 C110

    "I was cultivating a martial art just now, but I accidentally went berserk and entered a fake death state. I''m so sorry. "


    Du Lei looked at the people around him in a slightly apologetic manner. When he realized that Li Mengxin was actually crying, he immediately understood everything in his heart.


    "Who are you lying to?"


    He Ruyue pounded Du Lei''s chest softly, his tears turning into smiles, but she did not dare to really hit him, as he was the one who was hurt and felt heartache.


    "I''m really not lying to you guys. If we encounter a situation like this again, please don''t feel sad, and don''t call a doctor. Wait a while, I might be able to wake up by myself."


    Du Lei laughed.


    What he said was indeed the truth. The treatment from the outside world was not important to him. What was important was that he had to support himself.


    Du Lei didn''t want to divulge to anyone around him that he had matters of power that could not be explained by science.


    In the future, he wasn''t sure, but now, he had to do it. This matter was related to his own life, and it could also harm someone else.


    Who in this world didn''t want to obtain something like this BUG?


    Even if it was someone who did not look greedy at all, under this kind of temptation, they might have to make a move on him.


    Human nature was complicated, even Du Lei did not understand what kind of person he was. Thus, other than his own family, he practically never unreservedly trusted anyone.


    "Oh."


    He Ruyue nodded as she thought.


    Seeing that Du Lei was still full of energy, everyone''s mood improved. At least, they were not as sad as they were before. After chatting for a while, Li Mengxin left with He Ruyue and Du Lei.


    In the end, an extremely serious accident happened at the exit of the villa. One of the cars was almost destroyed, and the other tanker almost exploded.


    The reason for this accident is obvious. Looking at the way the tanker was destroyed, I think it was that BMW was too impatient when they were leaving, it didn''t turn the lights, it forcefully stepped on the accelerator and drove up to 150 miles per hour. With such a short distance, the driver didn''t even have time to step on the brake before he hit it.


    The traffic police analyzed Zhou Ji as he lay on the stretcher, dying. Just now, the doctor had told him that his legs needed to be amputated, so if he did not, his life would be in danger.


    Hearing this news, Zhou Ji almost wanted to curse at the f * cker, but he managed to restrain himself. He understood that at this moment, even if he killed the doctor, he wouldn''t be able to change the reality in front of him.


    He raised his head. The news of Du Lei''s death could no longer give him the slightest bit of joy.


    He actually had a feeling that he had nothing to live for. If Du Lei had not died, would such a thing have happened today?


    Zhou Ji thought.


    His face was ashen, and his legs were still numb. One of his legs was still stuck in the seat, unable to come out.


    "Endure it."


    The doctor wearing a white coat and holding a saw said slowly, "I''ve already injected the anesthetic into your body, but your bones are still connected to your nerves. Pain is inevitable, I need to hurry."


    "En, Doctor, you must be quick with your hands."


    Zhou Ji clenched his teeth and said: "Doctor, is there really no other way? If you cut off my legs, I''ll become a disabled person in the future. I, I''m only 22 years old this year. I''m not married yet. I don''t have any children. "


    The doctor''s task is to let the patient, with the best mentality, face the various diseases: "Young man, I''m not sawing off your little chicken, it''s okay to get married and have children. And since you can drive a BMW, you should have a lot of money at home. With such advanced technology, getting yourself a robotic leg is a piece of cake. "


    "Wait a moment, let''s have a smoke first. Calm down, I''m still prepared."


    Zhou Ji took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it over to the doctor, then he lit it up once more.


    Only then did he light a cigarette for himself and slowly smoke it. "Doctor, do you know? It''s true that my family has money. "


    "However, I have never been truly happy before. Even the girls that I like feel extreme disgust and disdain for me. I do not even know what I have done wrong. "My father said that I had been arrogant and despotic since I was young, and that I had nothing good to do. If it wasn''t for my eldest son, he would have kicked me out of the Zhou Mansion a long time ago."


    Zhou Ji''s expression was perplexed, and said: "I''ve violated many clean girls, and I''ve also done many foolish things. But that''s what they taught me when I was born. I can''t control my personality. "


    "You can''t say that."


    "You don''t understand, my grandfather had more than one son at that time. As long as I performed a little outstanding, I might not be able to escape death. Large families are just like the ancient royalty; it''s very complicated."


    When Zhou Ji said this, he finished smoking.


    He looked at the sharp electric saw and swallowed his saliva. However, thinking of his little life, he said, "Uncle, you can do it. Please don''t be merciful."


    "Un, don''t worry, I won''t be soft-handed. I''ve been in the hospital for 20 years, and I''m a professional amputee. I''ve already cut off more than 500 legs. I''m experienced, so it definitely won''t hurt."


    The doctor put on a mask and swore solemnly. However, in the next second, the electric saw in his hand flew out as if it had lost control.


    This nearly paralyzed Zhou Ji due to fright. This was a f * cking twenty years of experience, f * ck, if this really happened to fly onto his head, wouldn''t that be the end of it?


    Zhou Ji was afraid, he was truly afraid, and immediately waved his hands: "Uncle, let''s not amputate, okay? I really don''t want to amputate. Even if I die, I want to die intact. "


    Seeing Zhou Ji''s unconscious leg, he pinched it with his hands and said: "Your leg, there''s no need to cut off its leg, but you have to pull it out as soon as possible."


    Zhou Ji let out a sigh of relief and instantly rose from hell to heaven. It seemed like that bastard doctor had lied to his father just now.


    Very quickly, Zhou Ji''s leg was pulled out, just at this time, Du Lei sat in the car, and also came to the side of the BMW, but when he saw that Zhou Ji was the owner of the BMW, he could not help but laugh: "Aiya, Boss Zhou, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, why have you come to my place recently?"


    "Du Lei, didn''t you die? "F * ck, aren''t you dead?"


    Zhou Ji looked like he had seen a ghost.

 C111

    "Do you think I''m dead or not?"


    Du Lei shook his head and sighed: "With just your brain and intelligence, there''s no saving you. Since you said I''m dead, then if I''m talking to you now, then aren''t you dead too? Do you think I''m dead or alive? "


    Zhou Ji swallowed his saliva, and in his heart, countless mud horses galloped over. He had personally witnessed Du Lei dying, but in the blink of an eye, he was right in front of him again.


    Was this heaven playing tricks on him?


    "Du Lei, you bastard, I will kill you sooner or later."


    Zhou Ji''s entire body was wounded, he had been hit by the bricks before, but now he was hit by a car.


    It had to be said that he was truly unlucky today. He spoke viciously.


    Du Lei naturally did not mind, he looked at Zhou Ji who was lying on the stretcher, his entire body wrapped up in gauze, but with a cigarette in his mouth, he said: "Let me tell you, Zhou, you are currently in a very bad situation, you actually want to kill me? Do you know what idiots dream about?"


    "I''m talking about you." I''m talking about you.


    Zhou Ji puffed out the cigarette butt in his mouth, and scolded fiercely: "Du Lei, let me tell you, in my eyes, you are still nothing, don''t think that you can take He Ruyue, that bitch!"


    Before he could finish his words.


    Du Lei took a ping pong ball from the car and threw it into his mouth, almost choking him to death.


    Only then did he slowly drive away.


    "Zhou Ji is really unlucky. Looking at his body covered in wounds, he probably needs to stay in the hospital for a few months."


    Li Mengxin sat at the back and said.


    He Ruyue snorted: "The wicked are to repay the evil."


    "Elder Sister Ruyue is right, Zhou Ji is too despicable, he must have been planning something bad by appearing here. Luckily, there was a car accident, otherwise, with his stomach full of black water, he would have done something funny."


    Li Mengxin had always thought about it many times, she did not think that Zhou Ji coming over to Du Lei''s place for nothing because he was here for a ride or to get hit by a car.


    "Actually, Zhou Ji is also not easy to deal with. I have advised him many times already, don''t fight with me, don''t disturb me, but he just didn''t listen."


    Du Lei also revealed a helpless expression. If it was before, Zhou Ji could still bring him a bit of a threat, but from now on, Zhou Ji was not a threat at all. He was confident that he could beat with one hand.


    After sending the two beauties home, Du Lei himself got on a taxi and went back.


    When he got home, Old Uncle was still awake, smoking on the sofa with a worried expression.


    The moment Du Lei entered, Li Zhiquan called him over, and said directly: "I see that I have quite a bit of money, so I was prepared to open another store, but when I went to rent out this area, I encountered some trouble. I walked through all the famous alleys in Rong City, and actually realized that none of the stores were empty, and that they were all rented out."


    Hearing what Li Zhiquan said, Du Lei immediately laughed: "I thought it was something like that. Don''t worry, it''s not like you don''t know the situation of our Rong City, it''s just that there are a lot of stalls selling snacks, basically 60% of the people in the Rong City are doing this business."


    "You can''t be too hasty. If you were to forcefully open up their storefronts, they would have no chance of survival. To be able to open up a famous street in their stores, their business must be pretty good. "If that doesn''t work, we can just find a remote alley and open a branch. Of course, it would be best if there is a villa nearby. The people we target are rich, and the middle class doesn''t include them."


    Du Lei made a wise suggestion. If the fourth branch in Dominating the World were to be opened on a crowded street, people would naturally become much more popular.


    But, for a shop, popularity was not the most important thing, even if all the people of Rong City ran over to Du Lei''s shop to support him, but was it useful?


    Of course it''s useless. What''s the use of getting popular?


    A physical shop was not like a Treasure Shop, it was more like a place where customers were willing to spend money to buy things, and with Du Lei''s current price of 12 thousand, even middle-class families would not be willing to buy things, let alone those ordinary workers.


    Who would be so bored that their balls would hurt? Who would spend half a year''s worth of their wages to buy a bracelet to wear on their hands?


    Of course not. This bracelet did not have the effect of prolonging one''s lifespan and being forever young.


    There was nothing to see about his outer appearance, it could only be said to be compatible with the modern age ''aesthetic standards. If Du Lei really opened his store in a conspicuous place, there would be no benefits.


    "Uncle, I''ll leave all of this to you for now. It looks like I''ll be going to the beach early next year. I''m going to the ocean to fish for treasures while you handle the sales. Fatty and Little Wei will handle the transportation."


    Suddenly, Du Lei said something else.


    Li Zhiquan muttered to himself. He knew that Du Lei''s current achievements were far beyond his expectations, it was clear that his battlefield still belonged to this place, and he should have a wider world.


    "Hmm, don''t worry. But unlike on the land, the sea is full of danger."


    Li Zhiquan reminded them. He was a serious landlubber, he had never gone into the water before, and what he meant was that he had never swam before, much less went to the ocean.


    After all, this world still belonged to the sea.


    Anyone who had studied geography would know that the sea was so big. Just how many treasures were hidden inside?


    How could people imagine that? Countless sunken ships, countless treasures, and even ancient emperors and emperors would build their own tomb at the bottom of the sea.


    Du Lei shook his head and laughed: "It''s not like you don''t know that I''m good at swimming. The last time I invested in a restaurant, I estimated that by the end of the year, I would be able to make a very substantial profit. "


    "I plan to buy a reliable private yacht at the end of the year. Uncle, if you have any friends who want to do this business, help me ask around."


    Du Lei said.


    "Well, there is."


    Li Zhiquan said hesitantly: "You''re probably planning to buy a boat how big? "How many people can it hold?"


    "It doesn''t matter how many people there are. I just want to get as many people as possible. As for quality, it must be good. Appearances aren''t important at all."


    Du Lei said.


    "I have an old friend who has been working on an aircraft carrier. Of course, it''s small in size, but it''s fine for normal ships to be able to withstand typhoons, vortexes, waves, all of them are fine. The only problem is that it''s big in size and the facilities inside are very ordinary. The cannons and other weapons have all been dismantled."

 C112

    What Li Zhiquan had said already moved Du Lei''s heart.


    "When I bought this aircraft carrier, one of my friends almost exhausted his family''s fortune, he even spent close to ten years to renovate the ship, but unfortunately, he is old and already passed away, so the ship naturally became his son''s property. His son is a gambler, and owes a lot of money to him, so he is prepared to use that ship. But for those young masters of the Rong City. "


    "This ship''s value is equivalent to scrap iron. He actually asked for a hundred million just now. A few days ago, he asked me to lend him some money and asked me for a million. It''s not like I don''t know about his morals. For his father''s sake, I gave him a hundred thousand, but didn''t ask him to return it. "


    Li Zhiquan thought about his old friend and couldn''t help but sigh. When he was still alive, he was an existence ranked in the top twenty of the Wealth List.


    "100 million, I''ll buy it too. Old Uncle, give me the contact information for that brat, I''ll talk to him myself. "


    Du Lei chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, if that boat is really as you have said, forget about a hundred million, even if it was a billion, I would be willing, because it''s really what I need."


    Li Zhiquan did not ask any further, he knew that his nephew had a business brain, if not he would not have earned so much money in such a short period of time.


    Even Li Zhiquan himself had reached the pinnacle of his life. His bank card had more than 10 million and he even opened up a 6 million RMB Bentley.


    Compared to a few years ago, that was countless times more glorious. Of course, the most important thing was that all the antique dealers in Rong City knew Li Zhiquan''s name.


    And all of this was bestowed by who?


    Wasn''t he his nephew?


    If not for Du Lei, he didn''t even dare imagine what his life would have been like.


    Sometimes, money didn''t represent everything. However, in this world, money was everything. Money was everything.


    No matter how elegant a person was, if he didn''t have money, others would all think that he was incompetent, untalented, elegant, and talented. However, the most important thing was that he didn''t have money.


    Li Zhiquan had crawled and rolled in society for so many years, he had experienced many hardships.


    He knew his nephew, and he understood that money was the most important thing.


    He quickly sent a WeChat message to Du Lei contacting an old friend''s son, their address, and even their photo.


    They talked for a while.


    Du Lei frowned. He discovered that the mysterious chamber pot had once again turned pitch black, and this time, it seemed to be different.


    Du Lei opened his Spirit Eyes and looked inside. He discovered that it was also black, and was still emitting a dense amount of black Qi. It was clear that this was not a good thing.


    So he took a shower, hurriedly packed the chamber pot in a plastic bag, took a lot of tea, and drove to the Qian Family''s gold and silver factory.


    Therefore, he took the liberty of calling Liao Ping. Luckily, because of what Du Lei had done, Liao Ping did not go home, nor did he sleep, and instead anxiously squatted in the office and thought about it many times.


    When he received Du Lei''s call, he also felt extremely surprised.


    "Manager Liao, I''ve already reached the entrance of your factory. I''ve come to disturb you late at night. Please forgive me for offending you."


    Du Lei spoke very quickly. After he finished speaking, he saw that Liao Ping had already come out to greet his arrival.


    Liao Ping ordered the security guards to open the protective door as he smiled and said, "Boss Du, you have only come here once, and it has only been a few hours. "Look at the sky, it''s not too late either."


    "Let''s go in and talk. It''s not convenient here."


    Du Lei gave Liao Ping a look, and the two of them went silent as they walked together into his office.


    Du Lei took out the completely black urinal, placed it on the tea table, and said: "This thing is really strange, I came here to burn it."


    "Oh?"


    Liao Ping frowned, at the same time, Du Lei took out the top-grade tea leaves that he had prepared beforehand and placed them on the tea table.


    To Liao Ping, who loved tea as much as life, there was already nothing that could compare to tea leaves. Furthermore, the tea leaves that Du Lei brought were basically all lonely, even if you had the money, you wouldn''t be able to buy them.


    "Done."


    Liao Ping clapped his hands and said: "Boss Du, let''s go."


    "Alright."


    Du Lei nodded, he followed closely behind me and very quickly, I brought Du Lei to an exceptionally hot room.


    As it was night time, the worker in charge of the bodyguard was napping, but it was not appropriate for him to be here when they were chatting with Liao Ping.


    He did not wake the staff who was napping, and directly threw the black urine pot into the furnace. Sure enough, very quickly, the black urine pot turned into a puddle of watery substance, and in the end, it was heated up and evaporated by Liao Ping.


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Lei said with a smile.


    "It''s fine, I''ve always felt that this item is unknown."


    Liao Ping said. His intuition was very accurate, but this time, he was indeed overthinking it.


    If not for this black urinal, it would have been simply impossible for Du Lei to enter this realm so early and be able to converse with Overlord.


    Liao Ping laughed and said: "It''s better now, my heart is a lot more at ease. Back then when I was in this line of work, I often felt that it was my colleagues who made mistakes on purpose. However, looking carefully, everything seems to be predestined. "


    "Director Liao, just keep the tea to yourself. If you''ve finished drinking it, don''t be polite with me. Just call me and tell me. I don''t have anything else in my house, but there are a lot of tea leaves."


    Du Lei said with a smile.


    Liao Ping was not courteous with him, he nodded his head: "You''re the one who said that, I won''t be courteous with you, when that time comes, if you have time, bring it over to me."


    "Yes, yes."


    Du Lei nodded.


    After the two of them chatted for awhile, Du Lei drove back to the villa. When he returned home, he laid on the bed and immediately fell asleep, sleeping soundly. When he woke up the next morning, it was already 8 in the morning.


    "Hubby, hubby, your grandson is calling."


    Just then, Du Lei''s phone suddenly rang. He seemed to have realized something and immediately pressed the answer button.

 C113

    A standard English voice came from inside: "Mr. Du, I have already sent your car to the entrance of your residence."


    It was a woman''s voice. It was very soothing, and from the sound of it, it seemed that the person was not bad either.


    Du Lei immediately washed up, put on his clothes, and left the house. Sure enough, there was a bright red sportscar parked in front of his house, it was exactly Speed and Passion. The Lecan''s sports car inside was just lying quietly in front of Du Lei.


    And this car, from today onwards, would be his ride. How could Du Lei not be excited?


    This Lecan''s sports car was much more domineering and cool than what it looked like in the movies.


    If they were to drive on the street, wouldn''t that attract the attention of countless girls? Beautiful car models, Du Lei lacked a beauty right now, but just at this moment, the car door opened.


    A beautiful blonde in hot pants and a short skirt walked out of the car on long legs that were tightly wrapped in black silk and stockings. Her body was extremely voluptuous.


    She threw a flirtatious glance at Du Lei. A key hooked onto her slender finger as she said: "Darling, do you like it?"


    This blonde lady obviously meant that there were two layers. Was she asking if she liked her and the car?


    "I like you better than the car."


    Du Lei immediately spoke out in fluent English. It was f * cking early in the morning, isn''t this girl just too coquettish?


    She threw the key to Du Lei, and then placed a wheat colored arm on Du Lei''s shoulder. She was very tall, and was only half a head shorter than Du Lei, and because the two of them were so close together, Du Lei could see that her hand was unusually firm and uncontrollable when he looked down.


    vacuum, ni/ma... Du Lei''s nose was already bleeding, he could even see a red dot, and his entire body did not even have the strength to walk.


    This foreign girl had a faint fragrance on her body, making people like her. Of course, Du Lei disliked her, and she felt that this girl in front of her was a demon.


    She stood on her tiptoes and openly kissed Du Lei. She opened her mouth to the extreme and said coquettishly: "COM, send me back."


    "Yes, yes."


    Du Lei looked at her twisted buttocks, and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. Due to his hot pants being tight, he could even see the outline of his sexy insides.


    Lie down, as expected of virgins, they can''t be injured. "F ¡­"


    Du Lei was really miserable, he had unexpectedly went as far as to raise his tent, but luckily his T-shirt was long enough, blocking the awkward position, "COM, quickly come over here."


    The gold haired girl turned around and gave Du Lei a flying kiss. It was obvious that she was serious and not trying to seduce Du Lei.


    Just then, Du Lei received a message from the rich in Dubai: "Do you like it?"


    Du Lei swallowed his saliva, and typed out a message in Chinese: "Truly/He/His/Mother''s/Satisfying to death."


    Therefore, Du Lei got into the sports car with the key. Du Lei took a deep breath, he wanted to remain calm, he wanted to be calm, he wanted to leave his first life to the girl he loved.


    Du Lei repeatedly emphasized in his mind that he was a "tradition".


    When it came to males, the golden-haired girl looked to be in her early twenties, so she was definitely not older than Du Lei.


    From her skin color, it was very likely that she was from the Dubai. Du Lei could not help but ask: "Beauty, are you a professional?"


    "Right."


    The blonde laughed and said, "Why do you ask? Isn''t it good to be a professional? "


    Du Lei immediately waved his hand, he did not have any intention of discriminating against other people''s jobs, and explained: "I am just a little suspicious, for a beauty like Miss, as an official occupation, her income should not be bad."


    "Oh yeah, my name is Du Lei, what about you?"


    Du Lei added.


    "Oh, life is forced. My name is Lina."


    As she spoke, she reached out and placed her hand on Du Lei''s thigh. She gently caressed it and asked: "Do you want to go now?"


    Du Lei really wanted to say "NO".


    He swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. There was nothing he could do about it, this fellow was mentally retarded. He felt that if he continued to hold it in, he would go crazy. He had to vent.


    "Ok, but we can''t go to this place. We have to go to a secluded place."


    Du Lei probed: "Are you sure you''re an expert?"


    "Right."


    The usually sharp-eyed Du Lei actually did not notice that in the depths of her eyes, there was still a hidden shyness.


    Du Lei immediately felt relieved, but when he thought about it again, he realized that he must have worried too much.


    Furthermore, the girl in front of him was so beautiful. Furthermore, why was her body so sexy? Furthermore, she was wearing so little clothes.


    Du Lei turned the key and started the engine, he actually had an impulse to be impatient.


    The five ladies had been playing for twenty-two years, and he was already tired of them. Today, he was finally going to have sex!


    A virgin relationship was something that only otaku would have, Du Lei naturally also had it, but the other party was so beautiful, and furthermore, the two of them did not have any emotional interaction, it was just a physical transaction.


    Du Lei naturally didn''t have any psychological burdens. On the contrary, if he were to go anywhere, he actually wouldn''t dare to do anything rash. After all, this wasn''t something to joke about.


    If he did, he would be in big trouble.


    Starting the car, Du Lei stepped on the throttle frantically. It had to be said that the performance of the Lecan''s sports car was really unsolvable.


    Three seconds, easy at three hundred per hour, but he certainly wouldn''t dare to be so reckless on the streets full of traffic. At this critical moment, he had to drive the car to the suburbs, find a place with no people, and do something that was inappropriate for children.


    "You''re a good driver."


    She knew that if she continued like this, it would definitely affect Du Lei''s driving ability.


    Du Lei said in a slightly inflated voice: "In our China, you will definitely not be able to find another racer stronger than me. Cough cough, even though I am not a professional, I have never participated in any competitions before."


    It was obvious that he was bragging, but Lina really believed him. She could not help but ask, "Then do you like racing cars? I can take you there. "


    "Forget it. After this is over, you should hurry back to your own country. With how beautiful you are, I''m afraid that you might end up plotting against me. "


    Du Lei had completely forgotten that he was one of them.


    "Oh? "Really?"


    Lina asked innocently.


    No matter how Du Lei felt, the current her should be the real her, and this set of clothes didn''t seem to fit her at all.


    "Really, I''m not lying. The ratio of males to females in our country is seriously out of whack. There are over 30 million bachelors in our country."


    The carriage had already been seen by Du Lei on a relatively hidden path.


    While he was speaking, Lina had already started to take off her clothes ¡­

 C114

    The two pieces of cloth the size of a palm that was exposed, were completely unable to cover up Leena''s chest, causing Du Lei to be unable to resist gulping down his saliva.


    The girl was extremely flirtatious. He knew that if he didn''t give in, he would never be able to escape his fate. He gritted his teeth and pounced on Lina''s delicate body like a hungry wolf.


    When the firewood met the raging fire, it was uncontrollable.


    Du Lei crazily took it. Even though his movements were abnormally rough, he had watched many of the island nation''s action films over the years, and they were not for nothing.


    "Mm ¡­" "Aaaah!"


    The two pieces of cloth in front of Lina''s chest were suddenly taken away by Du Lei, and after that, he slowly covered them with his hands.


    Indeed, it was difficult to grasp with one hand!


    What made Du Lei puzzled was that this Leena looked even more inexperienced than him.


    However, things had already gotten to this point. How could he think about it?


    He took off his jacket, unbuckled his belt, and took off his jeans.


    Fortunately, the Lecan''s sports car s and the copilot''s seat were very big, and they did not use their hands to block.


    Immediately after, Du Lei pressed Leena beneath him and removed her last line of defense. That almost transparent inner part of the Black Forest appeared completely within his line of sight.


    At this point, Du Lei no longer had any bottom line.


    The current him was just an animal that could only use his lower body to think. There weren''t many foreplays, accompanied by Du Lei''s low growl and Lina''s "Ah".


    A sharp scream rang out.


    He lifted his gun and mounted the horse, and went straight to the Yellow Dragon ¡­ It was said that a man''s first time would take at most ten minutes, but Du Lei forcefully did it for nearly an hour.


    By the time the two of them had dressed, Lina''s gaze was no longer as wild as it was at the start. Instead, it was as gentle as water.


    He looked down and saw a pool of thirsty blood on the passenger seat. He then thought about the barrier he had encountered when he first entered.


    Du Lei was instantly befuddled. This was actually the first time for a girl from a foreign land who had just asked him to hand over his first time. He was already not sure whether he should be happy or cry.


    This matter was huge. If the other party was an expert, Du Lei would not have to worry so much. However, this was the first time for a beautiful girl.


    "You ¡­ "I''ll take care of it."


    Clenching his teeth, Du Lei still said what a man should have said in the end. He clearly understood why he said that, but he understood one thing, if he did that, he must take responsibility.


    Lina smiled and explained, "It''s alright. I don''t need you to take responsibility for it. I just don''t want to leave my first time with my fiance."


    "Fianc¨¦?"


    Du Lei was stunned. He felt that he had accidentally put a green hat on a man''s head.


    With regards to her first man, the girls definitely had a special relationship with him. Moreover, she was using him as an excuse to make use of him, which made her feel very guilty, but after struggling for a bit, she explained: "Di Ni is actually my brother."


    "He told me that you were very outstanding, so he asked me to come. I knew exactly how much I hated that guy, but my father was determined to marry me into that family."


    Lina''s explanation made Du Lei feel as if he was lost in thought.


    With regards to those Wealthy Class families, the current Du Lei was clearly not qualified to see them. Perhaps Zhou Ji could be considered one, but even now, when the two were fighting, his family did not interfere.


    In Du Lei''s view, those super large families were all shrouded in mysterious veils. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to pry what kind of life they had, and wouldn''t even dare to report it to the media. The water was too deep, so they didn''t have the guts to go in, including Du Lei.


    He had once read on the Tieba that there were many introductions of a super family. For example, Wal-Mart''s founding family was the largest convenience store in the world.


    Perhaps Wal-Mart is not very famous in China, but in the entire world, this company, is annual turnover, far surpassing the general public, Samsung, these super companies.


    "This has nothing to do with excellence ¡­"


    Du Lei was speechless. Could it be that because I''m outstanding, you came all the way here to give me your precious blood?


    Fortunately you''re beautiful, if you had a craving, no matter how much blood you shed, Du Lei would still be willing to keep his precious virginity.


    "It does matter. My brother never said who was excellent, but he said you were very outstanding. Oh right, you''re the editor of Time magazine?"


    Lina suddenly asked.


    Du Lei nodded his head. Actually, he got Di Ni''s phone number from somewhere in Norris, otherwise, with his ability that could reach the skies, it would be impossible for him to get a rich man from Dubai out.


    "He also recommended you to my brother."


    Lina explained, the two of them had even done that, so naturally, there was nothing to hide. On this trip, her main goal was to give herself to Du Lei as a whole.


    Du Lei forced out a smile. He felt that the girl in front of him was so stupid, so reckless, and so open-minded. She could actually give him her body without reservation while maintaining a clear mind.


    Du Lei couldn''t help but to wonder. He knew that he had definitely stepped on some dog shit luck this time, and this kind of luck that would cause people to tremble would naturally not be so good.


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    Du Lei asked. No matter how he looked at it, he did not seem to be a good person, but why did he seem like he had his own charm halo. As long as it was a pretty girl, she would all be attracted to him.


    The blood of a good dog, Du Lei thought, but he had already forgotten how handsome he was. Why did those idols in the school have so much brain powder because of his aura, and why did they have to rely on his face?


    Many people said that girls who looked at their faces were too superficial and vulgar, but that was only because he himself wasn''t handsome. If he himself was very handsome and had a lot of girls he liked, would he say something like that?


    When Du Lei went to university, he was also different. When he had nothing to do, he liked to follow his classmates and go and blacken the fresh meat when it was red because he was just jealous of his classmates.


    Now he''s become an idol himself.


    He was admired and liked by countless girls, so he could still say, "You bunch of brains." remnant powder, I hate you all! "


    That kind of words?


    Of course not, yes, he had become very vulgar by now, he just liked the skinnier girls, the fanatics.

 C115

    Du Lei now owned a super sportscar worth 20 million yuan and sat on the passenger seat of the sportscar. There was a beautiful girl sitting in the passenger seat, and the other party''s brother was also a super rich man of the Dubai. Could it be that all of this was not enough to broaden his horizons?


    "No regrets." I''m happy. "


    She then kissed Du Lei on the face: "You look much more handsome than in the photos."


    "Ah, am I really that handsome?"


    Du Lei raised his head and looked at himself in the rearview mirror. It was a clearly defined and exquisite face, fair skin, thick sword-like eyebrows, knife-like cheeks, a high nose bridge, thin lips, and, most importantly, a pair of pitch-black eyes.


    Du Lei frowned, his pitch black eyes flashed with a bright light. Even he himself could not believe that he had undergone such a huge change in such a short period of time.


    At this point, no matter how much guilt He Ruyue felt in her heart, she had never thought about shunning any responsibility. He looked at the girl in front of him and said seriously: "Speak, as long as I can do it, I will definitely not shake my head."


    Lina smiled sweetly. She did not say anything but said directly, "Let''s go. You still have something to do, right? Take me to the airport and it''s OK. "


    She did not mention her request at all, as if nothing had happened. Du Lei sighed in his heart.


    "Are you sure?"


    "There''s no such shop after this village."


    "I''m sure."


    She came to see Du Lei for a purpose, it was obvious that she did not need any of his promises. To this girl, any of Du Lei''s promises were just words on a piece of white paper, nothing more.


    She knew very well just how terrifying the strength of her family and that man''s family was in her own country. The current Du Lei was simply too weak.


    "Actually, I brought you great danger, do you understand? If those people were to know that you and I have a relationship, then you will not be able to escape your doom. "


    Lina reminded him, "In front of that family, only the ancient families in Beijing can match up to them. As for the others, they are but small shrimps."


    "Don''t worry, I, Du Lei dare not say that I am invincible, but there shouldn''t be any problems protecting myself. If they want to come, just come.


    Du Lei said in a teasing tone. Actually, he did not think too much about it.


    He said that he was unrivalled in this world, but in his heart, he felt that no one in this world would be able to do anything to him. When he entered the sea, wouldn''t that mean that a coiling dragon ascended to the heavens?


    At that time, the entire ship will be controlled by a sea monster, such as a whale, a great white shark, and all kinds of fish.


    "Mm, I believe you."


    She did not have any suspicions towards what Du Lei was saying, because her whereabouts were completely kept secret. Even that terrifying clan did not know, so all that Du Lei had said was completely meaningless, because the other party would not cause trouble for her.


    Lina looked at Du Lei''s handsome face, her blue eyes glimmering with tears. She suddenly asked: "Mr. Du, am I your first woman?"


    "Right."


    Du Lei turned his head and repeated: "First."


    "Thank you."


    Lina took out a brand-new, lightweight, long-sleeved T-shirt from the safe and put it on, completely covering her sexy body.


    "I will never let another man touch my body again. From now on, I, Lina, will be a woman of the Mr. Du."


    Lina said in all seriousness.


    Du Lei immediately felt a headache, thinking to himself, what era is this, to actually have such a pedantic girl, what kind of education did she receive?


    He could not help but think of a popular phrase on the internet: "This is an era where even getting into bed has no results."


    At this time last year, it could be said to be extremely popular.


    "Miss, I know it''s all my fault, but you can''t do that. You have to open your eyes a bit and take a longer view. Oh right, don''t you still have a fiance?"


    Du Lei held his forehead, feeling very helpless, could it be that he really had to take the place of the "mysterious gongzi"?


    Wear a green hat.


    "I know I hate him. I like you, Mr. Du."


    Lina said. The stubbornness on her face showed her determination.


    Du Lei understood, saying more, there was no use, he simply stopped talking.


    He slowly drove the car towards Rong City''s international airport.


    In fact, he really wanted to say, "Can you not leave?"


    "Why did you go back?"


    "Can you stay all the time?"


    Something like that.


    However, he really did not know how to ask, since their relationship was extremely awkward. Saying lover was not something that could be said, if one were to say no, Lina would definitely say that she was Du Lei''s woman. However, in reality, from the moment the two of them had first met, to the moment their weapons met, it had only been a short three hours.


    What a shocking "time"!


    Ah, in just three hours, Du Lei had gotten a beauty comparable to an international superstar into the car ¡­ " Do you want to ask me something? Ask away, and I''ll tell you what I know. "


    Lina looked at Du Lei''s hesitant expression before adding, "I''m not familiar with China, and I can''t leave for too long. I''ve already bought the plane ticket."


    "My brother was on a private plane three hours ago to negotiate a business deal."


    Lina had a good face and spoke very good English.


    "Ahh, this is actually nothing. I just want to ask how rich your brother is."


    Du Lei swallowed his saliva and asked. He knew that he could afford to buy Lecan''s sports car, but a rich person who could not even open his mouth once was definitely not a rich person.


    "Are you talking about him?"


    She thought for a bit. Maybe the information she had on Di Ni was too messy, she organized her thoughts, then slowly said: "The Sail Hotel, was secretly bought by my brother last year."


    "In the Dubai, there are also Wealth Rankings, however, those that are on the Rankings are not really people with money. The world is so vast, to truly measure a person''s wealth, you definitely cannot look at that Rankings."


    Lina said what she thought.

 C116

    Du Lei had naturally heard of the Sailboat Hotel''s "illustrious reputation".


    It was the only 8-star hotel in the world, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was the most luxurious hotel in the world, with gilt doorknobs.


    To be able to afford this hotel, how much money did he need?


    "Your brother is really not simple."


    Du Lei said. He knew very clearly that the moment he had started a relationship with the girl in front of him, he had realized that he seemed to have been caught up in an unjustifiable dispute.


    Lina did not speak, she pursed her red lips, looked at Du Lei and said: "My brother trusts you. He said that there has never been someone who could give him such confidence."


    Du Lei did not reply, but sank into deep thought. The bright red Lecan''s sports car driving on the road had undoubtedly attracted the attention of countless of car owners.


    It was a pity that the glass in the window was dark and one could not see the inside of it from the outside.


    Half an hour later, Du Lei sent Leena to the Rong City''s International Airport. There, he saw that there were already a few burly men from other countries wearing black suits waiting for them at the airport.


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    The two of them said goodbye to each other. Lina kissed Du Lei on the cheek reluctantly before she disappeared into the sea of people.


    Du Lei was sure that he had never met Leena before, but the moment the girl left, he suddenly had a feeling that they were similar. That seemed to be a very ancient memory, floating erratically, Du Lei did not dare believe that the thing in his mind that was wandering in the blue ocean would be Leena.


    He sighed with disappointment and started the car. He followed the address that Li Zhiquan gave and headed there, to see which one of his'' old friend ''he was referring to.


    Home.


    During this time, Du Lei also bought a few bottles of 2.5 liters of mineral water, which were all placed in the back row. It has to be said that the internal layout of the Lecan''s sports car s could be said to be perfect, even with the home theater set up, and the VR Virtual Vision, this thing could connect to the Lecan''s sports car''s "control system".


    He could play with the death flying car, and even if Du Lei wore that pair of eyes, the image and the race course would appear in front of him. He could use the steering wheel to control the flying car, but the real car wouldn''t move.


    This reminded Du Lei of an experiment Old Du had done with him. He wanted to place the phone in a box, then place a convex lens on the other side of the box.


    Of course, the effect was very bad.


    Fortunately, someone had already developed it, which made Du Lei a little happy.


    The residence of Li Zhiquan, the son of an old friend, was right next to the Rong City. Chongqing, if Du Lei drove, he could easily arrive after an hour of driving, and he would always be able to drive extremely fast on the highway. In the past, driving a business type Bentley was like this, but now that he was driving this super sportscar, how could he not be arrogant?


    The license plate of the car was helped by Di Ni, it was extremely overpowered, even if a normal traffic police saw it, they would not dare to stop it, moreover it was such an expensive Lecan''s sports car, this was not a normal "luxurious car".


    Ah, a BMW compared to a sprinting crowd, this is the real f * cking luxurious race.


    "Wuwuwu."


    The car was automatically blocking, so Du Lei immediately stepped on the throttle until it reached the bottom, the bright red steel monster was like a roaring lion, quickly rushing forward.


    More than one car after another, the car owners who were following behind Du Lei looked at the extremely cool six platoon steamers speeding along, their eyeballs almost popping out of their sockets.


    According to his understanding, there were indeed a lot of luxury cars in the country, but to date, there were not many special models like the Lecan''s sports car that could be sold in limited quantities all over the world.


    This isn''t to say that our rich can''t afford it, but this sportscar is only available for sale in Dubai. It has already been pre-sold before it was even produced.


    How can it be our turn? But the owner of this car is also a fanatic of hyper-running. Although I don''t have the money to buy it myself, I have collected pictures of all kinds of sports cars. Furthermore, this sports car even showed up in the midst of speed and passion.


    "Wuwuwu."


    From the outside, the roar of the motor sounded extremely shocking, but as Du Lei sat in the car, the noise he could hear was extremely little.


    Whether it was his senses, agility, or reaction speed, they were all way faster than they were in the past. In other words, even though it could be considered extremely fast for ordinary people, in his eyes, he was still like a snail.


    "COM, baby, let''s charge."


    Ordinary people should not learn from Du Lei. After all, he was someone who had obtained the super power in the hegemony inheritance before, and could not be compared with him.


    He slammed on the brakes, twisted the steering wheel around the corner, and the car lurched to an extreme spin, easily dodging an extremely difficult 160 degrees.


    Du Lei was fine with it, but the car owners beside him and behind him were all scared out of their wits, this was not a joke, f * ck, he was acting cool, and even told them that, if he was careless, the cars beside him would all be in trouble.


    Du Lei was also not a brainless person who liked to play with his life. If he did not have absolute confidence in himself, he would not dare to act recklessly.


    But for Du Lei, safety was clearly not something he needed to consider.


    "Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep ¡­"


    Just as Du Lei was proudly showing off his car skills, a few police cars appeared in his rearview mirror.


    Du Lei was helpless, he had almost forgotten that he was on a high-speed train. The traffic police officer on the police car held a megaphone and shouted: "Cars in front, please stop the car for inspection."


    "Stop the car?"


    "Make fun of me."


    Du Lei was not afraid that the other party would revoke his driving license, so he activated "Autopilot".


    He opened the skylight above his head and actually climbed directly to the top of the car, standing on the roof as he shouted, "Comrade, be careful, I am a secret agent from the Divine Shield Bureau, secretly pursuing those wanted criminals."


    He casually bragged and boasted, and the group of people behind him actually thought that he was serious. In their eyes, if a person who dared to drive a car at a speed of 150 or higher and climb onto the roof of the car, if he wasn''t a brash person, then he would be a lunatic who didn''t care for his life.


    No matter what happened, they would not be able to catch up. If the other party was in a car accident and was forced to rest, they could tell from the 20 million Lecan''s sports car he was driving that he was not an ordinary person. Then, they would be in big trouble.

 C117

    Du Lei had never done such a crazy action before, he felt unusually excited. Even the people driving by the side could not help but take out their phones to take pictures of him.


    The look on his face.


    But Du Lei did not care, he felt the cool breeze brush against his face, felt the white clouds float past the blue sky, the carriage was passing through a bridge, he could see the tall mountains surrounded by smoke.


    Chongqing, a beautiful city.


    Du Lei stood on top of the carriage and couldn''t help but stick out a cigarette. The speed of the carriage had already slowed down by a lot, and the last time Du Lei weighed himself, he weighed five hundred kilograms.


    Standing on the roof of the sportscar, Du Lei estimated that it would take at least 400% an hour to blow him off. Furthermore, without using much strength, Du Lei believed that as long as he stomped on the roof of the sportscar, the top of the sportscar would cave in with just one stomp.


    Returning back to the car, Du Lei frowned, he turned off the air conditioner and turned on the music, it had to be said that the music was extremely good.


    The moment the MIS was opened, the entire car began to shake!


    It had to be said that there were a lot of songs that were downloaded from the media library, all of them were audio recordings.


    Around one o''clock in the afternoon, Du Lei had already drove into the territory of Chongqing. He followed the address given by Li Zhiquan and drove, turning on the Google GPS navigation system.


    He had to admit that the boss was a person with hidden meaning.


    Driving this dazzling, bright red SUV, no matter where it was, was always so eye-catching. Perhaps many people didn''t know that this sign was called "Laiken".


    However, they were all able to determine that the price of this car was absolutely an unbelievable astronomical figure.


    For people with a huge logarithm, luxury cars were just pictures used to make Beijing wallpaper on their mobile phones or computers. Very few people could actually see it with their own eyes.


    Of course, if you really want to see it, you can go to the center of the exhibition. However, if it''s a man, then he absolutely won''t be interested in the car, because most of them can''t even afford to sell it. Thus, all they can do is run over to see the model.


    Got it.


    Every car show in the country that had a bit of fame to offer and the models that had been invited could only be considered unparalleled beauties. Furthermore, they were all dressed in a manner that would make one''s blood boil.


    The scale is very large, the bikini or something is very basic... was not interested in the specifics, and he still had to confirm it himself.


    He was bored out of his mind as he held a cigarette in his mouth. In the crowded streets, those people actually surrounded his car as if they were looking at a monkey.


    Countless passers-by took out their phones to take pictures of him. There were even many girls who took out their poles to take pictures of him and this "Lecan''s sports car".


    A group photo.


    "Damn, what do I do? Luckily, this car is controlled by fingerprints."


    Du Lei extinguished the cigarette in his hand and threw it into the ashtray placed in front of the window.


    Speaking of which, if not for the fingerprint control, Du Lei was truly worried that it would be stolen. He pressed his horn a few times, and then opened the car window. "I''m in a hurry to do something. Can I trouble you to let me pass?"


    The passersby all dispersed in a hubbub. After all, their actions were obstructing the traffic. If they were to continue acting this unruly, the police officer would definitely treat them to tea.


    "Pure as a feather."


    Very quickly, Du Lei drove his car into a very remote alley.


    The alley was very narrow, but there was no problem with the passing car. On both sides of the road, there were old shops and buildings. It was obvious that this was the "Old Street".


    Got it.


    Even the roads were paved with bluestones. There were many people coming and going, and there were even candy sellers on the streets. Cotton candy was a bit ''far''.


    The thing.


    "Master, give me some dragon shaped candy."


    Du Lei gave the old man 20 yuan, with a string of 20 dollars written on it. His car was right beside him, and he had finally blocked the traffic, but luckily there were not many cars on this old street.


    The old master had a kind face and wore a simple navy blue jacket. A towel was tied around his neck. The shop assistant that he made only relied on his skills to eat.


    He smiled at Du Lei: "Turn around, I''ll do whatever you turn to."


    As he spoke, he pointed at the roulette in front of him.


    Du Lei did not say anything further. He was naturally aware of this rule, and thought back to when he was five years old, when he kept dragging his mother to eat candies. At that time, there were many delicious and fun things on the old street, and candies were not expensive either.


    There was no helping it, the swallow candy that the beneficiary made for him was simply too adorable. The children did not eat much, so they were naturally reluctant to part with it.


    He casually walked around a bit, but he really did turn into a dragon.


    The old master''s movements were very skilled. Without saying a word, he began to use malt candy to draw a flying dragon that was hovering in the sky.


    Sugar Man was said to be a dessert, but in fact, it could be said to be a medical product. The elementary form of a dragon was quickly revealed, and the old master''s expression was serious.


    "Master, wrap it up for me."


    Du Lei prepared to bring his back to He Ruyue to taste.


    The old master laughed and found two pieces of plastic film to cover the dragon. He wrapped them up in a paper bag and handed them to Du Lei. "Come often next time."


    "Yes, yes."


    Du Lei opened the door of the car, put the sugar-coated person into the cold storage box carried by the sports car, and started the car to slowly drive.


    Sugar Man, Tea Soup... Many ancient, traditional snacks and foods had already been replaced by foreign coffee, cola, milk tea, sweets, etc. To be honest, Du Lei could tell that this situation was not looking good, if he continued to let them develop.


    There will be a day when our Chinese will no longer drink tea or even eat.


    You know, how many young people these days drink tea?


    Without a doubt, when the culinary culture of other countries continuously spread to our country, our own culinary culture was in a disadvantageous position.


    KFC, McDonald''s, and so on, fast food chain, almost broke the young people''s consumption in the food industry, good kung fu looks pretty good, but in fact?

 C118

    Indeed, Kung Fu was one of the most famous fast food brands in the country. However, when compared to KFC, McDonald''s, and other foreign food brands, he was not on the same level.


    Hmm, Du Lei felt that at a time like this, our China''s catering industry would need fresh blood, furthermore, this blood would need to have our China''s characteristics. It would be unique and unparalleled, where foreigners can''t imitate it, but they can still love delicious food that they can''t.


    So, after looking at the way Baobao operated, and the "product concept"


    And after the sales idea, he immediately invested fifty million into Li Mengxin.


    He felt that this plan was feasible. Our traditional Chinese food would one day become world-renowned. Our own steamed buns would become the food that countless people loved.


    Li Mengxin set the price of the bun at "5 Yuan".


    A, and increased the weight, and production process, compared to the McDonald''s hamburger, seems to be more "expensive".


    But that was not the case.


    No matter if it was the flour or the stuffing, they were all very good materials. Even the master of making the steamed buns had to have a year of experience.


    Their steamed buns, and even the flour, were artificially kneaded. It was completely different from the so-called "modern" buns.


    The derailment, many times, actually modernization, is a time-saving and labor-saving way.


    Furthermore, in every shop, the daily production of steamed buns would be around a thousand or so, and each person was limited to buying five. If the quantity was too much, then the master who made the steamed buns would not be able to guarantee the quality.


    With both the reputation and sales winning, Overseeing the world had gradually become more and more popular. With Du Lei''s endorsement and the fact that the overquality of the products under his control had become more and more popular, how could it not sell?


    Li Mengxin was extremely busy throughout the day, there were many knowledgeable merchants from all over the country waiting to join the alliance, but unfortunately, she had never thought of joining them.


    Du Lei retracted his emotions. At this moment, the car finally arrived at the pure, simple door, and without question, the door to the slow bar was quite spacious. There were all kinds of Ghost Fire Motorcycles laid out, with all kinds of styles.


    It was clear that these words were not enough to describe the type of motorcycles, and there were two young men standing at the door, dressed in black uniforms.


    "Hello, welcome."


    They had seen Du Lei walk out of the bright red sports car, and when he looked up and down, they didn''t look like normal people, which was why their expressions were all extremely serious.


    "Little brother, I have a question for you. Do you have Su Mo''s bartender?"


    As he said that, Du Lei didn''t forget to take out a hundred dollar bill from his pocket and put it in his hands.


    The young man was so excited that his face turned red when he saw the dollar in his hand. He had worked himself to death and had only earned 70 yuan for a whole day''s worth of salary while the young man in front of him had casually given him 100 yuan for the phone call.


    The waiter standing at the other side of the door was fuming with jealousy. He really hated the boss for arranging himself on the left.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Boss, we do have a bartender called Su Mo here, he''s working right now."


    This guy made a gesture of invitation and brought Du Lei in.


    Needless to say, this slow moving bar wasn''t too big from the outside, but it really did have a special dimension to it. It had the feeling that although it was small, it had at least five parts.


    There were quite a lot of people. Countless young women wearing thin clothes listened to the explosive DJ dance and shook their heads.


    "Oh!" COM, MIS, one. "


    With a shout of "Mai", a hot lady wearing a bikini walked up onto the high platform in the middle of the bar. With a whip in her hand, she started the metal pipe dance.


    To tell the truth, in the daytime, there were actually so many people in this slow bar, which was quite rare. Most likely, the people who were playing inside were either just for show or a bunch of jobless people gathering here.


    The waiter was still very professional, he had only left with a smile after bringing Du Lei to Su Mo''s front.


    Pure like shaking, in fact, not to mention, even the waiters inside are all dressed in plain clothes.


    Other than the young man welcoming the guests outside, the rest of the students were all wearing school uniforms and looked rather young. If one didn''t look carefully, they would have thought he was a high school student.


    "Hello?" Would you like something? "


    Su Mo did not recognize Du Lei. He looked at the young man who was sitting at the bar counter and did not order any wine for a long time, and reminded him.


    Du Lei hadn''t been in the bar for a long time. He looked around and said to Su Mo: "Give me a cup of XO, hmm, and a cup of clear water."


    "Wait a moment."


    Su Mo did not have any airs of being a young master, it was obvious that after his father went bankrupt, he was in a very difficult situation.


    The wealth that he had once possessed was only what he had possessed. As for the wealth that his father had left behind, it was only what remained, a cruise ship docked at the Yan City coast of Jiangsu Province. That thing was just like a pile of scrap metal.


    However, if he didn''t sell it, he would have to pay quite a sum of money each year to stay at the coast. This was not a small amount of money.


    "Your name is Su Mo, right?"


    Du Lei was also not a person who liked to beat around the bush. He directly opened the door and said: "Don''t be afraid, it''s my Old Uncle. Li Zhiquan introduced me to come find you."


    "I''m going to buy a big ship now. If you are interested, we can talk. The price is negotiable, and I won''t be stingy."


    Su Mo was a little startled, he carefully looked at Du Lei''s face, the lighting in the bar were a little dim, and when he first saw Du Lei, he did not recognize him.


    "Are you the Boss Du who donated the dog head? Your profile picture has now become the king of the emoji pack world. Everyone likes to use your emoji bag when chatting with each other, so you don''t need the others. "


    Su Mo was immediately excited. He really did not think that his idol would actually appear in front of his eyes one day.


    Du Lei couldn''t help but frown. The Su Mo in front of him was at most a little over eighteen, around the same age as Du Wei and the others, and he was quite handsome. His hair was a little long, and his eyebrows were thick.

 C119

    "Alright, you take a leave of absence. Let''s go out and have a chat."


    Du Lei said speechlessly. To him, an expression pack was simply "disgrace".


    Come on.


    "Alright!"


    Without saying a word, Su Mo carried a bottle of wine and ran in front of the owner who was chatting with the girl and smashed the bottle against his head.


    BOOM!


    The stiff bottle of wine was shattered by the owner''s forehead as it made a muffled sound. This random fellow had stars in his eyes as he fell onto the floor.


    "Pfft, laozi is done for. I''ll let you tease this girl."


    Su Mo spat on the fat boss''s face, and then fiercely stomped on him a few times.


    Having endured for so long, he naturally did not dare to say anything to this boss who seemed to be an iron rooster. If Du Lei did not say that he wanted to buy his giant wheel, then he would have to continue to endure and swallow his anger.


    After all, he had no one to rely on and he was unfamiliar with Chongqing. If he were to offend this dog, wouldn''t he be in trouble? Or he could just run away and change cities.


    When the security guards arrived and found their own boss had been beaten up, they didn''t say anything and helped the innocent fat boss up.


    Xu Sanjin half consciously crawled up from the ground, anger burning in his heart, he had been here in Chongqing for almost a month already, and because he had some connections here, he did not hesitate at all.


    This is, Xu Sanjin swore, he did not want this brat to lose his skin, then his surname would not be Xu, if not for him avoiding that name called "Du Lei".


    You little bastard, he shouldn''t have changed careers and come to this kind of place to take a stroll, right?


    He himself knew that when Du Lei had been working in his shop, he had squeezed him quite a bit. Now, he had soared into the sky and became the number one person in the antique industry in Rong City.


    Hence, he sold all the antiques in the antique shop. After selling them for a lot of money, he came to Chongqing to do his own bar business.


    However, something unexpected happened today. The young child in his hand seemed to have gone crazy as he smashed the bottle against his head.


    "Fuck you, Su Mo, are you tired of living?"


    Xu Sanjin glared at Su Mo with his cross-eyed eyes, pointing at Su Mo in front of him as he stomped his feet and cursed at him.


    Su Mo didn''t even want his salary anymore, he just couldn''t understand why this stingy guy would get angry at him. Moreover, this guy often liked to tease those beautiful girls, which made him dislike him very much.


    "F * ck, you think I''m that good? I''m done for, but you''re still making a ruckus in front of me."


    When Su Mo was rich, he was famous for being a popinjay. Now that he no longer had the status of an employee, how could he be afraid of this short and fat Xu Sanjin in front of him?


    He picked up a nearby table and threw it at Xu Sanjin. It was clear from his expression that he wouldn''t be able to calm down until he killed this guy in front of him.


    "You two, take him down for me. Fuck, you''re eating here with me, how dare you be so impudent?"


    Xu Sanjin spoke to the two security guards in his position.


    Although Su Mo was a very low-key person in the bar, many girls liked to find trouble with him because of his handsome appearance. Thus, there were often blind people who came to find trouble with him, but all of them were easily taken care of by him.


    "Xu Sanjin, come over here!"


    The moment Du Lei saw this fellow, his eyes turned red.


    If not for being overbearing, it could be said that half of his youth had already been destroyed by this son of a b * tch''s hands. All day long, he would have to do some heavy work and order him around like an ox or a horse.


    Who was the person Xu Sanjin feared the most?


    There was no doubt that it was the outrageous Du Lei who was being squeezed by him all those years ago.


    There was no other reason, because Xu Sanjin knew that the current Du Lei was already completely incomparable to the past. If he were to even move his pinky, he could pinch himself to the point that there wouldn''t even be ashes left behind.


    "Boss Du, to be able to meet you here is truly a blessing of three lives!"


    Xu Sanjin looked at Du Lei fawningly, he very well concealed the fear in his eyes, that fat face of his was full of smiles, looking at him, his mouth was about to go crooked.


    Or, to be able to meet Du Lei in his own bar, it was really like smoke coming out of an ancestral grave.


    But in reality, Xu Sanjin felt like crying. He had specially run all the way to this crappy place to open a bar, wasn''t it just to escape from Du Lei?


    However, things seemed to have gone wrong. In the end, he still went back a little further. Could it be that God was making fun of him?


    F * ck.


    He no longer had the time to care about his crazy employee, now, he had to lower himself to the point of trying to please Du Lei, so that he would not have to worry about the former hatred.


    had never thought of taking the initiative to find trouble with Xu Sanjin. To him, even if Xu Sanjin had done something that had let him down, it was all a thing of the past, and there was no meaning in that.


    "Oh? Are you sure it''s an honor? "


    When Du Lei saw his fake face, he felt disgusted. He clearly remembered the look in Xu Sanjin''s eyes when he was lying on the sickbed that day.


    Then, Du Lei looked at Su Mo and said: "Put the table down, I''ll take care of this guy."


    I know, even if I didn''t find trouble with you, with your personality, you would definitely be on tenterhooks. How about this, we''ll end it today, you have to be ruthless with fifty slaps, if not, it doesn''t matter, and at the same time, you have to say that I, Xu Sanjin, am an idiot. Alright, let''s begin. "


    Du Lei said as he looked at Xu Sanjin with some interest. As expected, when this guy heard Du Lei''s words, he very quickly started to slap himself.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa."


    No one knew who the tall man in the black suit was, the dancers in the bar all stopped, the entire large bar only echoed with the sound of Xu Sanjin slapping them.


    and also said: "I, Xu Sanjin, am a fool."


    He knew that he would definitely lose all face, and might even be rejected by this circle. After all, Du Lei''s enemy was also his own enemy.


    Maybe Du Lei''s fans would come to his place and wash up. knew very well that the current Du Lei had changed.


    He was no longer the same person. The current him was no longer the same person.

 C120

    Du Lei quietly watched as Xu Sanjin slapped him across the face. Two months, in a short span of two months, he had sat down to witness the world-shaking change.


    Xu Sanjin hit his very seriously and shouted with all his might. He knew, even if he wanted to be a good person, he would have to pay a price.


    "Alright, let''s go. Boss Xu, take care of yourself. Actually, all of this is your fault. I''ve never thought of finding trouble with anyone before."


    When Du Lei walked to the pure and innocent door, he could not help but turn his head around. Looking at the Xu Sanjin whose face was unbearably swollen, he added.


    "Brother Lei, is this car yours?"


    Su Mo''s eyes almost popped out when he saw Du Lei heading towards the red sports car at the entrance of the shop.


    Du Lei nodded his head as if nothing had happened to him: "Yes, the carriage is mine, do you like it?"


    "Yeah, I know about this car. The Lecan''s sports car s are limited to eight cars and the price is 3.8 million. It has been seen in Speed and Passion for a while."


    "Tsk tsk, he''s much cooler than the cool ones in the movies."


    Su Mo stretched out his hand, his eyes burning with excitement as he touched the metallic shell.


    He reckoned that if Du Lei wasn''t standing by his side, he definitely would have rushed over to give his a kiss or two.


    And all of this, was naturally witnessed by Du Lei.


    Back then, when he had no money, he didn''t really like these kinds of superpowers. However, to him, it was just an eight-day dream.


    He smiled and said, "You can drive in a while and find a remote place. Let''s talk about the cruise ship."


    Su Mo did not look at Du Lei, he really liked the car in front of him too much, Su Mo had once been a professional racer, in the underground sports car in the capital, he was known as the most unorthodox racer in history.


    If he had a car with good performance, he might even be able to participate in the tournament and win money!


    Drinking was only a sideline. What he really liked was racing.


    "Brother Lei, can we not talk about it?" To tell the truth, the cruise ship was practically useless to me. "After leaving it there for so many years, the relevant departments of the Yan City have already called me a few times. If I don''t move it away or pay the rent, it will be blown up."


    I''ll give this car to you, and my cruise ship to you. Now, immediately, I''ll take you to see that big guy in the Yan City, how big is the second-hand goods that my dad spent billions of dollars to buy back then. Let me tell you, if it wasn''t for the professional driver first wave, this ship really wouldn''t have been able to move.


    Su Mo was also a very straightforward person.


    He also knew that Du Lei was also a straightforward person, so he did not beat around the bush and directly went to the main point.


    "Sure, deal."


    This car''s butt wasn''t even hot yet, yet it ended up changing him into a different boat. However, this business, no matter how one looked at it, was extremely worth it, a second-hand aircraft carrier that was bought by billions or even more than ten billion years ago.


    It had to be said that this Su Mo was truly a super wastrel.


    "From the look of your car''s tires, it has probably just started."


    Su Mo sat in the driver''s seat and looked at the speedometer. He immediately laughed: "Brother Lei is really too interesting, knowing that I like sports cars, I can''t believe it is less than 200KM. Tell me, did you specifically buy it for me?"


    Without waiting for Du Lei to reply, Su Mo started the car while chuckling, and with a wail, he started to drive on the crowded road at a very fast speed.


    He felt like he was on stimulants. He turned on the stereo and played a heavy metal punk rock and roll.


    It almost deafened Du Lei''s ears, but luckily he also liked this song a lot, so he swayed with it as Su Mo drove.


    The distance from Chongqing to Yan City was more than 1000 kilometers. If it was an ordinary long-distance bus, it would take about 10 hours to travel.


    At first, Su Mo drove very fiercely, but when he drove, he gradually slowed down. Whenever he encountered a gas station, Su Mo would drive to fill up the gas station.


    After all, Su Mo''s face was right there. Looking from top to bottom, he looked at most like he was only 18 or 19 years old, yet at such a young age, he actually thought so highly of such a luxurious car. Furthermore, he was even wearing a "school uniform".


    This made everyone speechless.


    Fuck, just how big of a problem was this guy''s rich second generation? All the employees at the gas station started discussing one after another.


    Du Lei took a bottle of water from the back row and lied down on his seat and napped. He had been a little drowsy recently, so he had to admit that the design of the chair was really good.


    If it was sold alone, it would probably cost hundreds of thousands of yuan, and it also had a massaging function. It was made using top quality space cotton, extremely soft, as if it was lying in the ocean and countless little fish were kissing his back.


    Immersed in such comfort, Du Lei gradually fell into a deep slumber. When he woke up, he discovered that the sky had already begun to darken.


    Just now, he had had a very wild dream. He had a dream about Lina, and he was actually engaged in the most primitive human movement with her.


    "Brother Lei, you''re awake?" "You slept for seven or eight hours, and it''s almost 11. It''s raining here, so you don''t dare to drive fast. I''ve bought you a lot of food. If you''re hungry, you should hurry up and eat it."


    Su Mo took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and passed one to Du Lei.


    The two of them began to smoke in the car. Fortunately, the high-end car was really different and they even "smoked" it.


    "Exhaust."


    functional.


    With my current speed, I should be able to reach the Yan City by around 3 o''clock in the morning. To be honest, if you see that aircraft carrier later on, you will definitely be shocked.


    Su Mo said.


    "Yes, I''ve heard my uncle describe it before. He said that you are in need of money right now, and I will call you 50 million later. Besides the sports car, I will give you another 100 million on this ship."


    Du Lei did not like to take advantage of his.


    Well, even if he spent a hundred million to buy her boat, it was already a windfall.


    But in Su Mo''s eyes, other than scrap metal, there was no other use for any aircraft carrier. There were a lot of strange things inside, but he had never touched them before.


    "Alright. "Thank you, Brother Lei."


    Su Mo grinned from ear to ear. He could feel a very special kind of charm from Du Lei''s body. This kind of charm not only made girls infatuated, but also caused the boys to be extremely respectful to him.

 C121

    It was 3 o''clock in the night.


    Su Mo punctually saw the Lecan''s sports car s at the edge of Yan City''s beach. Due to the dark of the night, Du Lei could not see the full appearance of the aircraft carrier.


    It was a very beautiful city. Even though it was already 3pm, there were still a lot of young men and women walking on the streets holding hands.


    On the other hand, Su Mo''s speed of driving the sportscar was extremely fast, the end of the rumbling explosion broke the tranquility of the night, and he had actually started his tornado mode in the vast night.


    Who knew how many girls holding hands with their boyfriends on the roadside were so shocked that their eyeballs popped out. They were fiercely "venting out".


    After a while.


    Su Mo parked the car at the shore, waiting for the sunset. He was really happy today, to the point that even after driving for more than ten hours, he did not feel tired at all.


    He pushed open the car door and leaned against the railing by the shore. He slowly smoked a cigarette. The slightly yellow street light shone onto his young and tender face.


    Su Mo''s father was once a famous super rich person in the country, but ten years ago, he crazily liked the aircraft carrier. After many inquiries, he finally arrived at this, this, China was secretly built many years ago, but did not succeed in building a mothership. Even though there were many flaws in it, Su Mo''s father still bought it.


    From then on, he started spending a lot of money to research and strengthen the mothership. His intention was to build the strongest aircraft carrier in the world.


    Of course, only Su Mo knew of this thought, he was very clear that his father had invested so much effort into this mothership.


    Very quickly, cigarettes covered his face. There was a long time ago, but he lived in this place called Yan City. He went to primary school, middle school, and high school here.


    This place was a city that he was extremely familiar with. He took out his cell phone and looked at the girl on the screen, who was wearing a long skirt and smiling like a flower.


    He still remembered that he was here, confessing to that girl. He told that girl that he would take her to travel around the world in this mothership.


    The girl smiled sweetly and said, "Sure."


    Su Mo knew that it was impossible for the girl to believe that the mother ship belonged to her father. However, she was the first one, so she did not directly say that he was bragging.


    However, things were unpredictable. His father expended his last bit of effort and died on the mothership. The company went bankrupt, and his mother and sister left the city, abandoning him.


    At that time, Su Mo was already 16 years old. In order to avoid his creditors, he also left this place, went to the Rong City, and then ran to Chongqing.


    Time flew by so quickly, in a blink of an eye, three years had passed. The aircraft carrier was still the same as before, quietly staying there. To the people of Yan City, it had already become an indispensable scenery.


    "Hmm? Aren''t you going to sleep? "


    Du Lei rubbed his eyes. He had been sleeping all day and his bones were all gone from sleep. As long as he closed his eyes, his head would be filled with bad images.


    Su Mo passed a cigarette to Du Lei and exhaled: "Un, I can''t sleep. It''s been a long time since I''ve come to this place, this used to be my hometown."


    "So it''s like that ¡­"


    Du Lei also lit up a cigarette and took a drag, lying on the protective fence: "I think this place has already become a tourist attraction. If I suddenly drive away with the boat, the local administrative department would definitely be furious.


    Saying that, he pointed to the bustling commercial street below the mothership, and said, "Look, aren''t they going too far? "Even the commercial street has been set up."


    "Hehe, it''s okay, this mothership uses the eyes to unlock it, if I''m not the one who personally transferred the right to use it, no one can open the door, no one can cut the door, unless there''s an extremely professional person who wants to pry into some secret, otherwise, no one can enter this ship. Moreover, there is an alarm system among them. Once someone goes there, the entire ship will activate the alarm and automatically activate the defense mode. "


    Su Mo paused for a moment, then explained: "Brother Lei, it''s good that you don''t have to worry, I have absolute confidence in my father. He had once instructed me, even if I were to sell it, I would sell it to one, and I feel that it''s very reliable. So, I also hope that you can trust me. "


    "Hur hur."


    Du Lei laughed and did not speak. Some people seemed to have been born friends with him, just like this Su Mo beside him. He could not help but have a kind of familiar feeling, very similar to Tyrant.


    In the end, they met in the pure and pure world.


    As Du Lei grew stronger, his imposing aura was long gone. The current him did not have a horn, he felt that he had become a lot calmer.


    If I didn''t trust you, I wouldn''t have come looking for you directly. I will settle the matters of the ship as soon as possible, and start sailing after next year''s Spring Festival Gala. I still have a lot of work to do here, and you''ve read about me on the internet.


    Du Lei asked with a smile.


    Su Mo nodded his head and flicked away the ash on his cigarette: "Of course I know, the ones who are causing trouble with the antiques and are known by the netizens as the Rong City''s antiques world, the number one person has broken all kinds of sales records."


    "Hehe, then do you want to work with me? "Hmm, of course, if you don''t have anything else to do, the trade in antiques is very deep. To be able to achieve my current results, 70% of it depends on luck and luck. As for the other three levels, it''s because of my face."


    Du Lei was serious. In the beginning, if it wasn''t for his face that became popular online, causing his Weibo to attract more fans within a short period of time, he wouldn''t have attracted so many noble ladies to buy his bracelet.


    As for the bead method and the ingredients, in Du Lei''s opinion, they were not the most important thing. The LV bag that many people liked, could it be that the materials he used were really very good?


    This was not an absolute luxury. What they were selling was a "brand".


    The quality will only need to be up to a "pass".


    The standard was more than enough.


    "Forget it, I''m preparing to head north to Beijing to race in the car. I appreciate Brother Lei''s kindness." However, I hope that you can bring me along when this mother ship leaves next year. "


    Su Mo sincerely said that he had taken such a huge advantage, and of course he would not reject Su Mo''s request. He smiled, and flicked the cigarette in his hand that had already been sucked into his mouth into the ocean.

 C122

    As they chatted, time flew by quickly. Unknowingly, the two of them had finished smoking the two boxes of cigarettes. At this moment, on the horizon on the edge of the sea, a touch of fish-belly white gradually surfaced.


    There were a lot of people running in the morning, amongst them, some of the youths who were studying in the Yan City High School, they seemed to have come together, wearing very light sports clothes. When they saw the dazzling Lecan''s sports car, they couldn''t help but stop, wondering if they should take a few photos to take to show off at the school.


    "Do you want to take a picture with this car?"


    Su Mo raised his eyebrows and said: "If you want it, then give me your phone. I''ll take a picture for you guys."


    "Thank you."


    One of the girls who was wearing a tight gray sports coat and had a good figure handed over her phone to Su Mo. She looked very natural and graceful, but when she glanced at Du Lei who was lying on the railing, her beautiful face couldn''t help but turn red.


    Su Mo smiled and received the pink OPP phone from the girl. She said casually: "It''s alright, are you students from Yan City High School?"


    "Right. I''m in my third year. They''re all my little brothers."


    The girl pointed at the two boys at her side. They were very skinny, but had similar appearances. She felt that these two were not bad people.


    Another boy, who had not been introduced, added excitedly, "Hello big brother. I''m Huang Zitao, Tao from the vast Yellow River. I''m their neighbor."


    Huang Zitao was a little handsome as he emphasized the last word of his name. In fact, he just wanted to draw a clear line between himself and the hot guy of the last few days.


    "All of you should come closer."


    Su Mo laughed, allowing these young people that were brimming with the aura of youth to stand at the side of the sports car.


    The boy called Huang Zitao should be the girl''s pursuer, but unfortunately, judging from the girl''s indifferent attitude towards him, there was not much hope for the two of them.


    "Crack."


    Su Mo took out his phone and took a few pictures consecutively.


    "Thank you."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Su Mo waved his hands. The girl''s beautiful big eyes blinked, making them seem exceptionally bright.


    "Mr. Du, can we get a picture together?"


    The girl turned and looked at Du Lei. If one looked carefully, they would realize that there was a hidden fanaticism deep in her beautiful eyes.


    At first, Wang Zitao did not even notice the Du Lei who was lying on the railing. But now, when he looked towards the direction of the girl''s voice, he actually turned out to be the real Du Lei!


    Without waiting for Du Lei to reply, Wang Zitao''s expression changed by 360 degrees and instantly became nameless: "You are Du Lei? Which one did you donate to the Kennel a short while ago? "


    "I never thought that I would actually meet you here. Do you know that all the boys in my school hate you? "You sissy."


    Wang Zitao scolded hatefully: "Didn''t you just become a little handsome, but is that even useful? For a man, the most important thing should be his ability. "


    With that, Wang Zitao called for people to come over.


    "Wang Zitao, what are you doing! Do you have some qualities to you? Has Mr. Du provoked you?! You are going too far! "


    Lin Xiaoxiao''s pretty face revealed an ugly expression.


    Hearing the girl he liked saying that, Wang Zitao''s lungs exploded. He hated her, hated those beautiful bats, hated those idols sects.


    He could still remember the scene of him confessing to him from his current position one month ago.


    "I like Du Lei, but Du Lei doesn''t like me."


    Wang Zitao never thought that the goddess who was cold to the extreme at school would actually be a "Starseeker".


    Furthermore, he was a ''brainless fan'' who had been poisoned.


    This made him feel a heartache he had never felt before.


    "Superficient, superficially shallow! Xiao Yan, aren''t you being a little too superficial? He''s just a little handsome, but is he very familiar with you? "You don''t know him from the start, okay ¡­"


    Wang Zitao glanced at Du Lei in annoyance.


    This guy actually did not refute her from the beginning until the end. Even the faint smile on his lips looked so plain.


    "Mr. Du, my name is Lin Xiaochan. I''m from the Duo Wood Forest. I''m small in size and not stained with dust. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Lin Xiao Yun did not pay attention to Wang Zitao. She placed his gaze entirely on Du Lei, and shyly reached out his hand.


    Du Lei couldn''t help but smile, extending his hand to shake hers, and said: "I''m also very happy to meet you, I really didn''t expect that there would be people who would know me everywhere."


    "Yeah, all the girls in my class like you a lot. Also, your generosity in donating the head of a dog is outrageous. "


    Lin Xiaoxiao gave him a thumbs up.


    "Hur hur."


    Du Lei didn''t explain anything and just laughed dryly. Facing the girl''s fiery passion, Du Lei suddenly felt that he was actually pretty good. Otherwise, why would he have so many fans?


    Su Mo, who was at the side, quickly spoke: "All of you should go run."


    As she spoke, she sat on the carriage with Du Lei, preparing to leave. Wang Zitao was unable to stop her even if he wanted to.


    Du Lei thought that meeting him was fate, and so he told his his private WeChat. Su Mo drove away, and soon after, the whole street was filled with deafening roars.


    It was still early in the morning, and there were less people on the streets. Before the sun rose, he had to drive his car into the mothership.


    He turned a corner and headed for the beach, but at last the sun broke through the cloud cover and revealed itself. It came out at six o''clock in the morning.


    The slightly yellow sunlight illuminated the sea, causing Du Lei to frown. From the back of the carriage, he took out a bottle of mineral water and took a gulp.


    The aircraft carrier that had docked at the dock finally revealed its complete face to Du Lei. It was huge, extremely large, and when Du Lei came here, he never expected that this aircraft carrier would actually be this big.


    When he stood under the aircraft carrier, he was like an ant. The shock brought about by such a huge creature was absolute to the extreme.


    "Hiss ¡­"


    He could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. When this ship travelled across the ocean, it was comparable to a moving man-made island.


    The side of the aircraft carrier had a bridge that connected it to a large door. On the top of the door, there were all kinds of strange characters and graffiti written on it.


    What XX here, or something

 C123

    Since it was a ship, it would leave one day. The eternal heart of this world really did exist. Anyone could possibly love something or someone forever.


    However, these kinds of words would never come out, because the words that came out would seem fake. At least, Du Lei thought that these words were probably just a method to pick up girls.


    "Let''s park the car here and take a look inside."


    Su Mo drove pretty well, and then brought Du Lei to the bridge that was already covered with rust.


    Every day, many people would come here to play and take pictures. Fortunately, the bridge was very strong, and no one had malicious intents to destroy it. Thus, it was fairly well-preserved.


    The door was sealed shut, and there was not even a keyhole. Su Mo pressed his palm tightly against the door, and very quickly, a keyhole similar to a keyhole, appeared silently on the door.


    Su Mo stuck his eyes on it, and very quickly, the door opened to both sides, and the interior of the aircraft carrier started to light up.


    From the outside, it looked like a bottomless pit, empty to the extreme. It was very different from the ships found in Hollywood.


    It looked more like an underground parking lot. Nothing.


    However, the ventilation was excellent. Even though it had been several years since someone had come in, the interior looked very clean and tidy.


    "Mm, just take a look. To be honest, you can treat this place as an extremely large house. There are restaurants and bars here that can accommodate thousands of people, but they haven''t been in operation for so many years. I don''t know if they can be activated."


    Su Mo said: "But my dad does not like those things, that''s why he bought this aircraft carrier. All the private scientists that spent money to hire were basically researching how to dive deeper, but his research results were not too good."


    "Oh."


    Du Lei thoughtfully nodded: "Then what is your father planning to do underwater? He must have had a purpose in spending so much money to improve this ship. "


    Su Mo thought for a while, but in the end, he still couldn''t help but shake his head: "What exactly is my father''s purpose in going into the sea, and in addition, spending so much money on this ship, my actual purpose for doing so, is also unclear. I just vaguely know that he seemed to have gone into the sea to find something."


    "Something?"


    "Just what could it be that caused a person like your father to go through so much trouble, to the point of even saying that he wanted it at all costs?"


    Du Lei''s expression became serious. Logically speaking, how could a rich person like Su Mo''s father, who had such a high status and authority, and had so much assets, be willing to do something so ''special''?


    And the price of life?


    "I don''t know."


    Su Mo shook his head and said, "My time with my father was very short. Since I was young, I have never spent more than a year with him. No one in the academy knew that my father was an extremely rich and wealthy person, to the point where the media didn''t know about it."


    "In his encyclopedia information, it shows that he was always unmarried. He and my mother also didn''t have a marriage certificate, so it''s understandable that my mother left."


    When Su Mo said till here, he could not help but feel very sad. Honestly speaking, in the years he had been at school, he had never experienced the feeling of being a rich second generation.


    Sigh, thinking back to how Su Mo''s heart had been unusually heavy when he was young, if Du Lei had asked him something else, he really didn''t know how to reply anymore.


    Fortunately, Du Lei had become silent. He had fallen into a deep thought, there must be a reason for Su Mo''s father to do this, and it could even be said that his death was very strange. How could an upright forty year old young entrepreneur suddenly die for no reason?


    It was too fake.


    "Do you know where the control room is? Let''s go, we''ll talk about your father''s matters when we have time. "


    As the two spoke, they slowly walked in.


    The door also slowly closed. The slight chill in the morning completely blocked off the inside as the temperature inside the aircraft carrier was very stable.


    It was around seventeen to eighteen degrees. Du Lei was a martial artist, so he did not feel that anything was amiss. Cough cough, alright, I can''t say that he was cultivating, just say that he had extraordinary talent.


    All the abilities he had now were simply ''domination''.


    What was given to him, and what was given to him, was his'' effort ''.


    It didn''t matter at all. Du Lei thought that it was simply too shameless.


    It had to be said that the environment inside was extremely good, but the most important thing was that the ground was actually spotless. Du Lei felt that it was strange as he walked around.


    "Su Mo, are you sure there''s no one inside? Didn''t your dad have security here when he died? What if someone steals the contents? "


    Du Lei was surprised to find that the night vision lights on the cameras were actually turned on.


    At the same time as he asked, he opened his Spirit Eyes. Besides appraising treasures, Spirit Eyes also had the ability to see through other things.


    If the two of them walked forward another two hundred meters, they would be able to enter the "morgue".


    Inside, there were at least twenty corpses under cover.


    When Du Lei saw the true colors of the corpses through the white cloth, he became even worse. If these corpses had been here for three years, then they should have already rotted long ago.


    However, there weren''t any. These corpses were completely undamaged. On the surface, they didn''t even have the slightest bit of life or breath, yet they still seemed to be sleeping.


    Du Lei couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and continue looking forward. In front of him was a room full of junk.


    Du Lei knew that there wasn''t much time left, so he directly looked towards the aircraft carrier''s cockpit. Indeed, in that place, it was currently packed with people. Everyone was busy, as if they were discussing how to deal with the people who came in.


    "Let''s go out. It''s dangerous here."


    Du Lei decided to remind his after thinking about it.


    "How is this possible?"


    "This ship is mine, I have a contract."


    Su Mo was astonished. This was like someone telling him that there was danger inside his house, how could he not be shocked?


    After all, this aircraft carrier was his.


    En, okay, even if he became Du Lei''s, why would he be in danger?


    Was there something in the boat that didn''t make a sound?


    Su Mo''s brain opened wide.


    "Trust me, let''s hurry up and go. If we go out and call the police, let the police deal with it."


    Du Lei pulled Su Mo, and turned to leave, just at this time, the people in the cockpit all revealed anxious expressions.

 C124

    "What should we do? They are about to leave. They must have noticed something amiss. Should we evacuate them or stop them and kill them off? "


    A middle-aged man asked.


    "We can''t let them go."


    Su Licheng said coldly: "Even if it''s my son, without exception, what I have done, cannot be known by anyone."


    "Captain, are we really going to do this?"


    A middle-aged man wearing reading glasses asked again, "If you let them stay, then we really exposed ourselves this time."


    Su Licheng was wearing a mask so no one could see his expression right now, "No matter what, we can''t let them leave this place. Lock them up for me.


    "I guarantee that I will complete the mission."


    The person in charge of the lead seemed to have not fired a shot for a long time. He accepted the mission with great excitement.


    Su Licheng did not actually die, he had always been scheming this "secret mission".


    Death was just a way to hide things from others. He just wanted to make those people "covet" him.


    Those who looked at him thought that he had already died, and the matter he started on also completely came to an end.


    On the surface, he had a very large enterprise in the country, but in fact, he had a super enterprise that could mine energy and oil abroad.


    In order to do this research, he had invested a lot of money into it. In these three years, he had obtained a lot of research results.


    He had even spent a lot of money to do public relations, sealing the media''s mouth, all for the sake of making this aircraft carrier docked at the Yan City coast a part of people''s lives, so that people who passed by would be able to see this ship and remain calm.


    Yes, he did it. In these three years, everything was normal and nothing happened. However, he didn''t expect that unfilial son of his would actually sell all of his life''s work.


    This caused Su Licheng to feel very sad at the same time. He never thought that despite his illustrious reputation, his own son was indeed a guy who coveted profit.


    "It''s too late."


    The effects of the Spirit Eye could last for five minutes. When Du Lei turned back again, he discovered that there was already a group of people walking towards them.


    But the door in front of him, was like a glitch, it could not be opened no matter what. It was only at this moment that Su Mo finally believed what he said.


    He swallowed his saliva and asked, "What should we do now? Was he just going to sit there and wait for death? I am sure that my father is not dead. "


    "Do you really believe what I said? If your dad died so easily, he wouldn''t have spent so much effort to prepare these things."


    It was only now that Du Lei realized that this seemingly simple world actually hid so many schemes and tricks.


    The world now was no longer what he thought it was. There seemed to be dangers lurking everywhere, second-hand aircraft carriers, mysterious research teams.


    "Go hide, luckily they don''t have guns."


    Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief, if it was a gun, then it would be very troublesome to deal with, he did not have the ability to receive bullets with his bare hands.


    Mn, what''s more, he still brought "Su Mo" with him.


    With this burden by his side, at least in battle, he felt that with Su Mo''s weak and fragile appearance, it would definitely not work.


    "They''re coming. I can already feel their footsteps. They are gradually approaching me."


    The two of them hid behind a pillar, Du Lei said.


    In each of his and Su Mo''s hands was a fire extinguisher. They were a little nervous.


    "Let''s go."


    Accompanied by a loud shout, Du Lei rushed forward. The opposing party was around a dozen people, and they were all wearing black professional battle uniforms, looking extremely ferocious.


    He was holding onto a broad blade that was as wide as a palm, while Du Lei was holding onto a fire extinguisher, it was as though he was hanging up in the crowd, his speed was extremely fast.


    The other party could not even touch the corner of his clothes, but Du Lei was extremely ruthless, as long as she could hit him, he would not be able to stand up.


    Su Mo didn''t have the slightest bit of fear. Back then, when he was at school, he was after all a little overlord. Compared to the professionals on the other side, he certainly did not stand a chance.


    "Come on, you big idiot."


    He looked provocatively at a stocky fellow and said, "Oh, no, I was wrong. You are just a little girl."


    As expected, the big sized man was enraged by Su Mo, he raised his big blade and was about to chop him off, but at the same time, Su Mo couldn''t hold back his laughter, opened up the fire extinguisher and sprayed it towards his eyes, following that, he raised the fire extinguisher bottle, and smashed it fiercely onto the fellow''s head.


    BOOM!


    With a dull thud, the man fell to the ground.


    Compared to Du Lei''s fight on the other side, Su Mo was naturally a lot more relaxed.


    Du Lei also did not expect that his body functions would actually be strong to such a monstrous degree. His opponent''s speed was actually like a sloth in his eyes, so slow that it was disgusting.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Du Lei''s fight looked like a Hollywood "move".


    It was as if he was punching one at a time, and there was simply no solution. In his hands, those bold and powerful men were like children in kindergarten.


    "AHH!"


    A certain big sized man was kicked by Du Lei and he cried out in pain, his eyeballs almost popping out. They were all professional espers.


    Surprisingly, even a dozen of them had failed to kill this "nobody".


    It was fine if he did not get rid of her, but she actually got rid of him.


    If this were to spread outside and be heard by his former enemies, they would definitely laugh their teeth out. They had been mercenaries for so many years, but they had never felt such humiliation before.


    This simply could not be used as a form of ''humiliation''.


    Those two words were f * cking abusive. The big man was lying on the ground, covering his balls with his hands, and he wanted to cry, but there were no tears.


    "What? Who exactly is this black clothed man?" How can he be so powerful!? "


    Inside the cockpit, a few old fellows were frowning. They stared in disbelief at the image of the black-robed man.


    "Let''s hurry up and retreat. If we can''t beat him, we''ll just have to take the key things away. As for this ship, it''s just a decoy."


    An old man said.


    Su Licheng did not speak, and just "pa" was heard.


    He slapped him hard, "What qualifications do you have to say something like that? Who do you think you are? You tell me. "

 C125

    "Boss Su, this isn''t right. We''re all experts that you have personally invited here. How can you just casually hit someone like that?"


    An expert rubbed his eyes and said in a disgruntled tone.


    Su Licheng walked in front of it, but did not hit it this time. Instead, he kicked it heavily and scolded, "Expert? "Only trash like you can be called experts. I invited you here was purely because I was deceived. You bunch of trash have been studying here for three years without any results."


    "As a layman, I have even more expertise than you. "Can anyone tell me how did you guys manage to get the title of experts?"


    Su Licheng''s words made all the people in the cockpit who wanted to fight for their injustice to shut their mouths obediently.


    Su Licheng muttered to himself before continuing, "Let''s go and hurry up and pack up."


    Originally, Du Lei planned to leave just like that, but the door could not be opened. He had no choice but to bring Su Mo and run towards the cockpit.


    When they passed the morgue, they found that all the corpses had disappeared without a trace. The room was filled with the smell of acid.


    "Hurry up, maybe you can still meet up with your dad and get to the bottom of this."


    Du Lei said, while Su Mo behind him was actually already panting a little.


    Fortunately, the cockpit was closer, and the two of them quickly rushed in. Su Licheng let the people leave first, but he did not.


    He was wearing a mask on his face, but Su Mo recognized him with a single glance.


    "Dad."


    Su Mo looked at Su Licheng''s appearance and tears immediately welled up in his eyes. He did not want to know why his father had come back from the dead, and even more so, didn''t want to know why he was here.


    After three years, Su Mo was truly happy that he was able to see his father again. One must know that in his tears, his father had always been a person that he respected and respected.


    "Don''t come over."


    Su Licheng said coldly, his heartbeat had already started to accelerate. As a father, he had never done anything to fulfill any of his responsibilities.


    Actually, in his heart, this son of his held an enormous weight. However, there were some things that were destined to happen the moment he was born. There was no way for him to become a good father in his lifetime.


    "Dad."


    Seeing that Su Licheng had actually pulled out a gun and pointed it at him, Su Mo''s tears stopped instantly. He never would have thought that there would come a day where father and son became enemies.


    Su Licheng said coldly: "Little Mo, you know too many things, today you and the one beside you must all die, what I am doing now is very dangerous, there are too many people involved, if this matter were to be leaked out, many innocent people would die."


    "For the sake of those innocent lives, I can only sacrifice the two of you. Actually, all of this is what you brought upon yourselves, if you don''t come here, then everything is still fine, but now it''s different. I don''t believe you, and I don''t believe the guy beside you even more."


    Su Mo instantly felt as if someone poured a bucket of ice water over him. He never would have thought that his father, who was gentle and refined in the past, who never said anything important to him, would actually say such words to him.


    "Are you trying to silence me? Father, come on, shoot right here. "


    Su Mo closed his eyes, pointed to the location of his own heart, and spoke while abnormally laughing at himself: "My life was given to me by you, everything I have, was given to me by you. You gave me courage to give me hope."


    "Now, since you want to take back everything, I have no regrets. But I beg you, don''t hurt Brother Lei, he is truly innocent."


    Su Mo looked at his father, and said word by word.


    "Are you making me happy? I can''t even believe you, so how can I believe an outsider like him? In this world, only the mouths of the dead will not leak information. "


    Su Licheng pointed his spear tip at Du Lei, and said coldly.


    Du Lei laughed: "Boss Su, I have heard of your name before, but I never would have thought that such a powerful person like you would fall to such a state."


    "Cough cough, you said you want to kill me. "Just shoot, just try and it''ll be okay. If I die, then your secret will be known by others."


    "Right now, I''m a person that the media is paying attention to. If my body is found in this aircraft carrier, then even if the police turn the entire China upside down, they will still find the culprit."


    Du Lei appeared to be very calm, but in reality, as long as Su Licheng took one more step forward, Du Lei was completely confident that he could snatch the spear from his hands.


    "Do you think I don''t dare? You''re still too young for me, young man. When I was your age, I was still picking up girls in school. "


    Su Licheng suddenly took a step forward, pulled the trigger, aimed at Du Lei''s head, and was about to shoot.


    Du Lei stretched out his hand, and ruthlessly knocked''s hand onto the ground. The spear in his hand, had also been snatched away by Du Lei.


    The situation changed once again as Su Licheng fell hard onto the ground. The ugly mask on his face also fell from the impact.


    "Dad ¡­"


    Su Mo looked at Su Licheng''s face and his pupils suddenly shrank. He actually revealed a look of fear;


    This face had no nose, no eyes, only a mouth with all sorts of strange symbols drawn on it. It was terrifying to look at.


    "Hur hur."


    Su Licheng sneered: "Your father has long since died, and right now, what is mine is already another person. On my shoulders, there is a heavy burden that you can''t even imagine."


    "How is that possible? "Dad, how did you become like this?"


    Su Mo frowned, he truly could not imagine how a person could become like this.


    This wasn''t a movie. His nose and eyes were all gone.


    Even Du Lei felt chills down his spine, the kick he just kicked actually felt that Su Licheng''s body was empty.


    "Eh?"


    Du Lei frowned, holding onto his spear, he slowly walked over, pointing at Su Licheng, then extended his hand out and lifted up his robes.


    What?


    When Su Mo and Du Lei saw Su Licheng''s body, they were both shocked.


    Su Licheng''s body was actually left with only half of his body, while the other half was filled with plastic pipes. A bright red heart, was slowly beating inside a glass bottle, obviously, for Su Licheng to live like this, was better off dying, because his body was actually half mechanical!

 C126

    Su Licheng humphed.


    Because his nose and eyes were all gone, Du Lei could only tell that he was currently laughing coldly.


    "Su Mo, are you satisfied now? "Su Licheng died a long time ago. The one standing in front of you now is Doctor X, a cold and cruel man-made monster."


    Su Licheng''s voice sounded extremely cold and detached, probably to the extent that even if he was really Su Mo''s father, he would definitely not admit to it.


    That was because without a father, he would prefer to have his lofty image in the eyes of his son crumbling. Similarly, he did not wish for his son to see himself as an inhuman, ghost-like person.


    Su Licheng had never thought of harming his own child, he had only done so in desperation, so he had no choice but to use some inappropriate methods.


    "Dad, how did you become like this?"


    Su Mo''s eyes were completely red. He looked at his father''s creepy face with some disbelief.


    Without a nose and eyes, even Du Lei himself did not know what he used to "see things".


    In his eyes, this was simply too frightening.


    This kind of scene that should have appeared in movies or novels had actually appeared right in front of him. Furthermore, there was a hidden "Deep Sea" within it.


    The secret seemed to be related to him.


    "I already said it, I''m not your father. The words I said just now, were just to deceive you, my goal is to make you surrender. That old fellow Su Licheng died three years ago, and he was dragged by a group of tentacle monsters to the bottom of the sea, which is eighty percent of the time. "Nine, he ate it."


    Su Licheng said very seriously. Everything he said above was true, and three years ago, he had indeed been dragged into the sea by a tentacle monster.


    He had just become the current person who was neither human nor expensive, living on. If he didn''t think about how that matter wasn''t completed, he would have probably committed suicide long ago, because with every second he lived, the pain he endured would gradually superimpose.


    "Since all of them are in your hands, it''s up to you whether you want to kill them or not. I have no objections."


    Su Licheng put on the mask once again, and said as if he was unafraid of death.


    "Brother Lei, let him go. Let him go."


    Su Mo pondered for a long time. Everything that had just happened seemed to have overturned his world view.


    He had seen his father enter the crematorium with his own eyes, but what was going on now?


    Whether or not he was his father, this guy, who was neither human nor ghost, was still his father.


    "Do you know my father?"


    Suddenly, Su Mo asked.


    "Yes, your father is a very remarkable man."


    Su Licheng said indifferently, he turned around and swiftly opened the secret door under the cockpit.


    "Puff."


    With the sound of splashing water, Du Lei knew that these guys had escaped while carrying their things under the water.


    "After this incident, your aircraft carrier will definitely be seized or confiscated by the country. Look, this place is filled with high technology."


    "I won''t."


    Su Mo shook his head: "This aircraft carrier has many privileges, the documents and documents are all complete. There definitely won''t be any problems sailing."


    His words caused Du Lei to heave a sigh of relief. After all, it had been so arduous to even send out the sports car, wouldn''t it be a pain in the ass if he came here for nothing?


    "I''m relieved to hear that."


    Du Lei laughed and did not speak anymore, following that, Su Mo reported to the police, and very quickly, his uncle the police came and took away the people outside.


    Hello, I''m from the Yan City Police Department. Please cooperate with me in my investigation.


    Qin Mingyue took out his work pass and said.


    The security of Yan City had always been good, and such incidents rarely happened. Fortunately, there were no "death or injuries" during this incident.


    Otherwise, the nature of the incident would be very different.


    "Alright, we are willing to cooperate."


    Su Mo was in a very bad mood, so he did not want to say a word. Right after he said that, his hands were cuffed, and logically speaking, it was against the rules, but he was still cuffed.


    Qin Mingyue said carefully from behind: "For safety''s sake, please forgive the offense."


    As he spoke, his eyes couldn''t help but turn towards Du Lei, because up till now, she had never seen such a handsome "suspect".


    He couldn''t help but take another look at it.


    Du Lei was the same, this "cop" in front of him.


    She was actually prettier than the internet celebrity s on the internet who were dressed in their uniforms.


    To be described with two words, he was absolutely deserving of it.


    She had a pair of bright and spirited eyes, beautiful eyebrows, and a small nose. Her lips were covered with a thin layer of lip balm, which reflected the sunlight somewhat.


    With a ponytail, her figure was curvaceous and her chest was magnificent. It fiercely pushed her uniform to the point that it made people worry that a few of her buttons would be squeezed out.


    "Sure."


    For a internet celebrity who had once been scolded as a friend and became a phenomenon level expert, that piece of Du Lei was undoubtedly the first place on his entire body.


    Even his nearly 1.9m height could be ignored by others, but not his face. They sat in a police car and soon arrived at the police station.


    This was the second time Du Lei had entered the police station, and he was not as nervous as last time. Very soon, the beautiful police officer came over with a notebook.


    "Would you like something to drink, gentlemen?"


    Qin Mingyue uncuffed the two of them, and asked with a calm expression. After hearing the explanation from earlier, she was basically certain that the two of them were not suspects, but victims. Since that was the case, her attitude naturally changed by 360 degrees.


    "Pour me two glasses of water."


    Du Lei did not stand on ceremony with her and directly said: "I want something cold."


    "Oh!"


    Qin Mingyue nodded in agreement, then poured a cup of water for the two of them. "Did the two of you come from afar just to see your own aircraft carrier?"


    "Yes, can you come here and do something else?"


    Du Lei frowned, and replied with a question: "Those blade wielding men have already been arrested, did you manage to get any news?"


    Qin Mingyue shook his head: "No, those fellows are very stubborn, and repeatedly emphasized that they did not have any intention to barge in. We, the police, have already investigated their background. Since they are indeed from a mercenary group in the Middle East and did not do anything, we have no right to detain them for a long period of time. Soon, they will be released. "


    "What did you say!?" Is it hard for them to take responsibility when something like this happens? "


    Su Mo could not sit still. Hearing Qin Mingyue say this, the discontent in his heart had reached its peak.

 C127

    "Officer Qin!"


    "Something bad happened! Those guys ran away!"


    At this moment, a police officer ran over hurriedly and said.


    "Then what are you waiting for? "Hurry up and chase him."


    After Qin Mingyue finished speaking, he looked at Du Lei and Su Mo, and said: "Excuse me, the two of you wait here for a while, I will be back soon."


    "I''ll go with you. Su Mo, you stay here."


    Du Lei took the Lecan''s sports car''s key and followed Qin Mingyue out of the police station.


    Originally, Qin Mingyue wanted to ride in his own police car, but he was pulled into his own sports car by Du Lei.


    Du Lei stepped on the accelerator, and this steel monster that was filled with a sense of metal started to "Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu".


    His roar almost knocked down the door of the police station.


    "They picked up two cars from the police station and fled westward. Right now, they are already 10 kilometers away!"


    The voice of another policeman came through the walkie-talkie.


    "All the way to the west, right? This movie is pretty good."


    Du Lei opened his mouth to praise his: "Beautiful police officer, sit properly, don''t be afraid."


    Du Lei''s kind reminder was met with a wave of contempt from Qin Mingyue: "Who are you, a police officer? I''ve been a police officer all these years, and there''s nothing dangerous I''ve never done before. If you really can''t do it, then I''ll drive. "


    "Hur Hur Hur Hur."


    Du Lei let out a dry laugh, and did not say another word, he knew, that the officer would realize his mistake soon, that Du Lei was driving very crazily, in the eyes of ordinary people, he was using his life to drive, and it might be painful if he did not meet a traffic jam, but if he did, he would be very happy.


    "Cough cough, I''m going to start now. If you''re really scared, then close your eyes."


    Du Lei saw the traffic jam in front, and could not help but reveal an excited expression. He wanted to experience the speed and passion of a crazed car driver, but he did not have the chance.


    Now there''s a legitimate "excuse"


    Letting him race around, he naturally had to seize the opportunity. After all, it would be interesting if he didn''t chase after the criminals.


    Although he saw that there was a traffic jam, Du Lei''s speed was getting faster and faster. He was like a madman whose blood was boiling as he stepped on the gas pedal and sped up crazily, avoiding the cars in front of him.


    Many car owners were scared to the point that they didn''t even dare to move when they saw his attitude. Even if he didn''t care about his life, they didn''t dare to. How could they dare to act rashly when there were both old and young people?


    "Du du du du du du"


    Just then, the road in front of him was completely blocked, Du Lei honked his horn, and the car in front seemed to not have heard him.


    Thus, Du Lei rushed to the flower bed in the middle of the road. The Lecan''s sports car was like all the sportscar, the chassis was abnormally low.


    After this collision, it was obviously a pleasure. Our country''s GDP has skyrocketed in recent years, and our per capita income has also steadily risen.


    Many families have entered the affluent life, buying a variety of cheap domestic cars, resulting in a "traffic jam".


    Abnormal severity of the situation.


    In a place like Beijing, there was a traffic jam 24 hours a day. Yan City was also a very economically developed city, and most of them were local residents. Naturally, there were plenty of rich people.


    "Well, you know what? "I love being stuck in traffic. Every time I run into a traffic jam, the blood in my veins will boil up. For example, at this moment."


    The morning sunlight shone down and just happened to fall on Du Lei''s extremely handsome face.


    When he said those words, his expression was very casual, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a faintly discernible demonic smile. This kind of smile would be fatal for girls.


    Even Qin Mingyue, who was a girl who was rarely seen by boys, was a little absent-minded. Just when she had thought that those girls were all infatuated with women, he had never thought that he was actually also a potential infatuation.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong? If you want to die, then let''s die together. I believe that even if you do not take my life seriously, you should still be able to protect your own life, right? "


    Qin Mingyue said casually, but from the corner of his eyes, he would occasionally glance at Du Lei.


    "Hehe, you sure can read it. Rest assured. I''ve been driving like a professional for three months and I''ve never encountered any accidents. My skills are comparable to that of a world champion."


    Du Lei promised, he then turned the steering wheel and flew to the top of one of the cars. As the traffic was extremely dense, his car was very fast, and there were no accidents as well.


    This surprised Qin Mingyue. He had to admit, this fellow''s driving skills were godly, and could even be considered a demon level talent.


    "Are you sure you only learned how to drive a car for three months? I''ve never seen a person with such a calm expression when driving a car. Are you that confident or do you believe in yourself? "


    It was not good to disturb her at the beginning, but Qin Mingyue could not help but ask.


    Girls all have a strong curiosity, so Qin Mingyue was naturally no exception. As the profession she engaged in was special and his personality was cold, his friends beside his rarely mentioned it, and even his boyfriend was never mentioned about it.


    "Yeah, it''s just three months. Don''t you admire me a lot? "Hehe, actually, after three months of training to this extent, you are truly a scum."


    Du Lei laughed.


    Then, he completely focused his attention on the chase in front of him. Just now, that group of mercenaries were driving their cars and frantically running away. Due to their poor driving skills, many innocent car owners had already been hit by them.


    The mood of those car owners who had rubbed out the paint was originally very bad, but when they saw that someone''s car was knocked over, their mood instantly became carefree.


    People always like to "gloat".


    When he was unhappy, he discovered that when others were unhappy like him, he would feel very good.


    Mm. You can understand it this way. This is'' cheap ''.


    But in fact, everyone has more or less this kind of mentality.


    Inside the Lecan''s sports car, Qin Mingyue was shocked by Du Lei''s words. His pretty face revealed a somewhat unimaginable expression, as he still remembered that he had learned how to drive for almost three months.


    The boy sitting next to him had mastered such skillful driving skills in just three months. It could even be said that he was comparable to a professional sports car.

 C128

    "Hey, are you really not afraid of death?"


    Qin Mingyue looked at Du Lei and suddenly asked, because this guy was already going 300 per hour. What kind of concept was this?


    Metro, high-speed rail, maglev train. This kind of car normally only drove at such a fast speed, and once the speed was too fast, the car would leave the ground, and other dangerous situations would appear. Moreover, at such a fast speed, ordinary people would definitely not be able to react if they encountered any obstacles.


    Of course Du Lei was afraid of death, how could he not be afraid of death? The only thing was that he was confident in his ability to control the car well.


    If it was a normal race, Du Lei would not dare to act so recklessly. After all, there was a limit to driving a car.


    "Afraid of death, but that''s nothing for me. I''m confident that I can control it well. If you''re scared, then hurry up and get off the car. It might be even more dangerous later on."


    Du Lei said truthfully.


    Qin Mingyue''s lips were a little pale. Obviously, at such a high speed, she was also startled, but he did not reveal it.


    What she wanted to do was to tell those who thought she was a vase that she wasn''t any weaker than any boy, and yes, she did, and she was the youngest officer in the department.


    Even the bureau chief felt that his future was bright and limitless. She was only 22 this year, but when she was 20, she had already solved a big case and received the appreciation of the bureau chief.


    "You''re not even afraid, how can I be afraid?"


    Qin Mingyue pouted his rosy lips, revealing the rare look of a little girl losing her temper, immediately becoming extremely flirtatious.


    Du Lei felt that this police officer was really cute, but he did not think too much into it, and continued to drive. Although the driving skills of the mercenaries could not compare to Du Lei, but they were playing with their lives, and once one of their cars was destroyed, they would quickly get off the cars and kidnap another one.


    This caused the whole street to become a mess, Du Lei was sure that before long, the entire country would be boiling over. This kind of speed and passion that seemed like driving a car actually reverted to real life, many of the netizens would think that they had been poked by a G point.


    Of course, it was impossible for Du Lei to be excited. He knew very well that if he still wasn''t able to catch those few fellows, it would be impossible for him to be excited.


    Not only did the police of Yan City suffer, even the person who participated in the incident would be addressed as the "media" by those "morals".


    As well as the netizens ruthlessly taunted and even washed the floor.


    "Team one, quickly send people to block Dong An Lu."


    "Team Two, send someone to block Xi''an Road."


    "Third team, send someone to stop Bei An Lu."


    "Squad Four, stand by at South Bank Road''s port. Send more men and bring your guns.


    The Chief of the Yan City Police couldn''t sit still anymore and quickly picked up her walkie-talkie to give orders. For a city like Yan City, what happened this morning was bound to happen this morning.


    After all, although no one had died, the entire Yan City coast''s traffic was almost completely paralyzed. Countless vehicles were damaged, and the residents'' emotions were all in an extreme state of panic.


    They were scared.


    "To the South Bank Road''s port. They have nowhere to run to, they can only go to the coast. Someone might be there to help them."


    Qin Mingyue tried his best to calm himself down as he opened his mouth to remind Yun Che.


    Du Lei did not say anything, and just as she said, he turned his head and fiercely stepped on the brakes, once again smoothly and quickly.


    "South Bank Road, 13 kilometers away from here. Estimated time for heavy traffic ahead, 30 minutes."


    A mechanical voice suddenly sounded from the GPS navigation system.


    Hearing this news, Qin Mingyue''s expression also changed: "Why would there be a traffic jam? Isn''t it true that there are very few ordinary people in the South Bank Road? "


    "Take a look at what''s written in front of you."


    Du Lei did not explain, but pointed to the animals that were walking around the road in groups.


    "Pig?!" What''s going on? Did they release all the pigs from the nearby breeding ground? That''s impossible. They don''t even have the time to do it. "


    Qin Mingyue''s eyes were wide opened as he looked at the unbelievable scene in front of him.


    In order to stop him, they even used such a method. This group of people were simply going too far. It would be good if they could let some other animals go.


    However, this pig was a very troublesome person. They were just a bunch of stubborn bandits. They would search for food on the street and poke their nose into a car whenever they saw one, whether it was honking a horn or driving a car.


    Furthermore, they were all wild boars, so logically speaking, this wild boar shouldn''t be raised here. A wild boar should be raised in this kind of place, but a wild boar should be raised in this kind of place, yet these wild boar should be raised in this kind of f * cking wild boar.


    This time, the matter was very serious. This was not as simple as dealing with mercenaries. The local police had to send people to capture all the wild boars.


    After all, this fellow was not some docile animal. If there was a disagreement, they would be pushing the car forward. There were already many cars honking their horns on the road, and they would be in a miserable state if they were knocked over somewhere.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    Although the wild boars were living in groups, at this moment, they were all very united. They did not flee in all directions and just squeezed onto the road. There was no place for them to sniff and smell.


    "Reporting, on the way to South Bank Road, there were a large number of wild boars, approximately a thousand of them!"


    Qin Mingyue quickly picked up his walkie-talkie and reported to the bureau chief.


    "What?!"


    "Report, a large number of crocodiles have been found at the South Bank Pier! There are also many water serpents! "


    "Reporting, several mad dogs have appeared at the end of the western road! Several citizens have already been bitten and are on their way to the hospital! "


    "Chief! We are especially brothers, dragged into the water by crocodiles! "


    Following that, the person''s voice sounded out into a burst of wailing.


    "Get me a gun, if it doesn''t work out, I''m going to shoot."


    The bureau chief sat on the floor, cold sweat trickling down his back.


    This time, he was doomed. If he did not control any of the events that happened today well, he would be pushed to the forefront by the media.

 C129

    In the end, the only one who would suffer the worst would be him. The Chief took a deep breath, since Ma Zhi was already over forty years old, and sat in the position of Chief of the Yan City''s Public Security Bureau. Honestly speaking, he had a bright future ahead of him.


    As long as he could accomplish all of these things, to him, it could absolutely be said that he had ascended to the heavens in a single step. Was this even possible?


    It was a wild boar, a wild dog, a crocodile, a water snake, their Yan City''s headquarters only had a few policemen. They had been living in peace for so many years!


    It was so terrifying when it erupted. This kind of situation would probably cause all the police officers in the entire Suzhou Province to come over. It would probably be useless, right?


    Think of those thousand over wild boars, if they were to be sent flying, how many people would suffer!


    The bureau chief did not even think before shouting, "Everyone gather!"


    "The Criminal Investigation Department, I have given you an important task, go inform the local television stations, contact the media, and tell them that a large scale wild boar has appeared on the Yan City''s coast. All citizens, please do not go out, and that the children who are studying at the school will also be staying in the classroom obediently."


    "Our Central Bureau of Yan City has a total of fifty special forces, now there are thirty of us, go block the South Bank Road, do not let the wild boars go downtown, and finally transport a carriage of the wild boars'' favorite food there, you must guard them, unless you have no other choice, do not shoot them, the wild boars are all a bunch of animals that do not care about their lives."


    "As for the remaining twenty comrades, seventeen will go to the south coast pier. Remember to bring a cart of meat along with the frogs or rats to stabilize the crocodiles and water snakes. As for the remaining three comrades, they will go to the West Bank road and finish off the wild dogs. I hope that everyone can definitely complete this mission. This is a very important matter, so we cannot be careless! "


    The bureau chief finished his speech in one breath, then shouted, "Comrades, listen up, let''s begin!"


    Ma Zhi took a deep breath, that was all he could do, he had to report to the head and request for reinforcements, he was responsible, with just his few shrimp soldiers and crab generals, how could he stop them.


    Especially for the thousand wild boars, just thinking about it made Ma Zhi feel that it was scary. At the same time, Ma Zhi could not help but become very suspicious, there could not be a wild boar farm in this region of the Yan City, could there be someone secretly raising them?


    As for the crocodile and the water snake, they could still be explained.


    After all, Yan City had a lot of zoo s. There were also a few crocodiles in the alligator breeding ground, so letting a few crocodiles out shouldn''t be a difficult task for the partners of the servants.


    There were many sea serpents, but on Yan City''s coast, cleaning water serpents was very frequent. If the other party poured some medicine into the ocean, it would make the sea serpent feel excited, which could also be explained.


    Could it be that their goal was to cause chaos in the whole coastal area so that the mercenaries could take advantage of the chaos and escape?


    But they didn''t do anything. Why did they run away?


    "This is really weird, there''s definitely something fishy about this."


    Ma Zhi''s expression became abnormally gloomy. The trouble these few fellows had caused was indeed enough for him to take a bite out of it.


    "Haha, Director Ma, long time no see."


    At this moment, a person wearing a black robe appeared at the entrance of his office without anyone noticing.


    His voice sounded hoarse and dry, just like the cry of a crow. It was extremely unpleasant to hear, and it was likely that even a normal person would find it hard to accept.


    "Hur hur, why are you here?"


    Ma Zhi turned around, and his mouth formed a demonic smile: "Our cooperation has already expired, I hope that you do not come look for me next time, if not, I will catch you."


    The man wore a loose hat and mask. No one could clearly see his face, but his eyes were especially bright.


    "Director Ma, did you encounter some trouble?"


    The black robed man laughed, before he finished speaking, Ma Zhi had already taken out his spear and pointed it at his head.


    Speak, are you a bastard? I really did not expect that you would be this crazy. However, compared to the things that you have done in the past, these things are already considered restrained. However, you should not act recklessly in my place.


    While he was speaking, Ma Zhi had already pulled the trigger of the gun. As long as the man standing at the door made any movement, he would immediately shoot.


    "You have to believe in my spear. You won''t be able to escape."


    Ma Zhi emphasized again: "I advise you to give me an explanation, if not I will really shoot."


    "Director Ma, can''t you see that this is an opportunity? With that young man called Du Lei here, we can completely solve the problem this time. When the time comes, the media will definitely report to you properly, and as for this matter, is it important if it was me? "


    The man in black let out a "hehe" sound.


    Laughing, his eyes were still as deep as ever, just like an old well with a bottomless pit.


    "More importantly, if it''s you, then you won''t be able to escape death today."


    Ma Zhi said.


    "No."


    "It''s him!"


    The black gowned man''s words caused Ma Zhi''s pupils to suddenly contract. It was as if he had been electrocuted as his expression abruptly changed to one of disbelief: "How could it be, how could it be him?!"


    "Back then, he was struck seven times and he fell to the ground. How is this possible!?" How could he not die!? Those seven shots all hit his heart! "


    Ma Zhi''s emotions went out of control, and he almost couldn''t hold on to the gun in his hand. The matter back then had always been a nightmare lingering in his heart.


    "You''re wrong. I just realized that his heart is different from the others. His heart is on the right side and its position is very special. It''s normal for you to not kill him."


    The man in black said with certainty.


    "But he suffered such heavy injuries and I threw him into the ocean. How could he possibly have a chance of survival?"


    Ma Zhi took a deep breath and asked.


    "Hur hur."


    You pushed him into the sea to save his life. You should know that after studying for so many years, he is already very close to those things. Even though his eyes and nose were eaten by the fish, he was still able to survive. "


    "If you were to see his current appearance, you would definitely not be able to eat. That face of his was all thanks to you. One day, he will return to find you."


    The voice of the man in black sounded very cold, and his eyes seemed indescribably charming.


    "He has no nose, no eyes, only a mouth. He doesn''t even have a complete body anymore."


    He emphasized it again.


    Ma Zhi''s expression was especially marvelous. His eyes were completely red, he grabbed his hair and roared with all his might: "It''s all because of you! If it weren''t for you, would I have dared to do that? Do I have that chance?! You demon, you death! You heartless fellow! "

 C130

    "All the people in the world are interested in profit. Back then, you were involved in my interests, but now, you''re blaming me?!" Ridiculous, laughable, don''t tell me that Director Ma doesn''t even have this much courage? "


    "The current Su Licheng has already changed into that appearance, what kind of storm can he create?! Three years have passed, and I haven''t seen him stand up and accuse you. Why? Just like that. In this lifetime, he will never be able to return here. I hope that Director Ma can feel some confidence. "


    The man''s tone sounded a little ''excited''.


    But very quickly, he regained his calm. Calmly looking at the frightened Ma Zhi, he said: "When the time comes, there will be a path. When the time comes, there will always be a path.


    "I understand."


    For Ma Zhi to be able to sit in such a position, it was naturally because he was outstanding. He was frightened for a short while, then, he regained his calm once more.


    "However, what you just said was indeed a bit scary. Back then, I fired seven shots into his body, seven shots into the sea. It''s really a miracle that he''s still alive."


    Ma Zhi took a deep breath and returned to his office chair.


    "Are you looking for me? What''s the matter?"


    In order to calm his heart, he couldn''t help but light a cigarette and turn off the air-conditioning in his office.


    "Of course I have matters to attend to. I am here to congratulate the Director Ma. Whatever happened just now, all of you just need to properly assist that Du Lei and it will be resolved. At that time, you will be very close to Gao Sheng."


    The voice of the man in black was very sharp. Although it sounded like congratulations, it sounded more like ridicule.


    "Oh, are you sure that the person called Du Lei is really that capable?"


    Ma Zhi took a deep breath. Even he would be helpless when it came to this kind of thing, the one called Du Lei was just a pretty boy who looked pretty handsome. How could he do it?


    "Of course, his physical fitness is extremely strong. Even ten of you might not be able to obtain any benefits from him. If he is given time to study the skills of the country, then, very quickly, he will become famous throughout the country''s martial arts world. "


    The black-robed man seemed to have sensed that someone was about to come. He didn''t even say his farewells and quietly left.


    Ma Zhi''s skinny face had also returned to its initial calm, as if nothing had happened just now.


    At this moment, a police officer rushed into the room in a flustered manner.


    "Bureau Chief, something big happened!"


    The policeman''s face was filled with fear and his forehead was covered in sweat. It was obvious that he had run here fast. On his black police uniform, one could even see the faint traces of blood.


    It took a lot of effort for Ma Zhi to calm down. He was startled by this fellow, so he nervously patted on the desk and scolded: "As a police officer, what are you so nervous for?! If you have something to say, then say it properly.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    He lowered his head and meekly said three "Yes" in succession.


    The trembling in his voice was extremely obvious. He used it for a long time.


    He swallowed his saliva and continued, "The crocodile at the south coast dock seemed to have suffered some sort of shock. Its eyes were bloodshot, and it had the temperament of a beast, climbing out of the water and onto the shore. Even the bullets couldn''t penetrate its skin.


    "What?!"


    Ma Zhi immediately stood up in shock, without saying a word, he threw the cigarette in his mouth and donned his bulletproof vest. He took out two large weapons from his armoury and rushed towards Nan An Pier!


    The situation had already exceeded his expectations. Since there had been casualties, then as the director, no matter how meritorious he had been, he could not be blamed.


    There was no way to make up for it. The only thing he could do now was to try his best to avoid any more casualties!


    "Reporting to Chief, the South Shore Pier has completely lost control. However, we have already sealed off the surrounding area, but these people are very curious. They insist on going to the cordon to investigate!"


    Hearing the report on the walkie-talkie, Ma Zhi was so shocked that he almost fainted. In his heart, he admired these people who did not care for their lives, and at the same time, ordered: "Gun warning! Whoever dared to approach him would be arrested and punished according to the circumstances! Furthermore, tell them to hurry back home and stay there.


    "Criminal investigation team, need television stations, and the local media to release the city''s security news. Do not ever think about going out just to watch the show!" "This is not a movie, people will really die."


    These words that Ma Zhi said, almost shouted out. He lacked a "sense of safety" towards these things.


    The citizens felt extremely helpless.


    Presumably, this incident would cause a huge sensation throughout the country, making those who were used to it feel at ease.


    The citizens all sounded out a warning bell.


    That the world is not as safe as you think.


    Dangers and disasters could happen at any time, but for every individual, the chances of it happening were pitifully small.


    "Bureau Chief, are you alright ¡­"


    the driver asked.


    "It''s fine. This sort of thing is very troublesome. I hope it can clear the sky, no matter how fast you are."


    Ma Zhi held onto the shotgun in his hand, looking at a loss.


    Perhaps, even if he hadn''t done that thing three years ago, such a situation wouldn''t have happened today?


    This was revenge, and perhaps the cycle of karma as well.


    Those who owe it, from start to finish, must be returned. A moment of carelessness has caused one to be bewitched, causing one to commit a grave mistake. To this day, one must pay the price.


    At the south coast pier, Yan City''s sea transportation was a very important and critical location. It was different from how it used to be busy, because today, a large number of crocodiles and water snakes had appeared, and the cargo ships at the dock had all stopped working. Looking from afar, the metal carriages that were loaded with goods were piled up like mountains.


    ""


    At the only entrance, there were dozens of police cars and dozens of policemen, all armed with firearms or sabers. They nervously looked at the group of crocodiles and water snakes that were crawling on the ground, enjoying the fat and stone frogs.


    To prevent the water serpents from approaching.


    "Chief Ma, these animals have been temporarily stabilized, but a few especially large sized giant s do not seem to be interested in the meat. They are right in the deep water of the pier, they will very soon rush over! What should we do then?! "


    A police captain said anxiously.


    These crocodiles had thick, rough skin. If it weren''t for the fact that they had been hit in their vitals, they wouldn''t have been able to do any damage to the crocodiles at all. Three of their teammates had already been bitten off their arms or thighs, and one of them had even lost half of their shoulders in the counterattack.

 C131

    The scene was extremely bloody and terrifying. Even the special police who had undergone professional training found it hard to accept that these crocodiles were far more ferocious than they had expected.


    Compared to those normal crocodiles, they were much stronger. The special police were no match for them, and they were extremely united.


    "Use the grenade."


    Ma Zhi muttered to himself, those big guys in the deep water, he could see with his binoculars from his vantage point, that really was a prehistoric beast, and that domestic movie "Million giant".


    In the middle, all the super crocodiles had a chance.


    "It''s used, but the effect is not that great. No matter what we throw into the water, they will always dive down. It''s too smart. If Director Ma really can''t do it, then we can only use explosives."


    The squad leader once again revealed an anxious expression. The situation was urgent, and there was no time to delay.


    "Then, let''s place the explosives. There really is no other way."


    Ma Zhi looked at the south coast pier. He could not compare to them, so he came up with this plan.


    After all, if they used explosives, it would cause a huge amount of damage. One must know that the south coast pier was a very heavy transportation transfer point for the Yan City.


    Once destroyed, it will inevitably affect the normal operation of many enterprises.


    However, things had already come to this point. For the sake of the safety of the people, he had no other choice.


    "The bomb squad is on the move."


    With the command of the special police, the members of the explosives team on the other side had already started throwing a square gunpowder bag to the shore using a remote control aircraft.


    No matter how smart the crocodiles were, they were nothing more than animals. How could they have known that the little thing would have unimaginable power?


    "My friends, please leave quickly. For the sake of your family and friends, do not treat your lives as child''s play."


    Ma Zhi held the megaphone and shouted with a deep voice.


    At this moment, there were actually some people who were getting excited. They held their phones and tapped their phones from outside the cordon line. Their expressions were as if they were watching a monkey play in a zoo.


    There was neither fear nor fear in their eyes. There were even a few people with fanatical expressions. If it were not for the guns in their hands, they would have probably rushed over to take pictures.


    Ma Zhi was truly unable to understand what kind of mentality they had at that moment. Could it be that they were truly unafraid of death?


    He still had absolute ''trust'' in the police.


    He could protect them well in the face of any danger.


    "Tsk, old fellow, are you kidding me? It''s just a few crazy crocodiles. With so many of you here and you even have guns in your hands, could it be that we''re just hungry? If something were to happen to us, it would all be because of you. "


    A young man with yellow hedgehog hair said with a cigarette in his mouth, a little disdainful.


    The few young men wearing colorful clothes beside him also chimed in. Their words were no more than mocking the police incompetence of Yan City.


    "You all ¡­ Let me say something. "


    Ma Zhi was really killed by these people.


    He paused for a moment, finally choosing not to continue persuading them. He knew that this group of fellows usually did nothing bad. They had suffered in the police station, and now they had gotten the chance to vent their anger.


    Of course, to Ma Zhi, their actions were extremely foolish.


    However, he had no other choice. His life was his, so no matter how much others tried, it would be useless.


    "Detonate."


    Seeing that the explosive had already sunk completely into the bottom of the lake, Ma Zhi gave a command, and right after, a loud "Bang!"


    "Big bang today."


    "Rustle, rustle, rustle."


    A huge splash suddenly appeared on the calm surface of the sea. Fortunately, the cordoned off area was more than 200 meters away from the sea surface, so the splash did not affect them.


    "Bang, bang, bang ¡­"


    Several large shadows were blasted into the air and then fiercely fell onto the surface of the pier, creating a few muffled sounds.


    When the water finally stopped and the sea surface regained its calm, Ma Zhi and the rest looked over, only to see seven or eight mountain-like crocodiles lying on the ground, dead.


    After such an explosion, the edges of the pier started to crack and crack. Even the shelves near the pier were damaged to varying degrees.


    "Clean up the area, call a few large trucks to come here and move all these crocodile corpses away. Deal with them and restore order at the dock as soon as possible. We cannot afford to waste any time."


    After Ma Zhi finished instructing, he drove to the South Bank Road, where it was the most troublesome place, his driver was forcefully rushing towards the pier.


    In South Bank Road, Qin Mingyue looked at the wild boars that filled the streets, his beautiful face filled with anxiety. He was very clear that if he was unable to stop these wild boars from entering the city, it would definitely cause a great deal of damage and panic.


    Just imagine, if you were watching TV at home and suddenly opened the window to take a look, the street would be densely packed with wild boars, wantonly destroying and walking about.


    In less than 30 minutes, the South Bank Road had been destroyed by them. The fire hydrant, street lamps, cars, trash cans, and even the sewer''s lid had all been dug out. This was not a bunch of "ordinary wild boars".


    Ah, their curiosity was simply too great.


    As long as it was something, they wouldn''t be able to resist trying to arch it. With their current progress, if they didn''t stop it, the roads of Yan City would definitely overturn.


    Qin Mingyue had already contacted the special forces, they set up a checkpoint along the way, and imposed a very thorough blockade on the entire South Bank Road.


    "Holy shit, who the hell is the one raising these wild boars? They''re so strong! If they were out of the box, they would sell for quite a bit of money! Look at their strong and sturdy arms, they''re all meat!"


    Du Lei was not an Iron Man, facing such a strong enemy.


    Of course he wouldn''t foolishly rush inside and fight with these wild boars, so he could only squat to the side and join in the fun.


    "Throw the radish and cabbage in!"


    After Qin Mingyue finished speaking, his beautiful eyes were a little ''angry''.


    Glancing at Du Lei, she was really speechless at the difference between before and after this fellow spoke.


    When they were racing, they looked like a "hero".


    It was just like this, but in the blink of an eye, it became like this. It was fine if you didn''t want to help, but yet you were still blindly jeering at him.


    Seeing that each and every fresh cabbage was thrown into the wild boar pile, Du Lei could not help but sigh: "Ah, that''s right, all the good cabbages were given to the pigs."


    "Look, it''s all good cabbage."


    He dropped the cigarette butt in his mouth and stood on the barricade, looking at the wild boars who were so envious of cabbages, and let out a long sigh.


    "Haha ¡­"


    A special police officer was amused by Du Lei''s words and couldn''t help but laugh. In the end, he gave Qin Mingyue a fierce glare.

 C132

    "The situation is so serious, you''re actually still in the mood to joke?! Have you forgotten your job and responsibilities?! "


    Qin Mingyue crossed his arms in front of his chest, as he scolded.


    The special police was rendered speechless by her words, but he immediately straightened his expression and said, "I haven''t forgotten!"


    "Humph!"


    Qin Mingyue snorted coldly, and did not look at Du Lei either.


    Her expression made her especially angry!


    When the wild boars saw the cabbage and the radish, it was as if they had seen their father''s murderer. They opened their mouths and bit off half of them. Furthermore, they didn''t even need to chew.


    "I have to tell you guys a common sense, wild boars are also called Swine, they are a type of omnivorous animals, they can eat almost anything they want, even artificial rearing, the way you put cabbage in them is very stupid, did you put poison in them? "If they hadn''t used poison, a large amount of it would have pushed them to their limits and made them even more energetic. I really don''t know what your boss is thinking ¡­"


    Du Lei''s analysis caused the few special forces to suddenly come to their senses, but they felt very puzzled. If you knew about it, then why didn''t you say it out loud?


    He would have to wait for the cabbage and radish to be thrown!


    "Don''t look at me like that. That''s right, I''m just pretending. I think it''s better to just wait for your boss to come over and think of something else. "


    Du Lei said very straightforwardly.


    Du Lei had trained a few Swine in his family before, so he had some knowledge about this field. Judging from the battle power of these wild boars, at least seventy percent of them were male.


    The male wild boars, on the other hand, would only get together when they were in heat, otherwise, they would almost always act alone.


    The 70% wild boars here are in heat, while the female boar only has 30%. Hmm, yes, very soon, this group will begin to fight internally, because only the strong males will be qualified to mate with females.


    In order to make his descendants more outstanding, the female Swine would usually choose a strong male Swine.


    From this, it could be seen that as long as they remained trapped here, they would soon be able to reap the benefits of the old fisherman.


    Five minutes later, Ma Zhi and his driver finally arrived at the entrance of South Bank Road, riding a motorcycle. When he rushed over, his face was filled with anxiety, but instead, the scene was completely silent.


    The wild boars were trapped within South Bank Road. The radishes and cabbages had all been thrown, and a large number of special police officers were holding guns on standby. A small number of civilian police officers were also mixed in.


    "How is it?! The wild boars aren''t crazy, right? "


    Ma Zhi got off the car, and immediately walked to Qin Mingyue and asked: "Where is that young lad called Du Lei?"


    Qin Mingyue reported in a serious tone: "The wild boar has not shown signs of being manic for the time being, but the transportation facilities in South Bank Road have been completely destroyed, and a few other citizens are trapped inside the vehicles, waiting for help."


    "Hm, I have to hurry up and think of a way."


    Ma Zhi frowned, he looked at the sea of wild boars, and also noticed Du Lei standing on the roadblock.


    "Young man, do you have any ideas?"


    After thinking about it, Ma Zhi suddenly asked. Previously, the black robed man had warned him that this matter would probably be solved if he were to follow the instructions of the guy in front of him.


    At this moment, Du Lei was playing with a wild boar that wanted to jump over the barricade to arch him, cursing: "Holy shit, if you can roll over here, then even an old female pig can climb trees."


    The barricade was made of a combination of stones and was about 1.5 meters tall. Although the wild boar was huge, its limbs were short and its head was long. How could it fit the barricade?


    "Aowu, aowu ¡­"


    The wild boar roared furiously as it was poked by Du Lei using the radish. It used its head to prop itself up the barricade as if it would not be a pig until it had turned Du Lei over. "Hehe."


    Du Lei was amused by the wild boar''s persistence, he turned and looked at Ma Zhi with a smile that was not a smile: "I assume you must be their boss, look, this wild boar is really dumb, don''t tell me you need ways to deal with it, isn''t that insulting my intelligence?"


    "Is that right? Director Ma. "


    Du Lei took a deep breath. At this moment, he had already opened his spirit pupils, other than accidentally glancing at Qin Mingyue''s fiery hot body, he was also shocked by the dense black Qi above Ma Zhi''s head. As a bureau chief.


    To have such dense bad luck on his head along with a large amount of black air, it could only mean that he was not a good official. Not only that, he had also done extremely evil things at his disposal.


    Compared to his amiable face at the moment, there was a huge difference. This made Du Lei unable to help but raise the corner of his mouth into a charming smile.


    "You can''t put it that way. The more brainless an animal is, the more dangerous it is. I think, young man, you understand? "Furthermore, the wild boar''s body is huge, and it has a strong attack power. Its temper is irritable and irritable."


    Ma Zhi also felt that the young man in front of him was looking at him weirdly, but he did not think too much into it, and explained.


    "Hur hur."


    Du Lei laughed dryly. Standing on the roadblock, he bowed his head and placed his palm on the Swine''s nose. No matter how it struggled or resisted, the Swine would not be able to bite Du Lei.


    It didn''t even think about retreating. It just kept rushing forward, covering its head with its hands. However, once it wasn''t paying attention, it slammed into the stone wall of the barricade. Its nose was cut open, and blood quickly flowed out from the wound.


    "Did you see that? Powerful didn''t mean that it was terrifying or difficult to deal with. Compared to the viper, the wild boar was just a crude butcher, so what if he held a knife?! If you are unable to move and use your brain to think, others will only find your weakness and defeat you in one move. "


    As Du Lei said this, his eyes flashed with a cold light. He clearly understood that the reason why Ma Zhi had such an anxious look on his face, was not because he was truly afraid of the wild boar charging into the city and disturbing the citizens'' peace, but because he was afraid that it would affect his Ascension and the negative effects it would have on his identity.


    Since his interests were tied to the safety of the people, then what reason could he have? He didn''t have to put in so much effort just for his own sake.


    "This group of wild boars are currently in a rut. If we recklessly attack, they will definitely pounce on us and attack us, or even form a group against us. We can only wait for them to fight amongst each other, and when the situation is good enough, we will go and clean up the mess. As long as you close the window, the wild boars won''t arch their windows. They don''t like things like glass, which can slip when touched with their saliva. "


    Du Lei took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it up and leaned on the side as he smoked.

 C133

    Following that, he continued, "Right now, what I''m most worried about is those mercenaries. I really don''t understand, since they have no criminal record in the country, then why would they make such a big fuss just to escape?"


    "What exactly are their intentions? Also, where did so many wild boars come from? Could it be that there are underground wild boar farms on Yan City''s coast?! "


    Du Lei''s words were like a loud and clear slap that ruthlessly slapped Ma Zhi in the face. This matter, was due to his negligence, so he would similarly have an unforgivable sin.


    "I understand what little brother means."


    Ma Zhi''s face suddenly darkened, and he said to Qin Mingyue: "Go and investigate! I want to see, who actually dares to raise such a large number of wild boars in the Yan City! "


    After he finished speaking, he shifted his gaze onto Du Lei, and said seriously: "Thank you little brother for your advice, then I''ll leave this place to you."


    After saying that, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t, why is Director Ma in a hurry to leave? "Firstly, I am not your subordinate. Just now, I spoke too much. I still need to hurry home."


    Du Lei said with a smile.


    "Oh? Isn''t Brother Du from Yan City? "


    Ma Zhi revealed a surprised expression. He indeed did not know about Du Lei''s background, but this expression was naturally an act.


    Du Lei said that he wanted to go home, how could he deduce that Du Lei was not from Yan City?


    These words were obviously very contradictory.


    However, Du Lei did not mind, he knew that Ma Zhi was feeling guilty, and laughed: "That''s right, I am from Rong City, and I am still far from here."


    "Oh, have you finished your business? In such a hurry to get back, the environment of the Yan City is beautiful, there are plenty of resources. It''s an ancient city with a long history, aren''t you planning to play around a little longer? "


    Ma Zhi''s words were sharp and piercing, he did not know why but he knew very well that he could not offend this young man.


    Du Lei frowned, and directly explained the reason why he was unwilling to stay any longer: "I haven''t even been here for a day, and such a strange thing happened. And now, I''ve met a wild boar holding onto my path, this Yan City, is not too peaceful. How could I, an insignificant person, dare to stay in such a dangerous place? "


    "Hur hur."


    Ma Zhi laughed dryly, he knew that Du Lei was suspecting his own ability, but the truth was as such, he had nothing else to say, so he laughed: "Then, please do as you please."


    "Wait a minute, I''m going to lead the way and get a hot pot to eat. I don''t think the Director Ma would have any objections. If it really isn''t possible, then I will pay for one. "


    After Du Lei finished speaking, he did not pay any attention to Ma Zhi''s expression, but turned his gaze towards the group of wild boars.


    They had already started to gather. The battle for the mate had already begun. Every male wild boar seemed to have eaten an outdated Viagra. Their hair stood on end as they glared at their opponent.


    "Aowu, aowu ¡­"


    Howling sounds came out one after another, rising and falling as they resounded above South Bank Road''s residential apartment. Many of the tenants that stayed at home without going out already took out their phones and recorded everything down. Some of the more quick-witted people even started a live broadcast of the fight.


    The name of the room was "The Boar''s Mobilization".


    In just a short time, it had attracted countless spectators and even obtained the top recommendation from Fighting Fish APP.


    The amount of people watching in the room also gradually increased exponentially, until there were 300 thousand people, but they did not seem to have any intention of stopping, because the moment Ma Zhi asked the criminal investigation team members to go and notify the media, the word Yan City, was immediately searched intensely. The people of the entire nation were all paying attention to the safety of the city.


    In the towns close to the Yan City, many people who loved him also drove and came to investigate. They even brought rescue supplies.


    After the media made a hype about this matter, within a few hours, it became outrageously popular. In this era where information was fragmented, new things would appear every day, and the media seized on this point and magnified it with limitless words. The heartless media even made up some unfathomable stories.


    They said that Yan City was attacked by monsters and caused a lot of panic, but it was quickly resolved by the cyber-police. As long as they did not reach the bottom line for this hype, it naturally had nothing to do with them.


    Of course, Du Lei did not know about this.


    to compete for the "reproductive next generation."


    With their qualifications, even if they fought to the death, they would not refuse.


    In our country, today''s society, the ratio of males to females is seriously out of balance. Every year, there will be tens of millions of new "bachelors"


    Cough cough, even though there was a large amount of Foundation Establishment phenomenon, it was still unable to completely solve this problem.


    Many female fans would say that he was the one who wouldn''t marry. From this, it could be seen how much of a blow his appearance had dealt to the bachelors.


    Very quickly, a strong stench of blood filled the streets of South Bank Road. Many male wild boars were knocked to the ground, and they were all at their last breaths. The ground was covered with rivers of blood, and the scene was too horrible to look at.


    In less than half an hour, the battle had basically ended. The number of wild boars had been reduced by half, and even the ones that hadn''t fallen down had been seriously injured. At the moment, they were in the midst of the most primitive breeding activity in the animal kingdom.


    "Awoo, awoo."


    His voice was not loud, but from the happiness in his voice, everyone present could tell that Qin Mingyue''s ears had turned red.


    He didn''t expect that this cold policewoman would actually feel "embarrassed and embarrassed" for such a thing.


    In another ten to twenty minutes.


    Most of the male wild boars that were left surrendered and lay on the ground in exhaustion ¡­ As expected, it was effortless of him to blow the dust away, Du Lei couldn''t help but laugh.


    Then he said seriously, "Well, you can crash these boars now. The female wild boar is in a very tired state of mating, so there''s no need to be afraid. Find a few large trucks, load them up and transport them away. After all, if she regains her strength later, it will not be fun at all. "


    Ma Zhi watched everything from the side. Honestly speaking, if it were not for Du Lei''s reminder, these group of wild boars would have all been blown to death.


    No matter how high his position was, dropping explosives in an urban area would result in severe penalties, or even a downgrade.

 C134

    In the end, he had to thank Du Lei for today''s matter. If not for this fellow''s reminder of goodwill, he might have long made a great mistake.


    "Alright, now that the matter has been resolved, I wish the Director Ma''s good luck in advancing to the next level."


    Du Lei laughed and said, after that, he seemed to have thought of something, and muttered: "Wait for me to pick a fat pig and leave."


    Du Lei was not joking. After eating dog meat hotpot and lamb hotpot for so many years, he had not eaten this Swine meat hotpot before.


    "Aowu, aowu ¡­"


    Of course, if Du Lei wanted to eat the strongest and fattest wild boar, he would have to choose one carefully. Very quickly, he picked a male pig that was wailing in pain.


    This pig was fat and had big ears, its body was much bigger than other Swine s. Even though it was covered in wounds, its black eyes were unusually energetic.


    "You."


    Du Lei laughed, and then suddenly smacked the wild boar on its head, causing the dying Swine to completely fly into the sky.


    "Aowu ~"


    The Swine let out a hysterical howl before it died, but no matter how tough its life was, it could not take Du Lei''s ruthless killing move.


    "Alright, there''s nothing for me here. Let''s go."


    He dragged the wild boar by its leg and slowly walked towards his Lecan''s sports car. It seemed that this aircraft carrier would not be able to be bought, and would instead be swept into an unknown storm.


    Speaking of which, Du Lei was truly unlucky. In fact, Du Lei had thought that something was amiss from the very beginning, so how could there be such a good thing in this world?


    thought that there was no reason for him to be close to Su Mo, so why would the other party treat him so well?


    There are words in Zen verses, and there must be demons when something abnormal happens.


    Actually, the first time he met Su Mo, he already felt that something was amiss, it was just that he did not intentionally display it.


    Let alone Du Lei, even a child could see through Su Mo''s clumsy performance. Fuck, a fallen rich second generation could actually wear Kobe''s limited edition signed shoes, the words on it were written so clearly, does he really think that Du Lei doesn''t have the brains to rely on his face to live?


    He relied on his own talent to slowly grow from being an obscure antique shop into an antique tycoon.


    At this point, Su Mo that guy actually did not show his face. Du Lei, on the other hand, was very speechless, he really hated people who used him.


    Although he had voluntarily jumped into this circle, it still made him a little uncomfortable in his heart. This was because he had never met that Su Mo before.


    Why did the other party plan to lure him into this trap? F * ck, this is such a f * cking trap.


    "Director Ma, I''ll leave you to your own devices. It''s not that many people do not understand, it''s just that your subordinates'' hearts are as clear as a mirror, it''s just that they did not point it out."


    Du Lei laughed and said.


    After that, he threw the wild boar in his hand into the trunk and patted the thing in his palm. He did not say anything more and looked at Qin Mingyue with a faint smile: "Beauty, I''m leaving.


    "Oh."


    Qin Mingyue looked at Du Lei''s handsome face, he was slow for a moment, and then recovered his senses, nodding slightly: "You''re just leaving like that?"


    "That''s right. I shouldn''t have appeared here in the first place. It''s a pity that Fate has arranged for me to appear here. To be honest, I feel extremely helpless.


    Du Lei laughed, the noon sun was shining on his face, the scene was extremely dazzling in Qin Mingyue''s eyes.


    Qin Mingyue suddenly had the urge to cry. She had only known Du Lei for a mere three hours, but in these short three hours, the charm that this unfamiliar man had displayed made her feel like he had never felt it before. Perhaps one day, he would become the brightest man in the whole of China.


    Du Lei only treated this as an unintentional encounter, he didn''t feel that it was such a pity at all. The world was big, and there were a lot of beauties, not to mention that he was already tied up with two women ¡­ However, the expression on his face was still as calm as ever: "Little brother, there are some things that you shouldn''t say, but since you have helped me today, it won''t be difficult for me to do it for you. Let''s go, it''s better to leave this city as far away as possible."


    was not really a hero who saved the world. The years of him being angry at were already long gone, right now he only wanted to get rich, everything else had nothing to do with him.


    Don''t worry, I definitely won''t talk too much about the Director Ma, I don''t have the leisure to talk about useless things. Let''s get back to work, if it''s related to the aircraft carrier, we should quickly settle it.


    With that, Du Lei also laughed and got on the carriage. He turned around, righted the car, and stepped on the throttle, causing the red Lecan''s sports car to quickly become like an arrow that left the bow, and it quickly disappeared from everyone''s line of sight.


    Just as Du Lei drove out of Yan City, his phone started to ring. Su Mo''s name was a green ray of light, flickering on the screen.


    "Weng weng weng, husband, husband, husband, I can''t wait any longer."


    The phone''s ringtone was still as coquettish as before. The woman''s panting voice was extremely soft, causing one''s imagination to run wild.


    "Hey, what? I have already left the Yan City, Su Mo. "


    Du Lei did not hang up. Instead, he picked up his phone and picked up the call, as he said that.


    Hehe, Mr. Du, I knew that you weren''t that stupid. So you had already seen through it, but this is good too, so our relationship won''t become completely awkward, after all, for someone like Mr. Su, even if we can''t befriend him, we can''t offend him.


    Su Mo''s voice was somewhat strange.


    "Oh, let me tell you. You''ve already offended me. If you still dare to appear in front of me, I can guarantee that you will be flattened by me as a dog."


    Du Lei also could not help but sneer: "I, Du Lei, am most dissatisfied with three things in my life. First, you have to touch my family, and second, you have to try to slander my intelligence and third, you to touch my woman and hurt my brother, these people will all be very miserable, obviously you are the number two out of them, Su Mo, you should be glad about that."


    "I''m glad I didn''t use the methods of an adult to deal with a minor child like you."


    Du Lei''s voice sounded as if he had fallen into an icehouse.


    Honestly speaking, no matter how much of a monster Su Mo was, he was still a youth after all.

 C135

    After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up. However, a cold sneer suddenly came from the other side: "Mr. Du, you are just a pretty boy who relies on his face to eat. Lift your head and look at the gift on your head, hahahaha."


    F * ck you, I took off that bomb when I got on the car. Do you think I''m an idiot for taking such an obvious place like this? Also, you should check if you have too little stuff on you.


    Without waiting for the other party''s angry roar, Du Lei had already shut down his phone and messed up Su Mo''s phone. He was too lazy to waste too much time on this kind of thing.


    Now, what he really wants to do the most is for you to sleep and drink water, because he felt extremely sleepy and thirsty, finding a relatively empty place. Du Lei parked his car and drank a bottle of 2.5 litre bottle of mineral water called Deep Blue.


    "Dong, dong, dong."


    He drank up such a huge bottle of water in one gulp, and soon after, he began to feel sleepy. This sleepiness came sweeping over him all of a sudden.


    Du Lei didn''t even resist at all as he laid on the carriage and fell asleep. When He Ruyue, who was far away from Rong City, heard what happened in the Yan City, he then remembered that Du Lei was also in that city, and wanted to immediately drive over to find him.


    Unfortunately, this car was stopped by his mother before he could drive out. After all, such a big thing had happened, what use would a weak girl like his daughter who had travelled thousands of miles to get there?


    That brat Du Lei did not manage to get through to his either. It could be that he had run out of power, or something had happened.


    Who could have predicted this?


    His mother looked kindly at her daughter and tried to persuade her, "Ru Yue, I can tell from Xiao Lei''s appearance that he isn''t an ordinary person. He will definitely be fine."


    "Really? Mom, do you think Du Lei is an extraordinary person? "


    He Ruyue looked at his mother in disbelief. He naturally knew her mother the best, and normally, there would also be a young genius who would be scampered by her mother, to the point where her father was not even present.


    Mrs He nodded with a smile and explained, "Sometimes there is always something in life. Don''t force it when there''s a time. It''s a matter of course, but I think the heavens will protect this child."


    "Mom, thank you."


    He Ruyue clenched her teeth, and said resolutely: "I can understand your feelings, but I can''t forgive my daughter for that."


    "Then be careful."


    His mother looked at her daughter benevolently, and suddenly thought about how she showed no mercy when she was young. She handed the car keys over to He Ruyue.


    He Ruyue took the key and walked a few steps, but she could not help but turn her head to look at his mother, and solemnly nodded: "Mom, are you at ease with how old I am? They can take care of themselves. "


    The conversation came to an end.


    She then got onto her Land Rover and left the Rong City, heading towards the national road that led to the Yan City of Su Prefecture. Along the way, they travelled for nearly a thousand miles, and his mother said that she was not worried.


    He Mansheng walked out of the house, extended his hand and patted his wife''s thin shoulder, and laughed: "Look at our daughters, you, back then, are all like you, traveling far away for your loved ones, abandoning all worldly matters, fearlessly seeking death."


    He teased her with a few words of laughter. It seemed as if a foot had been gently kicked away from the sealed part of her past.


    Immediately after, he said: "Don''t worry, I have already arranged for a group of people to follow along. I believe that Du Lei will be blessed by the heavens, furthermore, he is the son of the Old Du, how bad can his luck be?"


    In one of the classrooms in the Economics Department of Rong City University, a beautiful girl wearing a beautiful dress was spinning the ballpoint pen in her hand. She looked up at the sky with her 45 ¡ã angle and her eyes were as clear as the sky.


    "Du Lei, I don''t know why you didn''t even answer my call, but I believe that with your skills, you will definitely be able to turn the situation around."


    Li Mengxin muttered, her voice so loud that even she could barely hear her own.


    She hadn''t seen him for many days, but she actually missed him a little ¡­ Du Lei slept soundly, and even when the traffic police knocked on the window, they did not wake him up. He had already entered into an extremely deep sleep.


    "Hey, hey, my friend inside, please open the window and have a chat."


    The kind-hearted traffic police knocked on the car window, worrying that Du Lei had contracted some kind of emergency.


    One of his friends said, "Do you know what kind of car this is? The Lecan''s sports car s are worth 3.8 million pounds, the limited number of Dubai s we have is eight of them. The one sleeping inside should be the rich second generation, the other party must have activated his sleeping mode, and the people outside can''t wake them up unless they break the window. "


    "Well, let''s go. In any case, the position of his car doesn''t affect the traffic, so just let him sleep. "


    How could the traffic police dare to smash the glass? If this thing were to smash his life, then he would be done for.


    Du Lei didn''t know anything about what had happened outside. He slept very, very deeply, very comfortably, he had never experienced the feeling of being able to sleep so happily, it was as if he was in a vast ocean, the gentle sunlight shining on his body.


    "Buzz buzz buzz." Hubby, hubby, hubby, hubby, hubby ¡­ I won''t be in a rush. "


    The cellphone''s ringtone rang crazily. Familiar and unfamiliar names flashed across the wide screen one after another.


    Time continued to pass by, but Du Lei did not have the intention to wake up. Gradually, as the sky darkened, the land was covered with a layer of mysterious black silk.


    He Ruyue drove very slowly and she did not stop to rest even after a dozen hours had passed. On a highway near the Yan City, she prepared to rest for a while because she did not want to see Du Lei again when he saw his exhausted appearance.


    However, she never expected that there was a Lecan''s sports car parked less than 10 metres away from her car, while Du Lei just quietly slept inside.


    Fate was such a coincidence, yet no one noticed it at all. He Ruyue was worried about Du Lei''s safety, but in reality, Du Lei was sleeping inside the carriage.


    It was almost daybreak, so He Ruyue parked the car by the side of the road. Very quickly, she went to sleep, preparing to enter the city when the sun shined again.


    "Don''t bring up the past anymore. Life has already gone through a lot. Even if I can''t erase my memories, love and hate will still remain in my heart ¡­"


    Zhang Guorong''s low and deep voice slowly sounded from within the car.

 C136

    This was one of He Ruyue''s favorite singers and actors. When she slept, she would play a song of his, or else she would not be able to sleep.


    As time passed, a patch of white appeared in the distant horizon. It was so dazzling that it was too quick to climb the mountain peak, completely dispelling the darkness.


    "Mm ¡­"


    He Ruyue suddenly woke up from her stupor and used the car''s toiletries to wash herself. Of course, it was impossible to bathe in this bath, she was a girl with a slight obsession with cleanliness, and she didn''t wish to see Du Lei in such a state. She drove the car straight into Yan City.


    She found a hotel and changed her clothes. It was already 8 in the morning, so she checked out of her room card and rushed back to the Yan City police station.


    At the same time, Du Lei was still deep in sleep, he leaned on his chair with a face full of enjoyment. The massage mode, as well as the Do Not Disturb mode were all automatically activated, so even if he was sleeping, Du Lei could still enjoy the treatment as if he was an emperor.


    "Awoo, awoo."


    Just at this moment, the Swine in the carriage came back to life. Furthermore, it was howling loudly, so no matter how good the soundproofing effect of the trunk was, it would naturally spread outside.


    A luxurious Lecan''s sports car parked on the side of the road was already very eye-catching, many car owners heard the "wuu" sound.


    They stopped the cars and wanted to find out what was going on. Luckily, they weren''t on the highway, so many drivers got off to join in the fun.


    "Aowu, aowu ¡­"


    The cries of the Swine became louder and louder, everyone was just curiously watching, they did not get any closer and when they heard the cries, many of them all took out their phones to call the police. Even though the cries did not sound like human cries, some people could not suppress their curiosity and liked to meddle in other people''s business.


    Very quickly, the comrades from the police station came over. They knocked on the windows but there was no response, so they called for the caravan and dragged Du Lei''s car directly to the Yan City''s Public Security Bureau.


    These guys weren''t stupid, of course they knew the price of this sports car. They couldn''t just randomly smash it. If it was broken, they might even lose money. This was not a small amount.


    During the entire time of the carriage, Du Lei did not even have a single reaction, he would still have to sleep no matter what.


    The two policemen who were in charge of this were also extremely embarrassed. If the other party was driving due to fatigue, or driving while drinking, why would he pretend to be like this?


    Too extravagant.


    "What do you think is wrong with this guy? He''s driving a super luxury car that''s worth tens of millions, the sound in the car trunk sounds a little like a wild boar, he can''t be that crazy Mr. Du from the police team, right?!"


    As that guy spoke, even he himself became excited.


    His companion also nodded thoughtfully, "Yes, it really is him. Isn''t he the national hero that gave the kennel away a while ago?"


    "Holy shit, then wouldn''t we be done for dragging away all his cars?" He didn''t do anything, and the wild boar in the trunk was probably caught in the act. "


    The police didn''t look good, but things had already gotten to this point. Since the car had been delayed, they might as well drag it back to the police station.


    Yan City Public Security Bureau, Criminal Investigation Department''s office.


    Qin Mingyue sat on the office chair, he raised his head and sized up the person in front of him who said he came to find "Du Lei".


    She was dressed in an exceptionally exquisite black casual clothes, outlining her better figure.


    On her feet were a pair of black high-heeled shoes, her long hair was scattered over her shoulders in an orderly fashion, and her face was exquisite to the point of being impeccable. Her entire body''s temperament was like a lotus flower in a pond.


    Who are you to Du Lei?


    Qin Mingyue was also a beautiful woman, and when beautiful women meet women as beautiful as himself, the smell of gunpowder would often be dense, especially when the other party was looking for Du Lei.


    He Ruyue''s natural disposition was gentle and refined, but as long as that unfamiliar girl was related to Du Lei, she would feel very nervous, especially when she saw that the other party was still so beautiful. This kind of nervousness would often be turned into jealousy.


    "Fianc¨¦e."


    He Ruyue only said three words coldly, before she couldn''t help but snort: "May I ask, does this police officer know where Du Lei is?"


    When Qin Mingyue heard "fiancee"


    When he said these three words, he couldn''t help but feel very disappointed. He didn''t expect that he would actually become his fiancee.


    As for the words He Ruyue said afterwards, she really didn''t hear it clearly, because she was already feeling a little absent-minded, and Qin Mingyue didn''t know why he was like that either.


    Officer, where did Du Lei run off to?


    Seeing that the other did not reply him, He Ruyue''s tone became much gentler, and anxiously asked.


    Obviously, at this critical juncture, it was not suitable for them to be jealous of each other.


    Qin Mingyue was startled, then recovered and said: "He left the Yan City yesterday morning, so logically speaking, he should be home by now."


    "How is that possible? His family members have been calling him since yesterday, and he hasn''t been able to get through even now."


    After He Ruyue heard this, her face became even uglier.


    "There''s no need to think too much, Du Lei''s driving skills are so impressive. It''s impossible for him to have a car accident, he must have gone to handle some secret."


    Qin Mingyue''s heart sank as well, and he immediately comforted his.


    Of course, it was impossible for He Ruyue to be completely at ease just because of her words. Her beautiful eyebrows couldn''t help but furrow, and her small mouth pouted with grievance. She was actually so anxious that she didn''t know what to do.


    But his phone is always on, it''s just that no one answered. From last night to now, I''ve already made over a hundred calls, and his phone still has electricity. This proves that his phone is in a charging state.


    Although He Ruyue was a young miss, she had seen a lot of storms, but as long as Du Lei was involved, she would uncontrollably fall into disarray.


    Sitting on the office chair, she actually couldn''t help but cry. This kind of anxiety was something she had never felt ever since she was young, other than the night Du Lei had faked his death.

 C137

    He Ruyue really didn''t want to experience that kind of heart-wrenching pain anymore. She didn''t realize that from an unknown time onwards, Du Lei''s man had already completely taken over her entire heart. Let alone crying, even if she were to die, He Ruyue wouldn''t even bat an eyelid.


    Don''t cry, as long as his phone is still there, it will be easy to find him. Right now, it''s the 21st century, using the GPS of our police station, it will be very easy to find his exact location, just relax, Du Lei is not an ordinary person, when he comes back and sees you crying like this, he will definitely be very sad.


    Qin Mingyue patted He Ruyue''s shoulders. She had never been in a relationship before, so he could not understand what a woman thought.


    Hearing Qin Mingyue''s words, He Ruyue immediately stopped crying. As Du Lei''s girlfriend, he should have absolute confidence in him.


    Thus, she immediately reported Du Lei''s number to Qin Mingyue. Once the GPS was turned on, Qin Mingyue''s pupils could not help but constrict. The red dot that represented Du Lei''s location was actually in his police station?


    How could this be, she was also stunned. Could it be that Ma Zhi had secretly kidnapped Du Lei, in order to prevent him from revealing his secret to his?


    Impossible.


    Although Ma Zhi was not a good person, he would never do something so risky. Furthermore, Du Lei was still his benefactor.


    All sorts of thoughts emerged in Qin Mingyue''s mind, but they were all quickly rejected by him, because the things that she had guessed would never happen.


    "I see. Actually, Du Lei should still be here because his friend Su Mo is still in our department. But why don''t I know about his return? "


    Qin Mingyue muttered to He Ruyue.


    Hearing this news, He Ruyue''s hanging heart finally dropped. It was good as long as they were at the police station, what kind of accident would happen in such a safe place?


    In fact, what she was worried about the most at the start was that Du Lei had become too popular during this period of time.


    This kind of thing sounded like a novel, but He Ruyue had actually experienced it herself, but luckily there were a few bodyguards hiding by his side, hence she avoided the danger.


    "His car should be in the courtyard of the meeting room. Let''s go."


    Qin Mingyue laughed, then pulled He Ruyue along, directly heading towards the conference room.


    It had to be said that the two girls had a bit of fate. One was called Mingyue, and the other was Ruyue. They didn''t need to use their surnames, it sounded a bit like sisters.


    Du Lei who was in deep sleep suddenly opened his eyes. After sleeping for an entire day and night, this fellow was finally full of sleep, but when he saw the situation around him, he couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. In front of his window were all kinds of electric saws and hammers.


    From the looks of it, this was the tempo of smashing a car!


    Du Lei quickly opened the window while trembling, he scolded the people outside who were about to smash the trunk, "One hammer for five million, try smashing it."


    With that, he pressed the control panel under the steering wheel and opened the trunk of the car. The wild boar that was ready to die had recovered most of its strength after a night of recovery.


    "Sou!"


    It was a pity that the door was locked, so the wild boar became a complete tragedy. One of them carried a stick, and in a matter of seconds, the wild boar''s head was almost smashed into smithereens.


    "Du Lei!"


    The moment He Ruyue arrived, she immediately saw the handsome man standing in the center of the courtyard wearing a black suit.


    "Ru Yue, why have you come?"


    Looking at the girl''s excited expression, he was also at a loss on what to do, but he still held onto He Ruyue''s soft and tender body tightly.


    He Ruyue hid the joy in her eyes well, and obediently lied on Du Lei''s chest, a happy smile brimming on her exquisite face, and sweetly said: "I look like you."


    "I''m about to go back, and you specially came to look for me. Are you afraid that I''ll be seduced by a girl if I''m too good-looking?" I ran over because I was worried. "


    Du Lei laughed and joked.


    Of course, Du Lei could feel He Ruyue''s worry and camaraderie, but the matter regarding Leena was like a piece of cotton wool stained with blood between him and He Ruyue.


    He was not sure if He Ruyue would forgive him if he said that, but he was also even more afraid to say it out loud. He was afraid that she would be harmed.


    "Of course not."


    He Ruyue extended her jade hand and lightly tapped on Du Lei''s hammer. This blatant display of affection had really envious of all the comrades in the police station.


    When Qin Mingyue, who was standing far away saw this scene, had a bad taste in his heart as well. His bright and beautiful eyes revealed a hint of jealousy, and then, she turned around and slowly left.


    "Come, let''s go home. Look at your red eyes, do you think I can''t tell?"


    Du Lei wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes with a pampered tone.


    "Mhm mhm, but I also drove here. What should I do ¡­" "You are so stupid. Actually, you should have flown over here when you came. Perhaps, you should have flown over even faster."


    Du Lei said with a smile, but still pulled He Ruyue into his own sportscar.


    On the second floor of the meeting room, Su Mo held a cigarette in his mouth, his eyes cold and sinister. He knew that his plan had completely failed.


    And just at this moment, Du Lei suddenly opened the carriage window and took out a handgun. Before anyone could clearly see his speed, the bullet had already shot out and landed on Su Mo''s shoulder at a lightning speed.


    "Haha, you can''t blame me for this." Haha, you can''t blame me for this.


    Du Lei muttered, and threw the gun in his hand to Su Mo: "Little brat, you should go to school."


    Shooting a gun in a police station was naturally a serious matter, and the shot had injured someone, but just at this time, Ma Zhi walked out and said slowly: "Su Mo is suspected of murder, arrest him."


    "What?!" "You, the one with the surname Ma, are you trying to turn hostile against me? Let me tell you, even if I was punished by the law, you definitely wouldn''t be much better off."


    Su Mo said in a sinister manner.


    "You think I don''t know? "Black Robe, I really didn''t think that the ultimate BOSS that has been secretly ordering me to do so many things would be a child. It''s too inconceivable."


    On Ma Zhi''s plain and ordinary face, a few traces of shame suddenly surfaced.


    He slowly said, "Don''t worry, I''ve already said everything I shouldn''t have said. Hmm, you were right yesterday, I''ve already forgotten my original intention. Benefits have blinded me, making me the other me. Do you know that I didn''t sleep last night?"


    "I''ve been thinking about whether my dream to get rid of violence and protect my family and country was a joke or a truth when I applied for the police academy. "I finally understand. I realized that I was wrong, very wrong. I was thinking what would happen if one day, everyone wants to be a street hoodlum and doesn''t trust our police officers."

 C138

    "Can you understand my feelings?"


    Ma Zhi asked with a smile. Along the way, he did many shameful deeds while sitting in his current position, but he still remembered one thing, which was his original intention.


    Perhaps the benefits he saw blinded his eyes, but it was only temporary. He clearly knew that those were wrong and those were right.


    "Hehe, Ma Zhi, do you want to capture me? Come and try."


    Su Mo''s expression was very sinister; he did not think that his true face would actually be exposed like this.


    After saying that, he tore open his shirt, and saw that there was a large amount of explosives and many unique looking instruments tied on his refined body. He let out a sigh of relief and then explained: "This is a new type of explosive that connects to my pulse, its power is equivalent to 500 KG of explosive. If I die here, the Yan City Police Department will be razed to the ground in just a few seconds, I know your snipers are here to kill me."


    "However, you can try and see if I am lying. If today, I am unable to leave this place unharmed, then all of you will die with me."


    Su Mo raised his voice, and looked at Ma Zhi with contempt: "Don''t talk about any ideals and intentions in front of me."


    "I know you''re just scared. That dog of yours can''t even support you anymore. You''re destined to die at this point in your life. Who do you think you are to want to accuse me? "


    He walked towards Ma Zhi step by step. The policemen on both sides, who were holding onto their guns, broke out in a cold sweat and quickly gave way.


    In front of the fear of death, these brave police officers started to cower in fear. Su Mo''s actions undoubtedly proved many things.


    Criminals can make anyone afraid, and the same crime itself is a drug that can be addictive to the point of no return.


    "Director Ma, you let your subordinates shoot me to death. Fortunately, Du Lei''s shot was accurate and did not touch any of my leads."


    Su Mo laughed brilliantly with a split mouth. That green face of his made it impossible for anyone to associate him with the word ''crime''.


    Du Lei had Spirit Eyes, and he was not an ordinary person either. Even if Su Mo was standing very far away, he would still be able to stand in front of him.


    "Let''s go, we don''t need to care about those idiots anymore."


    Du Lei had already closed the window, so he naturally could not hear the conversation outside. He turned around and stepped on the throttle, causing the red Lecan''s sports car to fly out of the courtyard like a rocket.


    Du Lei leaving and telling the truth had nothing to do with him, so Su Mo naturally did not mind.


    His objective this time was to get this guy to leave Rong City.


    "If you don''t dare, then let me walk out safely and prepare a car for you."


    Su Mo laughed and said, the expression on his face made him look like he deserved a beating.


    Ma Zhi''s lungs were about to explode. He had had enough of this bastard long ago, under such circumstances, how could he not catch this bastard?


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Ma Zhi had trained in boxing before, and his fighting skills were also very precise. He suddenly punched Su Mo twice on the face, each punch heavier than the last.


    Su Mo''s nose and eyes were broken by him, but he still could not get rid of the hatred in his heart, and so he continued to punch him twice.


    "Old Man Su hates you so much. If I can see you again in this life, then I''ll definitely let you know why flowers are red."


    Ma Zhi realized that Su Mo''s face was exceptionally stiff, even his arms were numb from the impact, and he had lost consciousness.


    But Su Mo did not even blink his eyes, he did not feel any pain, he spat out the front teeth that had been knocked out of his mouth, and started spitting blood.


    "Hit it, continue, does Director Ma''s hand hurt? Hit it so much that it hurts, you''re really the first one. Insufficient strength? Or rather, you really can''t. "


    Su Mo grimaced in laughter, he circled around Ma Zhi and walked forward, but no one dared to stop him.


    The police did not want to die, so Su Mo did not want to die. Thus, he walked out of the courtyard smoothly, but right at that moment, a gunshot sounded out again.


    BOOM!


    The sound of gunfire was accompanied by a bloody sword shooting out!


    Ma Zhi''s brows jumped wildly. He did not know why he suddenly could not resist and wanted to shoot.


    "Damn."


    Su Mo had only said that one word before he fell to the ground with a heavy thud. As for the bomb he was talking about, naturally, it did not explode.


    He stubbornly stared at the blue sky. The bullet had pierced through his heart. It was reasonable to say that he should have died immediately.


    But no, his heart, like his father''s, was on the right.


    Su Mo suddenly wanted to laugh, an unbridled laugh, but he managed to hold it in in the end as fresh blood flowed out of his chest.


    He could clearly feel his life rapidly passing by. Su Mo did not want to die, he still had many things he had not completed.


    "Save me!"


    Su Mo raised his arm and waved as he hysterically shouted, "Hurry up and save me."


    The police immediately swarmed forward!


    If Su Mo did not die, then they would naturally be fine as well.


    Ma Zhi acted as if he had lost his soul, and put the spear in his hand back into the sheath. Three years ago, he had also shot a few times at the middle-aged man from afar.


    That year, he was 37 years old and Su Mo was only 14 years old. A child of such a young age was able to do something so unethical and insane.


    Then, what kind of crazy thing would he do now that he was 17?


    Ma Zhi could not predict, and would never see it. He would spend the rest of his life in prison.


    " Ma Zhi was suspected of murder, smuggling, corruption ¡­ "Do you have any objection to waiting for a criminal case, to depriving him of his political rights for life, to confiscating all his personal property, to the death penalty, and to its execution on a daily basis?"


    "Nope."


    Ma Zhi''s face turned ashen, when his crimes were recited out, he no longer had any more face to face with his family and friends, and the Yan City citizens that he had protected before.


    That afternoon, Ma Zhi was sentenced to death by injection. As for Su Mo, he was sent to a hidden hospital and was undergoing the final treatment.


    Due to insufficient evidence, not only did the police release him, they even compensated him with almost five thousand yuan in mental damages. This money was something that Su Mo desperately wanted.


    He did not have much money on him, and he still needed to find a place to stay. He needed to rest for a while and plan things out properly.


    At the same time, Du Lei and He Ruyue had long reached the Rong City. The two of them first reported their safety to their friends and relatives, and then went to get a room the next night.

 C139

    Hmm, don''t think wrong, Du Lei is an honest person, the two of them only slept for a very simple time, there wasn''t any behavior during the festivals, at most they just touched places they shouldn''t, and kissed places they shouldn''t have.


    On the day that October was about to end, Du Lei received a message from Li Can.


    Dominating the World, in a certain branch of the Antique Market.


    A group of guys in police uniforms rushed in before the shop opened, "I received a report from the citizens that a large number of counterfeit goods have been sold here!"


    "How is this possible? "Comrade, we are a formal shop, and each item has a qualification certificate. The ones invited are all the best experts in the industry."


    Li Can frowned in confusion and continued to speak: "As long as there is a problem with the materials used to sell the bracelet from our shop, we will compensate you double the price."


    "Are you sure? It''s too laughable to mention any experts in front of me. There will never be an opening in this world, so if someone reports this, it means that there must be something fishy going on in this shop. "


    The officer was a young man of twenty-five.


    He was wearing a navy blue robe and a leather cap. If he did not take out his ID, Li Can would not have been able to tell that he was a policeman.


    "Search."


    The police officer did not care about Li Can, and spoke to the people under him: "Remember not to damage anything, otherwise you will be compensated according to the price."


    "Comrade, this is a little inappropriate, right? Look, this is a well-organized shop, and one with the best reputation and reputation in the whole of Rong City''s antiques world."


    Li Can laughed and gave the young man a pot of tea. In the past few months, he had learnt a lot about the ways of the world, and his speech was naturally more experienced.


    "Inappropriate?"


    This fellow took a sip of tea, and then "hehe".


    Earth laughed dryly and said, "We are only following orders, please forgive us."


    Not long after, a police officer pulled out a tattered sack of hemp from one of the cabinets, opened it and saw that it was actually filled with dust and stains. That guy then took out his phone and secretly took a few photos before shouting loudly, "Officer Xu, I''ve found a large number of poor quality handstrings as well as a huge number of cockroaches.


    "Mm, not bad indeed."


    He walked over to the cabinet and opened it. As expected, it was filled with cockroaches, all of them stuck onto the wall of the cabinet that was made of Agarwood. The scene was extremely spectacular.


    "How is this possible ¡­"


    The heck, he remembered that this cabinet had been cleaned yesterday. In just one night, there had actually appeared so many cockroaches, but the thing that made him the most speechless was the poor quality bracelet in the broken bag.


    "How is this possible? Let me tell you, if there''s a next time, then we''ll just close it up. In a bit, those consumers who bought the bracelet will probably come looking for you, I wish you good luck. "


    Officer Xu had taken the gunny sack of handstrings away as material evidence, even pasting a note of Xiu Ye''s reorganization on the shop''s signboard.


    Thus, Li Can sent a message to Du Lei ¡­ He was very clear that this group of people would be exposed, and once this matter was exposed, it would definitely affect Dominating the World''s reputation.


    Even though Dominating the World had already reached a cooperation agreement with the Qian Group, and had already started a comprehensive approach, a special luxury brand called "Domineering" had already been created.


    The name of this brand, LOGO, is BX.


    It had to be said that the efficiency of the Qian Group was extremely high with these two letters written in the Pinyin abridged script.


    However, in just a few weeks'' time, all of the products that he had created had been placed on the counter and sold. The sales were extremely substantial.


    It could even be said that he had once broken the sales record of the jewellery world of Rong City, and even the entire Bashu Territory, making it extremely successful.


    Du Lei was just sitting at home collecting money. With the materials that the other party gave him, he seemed to be cooperating with Du Lei.


    Du Lei was also very puzzled about this. Although it also pushed the sales of the Qian''s jewellery itself, how much could it possibly be?


    At the same time as he made a windfall, Qian''s jewellery also received an unbelievable windfall. Their sales volume also increased by 400%, what shocking numbers. This kind of exaggerated profit would take Qian''s jewellery at least four years to achieve.


    However, with the infusion of fresh blood from the Hegemony brand, their sales volume and the number of visitors to the jewellery counter also rose alarmingly from a year earlier.


    After receiving the message, Du Lei quickly got up from the bed, washed up, and drove his Lecan''s sports car out the door with a swagger.


    A while ago, Du Lei''s wealth had exploded on the internet. "Over ten billion".


    The purchase of a Lecan''s sports car worth more than twenty-five million caused a huge uproar.


    Compared to those actors and singers who were desperately doing movies and TV dramas, who were singing on entertainment shows, Du Lei was really lucky.


    Even though he had a huge amount of black powder on the internet, he still had his girlfriend, his wife, his mother, and even his parents. It could be said that Du Lei''s face was that of an old and young person, and some shopkeepers on a treasure had long seized this opportunity to get business opportunities, getting many of Du Lei''s clothes and all kinds of surrounding products, posters, postcards, cups ¡­ F * ck, as long as it has Du Lei''s high definition picture, and says "Du Lei is the same".


    These four words are all sold, from cell phones to ballpoint pens and paper towels.


    The shopkeepers were as if they had gone mad, they used Du Lei''s photos to make huge profits, causing many of the people who came later to become jealous to the point that their eyes were red as they ran over to report it.


    In the end, they were all f * cking wiped out. How sad were these shopkeepers? Just as they were about to reach the peak of their lives, this shop was suddenly sealed off by Taobao.


    "Wuwuwu."


    Du Lei sat in the car, looking at the fanatical fans who were waving at him... No matter where the Lecan''s sports car appeared on the street, as long as there were people around, it would attract countless gazes and admiration.


    It was also important to see who was sitting inside. Now that the Lecan''s sports car had become Du Lei''s symbol, they could basically see Du Lei''s true appearance just by looking at Laiken.


    His popularity was something that no one had expected. Now that it had become so popular and it seemed like it was slowly growing, the amount of fans he had was increasing.


    Although Du Lei had already requested to close his Weibo, his name still hung at the top of Sina''s Wechat search everyday.

 C140

    The journey to Antique Market was only a kilometer, but for the sake of the safety of his fans, Du Lei decided to drive out to prevent his fanatical fans from gathering.


    "Wuwuwu."


    He suddenly stepped on the gas pedal and in the blink of an eye, he completely disappeared from the street, leaving a big circle behind. Du Lei had no choice but to turn around to Antique Market, he first called Du Wei up to the car, then followed after the two of them to look for Li Can.


    The Antique Market was huge, and it would indeed take some time for them to walk. As for the shop that Li Can was temporarily managing, it was at the back door of the Antique Market.


    "Bro, you''re finally here."


    When Li Can saw Du Lei and Du Wei driving over, he immediately moved out of the way to park his car.


    In fact, there was a car park outside the Antique Market. During the opening hours, no cars were allowed in or out of the car park.


    Li Can frowned, he was young, of course he would not be scared like this. The moment he saw Du Lei, he started crying: "Big bro, I''m sorry! You''re my negligence! There was actually a bag of trash and a bunch of cockroaches in the cupboard ¡­ Actually, I don''t know what''s going on with all this stuff either. "


    "Then why did they seal you? "Isn''t this clearly bullying? Holy shit, why didn''t he come? I''m sure he would just pour a pot of boiling water over his chrysanthemum, what the f * ck is he doing?"


    Du Wei also knew what had happened, and looking at the Fatty''s sad expression, he was also very unhappy in his heart.


    "That Officer Xu didn''t even wait for me to explain before he took away that bag of trash. I also went to look for the insect-killing master in the cupboard to deal with the cockroaches."


    Li Can pursed his lips and said with sadness: "Brother, what do we do now, are there any other ways to remedy this? Last time, I promised the customers on WeChat that our shop would never close."


    Du Lei patted his shoulder, and said with a dull expression: "Don''t worry, there will always be a path ahead of you. If there really is no other way, then we will just have to rest for a day, it''s no big deal, the consumers should be able to understand."


    "Yes, yes."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Li Can became quiet, wiping away the tears at the corner of his eyes, the three of them walked into the shop together.


    In the current Li Can and Du Wei, both of their abilities were rapidly rising, and the ability to manage just their own facade was indeed enough. In truth, Du Lei had always thought that the children of the Du Family were all talented people.


    The two of them worked for a few months and sent back millions of yuan. The whole town was in an uproar, who didn''t know that Old Du had two good nephews and a good son?


    "Master, what exactly is going on with this cockroach?" How could so many appear all of a sudden? "


    Looking at an old master cleaning up the cockroaches, Du Lei asked.


    The old master did not look at Du Lei and continued working with his hands. At the same time, he said, "There is some sort of bait on the wall, the moment the cockroach smells it, it will climb up. Of course, that is only if the door to the cabinet is open."


    "Didn''t someone intentionally put these cockroaches in? Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many cockroaches in the entire Antique Market, right? "


    Li Can covered his mouth in disbelief.


    Although the environment of Antique Market was not particularly good, it was not bad either. All the garbage was disposed of in a timely manner and there was no accumulation.


    There is a sewer in front of your shop, all the cockroaches crawled out from it. The construction of the Antique Market was originally like a bean curd project, and there was a large amount of rubbish piled up in the sewers. Fortunately, there have been less rainfall in the Rong City in recent months, otherwise, I''m afraid it would have been blocked by now.


    "Cockroaches like to stay in dark and humid places. Of course, they rarely go to places with water. However, the cockroaches in this cupboard are different. Judging by the size and structure of their body, they shouldn''t be ordinary cockroaches, but a type of aquatic cockroach."


    After the old master finished explaining, he no longer spoke. He wore gloves on his hands and a mask on his mouth.


    "Then what can we do to completely exterminate these cockroaches? We can''t let that troublemaker do anything."


    Du Wei clenched his teeth and said: "If it''s really not possible, then I''ll hide in the vicinity of the shop tonight and wait for that guy to appear. I''ll tie him up and send him to the police station."


    "If they are to be completely cleaned up, they will need to completely rebuild all the underground water channels in the entire Antique Market. But this is a very large project, and no one would agree to it, and I think it would be the same for all of you. "


    After the old master finished speaking, the work in his hands was done. He grabbed all the cockroaches in the cupboard and put them all into a plastic bag.


    According to common sense, if a person was doing this work alone, it would be impossible for him to speak Mandarin so fluently and speak with such confidence. Of course, I can first consider him to be a very cultured "Insect Slaughterer".


    But his shoes were way too quick.


    It was hard to tell what brand of black leather shoes were exceptionally exquisite. The soles were extremely thick, but they were not stained with even the slightest bit of dirt.


    Therefore, while holding all sorts of suspicions, Du Lei opened his Spirit Pupils, and the true appearance of the insect slaying master was revealed to Du Lei. He had the face of a middle-aged man, but the corners of his mouth seemed to have been cut by someone, revealing an ugly scar.


    Except for the black fog above his head... had seen green qi appearing before, but it was also the first time he had seen someone''s head being so dark!


    It was so shocking that Jud looked like he had a huge black cloud over his head.


    "Don''t tell me it was caused by the cockroaches killing too many of them? That''s impossible!" If a cockroach is a pest, then there should be some white light on the top of its head, but there isn''t. "


    The corner of Du Lei''s eyes twitched. Compared to Ma Zhi, Su Mo, and the Old Wu, he was just like a child''s play in front of him. There was no way to compare to him.


    The ball of dense black aura above his head looked like the face of a demon, but not only did it not seem to be extremely dense, it also seemed to be extremely indistinct. Du Lei was certain that this fellow was definitely one of those heinous, extremely evil villains who did all sorts of evil deeds.


    "Wait, you haven''t taken your wages yet."


    Seeing that fellow minding his own business and walking out of the shop, Li Can immediately chased after him with the five hundred yuan.


    "Oh, I forgot."


    The old master took off his gloves and stuffed the money into his own pocket before slowly disappearing from everyone''s sight.

 C141

    Du Lei''s expression suddenly became grave, and asked Li Can in a serious tone: "Where did you invite that person to look so impressive?"


    I heard from the people in Antique Market that this guy has lived here for nearly twenty years, and is in charge of hunting and killing rats for the residents in this area. As long as he goes there once, there won''t be any rats appearing, and his fees are only starting at one hundred yuan.


    Li Can smiled as he explained to Du Lei, not realizing in the slightest how terrifying the fellow who had just left was.


    "You actually said 500 dollars is cheap? Are you kidding me? Did I, Fatty, recently earn a bit of money? Then my entire body swelled up."


    Du Wei looked at him and said speechlessly, "Last time, I went to find a bug killer and it only cost sixty yuan. That guy was busy working in my shop all day. Just look at that guy just now. He just took away the cockroach and didn''t do anything.


    "You sure are funny. He''s efficient and does a good job, right? When he took out the money, he told me that we would never have cockroaches in our store again."


    Li Can curled his lips and said.


    Du Lei watched as the old master left. The ball of black energy above his head did not dissipate even a little, and instead revealed a little sinister look. It was simply terrifying.


    "Little Can, you better remember not to go near that bug killer, and never look for him again. Even if you meet him, don''t take it as if you didn''t see him and just take a detour instead. That person is not simple, compared to the few evil people I met in the Yan City a few times previously, he''s just trash."


    Du Lei took a deep breath, and told Li Can his judgement. His expression was extremely solemn, and even though the sun was high in the sky and many people were walking back and forth in the Antique Market, he suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    If he sat on the plane, at a thousand meters in the air, he would be able to see that the entire Antique Market seemed to be enveloped by a layer of dense black energy. Even the light of the sun could not shine in, but of course, this was only possible when Du Lei opened his Spirit Eyes.


    Up till now, Du Lei was still unable to use science to explain the effects of his Spirit Eyes, as if all of this made sense from the moment he obtained it.


    The various colored gases that he saw in his eyes were nothing more than a chemical reaction produced by matter. Only through special means could he see the same thing.


    Mm. It was likely that many people had heard of the rumors. Those people would wipe their eyes with the tears of the cattle, and they would be able to see things that were not normally seen.


    And the ability that Du Lei currently possessed should be similar as well. It was just that to date, he had never seen any so-called ghosts.


    "Ah, it can''t be this serious, can it? That guy looks pretty kind. He didn''t say anything when he wasn''t talking. He just said a lot of things, and he looks pretty normal."


    Li Can was startled and said.


    "You talk too much. Just remember what Brother Lei said. Can he hurt you?"


    Du Wei reached out and patted Li Can''s round head.


    After that, Du Wei''s expression became heavy. He was good at reading words and his eyes were extremely sharp, so he could not help but open his mouth: "When that guy was speaking just now, I accidentally glanced at him. His eyes looked very strange, and his eyeballs were filled with bloodstains.


    The corners of Du Lei''s eyes were jumping. He had a nagging feeling that ever since Yan City came back, Antique Market had changed, and the number of people there were far less than the fanatical fans in the past, who no longer ran here everyday to see him.


    The more Du Lei thought about it while driving, the stranger it felt. He wanted to buy a boat, and thus, the Old Uncle coincidentally met someone with a boat, so he prepared to take the money to buy it. However, the next day, the Dubai Rich sent him a car, and even f * cking gifted a beautiful girl to him.


    In the end, when he lost control, he lost the ''first time'' that he saved for more than ten years.


    But he found out that the girl was a virgin, and then a series of shifty things happened.


    When he thought back to how he had wasted a few days on the trip to Yan City, he was almost deceived and almost lost his life.


    If the matter of going to the Yan City was a scam in itself, then ¡­ Du Lei did not dare to continue thinking, because this matter was actually related to his own Old Uncle.


    He pulled over to the side of the road and lit up a cigarette, slowly smoking.


    According to Du Lei''s deduction, even He Ruyue himself was suspected of having the ability to board boats. This was because he had told He Ruyue in advance that she wanted to buy a boat to go to sea.


    Du Lei leaned on the chair, his brain working very quickly. With just a clue alone, everyone around him had become a suspect.


    "Could it be that I''m just experiencing a nervous breakdown? "What the f * ck."


    Du Lei smashed his own head with the cigarette held in his mouth.


    Just then, his phone rang. The name of the caller ID was Old Du, so he immediately picked up and asked: "Dad, why are you missing me?"


    Last time, your Old Uncle called me, and for some reason, he asked me what your plans were for the next few days. I told him everything about your plans, and after listening to it, he didn''t say anything, he just chatted with me for a bit and hung up. "Su Yun said." Alright then.


    The Old Du did not wait for Du Lei to speak and continued, "Don''t talk for now. Let me tell you, although you are a promising person, your Old Uncle is also someone who thinks of things, and no matter what, you can still be considered an elder, right? If he continues to work with a junior like you, wouldn''t that be rather shameful? "


    "It''s not like I don''t know your mother''s family. It''s best if you lose face. When I married your mother back then, they thought I was poor. If they hadn''t given birth to you, your mother and I probably wouldn''t be like this. "Therefore, I''m guessing that your uncle is planning to start all over again and do it by himself."


    "If he really intends to do that, you should take the initiative to tell him not to wait for him to speak. After all, he is your uncle. "Hmm, there''s nothing else. Just remember to eat and sleep well."


    Old Du said while laughing.


    Du Lei was instantly stupefied. He tried his best to calm himself down and asked: "Dad, when did Old Uncle give you a call?"


    "It should be a month ago. By the way, the two young men you arranged for me are too good. They have saved a lot of trouble. No one dares to cause trouble in the restaurant anymore."

 C142

    Du Lei''s brain exploded.


    With a loud explosion, all sorts of thoughts emerged in his mind. Could it really be that the Old Uncle was behind all of this?


    Du Lei felt extremely puzzled. He was currently very rich, and Old Uncle was also very rich.


    Zhang San and Niu Si, just take care of his food properly. I will call them for their wages every month, if there is anything big or small, I can tell them to do it. It''s very reliable. "


    Du Lei said with a smile, his heart was filled with doubts, but his tone was still as calm as it was in the past.


    "Alright, I know I''m busy. Hurry up and go. Remember to come back during New Year''s Eve."


    Old Du didn''t forget to remind him: "You should train more everyday, don''t spend as much money as you want, that''s right, remember to bring your girlfriend home too."


    "Mm, then dad, you and mom need to take care of your body as well, hang up."


    Du Lei laughed as he spoke, waiting for Old Du to hang up. Then, he slammed his phone against the chair.


    "It can''t be the Old Uncle."


    Du Lei shook his head, he no longer bothered with those meaningless suspicions, he lay on the carriage and smoked a few more cigarettes, only then did he feel that his thoughts were much clearer, he immediately drove the car back to the villa, and Lina''s contact with him was gone, as though Du Lei had not, this beautiful girl flew across his world like a meteor and gave him her blood, following that, he felt as if he was eternally released.


    Di Ni''s reply to him was also extremely simple. It was as if he would pretend that Du Lei didn''t know or deliberately change the topic whenever Du Lei asked him about Leopard girl.


    Lecan''s sports car s were quickly flying on the road, and Du Lei quickly returned home. He still had a lot of things to do, so he needed to contact the relevant authorities to deal with the things that happened to Li Can.


    Fortunately, his National Treasures had a large enough reputation. As long as it was not a thorny problem, the other party would do it without a second thought for Du Lei.


    " Mr. Du, our Young Master wishes to invite you to participate in a stone gambling gathering.


    Elder Zhou was personally sent over by Zhou Ji.


    In his hand was a mighty wolfdog, he introduced it at the same time: "It''s this kind of Mr. Du, our Young Master knew that you liked dog meat, so he specially got someone to buy a purebred dog from the west, I just don''t know if you like it or not."


    "Hur hur."


    Honestly speaking, he was really surprised. Since the other party had brought the dog over, he did not say much, and politely said: "Then help me thank your Young Master."


    "As for the date of the stone gambling gathering, I will go as long as I have the time."


    Du Lei laughed, then extended his hand to touch the dog''s head.


    His eyes were kind and harmonious, but the real thought in his heart was, "A pot of good dishes."


    The big dog wagged its tail at him excitedly, as though it liked the smell on Du Lei''s body. It even laid on his heels and rubbed its fluffy head against Du Lei''s shoes.


    "Tomorrow night." Mr. Du must not eat it when the time comes. "


    Elder Zhou chuckled as he spoke, the wrinkles on the corner of his eyes opening up.


    Although he and Zhou Ji had fought in the dark, on the surface, they still maintained a normal relationship. After greeting Elder Zhou a few times, they left.


    "Stone gambling gathering?" I wonder what kind of joke it is. "


    Du Lei watched as Old Zhou left with a thoughtful look in his pitch-black eyes.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    The sky was bright, and Du Lei had already woken up to start his training. The training of his body allowed Du Lei to control his stronger body faster, and more accurately, allowed his strength to grow by a level. If he wanted to continue improving, training was unavoidable.


    From the large amount of aerobic exercise to the anaerobic exercise, his activity was at least twenty times that of an ordinary person. If it was a normal person, training their own body with such intensity, then it would only be death, but Du Lei was different.


    "Woof woof woof ¡­"


    When the dog that Zhou Ji sent saw the little turtle, all of its hair stood up, and its eyes were filled with concealed fear.


    "Little Turtle, quickly lie down and sleep. Don''t wake up if there''s nothing else."


    With a reprimand from Du Lei, the little tortoise lazily slept on the living room. Its body had already reached such a terrifying level that it had long since violated the natural laws of the animal kingdom.


    It was impossible for a turtle to look like this. No matter if it was the shell on its back or its four limbs, the little turtle was already very different from an ordinary turtle.


    After Du Lei trained for a while, He Ruyue came back with breakfast. She was always on time every morning, and ever since the two of them had confirmed their relationship, He Ruyue had been treating him better and better.


    It could be said that she took care of Du Lei meticulously. He Ruyue dressed very simply today, and gave off the aura of a younger sister from next door. She smiled and said, "Today''s breakfast is a bun that Little Meng specifically asked me to bring over for you. The taste of the stuffing is really great."


    "Thank you."


    Du Lei looked at He Ruyue''s tranquil and beautiful face seriously. His eyes were unbearably tender and gentle. He had already said that for girls who are in love, their IQ would drop infinitely, so wouldn''t you, as a man?


    He Ruyue''s gentleness was like a pool of spring water, nourishing Du Lei''s heart that was on the verge of drying up, causing him to feel as if her entire body was filled with the power of struggle.


    "Oh yeah, I heard that you are going to participate in Zhou Ji''s stone gambling tonight. Do you want to bring a female companion?"


    He Ruyue held one of them in her hand and placed it into Du Lei''s mouth, either intentionally or unintentionally.


    "This is what I wish for, a blessing of three lifetimes."


    Du Lei chuckled as he spoke, and swallowed the bun in one gulp. He then stopped the girl from holding onto her waist, and brought her face infinitely close to his own. Suddenly, Du Lei smiled, and kissed her without any forewarning. The girl''s tender and beautiful lips were like a rose, smooth yet filled with an enticing charm, causing Du Lei to sink deep into it, unable to extricate himself.


    Fortunately it was still early in the morning, and there were not many people in the park. The two of them leaned on the love seat and fought with each other, while sucking each other''s lips, and He Ruyue gradually changed from the initial green response to a crazed one.


    There''s no doubt about it, in the case of kissing.


    The two of them had no experience in this aspect. They had already become a little emotional. Even if they were in a busy city, it was likely that they would not be able to separate from each other, right?


    Perhaps this was also what was rumored to be a deep, loving kiss.

 C143

    After a long time, his lips parted.


    He Ruyue looked at Du Lei''s handsome face, extended his hand and caressed his face, his beautiful eyebrows slightly knitted: "What are you thinking about?"


    "What''s on my mind? I''m feeling pretty good right now. Oh right, don''t go to the banquet tonight. I just want to see the stone gambling."


    Du Lei''s words made He Ruyue feel a little disappointed. Just a moment ago, she was wondering what kind of formal attire he would wear tonight, but in the next second, Du Lei said that he would go by himself.


    "Un, then alright, that''s fine too. If I don''t go, then I can indeed avoid a lot of trouble, after all, Zhou Ji has already given up on me."


    He Ruyue said with a forced smile. Of course, Du Lei could understand the sadness in her words.


    They did not stay long in the park. After the two finished eating the steamed buns, they took a walk and then left in a hurry. It was because Du Lei had received news that something had happened to Du Wei.


    "Old Uncle, what happened to Little Wei?"


    Du Lei called Li Zhiquan and asked.


    "Little Wei just said he was going out to eat breakfast. When he came back, his entire body was covered in blood. He didn''t say anything when I asked him what happened, so you should come back quickly."


    Li Zhiquan was a very stable person, and normally, as long as it wasn''t a serious matter, he would be able to handle it with a calm mind. This was also the reason why Du Lei felt that he could take charge of the overall situation.


    And at this moment, his voice was actually trembling, which meant that the things that happened to Du Wei were far more complicated than the one he described verbally.


    Du Lei ran frantically, quickly returning to his residence, knocking on the door and entering the villa, he could smell a thick stench of blood as he spoke.


    Du Wei was currently sitting on the sofa, his entire body covered in blood. In less than an hour after he left the door, what did he do to make himself look so miserable, to the point of even losing a shoe?


    "Xiao Lei, quickly ask him, he really made us worried to death. Look at Little Wei''s appearance, it''s like he''s gone mad. He didn''t say anything and went out fully dressed an hour ago, but when he returned, he was in such a miserable state."


    Li Zhiquan was also extremely anxious, after all he was the elder of this group of people, if something were to happen to this junior, the elders would naturally take all responsibility.


    "Little Wei, tell me what happened?"


    Looking at the lifeless look in Du Wei''s eyes, Du Lei couldn''t help but frown and ask.


    One must know that Du Wei was normally the most lively, yet in that one hour, what exactly happened?


    "Brother Lei, save me ¡­" I, I was wearing a green hat, that guy said he wanted to kill me! "


    Du Wei immediately stood up from the sofa and kneeled on the ground. The words that came out from his mouth completely shocked the three people present.


    Du Wei''s way of doing things was unrestrained, and everyone could see that. But how could he do that, and from the looks of the current situation, the matter was progressing to a point of no return, if not for it, Du Wei would not have revealed such a terrified expression.


    Li Zhiquan''s expression was extremely ugly. He thought that Du Wei had provoked some extremely vicious villain outside, but in the end, he had actually put on a green hat for him!


    It''s good that you didn''t beat him to death. You said that you had to give him a big green hat for all his bad deeds. More importantly, how old are you? How do you want your brother to help you?! Say it! "


    Li Zhiquan was immediately angered, he roared at Du Wei, the veins on his forehead were exposed, if not for Du Lei, he would probably have went up to beat him up.


    "Uncle, don''t be so agitated. Let him finish his words before making his decision. We should trust Little Wei."


    Du Lei''s expression was strange, this kind of thing was not easy to handle, no matter who encountered this kind of thing, they would have the urge to slash.


    "Fine, continue talking. If that''s really the case, then I''ll give you a beating on behalf of your parents before giving you to someone else!"


    Li Zhiquan endured his anger and sat on the sofa: "You better explain everything clearly, otherwise, no one will be able to help, it''s simply too much!"


    "Actually, the fault isn''t mine. It was some Lady Boss who seduced me first. She is so pretty and her figure is also good, so how can I control her ¡­" I won''t explain too much about this, you guys definitely understand. "


    Du Wei took a deep breath and explained: "The relationship between her and I has probably already persisted for a month, and I don''t know how exactly her husband noticed it either."


    "Really, it''s not my fault. I''m just a victim. I''m not the only female boss'' lover out there. That coquettish woman is too hungry. I was only seduced by her on the spur of the moment."


    Du Wei lowered his head and continued: "Just this morning, I was leading the dog out of the villa''s gate, that woman''s husband wielded a knife and slashed at me, I dodged very quickly, but the dog that Zhou Ji gifted you yesterday was harmed, it directly cut off half its head, and blood splashed all over me."


    "You, you, you dare to get infected with a woman like this, aren''t you afraid of getting sick?!"


    Li Zhiquan cursed with his thick neck.


    When he was young, he was a man who liked to cuckold others. He did do this a lot, and if it wasn''t for the setback in the middle, his personality would have changed drastically. Otherwise, he would probably be the same as Du Wei.


    "Tell me, what kind of girl do you want now that you''re young? Everyone says that flies don''t bite a seamless egg, if you don''t have interest in her, why did she come here just to seduce you? I''ve never seen any woman seduce Li Can before. "


    After all, he was the same when he was young, and there was nothing to forgive or not forgive. As long as he knew he had done wrong and could change it, then that was not a big deal.


    "Just tell me how you want to settle this?" Give some money to him, or spend some money to find a few bodyguards who have good skills and skills, and pick your own. "


    Li Zhiquan said as he furrowed his eyebrows. When encountering this kind of thing, one should not be afraid, the more one is afraid, the worse the situation would become.


    "I better hire a bodyguard. It''s definitely impossible for me to mediate with that guy. He threatened to cut off my number two so that I won''t be able to have sex for the rest of my life."


    Du Wei said bitterly, he had already walked out from his earlier fear, and luckily he was lucky, that guy seemed to have tripped, and accidentally cut the dog on the neck.


    Of course, the most important part was still Du Wei himself. If he didn''t think about which dog to lead, then the one resting for the next few days would be him.

 C144

    Actually, according to what he had said, Du Wei should be thanking Zhou Ji the most. If not for him kind enough to send a dog over to clear the hotpot for Du Lei.


    "Brother Lei, when you go to that stone gambling event tonight, you must help me thank Zhou Ji. If it wasn''t for him giving me enough, I would definitely be dead today."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he continued, "How about eating hot pot at noon today?"


    Once Li Can heard about the hotpot, he quickly suggested, "Take it and eat the dog meat hotpot!"


    Alright, even if that angry man didn''t kill that dog, it would still be hard for it to escape death. In this huge family that was extremely passionate about dog meat, it was hard for dogs to survive.


    That afternoon, Li Zhiquan found time to personally cook and set up a table in the courtyard. At the same time, he called out to Dominating the World''s trusted aides to gather at his mansion''s small courtyard for a meal.


    In the evening, Du Lei casually wore a pair of large underpants and slippers, and directly headed towards the hotel that Zhou Ji had told him about.


    It was naturally his extremely flashy Lecan''s sports car. The hotel''s waiter did not even see the shadow of the sportscar and had already heard the dull growl of the beast.


    "Wuwuwu."


    The voice came from afar, and very quickly, a scarlet Lecan''s sports car appeared in the hotel parking lot. When the security guard in charge of looking after the car saw the person, he became spirited, he had seen many powerful and influential people, but he had never seen anyone as unruly as Du Lei.


    In such a narrow drive, he actually dared to shift his car around. Luckily, there was danger, and Du Lei succeeded.


    And the guard''s expression of worship towards Du Lei had naturally become many times more intense as well.


    Du Lei got off the carriage and walked towards the main entrance. The welcoming lady showed a rare bashful expression, they were all Du Lei''s fans.


    They were overjoyed to meet their idol during their work hours.


    "Mr. Du, please come in. Our Zhou Zhi has been waiting for a long time."


    A black suit, dressed seductively in black silk.


    Socks, a woman with a beautiful figure and thick makeup, said simply, and made a gesture of invitation.


    Du Lei nodded, the excessive enthusiasm of the welcoming girls surprised him a little, but it only continued for a short while.


    The size of this hotel was even larger than the Four Seasons Hotel. Whether it was in terms of decoration or layout, it was definitely much higher grade.


    The beautiful woman brought Du Lei to a private room, and before even reaching the door, he could hear the clamorous music and debate.


    Du Lei dressed very low-key, even to the point of being sloppy. Even so, it could not hide his temperament that was above others.


    He was like an unsheathed treasured sword, sharp and reserved. The moment he entered the hall, it attracted the attention of countless people.


    His face was just a pass, at least in the Rong City area, he had long been known by everyone, and there were even many famous directors who wanted to make his short rise to prominence in just a few months time into an autobiographical movie.


    "It''s him!"


    "Du Lei!"


    The DJ paused the manic music and spoke into the microphone.


    Du Lei knew that no matter what kind of occasion he was in now, he would always be the center of attention. It was only because of his extremely handsome face, the wealth he possessed, and his patriotism to donate the Kobold Chieftain, that this year seemed to have become the year that belonged to Du Lei.


    It only took him a few months to evolve from a sling to a male god of all men.


    Zhou Ji was one of the organizers of the stone gambling event this time. He had invited Du Lei, thus attracting countless of noble young ladies from influential families in Rong City, as well as some upper class people who wanted to befriend Du Lei.


    But Du Lei liked the silence, he greeted Zhou Ji politely a few times, then silently walked over to a table at the side to get a cup of XO, and slowly drank it up.


    There were actually two reasons why he was willing to make the appointment, one was to come over to see the rock gambling, and the other was because he was willing to believe that Zhou Ji had kindly invited him.


    Because when a man treats another man as an opponent, he must be feeling sorry for him. Well, this is bullshit.


    It''s not like I have a good saying, brothers are like sisters and women like clothes, whoever dares to take off my clothes, I will break their limbs. From this, it can be seen that in front of a beauty, brotherly feelings are just nonsense.


    To be able to attend this occasion, most of the people present were renowned courtesans or young mistresses, their identities were noble, naturally they would not think that the fans outside would stick to Du Lei, but there were still a few who could not resist the restlessness, holding onto their wine cups and walking towards him.


    "Mr. Du, do you have a female companion?"


    The one who spoke was a beautiful girl around twenty years old, with her hair tied up behind her head. Her figure was not bad, wearing an ink-black robe, with a large area of snow-white skin exposed before Du Lei''s eyes. Because he was closer, he could even see the ravine.


    Du Lei was very honest as he shook his head: "I don''t have a female companion. I am here purely for the stone gambling, I am not interested in anything else."


    "Oh?"


    The girl''s expression was somewhat surprised, and said exaggeratedly: "Mr. Du, you really came just for the stone gambling? No other idea? "Arm like ¡­"


    At this point, she blinked playfully, with an expression that said, "Don''t tell me you don''t like me?"


    Du Lei knew that girls these days were especially flirtatious with girls from upper society and were the most adept at playing with men. It was obviously impossible for them to just get a room with him, but they were able to maintain an ambiguous relationship with so many men. Du Lei really didn''t like girls like this type of girl, even though it was a way of self-protection.


    He still liked He Ruyue or Li Mengxin. These two types of girls didn''t need to be attached to a man, they could also do whatever they wanted. They were pure and clean girls who had their own thoughts and opinions.


    "No, I still need to drink. Miss, please don''t waste your time here. There must be many young talents waiting to chat with you."


    The expression on their faces were calm, and the corners of their mouths couldn''t help but form a faint evil smile. To girls, this kind of signature smile was fatal, especially those famous young ladies and young miss who were poisoned with Du Lei''s poison. However, when they saw that a girl who had been rejected by Du Lei, they all chose to stay silent and not take action.


    For sometimes it seemed to them that reserve was necessary, and their pride did not allow them to put down their airs and go and strike up a conversation with a merchant who stank of copper.

 C145

    "Young Master Lin, take a look, the pretty boy that''s sitting at the counter is Du Lei."


    A youth with a prickly head, wearing a yellow jacket, said to the well-dressed young master beside him.


    Lin Xiao frowned, he deliberately kept his voice low, and warned: "In a while, go over and provoke him, remember that as long as he is angry, he will be Ok!"


    "Alright, I understand."


    After all, he was fighting with Rong City''s loudest young man, Du Lei, so he was more or less nervous and apprehensive. And outside the rumors, it was said that this guy could beat a bull to death with a single punch.


    How could he possibly believe that Du Lei was just some weakling with his sharp eyes? With his skin that was so white and tender, even if he were to give Du Lei a hand, he would be able to easily win.


    When he was not recognizing him, he thought that was the son of some big business owner. However, in reality, his family background was extremely simple, and he was just one of a dozen or so security guards in the hotel.


    "Bartender, give me a glass too. XO for a bigger one."


    Liu Fen sat down next to Du Lei, turned his head, and shouted towards the counter.


    Immediately after, Liu Fen acted as if he knew Du Lei by heart, and said: "You are that Du Lei fellow? I heard you''re very handsome. "


    When he said that, Du Lei felt that his IQ was definitely in arrears. What do you mean by "I heard that you''re very handsome"?


    I''m standing right in front of you. Can''t you look at me?


    "Hur hur."


    He laughed dryly, and did not care about what Liu Fen said just now, but continued to drink his wine with extreme calmness. He had a good alcohol capacity, but XO this kind of mixed cocktail, was very different from our country''s specially made high grade spirits.


    "Are you looking down on me?"


    Liu Fen said a little angrily: "I''m asking you a question, you should at least give me a polite answer."


    "I am Du Lei, do you have any advice?"


    Du Lei looked at him with suspicion. He felt that this young man dressed in a strange manner was looking a little aggressive on the outside.


    Oh, you are Du Lei ah, I have heard of your great name for a long time, please forgive my disrespect.


    Liu Fen pretended to be shocked, this kind of clumsy performance caused Du Lei to not know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Mm ¡­"


    Du Lei nodded, regardless of whether the other party''s intentions were friendly or not, he smiled and shook his head: "Actually I am just an ordinary person. If you have anything to say, please say it, no need to say these courteous words to me."


    "It''s like this, do you know Lin Xiao?"


    Liu Fen was originally prepared to make a big fuss out of it, but he felt that this Du Lei didn''t have the airs of a young master, and was actually extremely courteous. This made Liu Fen, who had never been treated with respect before, have a special feeling that he had never felt before.


    "Lin Xiao? Never heard of it. "


    Du Lei laughed, and said with a little doubt: "Why did you ask me this for no reason at all?"


    "There''s a person called Lin Xiao who wants me to help him cook a meal. "You paid me 10,000 yuan. If your price can be higher, then I won''t do anything to you."


    Liu Fen reminded him out of good intentions. Actually, he was just a professional delinquent, doing whatever it takes to be wicked.


    If not for the fact that Du Lei seemed to match up to him, and even his own boss Lin Xiao had unintentionally betrayed him after speaking a few more words.


    Du Lei''s expression immediately became gloomy. His perception far exceeded that of an ordinary person, he knew that at this rock gambling house, there were countless pairs of eyes staring at him, hoping that he would make a fool of himself, and lose face, falling down from some high and mighty altar.


    "I''ll give you a hundred thousand, call for a few brothers and help me deal with that Lin Xiao fellow. If anything happens, let me handle it all, see if he dares to retaliate or not."


    Compared to what Liu Fen had said, Du Lei''s words were evidently more direct and crude. Towards those fellows who wanted to embarrass him, Du Lei would not spare them even the slightest bit of face.


    It was true that Liu Fen was a hoodlum, but he was also an evil businessman. Compared to ten thousand yuan, the temptation of hundred thousand yuan was much stronger.


    "Alright, then it''s settled then."


    Liu Fen said a little excitedly. Actually, compared to Lin Xiao, he naturally felt that Du Lei was a bit better, because he had never heard a person speak to him in such a polite manner before.


    "Ruthlessness, thank you." I''ll give it to you when the money is done. "


    Du Lei added. He sat on the side of the counter and still did not show any signs of moving.


    Liu Fen left. He still had not mixed his XO properly, Du Lei knew that he would be back soon to drink it all together with him.


    Seeing that Liu Fen returned after leaving, Lin Xiao could not help but scold, "F * * k you, don''t tell me you''re scared? "Since you''ve already accepted the money, I''ll tell you. If you don''t do anything to him, then I''ll do something to you."


    "Money?"


    Liu Fen took out the ten thousand dollars from his pocket and arrogantly smashed it onto Lin Xiao''s face. He even spat on the ground and fiercely cursed: "F * ck you, using this daddy as a spear, you still dare to insult me?! If this daddy doesn''t mess with you today, then I won''t be Liu Fen. "


    When said that, he directly grabbed onto Lin Xiao''s hair and pulled him out of the door. However, his actions caused many people to glance at him, but Liu Fen very calmly explained: "Everyone continue to play, I only invited him out because this fellow is causing trouble."


    In the washroom, Liu Fen led his subordinates and gave Lin Xiao and his subordinates a miserable beating, to the point that Lin Xiao was somewhat confused by the situation.


    Liu Fen was too lazy to explain to him, he had been cursing and swearing the entire time, but when he realized that it was useless swearing at the other party, the more he scolded them, the happier he became.


    "Hehe, even Mr. Du can''t be considered trash compared to you."


    Liu Fen is a cruel and merciless person, his way of doing things is also very irregular. He doesn''t care about your identity and position, as long as he wants to, even if he called you brother the day before, he would beat you up the next day until you don''t even recognize your mother.


    Liu Fen was such a person, or perhaps, he was a mafia who travelled alone. He had many methods, to the point that he was comparable to National Art Expert s.


    However, Liu Fen never liked people calling him an expert. He liked that guy''s nickname, a hooligan, the most awesome hooligan in all of Rong City.


    Lin Xiao could also be considered a well-known figure in the upper echelons of the Rong City. Being dragged out like this for no reason naturally caused many people to be displeased.


    But when Liu Fen walked in with a smile, returned to Du Lei''s table, and drank beer with him, most of the people present seemed to have understood something.

 C146

    Du Lei was using his own actions to tell these people that he was not so easy to bully!


    Naturally, Zhou Ji could only turn a blind eye to all of this.


    Today, Du Lei was an esteemed guest that he had invited, so anyone who dared to touch Du Lei was equivalent to rejecting his face. Therefore, the Lin Xiao that was pulled out was not only simply getting a beating from Liu Fen, but was also counted as having been blacklisted by Zhou Ji.


    "I believe everyone has been waiting for a long time, right? Today''s stone gambling is about to begin, we have invited the most authoritative rock gambling expert in the Rong City, Mr. Li Fei! Everyone, please give us a round of applause! "


    At the same time, the DJ in the hall was turned off.


    "Pa, pa, pa."


    All of the young masters and mistresses below the stage began to clap their hands in a symbolic manner. Many of them came today precisely for Du Lei, so they were naturally not interested in the so-called stone gambling.


    "Well then, let''s invite Mr. Li Fei to introduce himself!"


    The host slightly bent her body, revealing a large portion of her snow-white chest. When she handed the microphone to Li Fei, she even casted a flirtatious glance at him.


    Li Fei was not that old, and judging by his appearance and clothes, he should only be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight. He wore a simple and unadorned long robe, with a crew cut, and he could still be considered handsome.


    "Hello everyone, I am Li Fei. Hmm, everyone might know me, so I won''t introduce you guys any more."


    Li Fei handed the microphone over to the dainty host after he finished speaking. His eyes also glanced at the host''s mysterious ravine from time to time, as if he was trying to figure out something.


    "Hehehe."


    Since this beautiful woman was able to be the host at this kind of occasion, her background was naturally not small. She charmingly smiled and said, "Actually, Mister Li also has another identity: the eldest son of the Li family."


    Although the status of the Li Family in the Rong City could not exceed the Zhou Family, it was still an ancient family of the same rank. However, this family had always kept a low profile and rarely showed their faces in the social circles of famous people.


    Could it be that they were here for Du Lei, or perhaps in the stone that Zhou Ji had prepared, some kind of priceless treasure really did exist?


    All sorts of guesses.


    Zhou Ji could be said to be a legendary being in Rong City. His situation was arrogant and domineering, making friends with people everywhere, but his business was very big. It was said that his interest had already spread throughout the entire Southeast Asian region, and in a year, he made over a hundred million, becoming the backbone of the Zhou Family''s younger generation.


    He had a high chance of becoming the next head of the Zhou family.


    "Alright, since everyone is so enthusiastic, let''s invite the staff to bring the stones for today."


    The host said.


    Soon, a group of men in black brought a basket of stone materials and prepared a few display tables. They placed the stone materials on the display shelves one by one and quickly took them away.


    The host then smiled and said, "These materials were all chosen by Young Master Zhou to be by his professionals from Yunnan province. It is unknown whether or not there really are any jade hidden within them. "Alright, I won''t waste any more time with words. Next, I''ll have one of the organizers of this gathering, Mister Zhou, come up to the stage and explain how to play this time''s stone gambling!"


    "Cough cough. Alright, I guess we should all know each other so I won''t introduce myself. These stones are all bought by me, and every piece is marked with a price. If you wish to bid, you can buy the stones that you want, but if you want to cut into pieces here, you can join our event. Whoever cuts the largest and most valuable piece of jade will be the champion of this year''s Stone gambling competition, and win the prize of 10 million! "


    Zhou Ji laughed and said: "We must not lose this opportunity. Everyone must have a good grasp of it.


    "Alright, let''s hand the stage over to the host now. Everyone, you must maintain your enthusiasm."


    Zhou Ji added and then quickly left the stage.


    "I believe young master Zhou has made it clear that we will now begin the auction. The first piece of wool is priced at 890 thousand, and the probability given by the government is 50%."


    Before the host finished his sentence, the audience below the stage burst into heated discussions. To many of the young masters, the first place was of course extremely important, and those present were all people with status. A mere 980 thousand was naturally not a big deal, immediately raising the board and shouting: "1 million."


    Before he could finish his sentence, another young master shouted, "1.5 million!"


    had made this auction rules, it was purely set up to cause all sorts of young masters to fight and bite each other.


    The final winner, was even him, Zhou Ji. The price of the material kept rising, and in the end, this first wager was won by someone from a rich family with the surname of Zhang for a sky-high price of ten million.


    That fellow had spent so much money and bought a piece of trash, but he was still smiling like a fool. How could he not be happy?


    "Congratulations No. 13, you have obtained the ownership of the first piece of wool. Sir, do you need me to make a professional cut for you?"


    The host asked with a smile, in his heart, this number thirteen was undoubtedly the biggest fool. During the bidding period, many of the people on the stage were Zhou Ji''s subordinates, so where did they raise the bidding price on purpose?


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have soared to such a terrifying level that this young master was obviously stupid enough.


    "No, I''ll take it back and keep it."


    Number 13 laughed heartily and said with a harmless look on his face, "Pack it up for me and I''ll let you go!"


    "No problem."


    The auctioneer nodded his head and continued, "Alright, next let''s start the auction for the second piece of wool. The starting bid is 100 thousand yuan, and the probability of opening it is about 10%, or even lower."


    Du Lei sat at his desk without moving. He opened his Spirit Eyes and looked through the gathered young masters in front of the stage, then straight at the stage, where nearly fifty pieces of cloth were placed. Other than the 25th piece which had an extremely dense amount of jade, the rest of the material only had a small amount of jade, some did not even have any directly.


    It was clear that the probability of opening such expensive wool being so low, was obviously because Zhou Ji had filtered it before. As for the twenty-fifth piece, perhaps even Zhou Ji himself did not know about it.


    From Du Lei''s judgement, the jade in that piece of woolen material was at least the size of a fist, and from its quality, it could at least be sold for ten million, or even higher.

 C147

    "Boss Du, what do you think?"


    Liu Fen also unhesitantly smoked a cigarette at this kind of occasion, squinting his eyes as he watched the bustling stone gambling.


    "Wait a minute, wait until these guys lose their appetite, then I''ll take a few pictures and play around."


    Du Lei remained calm and collected, a slight smile on his lips.


    "Actually, this kind of thing is something that Zhou Ji has quite a bit of fun with. He was only controlling it from behind the scenes, how could there really be anything good?"


    Liu Fen handed the box over to Du Lei and said: Do you want to smoke one?


    "Right."


    Du Lei nodded his head, he was addicted to smoking and did not have the time to think about it. Of course, he wanted to make himself look bad instead.


    A little, so that the rich families would lose interest in him.


    However, he did think too much. Not only was his habit of smoking not detested by the young girls, but he was also considered to have a personality and was extremely handsome.


    Seeing this, Du Lei was speechless, he really did not know what the heads of these rich girls were hiding, how could they be so superficial.


    Alright, actually, Du Lei was very happy in his heart, he really liked this kind of extremely superficial girl.


    At this time, a girl wearing a short red skirt. She was dressed flirtatiously, but her face was already pure. She walked towards him slowly with lotus steps. Her red lips were like roses as she smiled enchantingly.


    Liu Fen was not stupid, seeing that the girl was about to walk over, he took the initiative to grab his wine cup and ran over to the other table.


    "Mind?"


    "Mind what?"


    "I want you to sit next to me."


    "No problem."


    The two of them had a brief conversation. This girl who had a devilish body and an angel face sat down beside Du Lei in a reserved manner. She faced the counter and said: "Give me a cup of lemon tea, thank you."


    "My name is Qing Ning, nice to meet you."


    The girl who called himself Qing Ning extended his hand out and said shyly. Her voice was very gentle and ethereal, completely different from her provocative outfit. It could even be said that the contrast made Du Lei felt that it was strange.


    "My name is Du Lei."


    Du Lei also reached out his hand, and the two of them shook hands, then no longer said anything else. Qing Ning''s temperament was very special, Du Lei felt that she was out of place with this ball.


    "Can you be my partner when I go to this party for the first time and dance later?"


    Qing Ning''s words were unfathomable, but the purity in her bright eyes made Du Lei nod his head in agreement. To be honest, it was not really appropriate for him to be dancing in his underpants, right?


    However, the girls weren''t embarrassed at all. As a man, what was there to be afraid of?


    Du Lei laughed and extinguished the cigarette in his hand, then said: "This is also my first time participating in a gathering like this."


    "Huh?"


    Qing Ning''s expression was a little surprised, "But that''s good, their eyes are different, the men here are only you who look like the lowest."


    "Hur hur."


    Du Lei laughed dryly, how was he trying to keep a low profile? He was clearly dressed in silk, with his underpants and flip-flops, adding on a vest, was there anyone else who was dressed even lower than him?


    "What is Mr. Du laughing about?"


    Qing Ning asked in confusion: "I really don''t feel like there''s anything wrong with Mister''s outfit."


    "I''m not laughing at all! Actually, I like the way I''m dressed right now. I also believe that my way of wearing will soon become a trend."


    Du Lei laughed and said, he truly did think that way, because many of the media would definitely be curious to see him dressed like this, and then report all the important details and post some rather eye-catching news.


    "Oh, oh."


    Qing Ning nodded, he did not say a word, but turned his beautiful eyes back to the stage.


    Many young masters noticed her appearing on Du Lei''s table, but none of them could recognize her.


    Seeing this scene, Elder Zhou could not help but frown, and spoke to Zhou Ji who was beside him in a serious tone: "Young Noble, the First Miss went to talk to Du Lei."


    "What?"


    Zhou Ji''s expression could not help but change, "Isn''t she deliberately causing trouble for me? Oh right, she just returned yesterday, do you know the relationship between Du Lei and I? "


    "I don''t think I know ¡­" "I can''t be sure."


    Elder Zhou''s expression was somewhat awkward, because this young miss of the Zhou family had an eccentric personality and had a strange mindset of staying abroad all year round. Of course, the most important thing was that due to the difference in position, she and Young Master Zhou were opposites.


    "I don''t care about her willfulness this time. If she dares to mess around, I''ll definitely take care of her later!" Now that she''s grown up, she doesn''t put me, her brother, in her eyes anymore. "


    said angrily. In fact, he couldn''t help but curse out loud because he was his weird little sister.


    "Young master..." Aren''t you afraid of the Patriarch''s scolding? "


    Elder Zhou warned him out of good intentions, but Zhou Ji glared at him fiercely.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to care about her. Presumably, she took the initiative to approach Du Lei and the others because of that. "


    Zhou Ji said a bit speechlessly, before falling silent.


    According to the order, the wool auction was already at the 24th piece, with a starting price of 2 million, Du Lei immediately raised his board, and raised it up to 10 million without saying anything further.


    Seeing that Du Lei had even left his home, the young masters who were richer than Du Lei naturally did not want to lose in terms of momentum, so they directly raised the sky-high price of twenty million to show that they were different from the masses.


    "Hehehe."


    The host covered his mouth and laughed, continuing, "This young master from number 18 has already offered 20 million, do you want to know if there are any higher bidders?"


    "50 million."


    Du Lei stood up from the table and said with certainty: "The reason why I''m here today is because of this piece of No. 24 Hairy Material. Everyone, don''t fight over it with me."


    "Haha, I was just lucky to be here for that. To think that there''s such a coincidence in this world, I offered sixty million, and hope that Mr. Du can give me some face."


    The speaker was wearing casual clothes. He didn''t look like he was coming to a party, but more like he was here to demonstrate his prowess.


    To be able to casually take out sixty million, he must be one of the few super rich second generation s from a certain Rong City. This kind of arrogant young master had already been famous for a long time, and had an unusually stable foundation in the Rong City, so there was naturally no need to put Du Lei, who had no background, in his eyes.


    "Oh? "Is that so? Then I''ll offer seventy million."


    Du Lei said while laughing. Actually, he was only deliberately trying to be too overpriced.


    The real treasure was the twenty-fifth piece of wool.


    The moment Du Lei called out the price, he understood that there were bound to be a lot of young masters who wanted to jump out and slap his face.

 C148

    "Seventy million, Mr. Du is really generous, I bid one hundred million!"


    The young master shouted, "Do you dare to continue bidding?"


    "Actually, I was just casually shouting for fun. I didn''t expect that you would actually take it seriously."


    Du Lei laughed indifferently: "This time I congratulate young master Zhou, remember to buy me a bottle of Lafite for 82 years!"


    "You ¡­"


    The young master was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He had thought that his method of slapping the face should be considered trendy. Unexpectedly, the other party had not taken him seriously at all.


    At the same time, the host on stage quickly said, "Congratulations No.18 for obtaining the 24th piece of woolen cloth and breaking the record for the domestic private woolen cloth. This is extremely rare, for which our young master Zhou has prepared a mysterious gift for him."


    "Bring the things here."


    The host said into the microphone.


    Soon after, a two meter long, one meter wide coffin was carried up by a few black-clothed men. The atmosphere in the entire ballroom seemed to have dropped to zero. Many girls even revealed frightened expressions.


    "Everyone, please don''t be afraid. The coffin from ancient times symbolizes the promotion of an official to become rich. This is not a bad omen. Moreover, it contains a very rare treasure, I believe that Mister Chen will definitely like it."


    The host''s explanation somewhat improved the situation down below, so she continued, "Open the coffin."


    A few men in black heard the sound and opened the coffin. The spotlight was aimed at the interior of the coffin and a sharp sword was impressively laid there!


    This sword was ancient and thick, but it did not have that sharp aura. Its shape was extremely simple, and under the light of the lamp, the blade shined with an eye-piercing light.


    "This sword was personally forged by the number one Swordsmith of the capital after seven to four days. It weighs 108 Jin and is a perfect piece of work of art. Young Master Zhou had accidentally obtained it through a stroke of luck."


    "The sword within the coffin also has a way of nurturing it. Actually, this can''t be said to be a coffin. It can only be said to be a slightly larger box."


    The host awkwardly explained, "Alright, this sword is now given to Mister Chen. When we leave later, we will have someone deliver it to your mansion."


    "Alright, next, let''s start the bidding for the 25th piece of wool, its starting price is 50 thousand. The opening chance given by the officials is zero, so everyone can take their pictures at will. "


    "I bid 60 thousand."


    With the lesson given by Number 18, this time, there were not many young masters who wanted to slap Du Lei''s face. However, there were still some young masters who tried to stop him, and in the end, Du Lei spent a million to buy a piece of useless rock. It was a good thing that this stone looked extremely good, if it was not cut, it would still be a good piece of furniture at home.


    "Hey, can it be that mister has noticed that this stone is not ordinary?"


    Qing Ning laughed and said, "The success rate for this stone is zero, you actually dared to bid one million, you are truly bold."


    "What do you think?"


    Du Lei laughed, "Host, after the stones have been auctioned off, please cut off my piece as well. I want to see just how lucky I am."


    "Alright, Mr. Du."


    The host knew that Du Lei''s identity was respected, so he did not say that the jade could not be given out in front of everyone.


    However, Du Lei''s words made the young masters below the stage unable to hold back and start laughing. They could say anything they wanted, but most of them thought that Du Lei had lost his mind.


    Didn''t they even see the probability given by the authorities?


    Initially, many girls thought that Du Lei would be the backbone of a super business with a high IQ.


    In the end, the Du Lei that appeared in front of them had this kind of appearance. Other than his low and depressed temperament, his clothes were even more so worn in such a willful and casual manner.


    "Look at that Du Lei, he is too arrogant. He does not have any background, yet he dares to be so arrogant in this kind of situation. He is truly tired of living."


    A young master was displeased with Du Lei''s attitude, and couldn''t help but scold him, "Look at this, what kind of occasion is this!?


    "I think you''re the silly one. He looks so much more handsome in his underwear than you. If he wears the same kind of clothes as you, then who do you think you are?"


    A certain miss couldn''t help but retort, "Du Lei is deliberately giving you guys some face, and the result is?"


    This young master was immediately angered when he heard this. He couldn''t help but glare at that rich girl, "Who do you think you are? You''re pointing fingers and pointing fingers at me. Be careful that your father doesn''t tell you to go XXOO."


    Of course, many girls were not happy with such indecent words, especially the pretty girl. She slapped the face of the young lord and then kicked his legs until they were all in the air while crying and wailing.


    "How dare you scold me like that! Someone take him out and give him a good beating!"


    The ladies of the noble circle were all ruthless people. It was easy to deal with these young men who did not care for their lives.


    Their IQ was not inferior to the emperors of the harem in the TV series. Sometimes, when Du Lei saw them, he would feel ashamed of himself.


    "So despicable! Even my male god dared to spit it out! That brat just now must be tired of living."


    At the same time, she did not forget to throw a flirtatious glance in Du Lei''s direction.


    Qing Ning laughed and said, "Mr. Du never thought that you would dress so low-key, and even have so many admirers on you. Wouldn''t those girls hate me to death when I sit here?"


    "Don''t you know that this is an era where people look at face? My face is a luxurious brand in the Rong City." Don''t you know that this is an era where people look at face?


    Du Lei drank a mouthful of the wine in his cup and said very seriously, "Weren''t you attracted by my charm? If you say you''re not, then I''m sure you''re lying. "


    "NO!"


    Qing Ning shook his head, "You are truly narcissistic, I am not that superficial and never judge a person by their appearance. Furthermore, you are not handsome in my eyes. "


    Du Lei sighed, and said, "Then it''s such a pity, I like superficial people the most.


    If other girls were to hear my narcissism, they would definitely be very angry.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve seen your picture on a page in Time magazine. Although it was just a short paragraph, it left a deep impression on me. I also didn''t expect to meet you here. Isn''t it magical?"


    Qing Ning smiled sweetly, "What makes you even more baffled is that you are actually from my hometown, someone from the Rong City. When I saw that picture and the words you said, I thought, you should be from your hometown.

 C149

    "Oh?"


    Du Lei could not help but think back to the editor of the era magazine he had met in the park. He remembered that a while ago, he had indeed sent a message to inform him that he would be going to his magazine and offer to give Du Lei a sum of money.


    "Yeah, at that time, that photo still made a big commotion on Facebook. To be honest, you are in a big fire abroad now, even some princes of Dubai said that they are good brothers with you."


    Qing Ning''s words immediately made Du Lei feel abnormally speechless.


    The heck, to be honest, Du Lei had long been numb to this unexpected rise in popularity, but he did not expect that he had already gone abroad.


    "Isn''t this too magical? I only had a few words with the editor of that era magazine last time. I didn''t expect such a butterfly reaction. "


    Du Lei rubbed his forehead, he did not know what to say, could this be what people call luck?


    This made him very happy in his heart.


    Du Lei had never thought that such a crappy thing would happen to his head one day, and it was passed on to him through someone else''s mouth. This feeling was no different from when you bought a lottery ticket when you only had ten dollars, and the result was that you won ten million and still made people feel that it was absurd.


    "Indeed, it is quite magical. There isn''t even your name on it. It is just a sentence you said and a photo with the editor."


    Qing Ning said with a smile.


    "Come and drink to our chance encounter."


    Du Lei raised the glass in his hand, and lightly touched the rim of Qing Ning''s glass, and said excitedly.


    "Alright, cheers."


    Qing Ning laughed, and then took a big gulp of the lemon tea in his cup, "Oh yes, I want to ask you a question, what do you do?"


    "The one who messes around with antiques is a dealer in antiques, and it also involves the restaurant industry. By the way, are you staying in the United States for a long time?"


    "I''ve been in the United States for seven years, and Korea for two years. Now that I''m back, I''m not going out again."


    Qing Ning lowered his head slightly, sadness flashing past his eyes. It was clear that these two places were not good places for her.


    "Oh, so it''s like that ¡­"


    Du Lei actually didn''t really know how to communicate or chat with girls. He had only interacted with girls a little recently, and during his junior high and university years, he practically never spoke to girls.


    "Alright, I won''t say anymore. Let''s continue watching the auction."


    Qing Ning did not seem to want to talk about those things, so he turned his beautiful eyes towards the stage.


    The host thought, "Now is the last item, its bidding price is 2 million, the chance of opening it is 80%."


    "Five million!"


    "6 million!"


    "10 million!"


    The bidding price rose up like a rocket. Du Lei had called for the bid of ten million, no one knew whether he had raised it intentionally or not, but at this moment, no one knew if he had the chance to bid, so they naturally wanted to show off their courage.


    After all, almost half of the renowned and influential families and young miss of Rong City were present at the gathering today. If they did not perform a little better, how could they possibly pick up girls?


    Zhou Ji was obviously overjoyed to see such a situation. He had spent less than a million on all these woolen materials, but in the end, it had turned into several hundred million. Was there anything more profitable than this?


    These rich young masters were each more wasteful than the previous one.


    It looked like it was true that he invited Du Lei here today, but he never thought that Du Lei would actually have such a high standard, to be able to ignore his past grudges.


    Zhou Ji thought about his "hatred" towards Du Lei.


    He didn''t seem to be the type to take revenge. He was narrow-minded. Actually, he had always held a free attitude towards love. He couldn''t force himself to do something like that.


    "Elder Zhou seems like this Du Lei wants to become sworn brothers with us, what do you think?"


    Zhou Ji looked at Old Zhou who was beside him and asked.


    Elder Zhou thought for a while, then smiled, "This is a good thing. Actually, you don''t have to go against this Du Lei, he is in the limelight right now, and all of you are doing this because of Miss He''s incident. Since both of us are in love, there''s no need for Young Master to be unhappy. "


    "He''s trying to rob me. Furthermore, he cheated me of forty million on Big Stomach King Competition last time. He really tricked me to death."


    Zhou Ji frowned, and said: "Of course I am not a narrow-minded villain, but thinking about it now, since each of us has to take a step back, it is no big deal. But today, Du Lei helped me earn a lot of money, let alone 40 million, I think I have over 100 million."


    "Young master, being able to think like that is truly great, Du Lei is not in your good books, look at him, he seems to be very interested in Du Lei."


    Elder Zhou''s words gave Zhou Ji a warning. If his sister also liked Du Lei, then this matter would become extremely complicated.


    No!


    Seeing the two of them talking happily, Zhou Ji felt upset, and quickly instructed, "Elder Zhou, please help me persuade my sister, or just call her back, I feel that if this continues, she will very likely fall in love with Du Lei."


    It was not that Zhou Ji did not believe in his sister''s judgement, but he felt that Du Lei was simply poisonous. The last time he got Du Lei out of the house, he could throw eggs for those brainless fans of Du Lei.


    "Ah, Buddha bless me. I hope this girl Qing Ning doesn''t fall into the pit. Besides, this bastard even stole your sister-in-law away."


    Zhou Ji cried incessantly in his heart. Forget about putting his future wife on the line, if he were to continue entangling his own sister with him later on, then things would truly become complicated.


    "Miss, the Young Master wants you to go over."


    Elder Zhou smiled and said to Qing Ning, "You should go over first, young master really has something urgent to tell you."


    "Old Zhou, what''s wrong?"


    Du Lei frowned, as though he had guessed something, and laughed and said: Could it be that she is very familiar with Zhou Ji?


    "The Zhou Ji you''re talking about is my brother, but I don''t have a good relationship with him."


    Qing Ning was unhappy when he mentioned Zhou Ji.


    However, he still greeted Du Lei and left with Elder Zhou. This made Du Lei smile bitterly, he did not expect the beautiful girl to be Zhou Ji''s sister.

 C150

    "Zhou Qing Ning, what are you doing?!"


    Seeing his own sister walk past, Zhou Ji couldn''t help but pull her aside and say in bewilderment, "I''m telling you, that brat is your brother''s love rival. Forget about helping me deal with him, you actually went and chatted with him?


    "How should I know that he is your love rival? Even if he is, so what? I''ve only just met him, what are you worried about?"


    Zhou Qing Ning laughed coldly, and looked at Zhou Ji unhappily, "Oh right, what qualifications do you have to criticize me? What does it have to do with you who I want to chat with? Besides, what can you do? "You treat me like your little sister, but I''ve never treated you like my brother."


    It had to be said that Zhou Qing Ning''s words sounded heartless, but in reality, the two siblings had not grown up together. Because of their parents'' divorce, Zhou Ji chose to stay in the Zhou Mansion, while Zhou Qing Ning followed her mother to the United States.


    During this period, Zhou Ji had never visited his mother, and Zhou Qing Ning had never returned to the Nation.


    And the main reason she came back was because her mother was going to get married right at Rong City.


    This also allowed her to meet Zhou Ji once more. In fact, Zhou Ji had really protected his own little sister to the extreme, even though they were separated by a great distance, he would still keep calling once every week. For the past ten years, no matter if it was a storm or a storm, Zhou Ji had never stopped.


    Otherwise, Zhou Qing Ning would not have appeared at this gathering.


    "Qing Ning, you heard me say that some things could be a misunderstanding. I did not visit my mother for so many years, but it was because of helplessness, you know that father is extremely strict in his management, and other countries do not allow me to offer anything. For example, the businesses that I do in Southeast Asia, they are all controlled by me from the mainland."


    "You know, I really, really, really want to meet my mother. The things like my passport and ID are all kept by my father. He wants me to take over as the family head. I think you should understand that he''s afraid of something that might affect me."


    Zhou Ji explained. He truly had too much helplessness, but over the years, it was precisely this kind of helplessness that had supported him to walk forward.


    Otherwise, he would have already fallen into some deep pit, and even now, it would be difficult for him to climb out.


    Zhou Ji looked at his own sister with great sincerity and said, "Listen to me. Stay far away from that Du Lei and I will go and provoke him now. But it''s impossible for him and I to become friends."


    "This guy is very dangerous. There are too many unknown secrets hidden on his body, and these secrets are taboos that we cannot touch because that might overturn our world view."


    Zhou Ji said with a grave expression on his face. He was definitely unable to guess what secrets Du Lei had on him, but he clearly understood that the reason Du Lei was able to sit for such a short period of time was not simply due to good luck.


    "Are you bluffing?"


    Zhou Qing Ning laughed, and did not speak any further, directly turning his head and walking slowly towards Du Lei''s direction.


    "Host, please help me open up my rock so that I can give everyone a good reward."


    Du Lei laughed and shouted, instantly attracting everyone''s attention.


    The girls felt that he was just being humorous, so the young masters naturally thought that he was acting extremely idiotically.


    It was just a broken rock. What was the difference between slicing and not slicing?


    Furthermore, a million to buy a crappy rock was indeed a foolish amount of competition. If this fellow were to stick his head out for everyone to slap, how could he not slap him?


    "Host, hurry up and have the professionals come over and cut this rock off. The Boss Du is anxious, everyone wants to see what exactly is inside this stone."


    The Young Master with the surname Chen said, "From Boss Du''s expression, he probably believes that his stone can produce treasures, I think he must have gone crazy from thinking about money."


    "That''s right, look at his trembling clothes. I think he spent all his money on acting tough. He actually spent one million for a fifty thousand yuan stone!"


    Before Young Master Chen finished his sentence, another young master laughed and echoed his words. His face was full of ''doubt''.


    Right now, in the upper echelons of Rong City, the men were most likely holding hatred towards him. As for the ladies, they were mostly admiring him, admiring him or even calling him a brainless fan.


    In the world of antiques in the Rong City, Du Lei was the most reputable merchant, and similarly, the most successful antiques dealer. It was likely that this year''s new stars of wealth in the Rong City belonged to none other than him.


    If he kept going at this rocket like speed, he believed that by the end of next year, he would be able to make it into China''s Hurun Ranking.


    Furthermore, he might even become the youngest young millionaire in China to independently start a business and earn more than 10 billion yuan. His path of money was limitless.


    "Hur hur."


    Facing all kinds of taunts, Du Lei could only smile faintly. To him, these guys were nothing more than a bunch of clowns.


    Besides, there was a saying, "A dog will bite you, you can''t possibly want it back."


    There were probably over a million people, or even tens of millions, that were scolding Du Lei online. With that many people, if he scolded them one by one, then he would have to return to his old days and horses.


    "Alright, since the Mr. Du has requested for it, then we shall wait and see."


    The host smiled flirtatiously and did not feel that anything was amiss.


    So the professional took the tools and carefully peeled the stone as if peeling garlic. Even if there was nothing inside, but it was at least a million yuan worth of stuff, how could they not be careful?


    Actually, this sort of matter regarding cutting should normally come from the buyer, but Du Lei this guy had always wanted to act cool, but had let the professional knowledge come for him to cut.


    When the green dot in the stone gradually grew larger, all the young masters below the stage chose to shut their lousy mouths.


    "Holy shit, how could that be? I must be seeing things. "


    Even Zhou Ji found it hard to believe as he looked at the almost perfect piece of jade on the stage.


    "Young Master, you are not wrong, we must have made a mistake this time. This piece of jade is definitely of the highest quality, whether in terms of size or color. Based on the current market price, this piece of jade is worth at least 100 million."


    Old Man Zhou analyzed the situation without batting an eyelid.


    Although Old Zhou was not proficient in antiques, due to his age and age, he did occasionally dabble in jade and jade.


    Zhou Ji''s vision darkened and he almost fell to the ground head first. He never thought that he would be able to produce such a great piece of precious jade from a stone that he thought was trash ¡­

 C151

    Of course, this was not the key point. The most important point was that this eye-catching thing had actually slipped up for Du Lei.


    "F * ck, this guy really can do it. He actually gave him a big prize just because he bought a rock."


    Zhou Ji drank his tea, and said with some pain.


    "Young master Du Lei''s luck is not bad, we can''t compare to him, but this time it''s all thanks to him, he forcefully raised the price of the material, allowing you to earn a few hundred million, right?"


    Elder Zhou could be said to be Zhou Ji''s assistant, at the same time, he helped him to come up with some ideas and suggestions.


    Du Lei''s words actually made Zhou Ji''s heart feel a lot more at ease, but he quickly followed, "You''re right, Du Lei really helped me out a lot this time, since he used all of those materials as a wager, if there really wasn''t someone who gave out something good, this bunch of people would have thought that I was just teasing them.


    Du Lei''s expression was still calm, the moment he took out this jade, it was undoubtedly to give these young masters a hard slap.


    "Actually, I was just about to bid for this stone as well. However, seeing how much you like it, I didn''t call out a price."


    Zhou Qing Ning sat beside Du Lei and said softly.


    "Hehe, I was lucky. I don''t know much about this."


    Du Lei laughed and said, "Seems like Miss Zhou knows a lot about these things."


    Zhou Qing Ning nodded his head, "Before I went up on stage, I had already observed them. If we were to say that the probability of getting the jade stone is the highest, then it must be the smallest one."


    "When I was in school, I studied geology. Now that I''m back home, I''ve opened a column in this magazine, China Geography. When I have nothing to do, I''ll go scout the area for geology and do some reports."


    She smiled but did not try to hide it, "That''s why I have a special feeling for stones. Of course, I know a lot about them."


    "If we have to say who was the most specialized in gambling, then it has to be me, a geology expert. We can judge whether or not there really is a need for jade based on the shape and color of the material."


    Du Lei thoughtfully nodded his head, as he smiled and took a sip of his wine. All of these matters were within his expectations, so he did not feel the slightest bit of shock or joy.


    "Mr. Du, aren''t you surprised that you were able to offer such a rare piece of jade?"


    Zhou Qing Ning noticed that there was no happiness or happiness on his face and could not help but ask.


    Du Lei laughed involuntarily, "I''m very surprised and also very happy, it''s just that I''m used to revealing these things on my face, in fact, I''m actually very happy in my heart. If I could sell this piece of precious jade at a high price, wouldn''t I have actually earned a lot from it? As a very wasteful businessman, I feel that I don''t have enough money every day. "


    "So that''s how it is. Then you are really honest."


    Zhou Qing Ning had an expression that said "I understand." Then, he slightly nodded his head and ordered another cup of lemon tea for the bartender.


    Du Lei laughed sinisterly, "Then you are wrong, I am not honest at all, I see that it is pink with a pair of rabbit ears imprinted on it."


    After he finished speaking, he stood up to bid farewell to the girl. Then, he took the jade that he had brought out, and hurriedly left with Liu Fen.


    Zhou Qing Ning''s brows tightly knitted together. He actually did not think about what Du Lei had just said at the moment, but after thinking for a bit, he realized that he was wearing exactly that today... " "You scoundrel."


    Zhou Qing Ning''s face immediately turned red, thinking, how did he know?


    Could it be that he was just spouting nonsense, or did he really see it? He was wearing safety pants and his sitting posture was also very safe. How could he just leave like that?


    She really couldn''t understand.


    Looking at Du Lei''s leaving figure, the good first impression that was built on Du Lei instantly crumbled.


    Of course, Du Lei would not think about how a girl who he hadn''t known for even a day would see him. This was because there were simply too many girls in this world, and among the girls who liked him, there were quite a few that were pretty.


    "Boss Du has struck gold today. For a lucky person like you, if you still can''t make it, then it would be really rare."


    Liu Fen was extremely impressed by Du Lei''s luck, the owner was like a bug.


    " It''s a little too early to say that. After all, I am not too sure myself what price this jade will sell for either. It depends on the situation. "


    Du Lei brought Liu Fen to the car park and gave him a hundred thousand yuan in cash.


    Then he said, "Do you have a job now?"


    "Yes, I did. I worked as a thug in that hotel, occasionally earning some extra money and collecting protection fees."


    Liu Fen answered honestly.


    "I have a job here. I don''t know if you''re interested, but it''s actually similar to a thug''s job. It''s just that it''s much safer."


    Du Lei''s words had indeed piqued Liu Fen''s interest. After all, today''s society was very realistic.


    People die for money, while birds die for food. Liu Fen did not have much of a goal, he also wished for his material life to become more rich, but of course, he liked his current job, because he felt that it was very exciting.


    He had been in this industry for many years, and he had already seen clearly the essence of this world. Deception, the law of the jungle, there was no logic to it. In the face of absolute benefits, anyone could give up their faith.


    "I want a monthly salary of two hundred thousand, not a single cent less. I''ll do whatever you want me to do."


    Liu Fen said very calmly. From the beginning to the end, he had always understood what he wanted.


    "Okay, come directly to Antique Market to find me tomorrow."


    Du Lei laughed, his expression grave. "Liu Fen, right now, I am in a very dangerous situation, you must remember that we are not purely based on the relationship of interests, I hope you can understand that there are a lot of things that I can help you with."


    What I want you to do now is to take advantage of the chaos and rise to power. As the strongest bastard of Rong City, what percentage of certainty do you have in being able to do this? "


    Du Lei said.


    Right now, he was at a critical moment in his rise to power. The faster a person rises up, the more he would be able to find others to be jealous of.


    Du Lei did not want to be cheated by anyone, and even more so, did not want to be bullied. Since he had chosen to go against the flow, he naturally wanted to be the strongest man in the world.

 C152

    Liu Fen pinched the money pouch in his hand, without any hesitation or hesitation, he said very straightforwardly, "100% sure, it''s on the premise that the police do not interfere."


    Du Lei shook his head, "No, the police will definitely not stop you. "If these hooligans don''t have the rules and regulations of the organization to restrain themselves, they would often do some bad things, and now the police are already very busy for this matter. If you help them settle this dispute, I don''t dare say what will happen to them, but at least they won''t make things difficult for you."


    "That''s good."


    Liu Fen heaved a sigh of relief, "Then wait for me at noon in the shop tomorrow."


    Du Lei did not say much as well. Using the darkness of the night, he rode his Laiken back to his living quarters. Du Wei sat on the sofa and smoked.


    "Hey, Little Wei, is that Lady Boss pretty?"


    Du Lei could not help but tease, "Looking at your current ghastly appearance, it''s still good for your body to do less of those things at such a young age."


    "Brother Lei, you don''t understand that kind of feeling of being able to eat and taste the essence. As long as you do that kind of thing, you will really become addicted. "That Lady Boss''s beauty is only secondary. The most important thing is that she is a lustful and dissatisfied girl. Her husband is completely unable to protect a demoness like her."


    When Du Wei mentioned the Lady Boss, he immediately became spirited. He took a deep breath and said mature words, "Brother Lei, it seems like I''m familiar with women, I''m not interested in those pure little sisters at all."


    Du Lei could only "hehe".


    After all, the things that he had said were all said to him by Du Lei when he was still in the fourth grade.


    Since Du Wei could become so perverted now, half of the sins were probably borne by him. If not for the bad knowledge he instigated, Du Wei would not have been able to be so familiar with women and seduce them so easily.


    "Pah pah, you actually said that I don''t understand the feeling of being able to taste the marrow?" Your brother is already twenty-two this year, and you still think I''m a virgin? "


    What Du Wei said was indeed true, the matter of eating the marrow and understanding the taste was indeed addictive. Fortunately, Du Lei was more busy and didn''t have the time to think about that kind of thing, otherwise, it would definitely be extremely huge.


    "Alright, Brother Lei is an old man who has been through a lot of love."


    Du Wei resentfully said, "But I still feel that you''re still a virgin, don''t ask me why you understand."


    Hearing that, Du Lei laughed, "Forget it, I won''t waste my time talking to you, have you thought over this matter clearly? "You''d better be careful when you go out recently. Others definitely won''t forgive you for wearing a green hat, and from what you''ve said, the boss''s husband is also someone with face. He should keep this a secret."


    "By the way, how old is that woman? "Speaking of which, you really can''t have fallen for her, right? Then, things won''t be as simple as you think."


    Du Lei''s brows twitched as he asked. He felt that if that woman was forty years old, then Du Wei''s parents would have definitely charged over with a kitchen knife in their hands.


    "Twenty-eight, just ten years older than me. She has no children and has been married to her husband for seven years. "Speaking of liking, that''s really a bit, but I''m still going to change my target."


    Du Wei said as he smoked his cigarette, his expression solemn.


    "You want to switch targets?! Aren''t you afraid of being chopped down? Holy shit, you brat, you really can do it.


    Du Lei''s eyes stared wide, his face filled with disbelief.


    Du Wei was completely different from when he came out, no matter if it was his hair or his clothes, they all gave off the aura of a young noble, as he inherited the best blood in the Old Du''s family. Although his looks weren''t as heaven defying as Du Lei, if he tried to hook up with a girl, it would be a piece of cake.


    Especially that mouth of his, he really knew how to make girls happy. Presumably, the young woman also liked his flowery words.


    Du Lei felt that he really had the audacity.


    "I was just teasing you."


    Just as Du Wei finished speaking, his phone started to ring, he gave Du Lei a look and walked out of the villa with his phone.


    Du Lei then opened his Spirit Eyes. In the end, Du Wei and an unfamiliar woman were already frantically kissing outside the door, as though they were going to do a live broadcast.


    "Dearest, we haven''t seen each other for a few days. I''m really holding back. Let''s quickly finish the battle."


    The flirtatious woman had a pretty face and extremely voluptuous body. When Du Wei heard her bold words, he immediately felt excited, and anxiously pulled her into the small forest inside the villa.


    Cough cough, Du Lei did not dare to continue watching the following scenes. They were probably scenes that were unsuitable for children. Sis Qian, have you settled your divorce procedures yet? "I''ve already prepared all my money. When the time comes, we''ll elope."


    Du Wei said while he kissed the woman''s face.


    The woman named Qian, whose full name was Zhou Qian, was the boss of a beauty shop near the villa. They met each other by chance.


    "Yes, I will be able to come down in a few days." I don''t have any feelings for that guy anymore. For so many years, he didn''t return home even once every night. Did he really think that I didn''t know what he was doing outside? I just didn''t point it out. "


    Zhou Qian passionately kissed Du Lei''s lips.


    His body trembled as he slowly stripped off his clothes. With the dry firewood and the raging flames, the next step would naturally be a simple one.


    Just as Du Wei was doing his best to cultivate and sow the life seed, Du Lei was actually collecting information about the jade.


    The Little Turtle was now as big as a small car. Du Lei knew that the matter of going into the ocean was extremely urgent, so he had already released the news of him buying a cruise ship online.


    There would probably be results soon.


    The little turtle''s eyes were emitting a green light as it stared at the jade stone, it looked like it wanted to eat it. Du Lei thought about it, thought that if this guy could eat it, then it would eat it.


    "Are you sure you want to eat?"


    Du Lei frowned. He was very clear that if he were to descend into the ocean in the future, that would be the time when he would need the Little Turtle the most.


    The little turtle couldn''t make a sound so it could only nod its head like a human. Therefore, Du Lei placed the jade stone that was worth over a hundred million next to its mouth.


    "Crunch."


    The little turtle didn''t hesitate and directly ate the piece of jade with one bite. It even just chewed it for a bit, looking very relaxed.

 C153

    It revealed an expression that it wanted to continue, and raised its head to look at Du Lei as if it wanted to say: "One more, Master."


    The look was pitiful.


    Du Lei touched the Little Turtle''s shell. Initially, he thought that the jade would cause some kind of change to the turtle shell, but the truth was, the little turtle was still the same as before.


    "Come on, if you eat a few more pieces, I''m afraid I''ll be eaten poor by you."


    Du Lei said helplessly, then followed him to take a bath, before lying down on the bed and falling asleep.


    The second morning, he woke up with wet underwear. Last night, he had a dream again, and the person he dreamt of was actually Zhou Ji''s little sister, Zhou Qing Ning.


    This surprised even Du Lei. Logically speaking, the most suitable person for him to dream about should be Lina or He Ruyue, how could it be that girl?


    "Could that girl be poisonous ¡­?"


    Du Lei mumbled as he washed up and began to run in the morning to train his body. His beautiful figure of He Ruyue had long since appeared at the end of the runway, and she was holding a bag of breakfast in his hands.


    "Are you tired?"


    He Ruyue smiled as she watched Du Lei perspire profusely. She held onto the clean towel in her hand and wiped Du Lei''s sweat.


    This was not the first time He Ruyue had wiped her sweat away. In this period of time, she would appear here on time every morning with breakfast, water, and a towel.


    Unlike other couples, the male side would always pay more than the female side. However, He Ruyue was different to Du Lei, it was practically her who paid the price, while Du Lei had never paid anything.


    He Ruyue was a clear-minded girl. She clearly understood that for an outstanding man like Du Lei, he would probably lack people by his side. The only thing he lacked was a girl who would like and love him.


    If their relationship could not be expressed through some other means, then He Ruyue believed that the guaranteed date of this period of love would soon be over. She did not want to leave Du Lei like this either.


    "Not at all. Instead, you have to prepare breakfast for me every morning. It''s been hard on you."


    Du Lei pinched the girl''s weak little hand and said softly.


    What He Ruyue had done for him, he of course had a heart like a mirror. She once swore that she would never let this girl do it, she had displayed her most beautiful face in front of him and rushed back for him due to exhaustion.


    "Oh, then you can sit for a while and start eating breakfast. I''ve prepared braised beef for you today."


    He Ruyue knew that Du Lei''s body was different from ordinary people.


    "Alright."


    Du Lei nodded. The two of them sat on a bench on the side of the track. The scene looked very harmonious.


    No matter where a handsome man and a beautiful woman were, they would always attract attention, especially when they saw Du Lei''s well-developed muscles and handsome face.


    Many young girls would naturally stare at Du Lei, but at this time, He Ruyue''s eyes did not have the slightest bit of jealousy or anger, she only spoke in a very satisfied manner, "Du Lei, you are really popular with girls, to be honest, being your girlfriend, I am still very pressured. After all, you have so many beautiful girls surrounding you, maybe one day when I''m not paying attention, you will throw some tricks and kidnap away other girls."


    "You''re so beautiful, I''m worried that someone might kidnap you."


    Du Lei reached out and pinched her cheeks that could be broken by blowing, and bent down to kiss her, "As long as you remember, I will always be in love with you."


    "I''ll believe you."


    He Ruyue wrinkled her small and exquisite nose, and similarly kissed Du Lei''s face like a chick pecking rice.


    "Oh right, Ruyue, have you ever thought about getting married? "If your parents don''t mind, come back with me this year to celebrate the new year, or to let your parents come to my house as well. They are old acquaintances and good brothers, why haven''t we seen each other in so many years? Honestly speaking, my dad misses him quite a bit."


    Du Lei''s question caused He Ruyue to ponder deeply. She was only 21 years old, and might already be considered married into a normal family for girls, but facing such a large family business, she understood that her father would not agree.


    "I''ve thought about it. I even wanted to give you two children, a boy and a girl. I''ve already thought about the name. The woman is called Du Xin, and the man is called Du Xiaofei."


    He Ruyue looked at the sky, her clear eyes were pure, Du Lei had always understood that this was a girl with pure heart, no matter what happened, she would always have her own unique reservation, but today, she was able to say these words, it was probably because she mustered up her courage.


    "It''s pretty good. Let''s get married."


    Du Lei looked at He Ruyue very seriously, and said word by word, "Please believe that I can give you happiness."


    "No."


    He Ruyue frowned her beautiful eyebrows slightly, she tightly grabbed onto Du Lei''s palm, "My heart is currently in a mess, can you give me some time to think about it?"


    "Mm. I''ll wait for you."


    Du Lei squeezed her hand, and laughed, "Come eat breakfast, I can''t wait anymore, I can already smell the fragrance even before I open the door."


    Whether it was the ingredients used or the following steps taken to make breakfast, she had personally completed them herself. The piece of beef in Du Lei''s hand was the most fresh beef she had ever bought in the market, around five in the morning.


    Of course, Du Lei did not know the price, but looking at the exquisite piece of beef in the box, it was still emitting a faint heat.


    His heart was warm, he looked at He Ruyue''s peaceful face and said: "Thank you."


    "Have a taste. It might not be suitable for your taste."


    He Ruyue''s rosy lips lifted slightly. In an instant, she looked so beautiful that it was as though she could not be measured, causing''s group of single dogs who were running to envy her.


    "How could that be? As long as it''s something you''ve cooked, it''s my favorite taste."


    Du Lei said the truth, but He Ruyue was clever, the food was delicious.


    "Are you sure you''re not making me happy?"


    He Ruyue laughed, then changed the topic of their conversation, a shyness flashed past her clear eyes, "I have already decided on the matter of marriage, if there are no problems, why don''t we get married in three years? Give each other three years of freedom. "


    "Alright."


    Du Lei knew that He Ruyue would agree with him. He had always thought that a relationship without the goal of marriage was just a hooligan.


    Du Lei had never thought of being a hooligan, the incident back then had indeed hurt him quite a bit. At that time, he understood that if a man did not have the ability, then they shouldn''t dream of talking about love, and that would simply be bullsh * t, let alone getting married.

 C154

    The two of them did not sit in the park for long. After finishing their delicious breakfast, Du Lei sent He Ruyue back to his place and he returned to the villa.


    He took a shower and changed into casual clothes before driving straight to Antique Market. There were a lot of things he needed to do today, the bright red Lecan''s sports car was speeding along the road, and whenever he passed by a bus stop, it would trigger countless screams and the sound of camera shutter.


    The bright and beautiful sunlight passed through his eyeglasses and reflected on Du Lei''s handsome face. The comfortable seat made him unable to help but draw a pleased outline on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hee hee ¡­"


    Du Lei took the sunglasses, put them on, opened the window, and waved to the girls who were rushing to work, causing them to scream.


    Many people who had good eyes had already recognized Du Lei, and couldn''t help but smile. Du Lei knew that this was probably an insignificant gesture to him, but it could make these people happy for the entire day.


    The green light was turned on, and everything around him seemed to slow down as he closed the window. He held the steering wheel and slowly raised the speed.


    "Beep Beep Beep"


    The security guards of the underground parking lot seemed to be asleep. Du Lei pressed his horn, and the checkpoint quickly rose up. After parking the car, he rushed straight to the shop.


    The gross profit per month was around 50 million, while the other two houses were slightly less, but not less than 10 million. For the antique industry, this was already considered a miracle, how could they sell antiques for so much money per month?


    "Little Lei, you''re here."


    Li Zhiquan was making tea, and when he saw Du Lei, he immediately stepped out of the door to welcome him. He intentionally lowered his voice and said, "Boss Wu is waiting inside the room."


    "Alright, I understand."


    Du Lei nodded.


    Before Du Lei appeared, Boss Wu was a legendary figure in the antique world of the entire Rong City. He had always traded with the firewood knives in large amounts.


    "I have heard a lot about you, Mr. Du is indeed a talented man, my daughter likes you, no matter how cooperation goes, when I leave, please take this photo with me."


    He was a fat guy, whose eyes would squint into a line whenever he smiled. He looked charmingly simple and wore nothing out of the ordinary. He had very casual jeans, a plaid shirt, and a pair of sheepskin hiking shoes.


    "You''re welcome, Boss Wu. Thank you for your love and love, please have a seat."


    Du Lei shook hands with this Boss Wu meticulously. The other party''s attitude was very friendly, so Du Lei naturally would not purposely put on airs.


    Li Zhiquan sat on his left hand side, the tea had already been brewed and the aroma of the tea permeated everywhere. It floated around the living room with its unique decorations, and the tables and chairs were all filled with an antique charm.


    "Have some tea."


    Du Lei personally poured tea for Boss Wu and passed it over.


    "You''re too polite."


    Boss Wu smiled. Holding the teacup lid, he took a sip and said, "This tea is pretty good."


    "This tea was harvested from a thousand-year-old Bodhi tree in Mao Mountain. After dozens of processes, the tea was processed. It is not completely natural, but the veins were all cleanly removed."


    Du Lei said slowly, "Boss Wu, if you like it, I have a lot more, take them all later. Our shop does have a lot of other things, but there are a lot of tea leaves."


    "You''re too polite."


    Boss Wu laughed, continuing to drink the tea in his hand, following closely behind him, "I came here this time to discuss a business deal with Boss Du, I''m afraid I cannot finish this deal alone, I need Boss Du''s help."


    "Oh? "Just what kind of bill is it that not even Boss Wu can eat?"


    Du Lei frowned, a glint flashed across his deep eyes.


    He knew that the opportunity to get rich had come, and could be seen from Boss Wu''s sad eyes. Thus, he couldn''t help but open his Spirit Eyes, and the result was that there was actually a thread of light and black gas hovering above Boss Wu''s head.


    The Old Wu who sold you the dog head was my family''s old man. It''s just that he and I have lost contact for a long time, and we only recently found out about him, it''s said that one of his companions revealed that the old man went to Yunnan and was trapped in a tomb.


    Boss Wu frowned. It was obvious that this matter had troubled him for a long time.


    As for the black aura above his head, Du Lei felt that it was very easy to explain.


    Those who fought in the catacombs all year round would more or less be affected by the miasma. Furthermore, looking at Boss Wu''s situation, it was obvious that the ancestors were all Tomb robber s. It was only until his generation that had completely cleaned up the place and accumulated a terrifying fortune.


    Du Lei was sure that the money his ancestors had saved up was more than ten times what he had. In other words, the person sitting in front of him could be one of the top 50 people on the entire Hurun Ranking.


    "You mean you want me to go with you to steal a tomb? This is too ridiculous. Do you think I would agree? "


    Du Lei could not help but laugh.


    Wouldn''t it be a pain in the ass for him to run to the tomb and steal it? If something were to happen and he rested inside, what would happen?


    It had to be known that Du Lei had become famous young, had thousands of years of wealth and had so many beautiful ladies by his side waiting for him.


    His parents were still here, and his best friend was still young. How could he possibly do such a dangerous thing ¡­? But right at that moment, Boss Wu took out a stone elephant from his bag, causing Du Lei''s expression to instantly become uneasy.


    It was actually a Tyrant Profound Beast, and the carving was extremely lifelike, and extremely spirited. At the same time, Du Lei could clearly feel the spirit energy in his body circulating at a faster rate.


    "Boss Du, what do you think? My goal is not for you to help me, but it is for the tomb to have something that you must obtain. Of course, other than that, you have also helped me rescue my old man, and also for Zhang San and Niu Si, you must call these two people over. "


    Boss Wu looked very confident, as if he was not at all afraid of his disagreement. He was very calm. "I believe you won''t reject my suggestion."


    Du Lei squinted his eyes. To be honest, he was tempted.

 C155

    "Haha ¡­"


    Du Lei could not help but sneer, "Why do you say that? Why does Boss Wu think that I have to go to this place, other than a stone elephant, what else can you take out?"


    He felt that all of this should just be a coincidence, since he couldn''t possibly be known by the outside world even after he obtained the hegemony inheritance''s secret.


    "Inheritance, relates to a certain inheritance. I think that the Boss Du must recognize this stone elephant in front of us. It is called Dominating Subjugation, an ancient primordial fierce beast. And in that tomb, there is a secret regarding this inheritance. Boss Du, please consider it carefully. I can only say this much. "


    Without waiting for Du Lei''s answer, he stood up and said, "Come, let''s take a picture together."


    "Alright, I have to think about this matter carefully. I will definitely give a reply in three days."


    Du Lei said with a smile, but his heart was filled with doubts. He felt as if something was about to happen, and this illusion was sometimes very strong, and sometimes it was even gone, making him very anxious.


    The two of them stood together, allowing Li Zhiquan to take a picture of them together. Looking at the lens with a smile, Du Lei actually felt as if he was floating on a dream.


    "Crack."


    Following the sound of the camera''s shutter door, the scene seemed to be frozen in place. Boss Wu and his family''s fate was also tightly tied up with Du Lei.


    "I thank you on behalf of my daughter. If she could see that her idol and father are in the same frame, she would definitely put this photo on her desk."


    Boss Wu kindly smiled, "Then I will come back in three days. This matter is very urgent, we will depart at the latest in late October.


    "You''re too polite. See you later then."


    Du Lei laughed and said, as he watched Boss Wu''s slightly fat body slowly disappear at the end of Antique Market.


    Actually, the moment he took out the Tyrant Profound Beast, Du Lei''s heart had jumped to his throat, because he was very clear that there must have been a demon when something abnormal happened. There were also many reporters who asked Du Lei questions during the interviews, but they were all very general in their answers, and only said that they had their own unique feelings towards a divine beast like.


    "Uncle, what do you think?"


    Du Lei frowned, looking at Li Zhiquan''s serious face, he knew that his Old Uncle would definitely not allow him to go down the grave.


    But this time, his performance was extremely abnormal, "Xiao Lei, you aren''t young anymore, and you''re countless times more outstanding than me. You can make up your mind, no one will say anything, this is your freedom."


    His eyes looked very deep as he stared at the Antique Market, and said slowly, "You have created countless miracles and legends, no doubt the heavens will bless you. Many people have tried their hardest in their entire lives, but you only used half a year to turn around so magnificently."


    "You should know that the Wooden Fragrance will be destroyed by Lin Feng. Right now, many people are staring at us, waiting for us to fall and watching us make a fool of ourselves. If we want to dominate this brand, we will need a lot of publicity, as well as investment of funds. We will need more meticulous regulations and assistance from professionals."


    For a very long time, the responsibility of taking care of the shop had always been Li Zhiquan. He had been learning to improve everyday and had seen more and more things.


    "I understand everything you say. "However, this matter really has nothing to do with the funds. I must go. I am not at liberty to tell you the secrets, but they are extremely important. In my absence, I shall leave it to you, uncle."


    Du Lei said somewhat heavily.


    He had many things on his mind, of course.


    Li Zhiquan nodded his head, and did not say anything more. He could understand Du Lei''s current mood, if it was the Old Du, he would definitely let his son participate in such a dangerous matter.


    Today was already the fifteenth of the tenth month, so Du Lei did not have much time left.


    After eating lunch in the shop, Du Lei left with his mask. Luckily he was wearing a low profile attire, as he walked on the street, wearing a mask, he looked no different from a normal mask.


    "Bro, drive me to the office of Rong City Television Station."


    Du Lei got on the electric donkey and immediately headed towards the place where He Ruyue worked.


    "Little brother, where are you going? It''s said that Rong City Television Station and some of Rong City''s small media companies are fighting with each other. It''s said that they even have to go to court, and for the entire day, they''ve been taking videos in front of the door, using that place as the venue for the movie. "


    the electric donkey driver warned. "I advise you not to go."


    While he was speaking, the driver looked at Du Lei through the rearview mirror.


    "Why is there a picture of Du Lei on your electric donkey? Are you his fan too?"


    Du Lei surprisingly discovered an extremely strange matter.


    The driver shook his head, "I''m already this old, how could I like these celebrities? But the girls these days really like them, so a brand of electric car has invited Du Lei to endorse them and get him a flying electric car."


    The driver couldn''t help but retort, "Even though the electric car that this celebrity is endorsing is different, with the price of 1.5 for a normal electric car, its performance is still a lot worse."


    When the driver said this, Du Lei completely understood that there was someone illegally using his authority as a portrait, making a fake endorsement, making him into something fierce. But honestly, Du Lei did not have a manager, or something like that, even if he died, he would still be considered a internet celebrity.


    "Oh, are there any advertisements on the television station?"


    Du Lei asked somewhat suspiciously.


    I don''t have this, but these little girls now, if there aren''t any pictures of Du Lei on the car, then they won''t be sitting on it, it would be so impressive, many electric donkey drivers can''t afford this car, so they just need to take a few pictures.


    The driver''s words made Du Lei unable to hold back his laughter.


    She felt that since she hadn''t been online for some time, she had become a phenomenal super internet celebrity.


    The driver naturally heard Du Lei''s laughter.


    He felt that it was strange and asked, "Little brother, could it be that you are also a fan of this Du Lei? Hey, these celebrities, why are they so attractive? I can''t figure it out. "


    "How could a man be a fan of his?"


    Du Lei laughed, the electric donkey''s speed was about 35 KM per hour, quickly arriving at the television station where He Ruyue worked.


    Her biggest dream was to be a host at Central TV, but right now, she was still in the midst of studying. She did not know much about the work of the television station, and her major in college was journalism and hosting.


    Anyone who had seen the tomb robbing notes would know that the underground grave was abnormally dangerous. Every time a grave was opened, there was a high chance of survival, and the reason that the Tomb robber s could live was undoubtedly because of the halo of the main character, but Du Lei was different. First of all, he was a newbie, and this wasn''t even in a movie.

 C156

    In front of the building of Rong City Television Station, all kinds of small media were gathered. It was crowded with many people, and some of them even used the building as a background to make short shots and funny videos.


    "Uncle, you can leave now."


    Du Lei told the driver to stop the car at the side and jumped off the electric donkey, at the same time, he handed twenty dollars to the driver.


    "Young man, I''m looking for money."


    The driver fished out a ten-dollar bill from his pocket and looked up to see that the young man who had just been in the car was nowhere to be seen.


    It was already 11.25 in the morning and He Ruyue had gotten off work at 11.30 in the morning. Du Lei sat on a rock at the entrance and took out a cigarette from her pocket and slowly smoked.


    "Bro, let''s borrow a fire."


    At this time, a young man wearing a hat and very fashionable clothes walked towards Du Lei, and then said with a laugh.


    Du Lei didn''t have a mask on, but his hair had not been cut for a long time, so it almost covered half of his face.


    Otherwise, just based on his extremely recognizable face, the guy in the hat would have been able to recognize him at a glance.


    Du Lei passed the fire engine to him but did not say a word.


    This guy lit up the cigarette in his mouth, and then handed the fire engine over to Du Lei, as he grumbled, "This Rong City Television, it''s really enough. I don''t know what exactly has happened, to actually dare to offend Du Lei, and I don''t know what kind of woman he is, even gave me the money to come here and deal with the mud."


    "The heavens are not beautiful, and there''s not much rain. Hey, brother, which company are you from? Why do you look so unfamiliar?"


    Looking at the person beside him, Hu Lang felt that he had met him before.


    Other than his long hair, Du Lei''s face was covered with stubble. He looked slovenly, wearing a pair of large underpants and a black pure color T-shirt.


    "I''m here to pick up my girlfriend."


    Right now, he looked even more like an uncle who was around thirty years old, and he was not the meat Du Lei who had recently become famous online, but had only taken a few pictures of him.


    There are still a lot of beauties in Rong City Television. It was said that even Du Lei''s girlfriend works in there, so that girl must be even more famous than Du Lei if he were to become a celebrity. "


    This guy laughed and retorted, "But that Du Lei is really too f * cking unruly, putting out such a pretty girlfriend, he actually came over to receive it. He gets harassed by the rich second generation of a Ferrari every single day, freaking carrying a bunch of flowers, all the way to the entrance of the television station. He''s covered in high quality goods, and it''s said that he came from the capital."


    "Oh? Is this guy here now? "


    Du Lei quietly took a drag from the cigarette in his mouth, a cold glint flashed past his deep eyes.


    Who dared to harass his wife? Wasn''t this pure toilet lighting to look for shit?


    Hu Lang often liked to be involved in random matters, so he pointed in a direction and said, "Just look at him, don''t even mention him being rather handsome, he doesn''t seem too bad compared to that Du Lei. I was just thinking that this corner might actually be dug out for him.


    Following the direction that Hu Lang pointed, Du Lei saw a young man in a suit holding a bunch of fresh flowers, standing straight like a pine tree.


    "You know what? That thing has been standing here for two hours without moving."


    Hu Lang said with a smile, he felt that although the young man beside him did not speak much, but he looked very friendly, and spoke a few more words.


    "Hur hur."


    Du Lei laughed dryly, his heart was as clear as a mirror. He felt that this guy''s methods of picking up girls was simply too childish.


    But He Ruyue is different, I keep having the feeling that this girl is different from the others. Her heart is very kind, but sometimes she is also very ruthless.


    Hu Lang muttered while smoking his cigarette, "However, from the looks of this guy, he should be an extremely unruly guy, and definitely not a good person."


    "Let me tell you, Du Lei''s charm is not something that I can cover up. Even if he was a graduate from Lan Xiang, he wouldn''t be able to dig through the wall while driving a excavator."


    Du Lei extinguished the cigarette in his mouth, and at the same time, He Ruyue walked out from the door. She was wearing simple clothes today, a pair of dark blue jeans and a black shirt.


    He looked very fresh and beautiful. The afternoon sunlight was very glaring, and just like that, she slowly walked out with a simple parasol in his hand. She did not notice that Du Lei was squatting under the tree at the entrance.


    "Ru Yue, could it be that you are heartless? "No matter what, we are childhood friends. I have liked you for so many years, don''t you know?"


    "I had originally thought that you would agree to be with Zhou Ji, but you actually agreed to be with a fellow you haven''t known for even half a year! "It''s really laughable. We''ve known each other for more than ten years, Ruyue."


    The young man passed the bright red rose in his hand to He Ruyue, and said with an emotional face, "Could it be that you''ve really fallen for that fellow called Du Lei? Just what is so good about him that he hasn''t even come to pick you up from work. "


    Fly.


    I know you''re good, you''re good, you don''t have to hang on my tree.


    You like me, I feel very gratified, but also very sad, because I already have a boyfriend, he is very good to me, I also like him very much, my parents also approved of this relationship.


    "


    He Ruyue looked at Tang Fei, who was in front of him, and spoke in a very euphemistic manner, "But do you know that you''ve troubled me with your current actions? I ask that you never appear here again, okay?"


    Hearing that, Tang Fei''s handsome face immediately flushed red, he stared at He Ruyue''s beautiful face and spoke sinisterly: "I''ll tell you, He Ruyue! I, Tang Fei, like you, that is your fortune! Tell me, which bastard is stronger than me? "


    After saying that, he threw the bouquet of roses he had bought for over a thousand pieces onto the ground and looked at the girl in front of him.


    "Let me also tell you, keep your mouth shut. Even if Du Lei is not outstanding, no matter what, he is still stronger than you, Tang Fei, by more than a thousand times!"


    He Ruyue was a very gentle person, but even the gentlest person would have their own reverse scale. She had truly gotten angry today, and those words were practically shouted out of her mouth.


    Tang Fei was completely dumbstruck. He stared at the girl in front of him in a daze, and thought back to the scenes in his beautiful dreams. He never would have thought that one day in the future, this woman, who was as gentle as water, would shout at him because of another unfamiliar man.

 C157

    Many girls would become ugly when they lose their temper, but He Ruyue was still so good-looking. Even when she was losing her temper, her appearance had some charm to it.


    "You ¡­"


    Tang Fei rubbed his head. He had grown up in the Rong City, but because of a few reasons, he returned to the capital, where he was renowned and influential. Countless famous and rich young women and young talents adored him, but he still could not forget the person he secretly admired during his youth.


    It was said that the only thing that would cause him to be restless forever would be his feelings for He Ruyue.


    Now, she was even willing to entrust her entire life to a internet celebrity who hadn''t even known her for half a year and was born on a grassroots background, unwilling to even discuss a fierce and passionate love with her.


    Heartless, it was too heartless.


    Tang Fei was infuriated. He loved and hated his deeply, so don''t blame me for being merciless. He thought to himself as he ruthlessly stepped on that bouquet of roses.


    "F * ck, this bro looks so awesome. He''s simply crazy because of love."


    Hu Lang took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed them over to Du Lei, laughing as he said, "But this girl He Ruyue is really tough."


    "Indeed, what else do you need?"


    Du Lei took the cigarette and slowly smoked. Seeing He Ruyue''s excited expression, how could it be possible that her heart was not moved at all?


    Du Lei''s heart was filled with happiness, as though someone had just swallowed honey. It was so sweet that he squinted his eyes slightly, looking at the sun that was emitting hot rays of light, and suddenly felt that the sun had become much cuter.


    "Ruyue, you are the heartless one! I''ll send someone to tie up Du Lei right now! F * ck, do you really think you can stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun just because you''re slightly famous online?! "


    As he said that, he took out his cell phone and was about to make a call, but at that moment, a white slap suddenly magnified in the corner of his eyes.


    "Pa ¡­"


    This slap, was crisp and loud. Tang Fei was stunned in an instant. In his entire life, he had never been hit by anyone before.


    And today, a thin and weak girl had slapped him in front of everyone''s eyes. Of course, the most important thing this girl wanted to do was to get a man!


    Anger, humiliation, hatred, pain ¡­ All sorts of negative emotions surged in his heart in an instant.


    As the son of the Tang Family, Tang Fei''s status and identity were naturally extraordinary. However, the slap that He Ruyue gave him destroyed his so-called arrogance and the bearing of a gentleman.


    "He Ruyue!"


    He roared out loudly, and his fists unconsciously tightened. He glared at He Ruyue, and really wanted to slap him back.


    "You slut, how can you slap your own face for a man you haven''t known for half a year?!" Do you know how outrageous it is for you to be like this? This is already touching my bottom line. "


    Tang Fei said as he gnashed his teeth, but in the end, he was still unable to endure it any longer.


    He knew that if he really slapped He Ruyue, then there would be no room for him to stop this matter. He knew this girl in front of him better than anyone else.


    "Bottom line?"


    He Ruyue found it somewhat funny, and said word by word. "Tang Fei, if you really have a bottom line, then please don''t be so shameless as to stay here anymore."


    "From the moment you schemed against my father and forced him to marry, we had already cut off all ties. I really don''t understand why you had such a good feeling about yourself, since when did I become childhood friends with you? When did it become your Lan Yan? "


    He Ruyue''s beautiful eyebrows could not help but knit together slightly, "These are just your imagination. You and Zhou Ji are the same, all these years I''ve been suffering from anorexia, my body gets thinner and thinner by the day, do you know? I have no time to worry about your feelings for me, and I don''t like being with you. "


    "You and Zhou Ji are the same type of person, you''ve hidden it too deeply, I simply can''t see your true appearances clearly, and both of you have already habitually put this mask on your face. Tang Fei, do you really like me? "


    The girl looked extremely haggard. She knew better than anyone that she was just an item that two men were fighting over. She had never had the slightest good impression of these two men. They had always lived in her fake world.


    Tang Fei scratched his head, looking extremely pained. He pulled open his collar with a look of wanting to die, "Ru Yue, touch my heart, see if it''s hot."


    Actually, the security at the television station was very outstanding, but with Tang Fei''s identity plate and his 20 million worth Ferrari parked there, that blind guy dared to go over.


    By now, Du Lei had finished his second cigarette, he threw away the cigarette in his mouth, and walked towards He Ruyue, at the same time speaking to the fellow who handed the cigarette to him, "I am Du Lei, and am seizing this opportunity to beat someone up, hurry up and bring the camera over here."


    Du Lei knew the benefits and drawbacks of being famous, so when he stepped on his love rival today, he also needed to create some public opinion as well as some bad news for himself.


    "F * ck."


    Hu Lang was immediately dumbstruck. After staying in the photography industry for three years, he had finally found an opportunity to strike back at his ancestor''s grave!


    He cursed out and ran over excitedly to carry his camera over. There were a lot of media here and a lot of cameramen, but they had already lost the initiative.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you force yourself on my woman?!"


    Du Lei frowned, and directly pushed Tang Fei to the ground.


    Tang Fei was a National Art Expert, but so what if he was an expert?


    In front of Du Lei, he was still too weak to withstand a single blow, and after being pushed so unexpectedly, he took the opportunity to fall onto the ground, falling in an extremely miserable fashion.


    "Du Lei..."


    He Ruyue''s eyes were a little red. No matter how strong a girl''s heart was, she would more or less feel wronged when arguing with others, not to mention that Tang Fei had just yelled at her.


    Du Lei reached out and patted her shoulders, his expression extremely calm, "I''m here, don''t be afraid."


    With that, he turned his gaze towards Tang Fei who was lying on the ground.


    "If you know what''s good for you, then hurry up and scram. In the future, don''t appear in my line of sight, including Ruyue''s. Otherwise, I''ll let you have a taste of my methods."


    Hearing that, Tang Fei was instantly exposed. He bounced off the ground, and without a word, he smashed towards Du Lei''s face!

 C158

    Du Lei looked at the incoming fist, and the corners of his eyes twitched. He quickly dodged to the side, and used his hand to grab Tang Fei''s neck.


    To the current him, the speed of the fellow in front of him was simply too slow. With a slight push of his palm, Tang Fei''s face started to turn red.


    At the same time, Hu Lang''s camera had already started to take pictures, he threw the camera lens onto Du Lei''s face and gave his a big close-up.


    "Scram, you still refuse to scram. Otherwise, I will let you know that you are in the wrong."


    Du Lei''s voice was calm, but to Tang Fei, it was like a call from a demon from the depths of hell, causing him to shudder.


    Tang Fei had fought with many National Art Expert, but he had never met anyone as powerful as the man in front of him. The feeling Du Lei gave him was that he was as cold as Mt.


    How could he lower his head and beg for mercy to a fellow who came from a grassroots background and had no background? How could his pride be destroyed by a mere Du Lei?


    "Hur hur. If you have the ability, then strangle me. In my eyes, you are nothing more than a weak ant! What qualifications do you have to be crazy! "Who do you think you are ¡­"


    Tang Fei''s face was sinister, he would rather bow down than submit.


    Hu Lang captured his expression extremely well, the moment their PK was released, it attracted a lot of media outlets, all of them rushed to open their videos, while Hu Lang had already started his live broadcast, he connected his video camera to his phone and opened his fish fighting live broadcast, the room''s name was Du Lei brawling with his love rival, it was a live broadcast!


    However, in less than ten minutes, the live broadcast room had been pushed to the forefront by the Fish System. The number of spectators had exceeded ten thousand!


    The shell screen flew up.


    Du Lei had been quiet for a period of time, but this did not reduce his enthusiasm. Instead, it was slowly brewing, and on Baidu''s celebrity rankings, his passion was only second to the little meat that was hot in China.


    "Holy shit, is this a tempo that can defy the heavens?" Du Lei is going to become a big fire, he''s so handsome that it''s going to explode! "


    A guy with an ID of indecent character commented, followed by a wave of rockets.


    Hu Lang was a professional photographer, hence his salary was not very high. Furthermore, he was only shooting gossip, doing dog things when he had nothing to do, and following a few C-list celebrities. He had always liked to do Fighting Fish live broadcasts when he had free time, which also accumulated a lot of fans.


    However, he had never received an expensive present like the Rocket. At the same time of his excitement, he introduced, "Friends, now that we are here, Du Lei is going to beat up his love rival. From the situation just now, this love rival should have very high martial arts skills. Unfortunately, we, Duoba, have even higher martial arts skills. "Yup, yup. Let''s watch the video properly."


    "My goodness, you''re still so arrogant even at a time like this? I can''t help but admire your backbone, aren''t you afraid that I''ll strangle you to death here?"


    Du Lei looked at the fellow in front of him with a slightly amused expression. He had already walked to a dead end, yet he still dared to act so arrogantly.


    Tang Fei said with great difficulty, "Now it is a society ruled by law, unless you don''t want to die, even if you do, what about the people beside you? Aren''t you afraid of their sadness? "


    "Hehe, why would I kill you? It''s dirty my hand. Do you believe me when I take off your clothes and pants? "


    Du Lei released his hand and fiercely kicked him. was like a rubber ball, being kicked to the side of the flower bed. In front of absolute strength, a few threatening words were like white paper, appearing very light.


    Du Lei was very clear that if he did not possess powerful strength today, then the person who was lying on the ground would have been him. Even He Ruyue would not have been able to escape this calamity.


    The world was so cruel. If Du Lei was still a weakling, no matter how much He Ruyue protected him, he would be trampled upon by his powerful rivals in love, not to mention the Tang Fei in front of him. Even if he was a normal street hoodlum, it would be enough to make his situation extremely difficult for him.


    "You with the surname of Du, you dare?!" If you really took off my clothes today, then we would be like water and fire, and would never be compatible with each other! "


    Tang Fei looked at Du Lei in alarm. He felt that the guy in front of him was a complete madman, even though he was strong.


    "You dare, why would you dare to harass her even though you know that Ru Yue is my girlfriend? You''re clearly tired of living, of course I won''t kill you, but if I strip you of your clothes, then I won''t have anything to worry about."


    Du Lei chuckled as he looked at the terrified Tang Fei lying on the ground, and slowly walked towards him.


    The hearts of the cameramen were about to burst out of their throats. Du Lei beating up a love rival could get the headlines, if he still took off the clothes of a love rival, wouldn''t it explode?


    "Hurry, hurry, hurry up and take off your clothes. My camera can''t wait any longer."


    The cameramen all thought the same way, but just at that moment, He Ruyue walked over slowly and pulled at the corner of her clothes.


    "No."


    Her bright and beautiful eyes quietly looked at Du Lei''s face, his beautiful face revealed a nervous expression, "Du Lei, if you do this, it will damage your image."


    "Image? This isn''t important, look at my current appearance, I don''t even want to be a star internet celebrity. It''s purely because someone is secretly manipulating me, that''s why they managed to make me famous, and even hired a bunch of trolls. "To me, compared to your so-called image, you are thousands of times more important. Right now, I want to tell those fans that I already have a girlfriend, and whoever dares to pick up my girl will end up in such a miserable state. No matter who it is, no matter how rich they are, it doesn''t matter."


    Du Lei lowered his voice and slowly said those words next to He Ruyue''s ear. To a girl, these were undoubtedly very moving words of love.


    No matter how proud and aloof He Ruyue was, or how outstanding she was, she was still a girl after all.


    "Ru Yue, no one can bully you."


    Du Lei immediately walked towards Tang Fei. When he said he wanted to strip off Tang Fei''s clothes, he was obviously trying to scare him.


    Du Lei did things recklessly, but this did not mean that his mind was lacking a string. He was clear that as long as he beat Tang Fei up in front of the media, there would be nothing that he should not have.

 C159

    He was bound to be criticized by the netizens. There would always be some people in this world who had nothing to do after eating and would randomly comment on the internet.


    For example, no matter what public figures did, they would all be magnified infinitely, and what Du Lei wanted right now was naturally this kind of effect.


    "Damn, this Du Lei is defying the heavens..."


    The Fighting Fish audience watched the scene in the video and could not help but grumble. The scene was simply too bloody. Presumably, if this video were to spread, it would cause a huge uproar.


    Du Lei did not hold back, he slapped Tang Fei a few times, his handsome face immediately swelled up, and even pulled out his front teeth.


    "Ah, the old man surnamed Du will never let you off. Wait for me to return to the capital, then you can finish playing."


    Tang Fei screamed, looking extremely terrifying.


    Du Lei laughed, and did not say anything. What he wanted was this effect, in the eyes of those unscrupulous people, being benevolent was just a kind of laughable weakness, he was already an adult, so as an adult, he had to use a few more methods to deal with his love rivals.


    "Pa, pa, pa."


    The slapping sounds were like firecrackers. Hu Lang''s broadcast room had already exploded, in a short ten minutes, it had already reached 200 thousand spectators.


    Hu Lang was very clear that this was the effect that Du Lei wanted. He wanted to use such a cruel and crude method to tell his fans that Du Lei was a madman.


    All of the photographers present looked as if they had been injected with chicken blood. Today''s scene was destined to become a milestone in their careers.


    "Whooosh."


    A cameraman was so excited that he almost had a heart attack. Luckily, he had to take two pills in a hurry before the excitement in his body subsided.


    Firstly, Du Lei violently beat up his love rival. This naturally aroused the passion and passion in the boys'' hearts, and everyone present wanted to do so, especially those with beautiful girlfriends. They would understand Du Lei''s current mood better.


    Everyone was like a hungry wolf seeing a sheep, and they couldn''t help but want to get closer. Every time they saw a very old man taking a beautiful girlfriend out to the streets, they couldn''t help but say, "Good cabbages for a pig."


    But in fact, what if that boy didn''t want to be a hog with cabbage?


    This was purely jealousy, Du Lei firmly believed this.


    "Forget it."


    He Ruyue did not sympathize with Tang Fei but thought about their old relationship, and pulled on Du Lei''s wrist, "Let''s go, if he still dares to come, it won''t be too late for you to take care of him."


    When Tang Fei heard this, that strong heart of his cracked a little. He felt that he had completely lost all his face today, even his good friend from back then helped a stranger to slap his face. Compared to Du Lei, who had beaten him up, he hated He Ruyue even more because he felt that this woman had deceived his feelings.


    "He Ruyue you slut, how can you betray me? Back then Zhou Ji and I protected you like that, did you forget? "


    "Do you remember the time I took off your skirt and your father hanged me and beat me? In fact, I only saw a caterpillar on your skirt! "


    Tang Fei roared hysterically, "Could it be that after so many years have passed, you have always been brooding over that matter? I really hope you will. "But I didn''t expect you to be so heartless today. You have hurt my heart to such an extent, do you know that?"


    "Caterpillar, you should know that I''m not afraid of caterpillars."


    He Ruyue said expressionlessly. Her words made Tang Fei feel as if he had fallen into an icehouse.


    Tang Fei no longer spoke, after a few seconds of silence, he suddenly stood up from the ground and pounced towards He Ruyue, but right at that moment, Du Lei moved.


    He slowly raised his leg, and then fiercely kicked Tang Fei in the face. This time, Du Lei did not show any mercy, and with this kick, Tang Fei was kicked down to the flower beds ten meters away.


    Everything happened too fast. The photographers could see that Tang Fei had already fallen unconscious on the flower bed before the camera could even take a picture of him.


    "Everyone, did you see that, just now, Du Lei actually directly kicked Tang Fei to the other side of the flower bed."


    Hu Lang looked at the five hundred thousand audience members who were in his broadcast room and laughed, "Now that Brother Du has finished slapping himself, he is ready to bring the beauty home. Everyone, please take a good look at his carriage."


    Hu Lang said as he followed her, but the result was shocking. Du Lei pushed out a female bicycle from the car park, and then sweetly carried He Ruyue, the great beauty, away.


    The live broadcast room instantly blew up, and countless of questions were asked about the bomb screen. Could it be that Du Lei had taken out his "Lecan''s sports car"?


    Sold?


    "I''m not too sure about that. Thank you everyone for watching my live broadcast studio. Now that Brother Du has left, then Little Lang will have to go to work. Everyone must remember to click on the button to pay attention to him when you leave.


    Hu Lang turned the camera around, smiled towards the camera, and made a goodbye sign, then turned off the live broadcast. When it was switched off, the number of people in the room had already reached seven hundred thousand, and his fans had only passed the three hundred thousand mark.


    Obviously, Du Lei''s unintentional actions had changed his fate. With the amount of fans he had now, even if he signed a contract with Dou Yu, it would at least be 70,000 RMB per month. Furthermore, the gifts that the spectators had just given him were almost 100,000 RMB.


    His current job cost him only fifty thousand yuan a year. Being a photographer was actually very tiring, especially for an outdoor photographer like him, who had to carry around a cumbersome video camera every day in broad daylight.


    It was as if he had resigned from the job a long time ago, but he had no other way out. As for being the host, there were too few fans.


    The number of people in the live broadcast room was no more than a thousand. The website would not sign a contract with him, nor would they be able to pick up advertisements. Now that the live broadcast industry was in full swing, there were all kinds of mobile phone APPs that could be used for live broadcasts, as long as it was a person, they could all be broadcast live.


    Although Hu Lang looked a little handsome, he was after all, only a little handsome.

 C160

    Du Lei drove He Ruyue slowly along the sidewalk, envious of many passers-by. After all, the woman was so beautiful that she looked like a celebrity, and the man riding the bicycle, due to his long hair and beard, did indeed look a little wild.


    "Hey, why did you pick me up today?"


    He Ruyue embraced Du Lei''s powerful waist, his beautiful face suddenly asked.


    It had been a long time since Du Lei stepped on his bicycle, especially since the seats were extremely short like this, it was a very challenging thing for him.


    "Ah, I''ve been missing you recently, and you didn''t ask me to come pick you up. I thought to myself, suddenly I feel a little sorry for you, because you always go wait for me after work every day, and every morning you buy me breakfast."


    Du Lei said with a smile.


    "Love is originally just two people. You have to care for each other so that you can walk into marriage."


    Du Lei smiled, but his tone carried a sense of guilt, "Look at us dating each other right now, it''s all thanks to you alone. I haven''t invited you to the movie nor have I given you any kind of present."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, He Ruyue who was sitting at the back felt as if she was carrying a rabbit in her heart, jumping around as if she had eaten honey, it was very sweet.


    She couldn''t help but laugh. "What are you talking about? It''s like we''re leaving each other forever. Actually, my view of love is the complete opposite. I feel that you''re a gift from the heavens to be able to see you everyday. I''m already very, very happy."


    "To be honest, being able to become your boyfriend is also a blessing that I have received from three lifetimes, a hundred lifetimes."


    Du Lei used all his strength to pedal and slowly drove his bicycle.


    If He Ruyue''s words were heard by the slanderers, they would definitely puke blood and die. Just when they were about to buy this for the girls and still had not gotten it, He Ruyue felt that Du Lei was the best present.


    "Du Lei, you looked so fierce when you hit me just now, but now you make me feel numb when I talk about it. Actually, I can feel everything you say, but you don''t need to say anything to me."


    He Ruyue said with a smile.


    After Du Lei heard this, he did not speak anymore. A warm feeling flowed through his heart as he stepped on the car.


    At noon, the sun shone brightly onto the couple. A cool breeze blew past, causing the man''s long hair to flutter, revealing his extremely handsome face. Many girls'' gazes happened to see this scene and couldn''t help but yearn for it.


    Actually, at some point, to fall in love with someone, one doesn''t need him to open a Lecan and sit on a billion dollars, maybe it''s just a sunny afternoon when you''re wearing a white shirt that she likes.


    Cough cough, of course, 90% of his looks were taken up, if not, one should not wear a white shirt, like Du Lei, who was handsome to such a degree, it did not matter what he wore, since he was so handsome, no matter if it was a black T-shirt or a pair of flip-flops, there was no way to hide his handsome face.


    When he returned to He Ruyue''s house, it was already 12 o''clock. He Mansheng and his mother were not at home, so Du Lei made a few dishes for He Ruyue to eat.


    Because she was on vacation in the afternoon, He Ruyue had already changed into a set of relatively loose clothes. Du Lei took a whiff of the girl''s body emitting a faint and delicate fragrance, then looked at her exquisite face, and immediately became excited.


    This was the same logic as people wanting to eat when they were hungry. Du Lei was twenty-two years old, had vigorous energy, and had obtained the inheritance from Master, so his demand in that aspect was naturally much higher than that of ordinary men.


    If he could remain calm, then he wouldn''t do anything. Besides, there was only one man and one woman in this huge house. It was like a fire burning in dry wood. If he wasn''t careful, then he wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    "Hmm? What are you looking at me for? Eat your food! Speaking of which, the food you cook is simply too delicious! "


    He Ruyue said excitedly while eating her favorite stir-fried potato chips.


    Du Lei looked at her joyful expression, his heart also thumping hard. "Tasty, eat more, I''m full just watching you eat."


    "Is it that exaggerated?"


    He Ruyue muttered somewhat suspiciously, after that she picked up a potato chip and placed it next to Du Lei''s mouth and said, "If you don''t mind me, open your mouth."


    How could he turn his back on a beauty like this? He hurriedly opened his mouth and quickly ate the potato. He then continued, "I want it, I want it."


    "Du Lei, I really didn''t expect that you would act like a girl."


    He Ruyue smiled and continued to feed Du Lei.


    Du Lei laughed, "My wife, what are you saying? As a man, if he had to act tough in front of his own woman, he would really be a cripple."


    He Ruyue had taught her well since she was young, and her mother was also a professor of national studies. She was naturally very different from other girls, and she looked at Du Lei with a bit of a rebuke, "You''re not allowed to swear in front of me."


    "Good, good, good. Whatever my wife says, it''s fine. If she doesn''t swear, then I won''t swear."


    Du Lei pointed to the dishes on the table and said shamelessly, "You have to feed me today, if I were to eat alone later, I would definitely not have such a big appetite."


    Although He Ruyue did not say a word, her beautiful eyes flowed between the lines, displaying a myriad of graces, causing Du Lei to be intoxicated by it, and was unable to extricate herself. If it wasn''t for the fact that He Ruyue was currently eating, Du Lei would definitely not hesitate to throw her down on the sofa, and then ¡­ Just like that, she was heavily favored by Ye Zichen.


    After the meal, He Ruyue burped. Ever since she met Du Lei, her appetite had become better and better. At least she could eat a bowl of rice for every meal.


    In the past, he did not even touch a single grain, he only ate some fruits. Even He Ruyue himself was not sure just how long he would live.


    "By the way, do you have any plans for the afternoon?"


    He Ruyue suddenly said.


    Du Lei shook his head, "I will be accompanying you this afternoon, but tomorrow, I will be a bit busy, this year will be very busy until the end of the year, especially late October to early December. During this period of time, I might have to go out on a business trip, probably with a budget of one month."

 C161

    "When the time comes, you better take care of yourself. My kick just now was very heavy, that Tang Fei fellow probably won''t be able to get out of bed for one or two months, so you don''t have to worry about him for now."


    Du Lei chuckled as he added.


    However, if it was done in time, there was still a chance to recover from it. With medicine being so advanced now, he reckoned that after a year or so, it would not be much of a problem, but by the time he recovered, Du Lei would also be back from the tomb.


    "Then what are you going to do with me?"


    He Ruyue used her soft hands to push at Du Lei''s shoulders. She might have been too careless after taking her bath, but there was actually a vacuum inside, especially when Du Lei''s eyesight was out of the ordinary. Naturally, she shouldn''t have seen everything.


    It had to be said that compared to that demon, Zhao Xue''s body was not any worse. Du Lei was shocked just by a single glance, and as expected, he was well-built.


    He took a deep breath, and as a jovial young man, he replied with a smile, "Let''s just watch the movie at home, what do you think? I''m with you, and you can have a thriller or soap opera. "


    "No, this is too boring. How about we take a look at the Titanic? I haven''t even seen this movie before, and Little Meng told me that this movie should be seen by the people she likes. It was because of this movie that my parents were together. Even after more than 20 years, the number of people watching this movie is still that many. Because the milestones of this love drama is also a classic movie. "


    He Ruyue said while laughing, and then took out a box of CD from the table. From the packaging, this was clearly a precious collection of blue light CD boxes without a single Chinese on it, and it was likely that this movie was brought back from abroad. It must be known that this was the highest grossing movie back then.


    And this is another of James''s great science fiction stories, "Avatar."


    It was banned, but it''s still in third place in the movie history rankings.


    was very fond of this male foreign celebrity. Even He Ruyue was a fan of him, he had starred in the Pirates'' Dream Dimension, the Cat''s Mouse Game and the Wilderness Hunter last year, and they were all worthy of seeing.


    "Oh yeah, I heard that Little Li won the Oscar last year. Did you know that?"


    He Ruyue suddenly asked after placing the CD into the player.


    "I haven''t paid attention to these things recently, so I have to congratulate him. After nominating him so many times, he finally got the Little Golden Man. It truly isn''t easy."


    Du Lei said while laughing.


    The LCD TV in their house was practically the largest one that could be seen on the market, more than two times bigger than the one in Li Mengxin''s house. It was even a 3D TV, where He Ruyue passed her exquisite 3D eyes to Du Lei and then used the remote control to pull the curtains in the living room.


    The movie had not started yet, but the surroundings had already fallen into darkness. Right at this moment, Du Lei suddenly hugged her tightly in his embrace, she could feel that man''s deep yet masculine aura.


    "Du Lei... "No."


    Before she finished speaking, Du Lei immediately used a hot kiss to cover her mouth.


    However, at this moment, the scene of the movie appeared. Maybe it was because the audio system wasn''t properly tuned, but there was actually some noise coming from it.


    He Ruyue regained her senses and hurriedly got up from Du Lei''s embrace to tune the sound. If Du Lei had the ability to see in the dark, he would definitely be able to see the redness on He Ruyue''s face.


    "Du Lei, do you really want to do that?"


    He Ruyue returned to the sofa, nervously pinching the corner of her shirt with both hands, and asked with her head lowered slightly in embarrassment.


    Compared to Lina''s fiery passion, He Ruyue was like a gentle sheep. The two of them had their own strengths and weaknesses, but the only thing that could not be changed was their love for Du Lei.


    Du Lei thought about his own recklessness and then gently said, "It''s alright, I''m not in a hurry. When you are completely assured and give yourself to me, we will not be able to do anything."


    "No. "My aunt is here today. Let''s just watch the movie, okay?"


    He Ruyue said somewhat guiltily.


    "When Du Lei saw her expression, he couldn''t help but laugh," This kind of thing was originally to make you agree to my request. If you use such a guilty tone to speak to me, it will make me very sad.


    "Oh. "Then let''s watch a movie."


    In order to avoid being embarrassed again, He Ruyue purposely kept a distance from Du Lei this time, because she was afraid that she would set Du Lei on fire, and yet she couldn''t help him solve it, which wouldn''t be easy.

 C162

    The Titanic was a very classic love movie. The CD in He Ruyue''s house was the original version, and the few pictures that were exposed on it were naturally still intact.


    If not for the fact that her aunt came at the right time, she really would have wanted to give herself to Du Lei as an explanation.


    Unlike the other girls who were flirting with her, Little Li had already reached the point where she looked pure blue like fire. The two of them climbed onto the cruise ship and embraced each other sweetly.


    The scene was simply beautiful to the extreme.


    Wealthy and poor painters.


    Just like the Du Lei and He Ruyue before him ¡­ Astonishingly flowing through the air, Du Lei''s hands gently caressed the beautiful woman''s full and elastic thighs.


    "Next year, we can also be like them, standing on the boat and feeling the oncoming sea breeze."


    Du Lei blew a breath softly next to He Ruyue''s ears, causing her charming face to flush slightly.


    The film lasted a long time, and by the time it was finished it was already almost five in the afternoon.


    After the two of them went out for a walk, Du Lei''s video of him beating up his rival also became popular online.


    Of course, to those young netizens, they felt that Du Lei''s way of doing things was extremely satisfying.


    Who didn''t want to beat up their love rival like this?


    As for Du Lei''s loyal female fans, they were even more envious of him.


    thought that he would be sprayed like a dog, but everything seemed to be out of his expectations.


    This matter, this video did not achieve the effect that he wanted, and it caused great waves on the internet, as well as on various famous websites. This incident was like a strong boost to his heart, and made those female fans post that they would definitely die without regrets if they were able to marry Du Lei.


    In less than half a year of time, the number of notices had exceeded 10 million, and even the popularity of the dishes seemed to be about to be suppressed by him.


    almost crumbled on the spot when he received the news. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he knew that once he became a public figure, no matter what he did, he would attract the attention of the community. This was not a good thing, actually.


    But in the end, he did not want to enter the entertainment industry. Recently, he had received numerous invitations from variety shows, and even Central TV''s focal point interview had come.


    "Sigh, being handsome is indeed a kind of sin ¡­"


    Seeing his name hanging at the top of Weibo''s search results, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Yesterday, he followed He Ruyue outside for a whole day, and during that time, Liu Fen called him N times, but he did not receive any of them.


    This morning, Liu Fen had called him.


    Seeing the name, Du Lei frowned, but still pressed the answer button, and said, "Is there an urgent matter?"


    "Boss Du, according to my little brother''s probing, the power of the Rong City is now like a pile of loose sand. As soon as Brother Long went to jail, everyone was anxious to start fighting for it. Right now, the black market in Rong City is as chaotic as a pot of porridge. "


    Liu Fen''s voice sounded extremely serious, "The police want to quell this disturbance, but they can''t do anything about the evidence on these people."


    "Oh? "Then what do you mean by calling me? Do you want to borrow some money from me?"


    Du Lei said as he furrowed his brows. If Liu Fen could not even handle this kind of matter properly, then he could not help but accept this little brother.


    Du Lei had to leave the Rong City for more than a month. In this one month period, he had to strengthen the people under his command, or else he would be afraid that some unscrupulous fellow would find a chance to cause trouble.


    "No, a lot of things can be solved with money, but no matter how rich the person is, it''s useless. The bunch of scumbags from the Rong City are known for their loyalty, they don''t care about money, and they don''t lack money either." No, a lot of things can be solved with money, but no matter how much money the person has, it''s useless.


    "What I need now is the strong, the kind that can fight, and I need to be ruthless."


    Liu Fen said, he had a lot of men under him, and could be considered a large force in Rong City, and had good relations with the Zhou and many families, if not he would not have appeared at the ball.


    Du Lei frowned, he knew that Liu Fen was forced to call him, if not, with his ability, why would he contact him?


    "Alright. You just wait for my expert to come over this afternoon. "


    Du Lei said in a deep voice, he had already thought of sending Zhang San and Niu Si over.


    "Sure, thank you so much."


    hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. Currently, Du Lei''s request had made him extremely busy, wanting to swallow the Rong City and the other four underground powers whole in one go was not a joke.


    Du Lei put down the phone, and immediately began his daily morning practice. The inheritance that he had acquired during this period was still the same, and the changes weren''t too great.


    However, the duration of the spirit pupil was also getting longer and longer, and the effect of the spiritual vision became stronger and stronger, furthermore, Du Lei''s control of the spirit pupil had also become much more nimble.


    However, Du Lei had been rather busy lately, and did not have the time to buy Zou Le''s or participate in professional rock gambling competitions.


    "Whooosh."


    Rushing along the park''s runway, he faced the rising sun and wore a tight black suit that went round and round.


    Right now, more and more people were focusing on their physical health. Other than Du Lei, there were also a few other elders running on the track, they were most likely in their 50s to 60s.


    Young people like Du Lei, who were around 20 years old, were relatively fewer.


    Nowadays, almost all the young people are sick from getting up. They stay up late to go online, so where can they get up during the day?


    The fitness awareness was shallow, or they could go to the gym and get a card to practice their muscles.


    In Du Lei''s opinion, this was purely because he had nothing better to do, or perhaps he had gone somewhere to pick up girls.


    "Young man, it''s quite early."


    An old man holding a dog greeted Du Lei. He was dressed in Tang suit, with white hair that was grey but radiant. He looked to be even more spirited than those young people.


    Du Lei also stopped and said with a smile, "Grandpa Huang is still early. How many laps have you taken every day? The dogs they keep are all fat and fat, but the yellow dog you''re holding is extremely thin. I think it''s because it''s thin that I follow you around everyday. "


    "That''s nothing. Even the security room''s wolfhound is afraid of Xiao Hui, even though Xiao Hui is very thin."


    Grandpa Huang laughed proudly, "It is not only good at catching rats, it also caught a good opportunity to steal thieves."


    Du Lei felt that it was strange, this dog catching mice was already very strange, but it actually caught thieves, thus he could not help but open his Spirit Eye.


    Sweeping his eyes at Grandpa Huang and his dog.


    In his line of sight, there was a golden light spiralling above the dog''s head, and above Grandpa Huang''s head, there was also a faint golden light spiraling.

 C163

    Generally speaking, there were two kinds of people: good people and bad people.


    However, if one used their spirit pupils to look at a person''s luck, they would be able to see through countless others.


    Just like this golden light, it meant that he was rich. Judging from the age of the Grandpa Huang, when he was young, he should have been a rich man with a lot of money.


    The dog that had a golden light on top of its head was either a Lucky Dog or a dog that had a lot of spirit energy. Du Lei looked at the skinny Xiao Hui and touched its head.


    "He looks pretty smart."


    When Du Lei praised it, the dog immediately stuck out its tongue and laughed at him.


    His tail began to move as he gasped for breath.


    The Grandpa Huang laughed as he spoke, "This beast is indeed very intelligent. If it is a good person, it would be unable to resist coming closer. If it is a bad person, it would immediately cry out."


    "Last time I saw a piece of news, a dog''s nose could analyze a human''s scent to determine if the person harbors malicious intent. At that time, I thought it was fake, I didn''t expect you to be real."


    When Du Lei finished speaking, the dog barks even louder. It rubbed its head against Du Lei''s pants, looking extremely intimate.


    Even Du Lei who loved dogs felt that this dog was very cute.


    He stretched out his hand and pinched Xiao Hui''s sturdy thigh. At this moment, the effects of Xiao Hui''s Spirit Eye had not disappeared yet.


    In the greyhound''s eyes, he saw a ball of burning green flame, and the Underground Tunneling Pattern on Du Lei''s chest lit up slightly.


    Immediately after, he felt as if his body was sucked dry, and a whirlpool appeared in the dog''s eyes, continuously absorbing the spiritual energy in his body.


    "Woof, woof ¡­"


    Xiao Hui suddenly roared twice, and the Grandpa Huang anxiously pulled it away, causing Du Lei to wake up from his short moment of absent-mindedness.


    Fortunately, all the spiritual energy in his body was in such a saturated state. Otherwise, he really would have been lying flat on the ground after being sucked in by this dog.


    Xiao Hui absorbed all the spiritual energy in Du Lei''s body, and his mental fortitude was at least multiple times better than it was before. Even though his body did not change at all, Du Lei could feel the power that it was emitting, which was enough to make people''s hearts palpitate.


    Du Lei looked at Grandpa Huang tiredly and said, "This world is full of wonders, I never thought that I would actually be able to see this kind of dog with my own eyes."


    "Liao, Liao, Liao, Liao, Liao." "No matter how smart a dog is, it''s still a beast, so there''s nothing special about it. This dog has been following me for seven or eight years, ever since I retired, even though its body is weak, it''s old and slow. It''ll probably be able to continue living when I die."


    His wife died early, and his children were busy with work all day, not having the time to talk with him. All these years since he retired, it was all thanks to this greyhound that he never left.


    "No, this dog is indeed very rare." I''ve seen a lot of dogs since I was a kid, but this is the first time I''ve ever seen a dog as agile as this one. "


    Du Lei laughed as he spoke, a surprised look involuntarily flashed past his eyes. Since he could see that this dog was extraordinary, how could others not see through it?


    Ever since he obtained the inheritance of the Hegemon, Du Lei''s view of the world had become completely different.


    The world was so big, so many strange talents that he had never seen before. Thus, he did not dare make any reckless decisions, and could not help but ask, "Grandpa Huang, has anyone bought this dog before?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    Grandpa Huang asked in confusion. He thought for a moment, seeing that Du Lei was silent, he replied, "A while ago there was indeed a guy who wanted to buy it. That guy was wearing a mask, his hair was white.


    "At that time, Xiao Hui was screaming very loudly. I saw that person''s expression was very weird, so I didn''t pay any attention to him and left." At that time, his bid was one hundred thousand. How could an ordinary dog sell for one hundred thousand? "


    Grandpa Huang shook his head in fear and said with a frown, "If you didn''t mention it, I would have forgotten about it. That person had a weird look in his eyes, I feel very uncomfortable looking at him, especially when he''s looking straight at me."


    "Oh."


    Du Lei''s heart could not help but thump, he actually thought of that mysterious Insect Slaughtering Master, the person the Grandpa Huang had just described, wasn''t he that Insect Slaughtering Master?


    To be able to buy the dog with a 100,000 yuan worth of money, it was enough to prove that the guy was not simple at all.


    When he thought of the dense black fog above that guy''s head, he felt cold sweat trickling down his back. It was a miracle that this kind of person could survive, and he was definitely a super villain who would cause trouble for himself.


    It was not bad that Du Lei was an angry youth, but he was not stupid. He did not have the ability to save the world yet as the world had countless of villains.


    Reality was reality, and it could never become a part of a movie. Any superhero that appeared, those were just objects that every ordinary individual yearned to become, just like those heroes in the movies of the United States.


    If any one of them appeared in reality, they would definitely be killed by the various powers.


    Sometimes the emergence of superheroes threatens the interests of politicians.


    Grandpa Huang, please take a walk. I need to run a few laps more.


    After Du Lei finished speaking, he took a glance at the spirited Xiao Hui, and then left with large strides.


    The dog''s sense of smell was extremely sensitive. It had definitely smelled a scent that it liked on Du Lei''s body, but at the same time, it had also smelled the scent of its own companion.


    It was not a creature that lived under the sea like the little tortoise, especially since Du Lei had received the inheritance of the little tortoise. In fact, it could be considered half of the ancestor of the little tortoise, if not, how could the little tortoise''s arrogant personality allow it to submit to Du Lei?


    Every intelligent being has its own pride. Humans are like that. Other animals are the same, but they display their pride in different ways.


    For example, if a carnivorous animal starved to death, they would not become vegetarian. Their arrogance had already seeped into their bones, into their blood and genes. If they were wolves, they would have to eat meat.


    Like Hui Tai Lang in the cartoon, it was purely the work of a producer who came up with the idea to make fun of children. In this world, how could wolves not eat sheep?


    "Whooosh."


    During the run, Du Lei gasped for breath. He had consumed relatively less grains and grains, and they had almost all absorbed spirit energy, and now that most of the spirit energy had been absorbed by the little greyhound, he naturally found it hard to hold on. Not long after, he couldn''t help but sit down and wipe the ground to rest.

 C164

    Right now, he was truly very tired and also very hungry. At this moment, a beautiful figure slowly trotted towards him from afar.


    He Ruyue ran with a bag of breakfast against the sunlight.


    Today, she was wearing a sexy pair of casual pants and a sports vest. Her sexy figure was vividly outlined, especially her chest. Although she didn''t sway while she was running, it was still an extremely spectacular sight.


    Her playful ponytail swayed behind her, and her pretty face was covered in sweat.


    Seeing Du Lei leaning on a chair at the side of the track, she immediately ran over.


    "What''s wrong with you? You look tired. In the past, every time you ran, you would be full of energy."


    He Ruyue placed the breakfast in her hands on the chair, and then picked up the clean towel from his shoulder and slowly wiped the sweat off her face. Her charming face may have been red, but she did not stop her actions.


    He Ruyue would usually do this kind of thing that would make people jealous. She was as gentle as water, with her eyebrows knitted together. Although Du Lei was very tired, she was brimming with happiness.


    He knew that He Ruyue would definitely become a very virtuous wife, it was already very hard to find a girl that was so gentle and gentle, and for a girl as considerate and caring as He Ruyue, she would probably already be extinct.


    "Thank you."


    The corner of Du Lei''s mouth raised slightly, and he suddenly said that as he reached out to grab the girl''s waist, "Thank you for your help."


    He Ruyue was a little tickled by his actions, and pouted, "Disgusting."


    Her words were a little mischievous, causing Du Lei''s heart to melt in an instant.


    At this moment, he finally understood why there were so many women in the ancient era that could disrupt the dynasty. They could even indirectly lead to the destruction of an empire.


    Before King Zhou died, he said, "It is better to lose the world than to lose yourself."


    She was known as the "witch" of the world.


    However, in the eyes of King Zhou, she was more important than all the mountains and rivers.


    Beautiful women were a disaster since ancient times.


    Let me ask you, is there a man in this world who doesn''t want to get drunk?


    At some point, having a gentle and virtuous wife who loves you is more important than anything else.


    "Alright, hurry up and eat breakfast. I''ve prepared milk, lamb and some bread for you today."


    He Ruyue took out the lamb box, opened it and handed it over to Du Lei, asking, "Is it fragrant?"


    Smelling the pure mutton meat, Du Lei''s appetite was instantly whetted. This mutton meat was done really meticulously, even the way it was placed and its shape was so unique and original.


    "Xiang, my wife, the food you cook is the most fragrant."


    Du Lei glanced at the dishes in the box, then raised his head and kissed He Ruyue''s charming face.


    It was now around seven in the morning, and the number of people on the track gradually increased. Quite a few youngsters saw this scene and their eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets.


    With regards to single dogs coming over, when He Ruyue stood together with Du Lei, it was more than enough to deal them a critical hit of damage. It would be hard to describe all sorts of beautiful words.


    "Hurry up and eat. There are so many people now, so it won''t be easy to get recognized later on."


    He Ruyue said with a flushed face. She would feel satisfied just by watching Du Lei enjoy the breakfast she had cooked.


    When He Ruyue was born, his father''s career had already started growing up, and her mother''s family was also very special. Ever since she was young, she lived in luxury and never did household chores, just like cooking, which she could read and understand.


    If one were to talk about practical matters, it wouldn''t take long.


    Perhaps it was because of the power of love, but it allowed her to progress at a rapid pace, and the things she could make were becoming more and more delicious.


    In order to prepare breakfast for Du Lei at this place everyday, she would wake up at 5 o''clock in the morning to go to the market to buy the most fresh ingredients.


    Even though there wasn''t much mutton, the process was extremely complicated.


    She would control her time and wait for Du Lei at the finish line of the track to bring him a proper breakfast.


    It would be best if he could eat breakfast from half an hour to an hour later. However, Du Lei''s physique was abnormal, so every time he finished exercising, he would feel extremely hungry.


    Du Lei ate very quickly, and immediately after he finished, he quickly followed He Ruyue to the He family mansion. At this time, He Mansheng was in the courtyard playing with birds, he had a lot of hobbies, grew a lot of flowers and plants in the garden, and even dug out a fish pond to raise a lot of relatively rare fish.


    When he saw Du Lei enter, he immediately stopped what he was doing and said, "Morning, Xiao Lei, how did you get the time to come in and sit down?"


    "I haven''t come to see you in a while, I just happened to come by in the morning when I had nothing to do."


    Du Lei also acted very casually. After all, the middle-aged man in front of him was not only his father''s old friend, but also his future father-in-law.


    After all, Old He truly regarded him as both a son and a son-in-law. How could he dare to disappoint his good intentions?


    "Haha, it''s rare for you to think of me. Xiao Yue, quickly go to the house and bring me the alcohol that you drank last time.


    The courtyard was very spacious. There was a awning, stone tables, stone chairs, and even an extremely orderly arrangement. In ancient times, it could be considered a mansion.


    The two of them sat on the stone bench under the awning. In the middle, there was a original stone table that was about a metre wide, probably used by He Mansheng for reading books and drinking tea.


    To be able to move the dining table over while it was still in the middle of summer was indeed a good choice, but on the other side of the stone table, there was a small pond. With just a glance, Du Lei could see white fish swimming slowly in the green water, and he even saw the turtle that was resting at the side of the pond with its neck stretched out, napping.


    "I didn''t pay much attention to your yard when I came back. Uncle He, you''ve taken care of it really well. You already have this pond, so you can still fish if you have nothing to do."


    Du Lei laughed and said, his eyes carefully observing his surroundings. The He family''s villa was not big, but the courtyard was extremely spacious, no one would have thought, in the capital city where steel and concrete were extremely modern, there would actually be such a hidden land.


    "Fishing isn''t an option. These guys are the old guys that I''ve raised for many years. They have stubborn tempers and their mouths are already in their mouth. It doesn''t even bother eating fish food."


    He Mansheng said with a smile, "You don''t have to say, this pond of fish, if I wanted to sell it, I would have to sell it for more than ten million. Inside, there are a few extremely precious and ornamental species of fish.


    The fish swam about freely in the water, looking very contented and cheerful. To them, no matter how expensive the fish tank was, it couldn''t compare to this simple and crude fish pond.

 C165

    "No no, Uncle He, you are doing a good deed." Since it is a fish, then it should stay in the fish pond. No matter how simple and crude it is, it should live a very happy life. You fish have been raised for so long, has there ever been a situation of death? "


    Du Lei asked with a smile.


    He Mansheng thought about it carefully, and since there was no death, he said, "Actually, the temperature in the fish tank can be controlled, and the oxygen content, etc., the life span of the fish in the tank should be longer than outside. However, the biggest fish in the pond have already lived for more than ten years, and they almost never surfaced, staying underwater all day. To be honest, I don''t even know how big they are. "


    "I guess the fish you raised when you bought this villa must already be very large. How about we take this opportunity to lure them out?"


    Du Lei suggested, at the same time, he could not help but open his own Spirit Eyes.


    His gaze shifted as he focused on the wide fish pond. For a moment, the blue colored water seemed to have become transparent, and line after line of fish appeared in Du Lei''s eyes.


    "What?!"


    When Du Lei saw the big fish quietly lying at the bottom of the pond, a huge wave actually rose in his heart.


    He Mansheng was a fisherman, he had originally planned to turn this fish pond into a fish pond, but taking into account the safety of the fish, he brought out a fish pond that was around ten metres in length and width, and three metres deep. At that time, he had put in a total of more than a million fish seedlings, all of which were extremely rare species.


    Afraid that a bird would come in and steal the fish, he ordered people to put a stainless steel above the fish pond, similar to a security window, and to use even smaller steel nets to protect it.


    It had already been almost twenty years since the fish pond was built, and the fish inside had been raised for almost twenty years as well. Of course, He Mansheng would put in some of the fish seedlings every year, and the fish that Du Lei could see with his naked eye were those small fish.


    It should be a super large version that was similar to an electric eel. It actually occupied more than just a ten meter wide fish pond, moreover, it had its eyes closed, presumably because it was too big, so it could not easily move, because if it moved slightly, there would be movement from the entire surface of the water, and if it floated to the surface, it would bring out all the water in the pond.


    It could not move. If it continued to grow, what awaited it would be death. Du Lei could not believe his eyes.


    In the ocean, it could be considered an existence at the level of an overlord, but in the He family''s courtyard, there lived a creature that was countless times larger than an ordinary electric eel. Du Lei no longer dared to call it an electric eel, as if it was a small turtle that was living in Du Lei''s house.


    Their bodies were also much bigger than their own. It was impossible for a turtle to grow so big, just like how a human could not fly in the sky by relying on their own hands.


    Then, it was obvious that all of these suspicious points pointed in one direction. That''s right, this was the phenomenon of Ancestral Awakening.


    Humans would also go back to their ancestors, but the chances of that happening were very small.


    This is something that science can explain.


    Other than this super electric eel, there were many other large creatures at the bottom of the pool. There was a crab the size of a washbasin lying on top of the electric eel''s head. Its entire body was covered with moss, but when one looked at its mouth, they would find that there was water flowing around it.


    Du Lei frowned. If a miracle like this could turn into a coincidence, then a whole group of them appearing was definitely illogical.


    He frowned and couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle He, when you sold this villa, did you invite a Taoist to take a look at feng shui?"


    Twenty years ago, I spent nearly two million to buy this villa. In the past, Mister Feng Shui told me that this is a treasure land, and that staying here all year round will extend one''s lifespan and reduce many of the obstacles that come from the business road.


    He Mansheng laughed and said, "Back then, when I was young, I also had quite a bit of money, so I thought that Mister said some good words and bought this villa, but who would have known that after living here for twenty years ¡­ He was right. I have gained love, gained a career, and also had such a beautiful, cute, and kind daughter. "


    His fingers slowly rapped against the stone table. He had a contented look on his face, as if he was reminiscing about the past. His expression was one of complacency.


    "No wonder. I noticed that the trees here seem to be more exuberant. Compared to the scenery trees outside the outer sect, they are like heaven and earth."


    Du Lei looked at the wutong tree in the courtyard. Even though it was already in the autumn, the leaves had no signs of turning yellow and were still lush and verdant.


    "That''s right. This place is a treasure trove. Back then, I also stumbled upon this place by chance. That''s why I bought this place."


    He Mansheng smiled amiably, but at the same time, He Ruyue also brought wine and cups out from the house.


    Du Lei''s fatigue seemed to have decreased by more than half due to the breakfast that He Ruyue had prepared. At this time, the alcohol was served.


    "Come on, daughter, I don''t need to do it myself."


    Seeing that his own daughter was about to pour wine for him, He Mansheng laughed and said, "You can pour wine for Du Lei, it''s been so many years already."


    "Right."


    He Ruyue smiled and nodded, then gave Du Lei some wine, reminding him, "My dad drank like water, so you shouldn''t compete with him. You can finish the wine in the cup. "


    After Du Lei heard this, he laughed, his wife was concerned about him, he had no reason to go against other people''s girls, so he laughed and said, "Wine is only used to help people, it''s not that much, what does it have to do with that? Furthermore, the main purpose of this trip is to chat with Uncle He and not all of them are here to drink wine.


    "That''s good. Dad knows you''re in good health, but you should drink less. Drinking too much will only harm your health."


    He Ruyue looked at her father, said a few words, and then slowly returned to the house.


    Du Lei squinted his eyes, and while the effects of the Spirit Eye had not disappeared, he immediately looked towards the bottom of the pond, and sure enough, he saw through the electric eel that green streams of air were flowing out from a spring at the bottom of the water, seeping into the water. Because the electric eel had stayed underwater all year round, it was naturally closest to the "Spirit Spring".


    As a result, he naturally took advantage of the situation.


    With its astonishing rate of growth, it might actually be able to mature and evolve in another ten and a half years. Of course, this was purely Du Lei''s imagination.


    Just at this moment, he unexpectedly discovered another astonishing discovery. Under the eel''s belly, there was even a strangely shaped turtle''s speed ¡­

 C166

    Du Lei''s entire body trembled, as though he was struck by lightning. What appeared in his line of sight was actually a extremely familiar tortoise shell, wasn''t that the tortoise shell on his chest that had the overlord totem?


    How could this be possible ¡­ How could there be such a coincidence?


    Du Lei frowned slightly as he looked at the scene at the bottom of the pond.


    "Xiao Lei, why have you been looking at the fish pond? Did you notice something? Furthermore, the fish pond is indeed very strange. In all these years, the fish within have never brought up the slightest bit of water. It''s extremely quiet. "


    Seeing Du Lei''s dazed look, He Mansheng drank a cup of wine and laughed, "Ahh, this fish pool, we dug the right place back then. "At the bottom of the fish pond, there is a very small spring. Fresh water can be exchanged every day, otherwise, it would be very troublesome to exchange such a large amount of water."


    "Oh? This pool had a spring. No wonder you could see a steady stream of living water coming out from the ditch next to the pool. Moreover, it looked very clear. This proved that there were less fish swimming in it. In this highly modern city, it''s really rare to have such a clean spring. "


    Du Lei and He Mansheng clinked their cups together, they drank the wine in their hands in one gulp and laughed, but their eyes paused for a moment before they said: "Then did you put anything down back then?"


    "About this, let me think ¡­"


    He Mansheng revealed a thoughtful expression.


    He didn''t immediately say that he didn''t have any, which proved that he did place something down there all those years ago.


    The pool was very calm, and there were occasional small fishes floating slowly on the surface of the water. Du Lei thought that these little guys probably didn''t discover the big guys that were hiding at the bottom of the pool. Crabs the size of basins, sea snails the size of buckets, as well as electric eels that were as huge as monsters.


    It was fortunate that Du Lei was calm enough and had even seen a divine beast like this before. There was already nothing in this world that could scare him off.


    For example, Su Licheng''s blank face, if an ordinary person were to see this, they would probably have a heart attack. However, Du Lei did not really feel it.


    "Yes, I remember."


    He Mansheng abruptly slapped his thigh and said, "The master who showed me Feng Shui back then was called Daoist Priest Qing Feng. He gifted me a piece of turtle shell and told me to place it at the mouth of the spring, to keep it safe. and also asked me to buy some rare fish shoots and throw them in. "


    "Daoist Priest Qing Feng?" Is he from our Rong City? Why have I never heard of him. "


    Du Lei frowned, this clue was just too important.


    He had gotten himself into the hegemony inheritance, met He Ruyue and cured her anorexia, then when he came to her home, he actually found out that He Mansheng was his father''s long-lost friend ¡­ Now, this item that looked like a turtle shell falling from the sky.


    All of this seemed to have its own world.


    The more Du Lei thought about it, the weirder it felt.


    He was a person who did not believe in fate or the Heavenly Dao, but at this moment, he actually somewhat believed in the legendary and mysterious Heavenly Dao and fate.


    If one were to say that their fate was to obtain the inheritance of the hegemon, then all the suffering and misfortune they had suffered before this might have been a test from the heavens.


    Ancient books have clouds, the great task of the heavens and the people, will be the first to toil their hearts and bones, hungry for their skin and empty their bodies. Was he really the so-called blessing of the heavens?


    "No. He claimed that he was only there to support the fated person, and his asking price and fee was extremely high. However, he was extremely well-regarded in the Wealthy Class and the biggest officials of the Rong City all had to respect him as Master when they saw him. "


    He Mansheng recalled his past and spoke frankly with confidence, "Daoist Priest Qing Feng was introduced to me by a noble person from the capital that year. The starting price for inviting him to take a look at Feng Shui is one million. Think about it, at that time when he was pushing down the feudal fiefdom and had just won the limelight, he already dared to ask such a high price. Naturally, he had some ability. But it''s also good that it''s him. Otherwise, he would definitely not have such achievements. "


    "He specially spent two hours to explain some principles for me. "I have benefited greatly from listening to his explanation. It seems that I have taken a break and have avoided many detours on the road of the future shopping mall."


    With that said, He Mansheng looked at the thriving maple tree beside the gate.


    This tree was planted by a Daoist priest himself years ago. He told me that the world is vast, and that there are many things that cannot be fathomed.


    From He Mansheng''s tone and eyes, it could be seen that he was extremely respectful to Dao Friend Qingfeng.


    "So that''s how it is. Uncle He, I''ve actually also learned some profound knowledge about feng shui. I think you know a little about it. Every blade of grass in your yard is planted with great care. It has a miraculous effect of dispelling evil."


    Du Lei had indeed read quite a few things about profound arts in this period of time.


    Furthermore, within his Tyrant''s fragmented memories, there were a lot of things related to profound science, the kind that Du Lei could use whenever he took them out.


    "Daoist Priest Qing Feng mentioned it to me before."


    He Mansheng laughed, "At that time, he told me that other people do not have such treatment, and that was why I was specially arranged by someone fated for me. After so many years, their courtyard is either overgrown with weeds, or they have changed their appearances, but I am still the same as before."


    He Mansheng then sighed, "Xiao Yue has grown up, and is about to get married, while I am almost over a hundred years old."


    "Men have forty-one flowers. Fifty isn''t considered old. You look to be in your early thirties at most."


    What Du Lei said was the truth, He Mansheng''s skin was extremely well maintained, if not for the fact that the wrinkles on the corner of his eyes would have blossomed when he was smiling, he really looked like a thirty year old robust man.


    He Mansheng took a small sip of the wine, and said, "Where''s the man? He''ll age very quickly once he''s past fifty, and those celebrities are no exception as well. My skin has never been kept in good condition. It''s all the light of this house. Oh yeah, I heard you worked with Little Meng recently? "


    "Yeah, invest some money into it. I think her project is feasible."


    Du Lei smiled slightly and poured himself a full cup of wine.


    "There really is no problem with that project of his. Actually, I already had her idea ten years ago. As a leading business in the restaurant of Rong City and even the entire Ba Shu restaurant, it was indeed a failure for me to be like this. The elimination rate in the restaurant is very high, if I want to make a brand, it will be very difficult. "


    He Mansheng frowned, and slowly analyzed the situation, "Do you know about the fire palace on the sofa? Very famous. But they only had more than twenty stores, and they were all in Changsha. The restaurant industry was very repulsive. It would take at least a year to establish a new restaurant somewhere. Especially the money invested in the earlier stage, it was almost like a wasted effort. Without enough money, it wouldn''t work. "

 C167

    "Behind KFC stands the Hundred World Group. It is a company with a very high status in the world. It can be called a world food and beverage giant."


    He Mansheng''s words caused Du Lei to fall into deep thought.


    The conversation between the two had reached this point.


    Du Lei couldn''t help but start laughing bitterly. He did antiques, and in the eyes of any successful entrepreneurs, even if the antiques industry created more, the higher the profit, it would only last for a short period of time. It could be said that this industry was used to play with tickets.


    Du Lei understood this industry very well. If he did not have the inheritance of hegemony, without his Spirit Eyes, and if he did not have the ability to breathe underwater, he would not be able to stay at the bottom of the sea.


    He really did not want to continue in this industry. First of all, antiques were a type of item that sold less, and the price was also very high.


    Even the cost of antique manufacturing was extremely high. It couldn''t be like computer software or electronic products, where the cost was extremely low, the profit was extremely high and they could also sell well.


    "I think her plan is feasible."


    Du Lei firmly nodded and said.


    He then took another sip of the white wine in his cup.


    He Mansheng did not say anything else, and only chuckled as he said it, "Young people, it''s good. If I were twenty years younger and could ride on a billionaire, I would do the same. "


    Du Lei laughed but did not say a word. He raised his cup and said, "Come, Uncle He, cheers."


    "Cheers."


    He Mansheng said while laughing. This middle-aged man''s body was fat and generous; he seemed to be able to face everything calmly.


    The two of them chatted all morning. During this time, Du Lei called Zhang San and Niu Si and had them come to the city in the afternoon.


    After having lunch at He Ruyue''s home, Du Lei immediately took his leave and went to the shop, and then drove to find Zhao Linger, they still had some work matters to discuss.


    "Hey, Zhao Linger, I might come over to your place in the afternoon. Remember to make the arrangements when you have the time."


    Du Lei had already started driving towards the direction of Zhao Family Jewel''s headquarters.


    Zhao Linger was on the other side of the phone, she anxiously smiled and said, "Boss Du, it''s good that you came over, why would you need to inform me or arrange anything."


    "Sure."


    After Du Lei finished speaking, he hung up the phone. He knew that as he moved into the residence, the sales of the Zhao Family Jewels were increasing bit by bit, and the results he obtained today were most likely due to his contributions. How could they not properly welcome him?


    The distance from Antique Market to Zhao Clan Jewelry was around 30 minutes, and very quickly, Du Lei''s bright red sports car appeared in the car park of the Zhao Group.


    Du Lei also went directly into the inner parts of the Zhao Group and sat on the elevator.


    The girls who were working at the office would be so infatuated with him that some of them would even want to take a picture together.


    But in order to prevent any more disturbances, Du Lei rejected them decisively. He was not posturing, but a fact that could not be disputed.


    If he agreed to take a picture with a fan, the other fans would rush towards him. It had to be known that the headquarters of the Zhao Corporation was a women''s nest.


    "I have something urgent to do and I need to speak to your Boss Zhao. If you have time later, how about I take a few pictures with you guys? "


    To be honest, it was really hard to be an idol and only be able to earn a living based on your reputation. For example, the current Du Lei, he finally understood some of the difficult problems of being the center of attention right now.


    "Alright, then we''ll wait for you."


    The young girl watched Du Lei leave with a smile, her face completely red.


    Du Lei was certain that they would definitely pounce towards him without any hesitation ¡­ As for what he would do.


    Du Lei himself didn''t know.


    But it could be seen from their feverish eyes.


    It was like a wolf that had starved for ten days to half a month; it seemed to understand the meaning of a little sheep.


    When Du Lei walked out from the elevator, he was already waiting at the exit.


    At this moment, she was looking at him with a smile.


    "It''s my honor to welcome Boss Du to my humble abode."


    Zhao Linger was dressed in an extremely alluring outfit today. She was wearing the OL CEO''s suit, with her full and round legs tightly wrapped up in black silk/stockings.


    Surely no man could resist this temptation?


    The moment he laid his eyes on Zhao Linger, he would definitely think of a few unsuitable scenes for children.


    Especially Zhao Linger''s face, which was pretty and charming, with her clear eyes and white teeth, even if she was wearing a faint makeup.


    And it was still filled with extreme temptation.


    As he walked, his waist still twisted. Du Lei was speechless, and did not know what to say.


    If she wore it like this every day, then it would be very dangerous. Fortunately, they were all a bunch of girls in the Zhao Group. Otherwise, there would be some heroes who would not be able to control it.


    "Hur hur. If it''s all a cold house here, then where would I turn into a pigsty? "


    Du Lei did not dare to look around as he replied awkwardly.


    "Hehehe."


    Zhao Linger covered her lips and laughed, instantly she was extremely flirtatious, and from time to time, she would wink at Du Lei, "Boss Du never thought that you would actually be such a humorous and funny person."


    "No, no, don''t take it seriously."


    Du Lei frowned slightly. He felt that something was amiss with Zhao Linger''s performance, according to logic, coming to her headquarters should be equivalent to luring a wolf into a room, but Du Lei actually had the guts to force himself into a wolf''s den.


    The area of the room was extremely wide, and the furnishings and layout of the room were all extremely well thought out. The spacious floor glass and the balcony could overlook the entire Rong City.


    "Huhu, what a nice place. The wind is blowing. It would be nice if I could sit here and read."


    Du Lei originally wanted to say something about love, but taking into account that they were alone in a room, saying something like that was indeed inappropriate, he decisively changed his line, using it to show his meaning and nurture.


    However, Zhao Linger leaned on the railing, and said while smiling, "Just now, you were preparing to say ''love'', wasn''t that very appropriate? But unfortunately, other than my father, no other man has ever been here before. If I''m talking about business, it''s really another place, and I rarely show my face. "


    Du Lei was not an idiot, if he asked her to say that, then she must have dressed up on purpose to tempt him, right?


    Du Lei''s heart felt like he was being scratched by a cat.


    As a normal man, he naturally had physical needs, especially now that he was so busy every day, he needed to vent them all out.


    After that time with Lina, Du Lei would often have unsuitable dreams for children at night.


    This did not mean that he was particularly lecherous.

 C168

    Rather, as outstanding men, they all had one characteristic, and that was that they liked to look for a mate. Especially after Du Lei''s temperament and appearance had become extremely handsome.


    Under the gazes of countless beautiful women, could he still hold on to his bottom line and principles?


    Everyone had a demon in their hearts.


    Du Lei was not a saint, nor was he a hypocrite. Even Du Wei himself knew about the principle of eating the marrow to get the taste, so how could Du Lei not understand it?


    "Oh."


    Du Lei calmed his somewhat impatient heart and lightly nodded.


    It was unknown where the wind had come from, but it blew up his clean hair.


    Zhao Linger''s black hair was also gently blown up. She gave a coquettish smile, but the shyness in her eyes was obvious. It was obvious that this was the first time she was wearing such revealing clothes.


    "Hey, what did you call me over for today?"


    Zhao Linger said while smiling. She knew that Du Lei would definitely not be moved by her.


    She also understood that even if he were to strip naked here today, Du Lei would still not do anything to his.


    He would even feel like a frivolous, casual girl.


    When he thought about this, Zhao Linger''s heart started twitching inexplicably. She had never been interested in any man before, and Du Lei was considered the first. From the moment she saw Du Lei, it was as if she had fallen into this bottomless pit, and had fallen completely.


    "It''s like this. "I''ll be back in a while. I might be on a trip for at least a month, so I hope you can help me limit the number of beads you can distribute."


    Du Lei frowned and said.


    "Rong City''s territory is so big. If the Tyrant''s Hand string is released without any restrictions, then it would definitely be in a state of saturation within a very short period of time. Whether the bracelet is for food or not, it can be worn for ten or even a hundred years, and it won''t be replaced by a newer phone like that. "


    had actually also thought about what Du Lei had said before. With the current power of the Zhao Group, it was impossible for them to open a market.


    "Since you''ve said so, I will take note. You can rest assured that I am already negotiating business with some of the provincial capitals around Ba Shu. If all goes well, when you come back. Once you take over the jewelry brand, you should be able to rush out of Ba Shu and spread throughout China like poison. "


    Zhao Linger clenched her fists, and said complacently, "Don''t worry, there''s something I want to ask for your opinion on, I want to change the name of the Zhao Family''s Jewelry."


    "Hmm? Changing your names is an old brand name that has existed for decades. Aren''t you afraid that changing your names will cause a lot of customers to pass away? "


    Du Lei frowned slightly. Zhao Linger''s idea was obviously a bit immature, to the point that it could be called childish. Even if she wanted to change it, would her father agree to it?


    As the name implied, the Zhao Group was a group belonging to the Zhao Family, and it was not Zhao Linger who was the only one with power. There were also a large number of shareholders, so if all of them were unwilling to agree, what would happen?


    "Yeah, I think the name ''Zhao Family Jewellery'' is too vulgar. If it was at home, it would be acceptable, but if it''s put on an international scale, it would be a little difficult to translate it. I think it''s better to call it ''Overlord'' than ''Dominating the World''. "


    Hearing Zhao Linger''s words, Du Lei''s expression became strange.


    This was too child''s play, she actually wanted to call him Dominating the World, or Overlord.


    Was she going to merge with him and start a jewelry company?


    Du Lei''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the girl in front of him.


    "Don''t be surprised. Actually, I feel like you guys are overbearing if you want to be big. It was rather difficult, so he might as well form a alliance. Perhaps, he might be able to kill his way out of China. You must know that purple sandalwood bracelet can be considered a special accessory in our country. "


    Zhao Linger said with a charming smile.


    Her way of thinking was actually very simple. She wanted to perfectly wrap up Du Lei''s image again, and invest a large amount of money into the bracelet design to invite a few experts.


    Maybe this matter could actually happen, Zhao Linger thought, and couldn''t help but reveal a smile on her beautiful face.


    "Alright, if you want to change your name, then I will fully support you."


    "There isn''t much money in here, but it should be enough for you to support me for a while. When I leave, I''ll have to depend entirely on you and my uncle to dominate my development."


    "This is the Swiss bank card. I''ll call them and talk, and then you''ll use your fingerprints to get control of Cary''s money. "Alright, I''ll leave it to you."


    Seeing that it was getting late, Du Lei prepared to leave.


    But Zhao Linger suddenly could not help but hold onto Du Lei''s arm. After eating for a while, she said: "It''s rare to come here to drink a cup of tea and then leave."


    Du Lei had originally wanted to reject him immediately, but when he saw Zhao Linger''s beautiful eyes revealing her delicate and touching look, his heart softened and he returned to the balcony without making any noise.


    Therefore, Zhao Linger couldn''t help but let out a "puchi".


    He smiled and said, "Just you wait, I''ll go get the tea leaves for you now."


    With that, she twisted her small waist and walked into the office.


    There was a tea table and a chair on the balcony. Du Lei casually made a table.


    Not long after, Zhao Linger slowly walked over with a box of tea.


    Du Lei did not speak, and neither did Zhao Linger. She carefully washed the tea set from the tea table with boiling water, and at the same time, started to brew the tea too.


    The Chinese tea ceremony was very profound, but neither of them knew much about it.


    However, Du Lei really liked drinking tea, especially from the West Lake Dragon Well, and the top quality Da Hong Pao. He also liked drinking other teas, but he drank less of them.


    "Thank you."


    Du Lei suddenly said.


    Zhao Linger bent down, and revealed snow-white, tender and pink skin on her chest.


    Du Lei only felt that the hot blood in his body was about to flow against the current and almost spurt out from his nose.


    It was simply too terrifying ¡­ Du Lei''s eyes instantly went wide.


    In terms of scale, they could definitely be compared with Zhao Xue that demon. Du Lei had seen everything that he should not have seen.


    The edge of the black lace and the bottomless ditch.


    He wanted to turn his head away, but he discovered that his neck seemed to have become stiff and was actually unable to turn back.


    Du Lei could only compromise with the most primitive desire in his heart.


    Men are visual creatures, especially when looking at every part of a woman''s body.


    Du Lei could not help but swallow his saliva, the Evil Flame in his body gradually burning.

 C169

    Logically speaking, since he had obtained the inheritance, his self-control should have been much stronger than ordinary people. However, in reality, that wasn''t the case.


    "What''s the point of thanking me? It''s just making a pot of tea. Drink it, I''ll drink it too."


    Zhao Linger laughed and placed the teapot on the tea table, but at that moment, he realized that Du Lei''s eyes were staring straight at him.


    He felt slightly embarrassed and similarly felt happy.


    He was happy that Du Lei was not as beautiful as she had imagined, and did not dare to say anything else. At least he was certain of one thing, and that was that he was somewhat attractive to him.


    Zhao Linger felt as if she had eaten honey, and asked with a smile: "Does it look good? In your opinion, He Ruyue''s is bigger than mine, and that''s why I said that. "


    "Yours ¡­"


    Du Lei said subconsciously, but when he finally reacted, it was already too late.


    Because Zhao Linger was already looking at him charmingly.


    His eyes showed signs of being moved.


    Du Lei had already sensed that Zhao Linger was interested in him, but he never thought that this girl would actually be so daring.


    "Does that mean I look good, or does He Ruyue look good?"


    With that, Zhao Linger rolled her eyes. She had to admit that this girl in front of him was extremely popular.


    Du Lei felt that Zhao Linger''s voice was extremely flirtatious, to the point that his heart turned soft.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly, and he decided to stick to his bottom line and principle no matter what.


    As a man who already had a girlfriend, he couldn''t split his legs.


    But Du Lei had obviously ignored it, because in truth, he had already started a relationship with Lina ¡­ While feeling bashful in his heart, Zhao Linger clenched his teeth and decided to test Du Lei.


    Thus, she placed her small hand on Du Lei''s shoulder.


    She had always thought that girls like his would be single and live their entire lives, but when she saw Du Lei in the crowd, she realized that love at first sight and a man that could move his heart existed in this world.


    After that.


    "Hubby, hubby, hurry up and answer the phone, I''m not in a hurry."


    Du Lei''s phone, which was under his pants, kept on ringing.


    The name marked on the caller ID is Wife... Other than that, there were already more than 20 missed calls on his phone.


    Things had already gotten to this point, what more could Du Lei say.


    Was he going to confess to Ruyue?


    How could she be so upset if she knew about this?


    "Du Lei, don''t have any psychological burdens. I volunteered. "


    After Zhao Linger went through a round of nourishment, although her face became a little tired, it was very obvious that her skin seemed to have become even redder and shinier.


    Du Lei remained silent as he buried his head in Zhao Linger''s neck. His expression was one of extreme confusion. As a man who already had a girlfriend, what he did was clearly wrong, and he was about to be despised.


    "We''re still going to be very good partners in the future. I don''t need you to take responsibility. "


    Zhao Linger frowned slightly. If she had not seduced and seduced Du Lei on purpose today, such a thing would not have happened.


    But she also understood that if Du Lei really didn''t like her, then he wouldn''t have treated her in such a manner today.


    At least in his subconscious, there was a place of his own.


    Thinking to this point, Zhao Linger was satisfied. She only needed to know that the person she liked had something she liked.


    Zhao Linger''s face slightly flushed. After all, this was the first time she appeared naked in front of a man.


    However, she gritted her teeth. Since she had the closest relationship with him, there was nothing to be shy about.


    You say it''s all right, but can I take it seriously?


    Du Lei thought in his heart. After putting on his clothes, his heart had already completely dissipated.


    He greeted Zhao Linger and went down from her private elevator.


    Du Lei stayed in Zhao Linger''s office for nearly four hours.


    The lower employees naturally had all sorts of guesses... Many girls felt that their CEO was involved with Du Lei, but they believed in Du Lei''s character, and also believed that Zhao Linger was not someone that could be easily dealt with.


    Du Lei went downstairs and down a small path and walked out of the office building.


    They went straight to the parking lot, got on their flashy Lecan''s sports car, and sped along the street.

 C170

    Du Lei didn''t know why He Ruyue was looking for him, but he and Zhao Linger had just gotten together so he couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    He rushed into the villa and found He Ruyue watching a movie.


    "What''s the matter, baby?"


    Du Lei walked over quickly and hugged He Ruyue from behind as he asked softly.


    However, He Ruyue suddenly frowned, grabbed Du Lei''s hand and sniffed.


    Du Lei''s heart tightened, my god, this woman''s sense of smell was truly sensitive.


    "Why do you have the perfume of other women on your clothes? The smell is similar to Zhao Linger''s! "


    He Ruyue immediately stood up, and looked at Du Lei with suspicion.


    Du Lei''s heart skipped a beat. He could even smell it?


    "I just had some business talks with her. Haven''t I been working on jewelry with her recently?"


    Now, he didn''t have to blush to lie, so he could only wave his hands in an attempt to trick her.


    "Is that so? You guys have really talked for a long time. "


    He Ruyue''s face was filled with disbelief.


    "What is it? Are you suspecting me? "


    Du Lei''s face seemed gloomy on purpose, his face filled with anger.


    "Alright, I''m not suspecting anything, it''s just that... "Forget it."


    He Ruyue shook her head and threw herself into Du Lei''s embrace, then said gently: "Tang Fei will not give up, I know his character. Let''s be more careful in the future! "


    "Even if you didn''t say it, I would have known. Don''t worry, I will go to the capital sometime and take care of the Tang Clan."


    Du Lei''s'' Aura ''exploded, his current strength was not something that he could compare to in the past.


    But then he thought about another person, and that person was Zhao Xue.


    That was a perfect woman. Just thinking about it made his heart race.


    "You don''t want it? The Tang Clan has cooperated with our He Clan for more than ten years. I know their background. "I''m afraid ¡­"


    He Ruyue was worried, she was not worried about the incident with the Tang Clan, but that the Tang Clan''s influence was huge in the capital, and that Du Lei would be in danger.


    "It''s fine!"


    Du Lei smiled faintly, why would he care about a Tang Clan now?


    However, he still had to consider this matter carefully.


    His phone rang. Du Lei frowned, at this moment, the beauty was in his arms, no one would be happy if he was disturbed.


    "Who is it?"


    Du Lei asked casually.


    He was angry.


    "Boss Du, I am Wu Liufeng."


    "Boss Wu?" What business do you have with me this late at night? "


    Du Lei asked doubtfully.


    "It''s like this. A few days ago, didn''t you buy a dog''s head and donate it to the country? That seller is my dad. "


    Wu Liufeng explained.


    "Your father?"


    Du Lei was startled, then asked: "What''s wrong? Did the dog have a problem with its head? I paid two million for it. "What''s more, I''ve already handed it over to the country. Don''t tell me you want to go back?"


    "No, no. The Dog''s Head is fine, it''s my dad who has a problem! "


    "What happened to your dad?"


    Du Lei thought back to the time he saw Old Wu, the top of his head was filled with black Qi, this kind of person would most likely die a horrible death.


    Of course, he didn''t say that out loud.


    "Recently, he went to Yunnan and was trapped there!"


    Wu Liufeng said softly, his Wu family was a tomb robbing family, the less people knew about this, the better, after all, it was not something glorious.


    "Trapped inside?"


    Du Lei immediately knew what was going on.


    When he first saw the Old Wu, he knew that it was a Tomb robber. He never expected that there would be a day he failed.


    "Yes, Boss Du is not bad. I want to call Boss Du to go with me to Yunnan, and I will pay you enough compensation! "


    "Do you think I need you to pay me back?"


    Du Lei sneered, since Old Wu is a Tomb robber, he must have a way to enter the tomb, but he doesn''t know a thing about it.


    No matter how skilled he was, he was still a bit mysterious and frightening in that place.


    For a little money, it wasn''t worth it.


    Besides, his own aircraft carrier was ready to go to sea at any time.


    "I heard from a friend that you seem to like the statue very much. "Although I don''t have much ability over the years, I''ve collected a few ¡­"


    "How do you know?"


    Du Lei''s heart jumped, but he realized that he leaked the information.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, I have some connections behind me."


    Wu Liufeng chuckled and did not continue.


    Du Lei pondered for a long time. The more he obtained from this statue, the better it was for him, especially the more ancient the stone statue was. After absorbing the spirit energy inside, his own abilities would be further strengthened.


    "Also, Boss Du, if you save my father this time, everything inside will belong to you. What do you think? "


    Wu Liufeng threw the bait again.


    Du Lei was overjoyed upon hearing this, he had been waiting for this exact words. He had bought an aircraft carrier and was preparing to go into the sea, why?


    Wasn''t it all for the treasure at the bottom of the sea?


    Now that he had just over a hundred million, it was a good time for development.


    "Alright, when do we set off?"


    Wu Liufeng cursed in his heart: As expected of a miser who refuses to let go of an eagle until he sees a rabbit.


    "If you''re free, we''ll set off early tomorrow morning. "How about it?"


    Wu Liufeng was worried that his father wouldn''t be able to hold on for long. Old Wu was an expert tomb robber, he had even failed at it.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Du Lei was shocked, but upon thinking about how his father was still waiting in the tomb, he did not say much, "Alright, contact me tomorrow morning!"


    After hanging up, He Ruyue asked worriedly, "You want to go out?"


    "Yes, I''m going on a long trip."


    "Where to?"


    "Yunnan!"


    In the morning of the second day, Wu Liufeng brought someone over.


    There were also two muscular men behind him. They should be thugs or something like that.


    But it didn''t matter what Du Lei saw. He could probably knock them all out with a single punch.


    Maybe because they felt Du Lei''s contempt, a big sized man walked out, "Brother, are you looking down on us?"


    "You guys are too weak. I wonder why Boss Wu wants to invite you?"


    Du Lei didn''t even want to bother with them. In his opinion, the two of them were just simple-minded fellows with well-developed limbs.


    "Boss Du, although their strength is inferior to yours, they are good at this aspect. You will understand later on."


    Wu Liufeng explained with a bitter smile.


    "Humph!"


    The big sized man snorted, but he still knew Du Lei''s name, and the video of Du Lei violently hitting Tang Fei a while ago was being broadcasted online, so it was impossible for them not to know.


    The most hateful thing was that Du Lei''s attacks had attracted even more fans, and he was now just one person.


    And they discovered that Du Lei''s strength was indeed much higher than theirs.


    However, they were even more adept at robbing tombs.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Lei smiled and shook his head.


    He didn''t want to waste this kind of meaningless time.


    Yunnan was quite far away from the Rong City, so they could only take a plane to Kunming, and then go to that tomb from Kunming!

 C171

    The plane took off at ten in the morning, and Du Lei and his team of four sat together.


    A few of the foreigners in front of them, Du Lei could tell that the other party was not any weaker than Wu Liufeng.


    Furthermore, he was wearing a military coat and his identity was extraordinary.


    At this moment, a space came towards us, and she pushed a cart loaded with drinks and food.


    "Sir, do you need anything?"


    The flight attendant''s professional smile was very enchanting. There were two dimples on her cheeks.


    Furthermore, her figure was not bad, with curves and curves, making Du Lei''s heart move slightly.


    He nodded, picked up a bottle, and was about to pay when he suddenly felt his heart tighten. He used his Spirit Eyes to look at the flight attendant.


    He was suddenly struck dumb with amazement. This person was actually surrounded by a thick layer of black Qi.


    Calming himself down, he put the drink down, then shook his head and said, "I suddenly remembered that I can''t drink drinks, thank you!"


    Disappointment flashed in the air stewardess'' eyes before she smiled sweetly, "I''m fine!"


    She once again pushed the carriage to the back, Du Lei turned his head to look, his heart filled with suspicions.


    The black qi would usually only be left on top of Tomb robber''s head. Why would this air stewardess have black qi?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Wu Liufeng sensed that something was amiss and immediately asked.


    "That flight attendant has a problem!"


    Du Lei shook his head, after that, he used his spirit eyes to look at everyone on the plane.


    He then narrowed his eyes.


    The others were all normal, but the few foreigners in the front were like the air stewardess, both having black Qi filling the ceiling.


    This was rather interesting.


    Du Lei caressed his chin and smiled.


    Seeing that Du Lei did not continue, Wu Liufeng nodded to the two bodyguards and said softly: Be careful, there''s a problem with the air stewardesses who just went over.


    The man who started a conflict with Du Lei was called Zhu Yangyao, and the other was his brother Chu Yangxu.


    Zhu Yangyao was unsatisfied: "Brother Wu, you trust that brat that much? Although he had some ability, he couldn''t possibly be a human, right? Could it be that he would be able to calculate it? If he says there''s a problem, there''s a problem? "


    "Alright, little brother. At a time like this, it''s best to be careful." Just pay attention to that flight attendant. As long as we can get to Kunming safely, this will not be a problem! "


    Chu Yang frowned, his head was much brighter than Zhu Yangyao''s.


    He glanced at Du Lei indifferently and did not speak.


    Although Zhu Yangyao was not afraid of anything, he was afraid of his brother Chu Yang.


    He had no choice but to give up and stay silent.


    At that moment, everyone felt the plane move.


    He could only feel his heart tighten. Whenever he accelerated into the air, he would always feel a moment of nervousness.


    On the plane, there were people sleeping, people whispering, people quietly reading.


    Du Lei, on the other hand, was sizing up the air stewardess at the tail of the plane.


    From time to time, he would throw a flirtatious glance, causing Du Lei''s heart to thump.


    If he did not use his spirit eyes to look at the woman, Du Lei would probably want to walk up and chat with her.


    Time continued to flow, but Du Lei was feeling even more nervous.


    This was an instinct of life. Plus, he couldn''t be considered an ordinary person.


    Thus, this feeling was even clearer.


    The tension came from the foreigners and the stewardess.


    About after the plane rises to a certain height, maintain a smooth flight time.


    The foreigners opened their eyes at the same time and looked at each other.


    At this moment, the flight attendant who was at the tail of the plane pushed the cart closer to them.


    Du Lei frowned, he used his Spirit Eye to scan the air stewardess and small carriage, immediately causing nosebleeds.


    The air stewardess'' figure was really not bad and almost made him look bad. However, he soon saw a tattoo of a wolf head on the woman''s chest, howling towards the sky.


    A woman with butterflies, flowers and the like was nothing out of the ordinary, but there were very few women with wolf heads tattooed on their bodies.


    Furthermore, the wolf head looked very fierce, and looked very lifelike.


    Next, there were a few short knives on the cart under the beverages and food.


    Furthermore, it was a military blade. Du Lei''s heart immediately went cold, could it be that they were planning to hijack a plane?


    With a bad feeling in their hearts, the few foreigners in front stood up and walked towards the flight attendant at the same time.


    Du Lei looked at Wu Liufeng, then stood up and grabbed the carriage. He could not let the other party have the military knives, otherwise the passengers on the plane would be safe.


    Although he was a diaosi and a nouveau riche, he would not be indifferent to the actions of others.


    Furthermore, he was not that kind of sick person. Since he could unleash his full strength, he definitely could not let this group of people succeed.


    One of them grabbed towards me. From his point of view, Du Lei''s small and skinny body definitely could not hold up against his grab, and had him as the first hostage.


    Du Lei laughed, and threw a punch towards the man, then released a hand to grab the small carriage.


    "Catch!"


    Seeing that the situation was bad, the air stewardess pushed the carriage towards Du Lei. Then, she bent down and took out a blade from the general and threw it to the foreigners.


    Seeing that, Du Lei''s face became angry, and he scolded: "You bitch, you actually help foreigners to bully our country, watch how I won''t crush your breasts!"


    "Humph!"


    The air stewardess sneered. She also had a knife in her hand.


    One of them leaped and stabbed towards Du Lei.


    At this moment, the other people on the plane had also noticed the situation here. Screams immediately sounded out. They did not expect the beautiful flight attendant was actually a bandit.


    At this moment, the fist that Du Lei threw out earlier directly pushed the foreigner away, and the movements of the few people around him were also affected.


    Du Lei reached out his hands towards the air stewardess. His body''s recovery rate was extremely strong, so he was not afraid of such a small amount of injuries.


    However, he still turned his hand and grabbed the flight attendant''s hands.


    He mocked, "You want to fight me with such little strength?"


    "Die!"


    Unexpectedly, the flight attendant''s right hand made a strange turn, and fiercely thrusted the blade point into Du Lei''s skin.


    But his body had been transformed by the subarachnoid qi, and was no longer the body of an ordinary person. No matter how sharp that military knife was, it could not enter even half an inch.


    "Your body!"


    She did not expect Du Lei''s body to be so durable that even the blade could not pierce through his arm.


    "To underestimate you is to be conquered by me!"


    Du Lei laughed out loud, and pulled the flight attendant into his embrace. He then fiercely grabbed onto the general''s blade and controlled it.


    The military knife grazed the flight attendant''s neck.


    Du Lei said coldly to the foreigners, "Rest assured weapons, otherwise your comrades will die!"


    "Ridiculous Chinese, what does her death have to do with us?"


    The foreigner who was pushed back by my punch smirked coldly and didn''t care at all.


    At this moment, Du Lei had actually managed to subdue the space in the blink of an eye. They had no choice but to stay behind and quickly grab a few hostages.

 C172

    Du Lei squinted his eyes and sighed in his heart, still a step too late.


    "Put the hostages down, I can still give you a way out, if not ¡­"


    Du Lei threatened.


    Just then, one of the hostages recognized Du Lei, he could be considered a fan of Du Lei, and immediately shouted for help: "Du Lei, Du Lei, I am your fan, save me, save me!"


    That person was dressed in formal attire and wore gold-rimmed glasses. He looked cultured and refined. Unexpectedly, he howled like a wild boar at this moment.


    Indeed, people were afraid of being famous, and people had already recognized him. If he did not save them, public opinion would suppress him to the point of death.


    For example, the baby divorce that had been going viral recently, the cheating of his wife and manager, both of them caught in the middle of a public outcry.


    The two of them were disliked everywhere in society, so wherever they went, there would be a wave of angry curses.


    The agent had lost a lot of weight.


    It was miserable, but it was a well-deserved crime.


    Hearing this, the air stewardess in Du Lei''s embrace immediately laughed, "So you''re that Du Lei, no wonder you look a little familiar. You are indeed very strong, I will admit that I fell into your hands. "


    "Hmph, you better make your comrades put down their sabers." Otherwise, none of you will have a good ending. "


    General Du Lei tightened his blade even more, wanting to threaten them with a compromise.


    "It''s no use, since I''ve already failed, it''s still in your hands. They won''t care if I die or die. "You should make a move. Perhaps, you might be able to finish them off faster."


    The flight attendant said with resignation.


    "Du Lei? I didn''t expect you to be the person who has become completely popular in the country in just a few days? Then that''s even better. You should have some money, so hand it over. I''ll spare your life. "


    The leader of the foreigners sneered and raised his saber.


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei moved, in the instant that the man raised his blade, he moved.


    He knocked out the flight attendant with a palm and then leaped out.


    "AHH!"


    Du Lei grabbed his hand, and squeezed hard enough that the sounds of bones breaking could be heard from inside.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Several people behind the foreigner rushed out.


    They had given up their hostages, and now that they saw their boss being directly subdued, their hearts were filled with rage!


    "Ignorant!"


    Du Lei let out a loud shout as the tyrannical aura around his body became more prominent and the subarachnoid qi began circulating, immediately causing the blood within the bodies of the opponents to stop flowing for a moment.


    What Du Lei wanted was this kind of instant, which was enough for him to subdue these people one by one.


    Peng peng!


    One punch, one punch, four or five punches, and those people all fell to the ground.


    At the same time, Du Lei kept the blade.


    "You! "The devil ¡­"


    The leader pointed at Du Lei with his left hand, and said that after a long while.


    "Heh heh, demon? To come to our territory and rob people, aren''t you looking down on us too much? "


    Du Lei suddenly had a heroic spirit, he was just as nervous as before, afraid that the opponent would escape if he messed up, but now that they were all injured, he no longer had any fighting strength, and could pretend to be better.


    Most of the people inside the plane were ordinary people. Some of them were people from government departments, such as the young man who had just pleaded for help.


    However, this was the first time they had seen an expert fight. They did not expect that they could subdue a person so quickly. This was faster than the Grandmasters on TV, and they were even stronger.


    In order to quickly solve the problem, Du Lei was worried that if he was late, the situation might take a turn for the worse.


    This was why they had not been able to clearly see Du Lei''s movements.


    "Arrest them all!"


    Wu Liufeng stood out and frowned.


    He could sense a different meaning from these foreigners.


    Du Lei glanced at Wu Liufeng and thought, you want to compete with me?


    But he didn''t care. He was already famous enough.


    Moreover, this sort of fame and fame seemed to be secretly manipulated by someone, causing him to be on guard.


    There was no good thing from heaven, no love for no reason, and no hate for no reason either. He did not believe that someone would be so kind as to let him become a internet celebrity.


    "Du Lei? He is Du Lei? "


    Immediately, discussions broke out within the plane.


    "I''ve seen his video before. Last time, he beat up a young master for the sake of his girlfriend''s anger. I thought that he was just a flamboyant person, I didn''t expect him to be so strong. You can even subdue a criminal. "


    "Yeah, he''s only in his twenties." "If he''s that strong, what will happen in the future?"


    Unfortunately, the people on the plane were not allowed to turn on their phones. Otherwise, they would have taken out their phones to take photos.


    Zhu Yangyao and Chu Yang had no choice but to walk out. Their backpacks had already prepared a rope, and it was even nylon rope.


    With Du Lei watching them, they were tied up within a few minutes.


    He was the vice-captain, so he said apologetically, "Mr. Du, it is fortunate that you are present today. Otherwise, we would have already been kidnapped by this group of people."


    He was also rejoicing in his heart. Even though he was also angered by his own daughter''s crazy obsession with Du Lei before, now he was truly somewhat grateful.


    "It''s fine, you guys said that these people will be locked up. Wait until we reach Kunming, then we''ll just hand it over to the police! "


    Du Lei waved his hand. Since the people on the plane had come out, there was no need for him to continue watching over them.


    Zhu Yangyao and Zhu Yangyao, the two good guys, had been doing their best to send these foreigners to a secret room. At this time, Du Lei''s expression suddenly changed as he turned around to take a look.


    "Not good, the flight attendant has disappeared."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was startled, only then did they realise that the flight attendant had slipped away while everyone''s attention was focused on Du Lei.


    "Forget it, that woman isn''t strong enough, she can''t create any trouble!"


    Wu Liufeng consoled.


    Du Lei was depressed, he never thought that the woman was only faking it and took advantage of the chaos to slip away.


    He had been too careless. He had overplayed his role and allowed others to slip away.


    The plane continued to move steadily, the battle just now had happened very quickly and everyone on the plane knew of Du Lei''s existence. All of them ran towards him with the intent to sign. However, he happily signed his name for everyone.


    This feeling... Not bad, Du Lei thought proudly in his heart.


    "AHH!"


    Just as everyone sat down, they heard a scream.


    Du Lei stood up abruptly and thought: Damn it, are you done yet?


    and the rest rushed to the back of the plane. The sound came from the custody room of those foreigners.


    It was originally a storage room, but was left empty to detain those criminals.


    "Bang!"


    Du Lei fiercely punched the door open, causing the plane to shake.


    However, the scene inside the room made him feel nauseous!

 C173

    At this moment, those foreigners had turned into skin and bones, as if their blood had been forcefully sucked away.


    The originally muscular body was now somewhat shriveled.


    Their expressions revealed their unwillingness.


    However, there was also fear, as if they had encountered something terrifying.


    "Swoosh!"


    Du Lei dodged fiercely and a black aura rushed out.


    Following that, a beautiful figure wrapped in black mist rushed out.


    It was the flight attendant who had disappeared. At this moment, her face was flushed as if she had just received nourishment.


    "You absorbed their Profound Qi?"


    Du Lei felt that it was somewhat inconceivable.


    However, when he thought of how he had inherited the inheritance of the Hegemon, he felt a sense of respect for the unknown in this world.


    "Hehe!"


    The air stewardess smiled sinisterly. Her entire body was filled with black Qi, as if she was releasing a terrible stench.


    "This is the stench of corpses!"


    When Wu Liufeng just arrived, he smelt the smell.


    Then he looked at the dead foreigners with wide eyes.


    "Zongzi?"


    He looked at the flight attendant hesitantly. However, his heart was in turmoil, as he did not know much about this matter.


    In fact, although their Wu Clan was a tomb robbing clan, in his generation, they rarely took part in this sort of thing.


    In addition to some of the wealth left behind by the ancestors, he started a business selling antiques, including nether artifacts.


    But he knew very little about the cemetery, only some hearsay.


    He wasn''t as curious as the main character in the grave robbing notes, Wu Xie. Besides, his grandfather didn''t leave him any notes.


    "Du Lei, you are very strong. However, the more powerful a person was, the more powerful they would be. "Then the more interested we are, hehe ¡­"


    The air stewardess laughed sinisterly, sounding a bit ear-piercing.


    "Humph!" People are neither human nor ghost, and you still want to scare your Master Du? "


    Du Lei was not afraid, he rushed forward and grabbed towards the air stewardess.


    However, the strength of her body seemed to have increased. Her speed was extremely fast and she dodged the attack with a single leap.


    "Close the door!"


    Du Lei shouted towards Wu Liufeng and the others. He wanted to suppress the air stewardess in the secret room.


    I can''t let her escape again.


    Wu Liufeng and the rest were confident in Du Lei''s strength. Nodding, they closed the door, and then kept the few military blades in their pockets, guarding the door just in case.


    "Bang!"


    The air stewardess had just heard Du Lei''s shout and rushed towards the door, but Wu Liufeng''s speed had increased a little and blocked her inside. But even so.


    Wu Liufeng and the other two also felt the strong impact.


    The doors bulged.


    "Hah!"


    Du Lei channeled his subarachnoid qi, and the Overlord''s Mark on his chest started to emit a green light, as if an ancient beast was about to step onto the path of space and time to reach his place.


    A wild and domineering aura was released.


    The air stewardess'' expression turned solemn as she stared at the image of the overlord. She was filled with fear.


    She did not know what this gigantic beast was, but it was undoubtedly the source of Du Lei''s power.


    "So it is your backer!"


    The flight attendant scoffed, but she was also worried. Since the other party had revealed his trump card, it was obvious that he would not let her leave this place alive.


    "Hiss!"


    Then, she made a movement that almost made Du Lei''s true qi go away. She tore her top apart, revealing her proud figure.


    The two white rabbits swayed back and forth, carrying temptations with them.


    "F * ck, you slut, how dare you seduce me!"


    Du Lei was furious, he did not dare to commit suicide at this point of time, for if he was not careful, he might lose his life.


    "Cluck, cluck ¡­"


    The air stewardess laughed lewdly, the wolf head design on her chest seemed to have come to life, her original roaring face towards the sky was now slowly looking down at Du Lei.


    There was a green light shining in his eyes as he sent out a soul-devouring gaze.


    BOOM!


    The flight attendant rushed out. Her fingernails had grown an inch in length without anyone knowing, and with a sharp and awe-inspiring feel, they cut through Du Lei''s skin.


    Her speed was very fast, causing Du Lei to not be able to react for a moment.


    "F * ck you, Immortal, your claws are actually this powerful?!" Are you really a wolf? "


    Du Lei cursed, his pupils turning completely gold. He wanted to see through the air stewardess'' body, to cure the problem.


    "Holy shit, it''s actually bugs?"


    At the very first glance, he saw countless bugs roaring inside the flight attendant''s body. They were roaring as if they were controlling the flight attendant.


    "Puchi!"


    He threw out a punch, colliding with the flight attendant.


    Immediately, the subarachnoid qi surged and pierced through the opponent''s skin, causing green bugs to surge out.


    "How disgusting!"


    Du Lei felt nauseous in his heart. He never thought that the space here would look so beautiful, his body was actually filled with these disgusting worms.


    At the same time, the wolf head on her body seemed to have come to life as it let out a loud wolf howl. The ear-piercing howl brought with it an extremely strong penetrating power as it pierced through the plane''s fuselage.


    "This is bad!" If we continue to fight like this, the plane will crash sooner or later! "


    Du Lei screamed in his heart, and then rushed towards the flight attendant with a face full of hostility.


    "Too late!"


    Unexpectedly, the air stewardess laughed. She let out a scream and her entire body exploded, countless bugs rushing out.


    They were gnawing at the plane. They were trying to destroy it.


    Du Lei also noticed that the vitality of these bugs seemed to be a little weaker. A single insect could only live for a few minutes after coming out, because under the Spirit Eye''s gaze, their vitality was constantly weakening.


    That was good news.


    He rushed out the door, then slammed it shut.


    Outside the door, Wu Liufeng and the rest only had time to take a glance before their hairs stood on end.


    There were too many bugs inside.


    "Go find the captain, the plane is about to crash. We have to abandon the plane. "


    Du Lei said quickly, and then rushed to the head of the plane.


    Wu Liufeng and the others looked at each other and silently followed.


    They had to organize their things. Fortunately, they didn''t have much to prepare in order to get on the plane as soon as possible. Many of the things to be taken down from the grave were arranged for at Kunming.


    In the plane, waves of sirens sounded. Just now, the battle between Du Lei and the flight attendant had already attracted the attention of the passengers on the plane.


    "Mr. Du, what happened? Is the plane going to crash? "


    someone asked, for now the plane began to sway, losing its balance.


    At this time, Du Lei was going to find the captain of the plane and open the cabin door.


    "Captain!"


    "I know. I''m just about to open the cabin door, but there aren''t many parachutes. "So ¡­"


    The captain said without turning around.


    "How many parachutes are there?"


    Du Lei''s heart sank, he knew that it was impossible for every passenger on the plane to have a parachute.

 C174

    "Only... There are only a dozen or so parachutes! "


    The captain said haltingly.


    "A dozen?"


    Du Lei was shocked, he did not expect it to be so few, there were over a hundred people on this plane.


    Now was not the time to be held accountable. Safe landing was the most important thing.


    "Captain, there is a landing buffer zone nearby. That is a large canyon, with a width of 50 meters and a length of 3 kilometers. It should be able to land! "


    After looking through the map for a long time, the vice-captain finally found a place like this.


    "Mark the location!"


    The captain was calm. Now that everyone''s life was in his hands, he had done some accidental protection and a temporary landing before him. Otherwise, it would be really dangerous.


    "Rest assured Mr. Du, I will do my best to let everyone land safely!"


    the captain promised.


    Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Right now, he could only rely on the captain.


    He turned around and looked at the tail of the plane. There were still a lot of bugs coming out, and they had very sharp teeth. They bit into the plane, and some of them even went in and destroyed the parts inside.


    The only fortunate thing was that they did not seem interested in humans.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the right side of the plane exploded and the plane lost its balance.


    "Hello everyone, I am the captain of this plane, Zhang Dedong. Because of force majeure, the flight had to land in an emergency. Passengers, please do not panic while the fuselage may be hit. Everyone sat in their own seats, doing their best to recover ¡­ "


    "Sizzle sizzle."


    The airflow rubbed against the fuselage, producing a sharp, ear-piercing sound.


    Some of the passengers were already short of breath. It was fortunate that there were medical personnel on board the plane, otherwise, they would have already died.


    However, the situation was still very chaotic.


    Some of them brought their children along and began to cry.


    "How is it?"


    Seeing Du Lei, Wu Liufeng immediately walked over and asked.


    "There is a landing area ahead, and the plane is about to land. However, that was a large canyon, and it seemed to be a bit dangerous! It''s out in the wilderness again, let''s pay more attention! "


    Du Lei was a little worried that the situation in the canyon was unknown. If he rashly rushed in, he might get into trouble.


    But now, the plane was thousands of meters up in the air. Anyone who jumped out of the plane would die.


    "Oh no, someone jumped off the plane!"


    At this time, someone exclaimed.


    Instantly, a thousand ripples were stirred.


    "It''s the captain, that bastard!"


    "Damn it, I was just saying that I could safely land here, but I didn''t expect to be sold out in the blink of an eye!"


    He was a public servant of a country, carrying a briefcase in his hand.


    He tried his best to appear calm, but the cold sweat on his forehead showed that he was not at peace.


    "What should we do? Mayor Liu? I don''t want to die! "


    Beside him, a young man in formal attire was wailing with tears all over his face.


    "Be quiet!"


    Liu Maojin shouted coldly, his heart feeling extremely nervous.


    Now that the captain was gone, what could he do?


    When Du Lei heard that the captain had jumped up the plane and escaped, he immediately became angry. Just a moment ago, he was so righteous and wanted to protect all the passengers on the plane, but in the blink of an eye, he sold him out.


    He rushed to the front, only to find that there was no one there.


    The parachutes on the wall were gone.


    The frustration in his heart.


    How could he believe others'' words so easily!


    "Now that the captain is gone, we need to get ready!"


    Wu Liufeng walked over, his face was filled with worry, but Zhu Yangyao and Chu YangXun were filled with excitement, as they continued to fiddle around with some stuff in their own bags.


    "What is it? You have a way? "


    "Our bodies are much stronger than the average person. When the plane was about to hit the ground, we wrapped ourselves up and jumped! Perhaps they can even survive! "


    Zhu Yangyao explained.


    "I still think we should make our own parachute. It will be safer when the time comes!"


    Chu Yang retorted, the two continued to play with each other, very quickly, a huge balloon and a temporary parachute appeared.


    "I bought this balloon online. I just wanted to use it to climb mountains. Have you seen the Twelve Birds of the Dragon? This is what he used to roll down from the top of the mountain. "


    Zhu Yangyao showed off his tools.


    "What about the others on the plane?"


    Du Lei suddenly asked.


    The three of them looked at each other, then bitterly smiled, "It is already good that we can preserve our lives. Why are you still in charge of other people? "


    Du Lei''s heart went cold, but he could not refute it. The situation was urgent.


    However, luckily Zhang Dedong that dog of a thing did something good before he left, and that was to let the plane enter its own flight mode.


    "However, if we land ¡­" "Ka-cha!"


    Suddenly, the tail of the plane broke off and a strong wind swept away a few people!


    "AHH!"


    A mournful scream echoed in the air, but no one dared to save him ¡­ " Du Lei, please, my son likes you the most. You have to protect him well! "


    A mother who was around three or four years old walked over.


    Ye Zichen begged.


    Du Lei was speechless, no matter how strong he was, he was unable to save many people from the plane that was about to crash.


    He had the confidence in his heart that he wouldn''t die, but he was truly powerless to protect others ¡­ The little girl looked very lively. His big eyes were looking at Du Lei and not crying at all, making people like his even when they saw his.


    "No, I have to save these people ¡­"


    Instantly, Du Lei made a decision that surprised even himself.


    However, this decision made him feel much better.


    "Wait a moment!"


    With that said, Du Lei rushed into the bathroom!


    It was impossible for him to rely on his strength, but the power he possessed could reverse the situation. However, he didn''t know if he could successfully summon his soul.


    He channeled subarachnoid qi with all his might, allowing himself to enter a mystical realm.


    Just like when he first met Tyrant.


    After an unknown amount of time, he finally entered the mysterious space.


    But there was no one here, nor was there anyone under the Hegemony.


    "Dominate!"


    His voice echoed through the space, but there was no response.


    "I know you can hear it. Perhaps you have already died a long time ago, but since you appeared once last time, you can also appear this time. "


    "Please, help me, help these poor people!"


    There was still no sound, but Du Lei did not dare to give up.


    "I know, I''m just a diaosi, it''s your ability that changes everything about me. Everything I have now is yours. However, no matter how Transcendent I am, I am still a single person. I couldn''t bear to see so many people die in front of me. "I beg you, help me ¡­"


    "I''m begging you ¡­"

 C175

    "Sigh ¡­"


    A sigh resounded through the entire space.


    Du Lei suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with hope.


    "My death has long since disappeared, but your ability is still insufficient. If you want to save them, it will be even harder than ascending to heaven! "


    Tyrant''s figure appeared.


    A look of helplessness could be seen on his face. He thought to himself, I''m the almighty overlord of this world, how could I possibly be reduced to such a state?


    "It''s harder than ascending to heaven. In other words, there''s still a way ¡­"


    Du Lei immediately said.


    "They are just strangers. Are you sure you want to save them? You can give up your life for this? "


    Tyrant asked seriously.


    "My life?"


    Du Lei stared blankly at her, not knowing what he meant by "hegemony".


    But then he thought, Old Man Yun: Man is born dead, or heavier than Mt. Tai, or lighter than a feather.


    "If we can save hundreds of lives, even if we lose them, there doesn''t seem to be anything worth it!"


    Actually, he was also a little afraid in his heart, but he thought of another possibility.


    Since he had obtained the inheritance of Hegemon, would he allow himself to die so easily?


    Don''t forget, he had to go to the East China Sea within half a year.


    "I can indeed save them, but this did not belong to me. And I, a dead man, meddle in matters of the world, which is against the will of the heavens. So, someone must be held responsible for this, and must pay with his life! "


    "Since you''re willing to save more than 100 people, I''ll grant your wish!"


    Abruptly, a green light appeared and rushed into Du Lei''s body. The green light continued to devour his life force.


    Du Lei could feel it in an instant.


    His expression changed as he thought to himself, "He''s acting too arrogantly. I didn''t expect that he would be able to see through my thoughts."


    "Humph!"


    A cold snort sounded like thunder in his ears, causing him to break out in cold sweat. At this time, the green light had already sucked away sufficient life force, causing Du Lei to feel as though his entire body had lost all of its energy, as he closed his eyes.


    He could feel his own weakness.


    He didn''t think that this tyrant would be so ruthless. These days, all the blood energy that he had painstakingly gathered had been completely plundered.


    Now he looked like an old man, bony and white-haired.


    His shriveled skin made him look like a skeleton.


    Luckily, he had entered the bathroom earlier. Otherwise, how could he be the handsome guy who was loved by everyone and had his tires blown up by the car?


    Your life force is still insufficient! I need to grab hold of that life force and use it to slow down my flying speed!


    His voice was extremely cold, causing Du Lei to wail in his heart. This bastard is really taking my life.


    If he had known earlier, he would have jumped off the plane.


    Now, even if he didn''t die, he would at least shed his skin.


    No, there was only a layer of skin left.


    If he continued to take it off, he would really die.


    Fortunately, that tyrant was finally unwilling to kill him. Otherwise, he would have sucked him dry alive just now.


    "AHH!"


    Inside the plane, someone screamed miserably. After that, he transformed into a skeleton and died completely!


    Suddenly, everyone panicked. Some people were constantly smashing down on the windows of the plane. However, those were all specially made items, so how could they be easily broken?


    It was only when nine people died that the strange event finally stopped.


    At this moment, the plane was still less than 10 meters away from the ground. Some people were already scared to death.


    This rapid decline and the acceleration caused by gravity made many people''s hearts unable to stand it!


    When everyone saw that the giant tree had covered the windows, they finally gave up and no longer expected a miracle to happen.


    Who else could save them?


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, an ear-piercing screech sounded from outside the plane. This screeching sound woke up many people who had lost hope. They were stunned to discover that the plane had stopped moving.


    A few animals looked curiously at the people inside the plane through the window.


    "This is simply a miracle!"


    "We survived?"


    "Oh my god!"


    Some people were crying and wailing, lamenting that this was a miracle of life.


    Only Wu Liufeng and the other two were looking at the bathroom suspiciously. They almost jumped off the plane just now, but seeing a green light rushing out of the bathroom, they were suddenly shocked.


    Not long after that, the plane stopped.


    "Du Lei?"


    Wu Liufeng shouted, but there was no sound.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Du Lei?"


    Wu Liufeng and the other two looked at each other, then fiercely crashed into the bathroom.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    "This ¡­"


    Wu Liufeng and the other two immediately felt terrified. At this time, Du Lei was only covered by a layer of skin, and looked like a human being.


    They had also noticed what had just happened outside.


    But that happened after the green light shot out.


    In other words, the reason was Du Lei.


    And the plane just stopped.


    This series of strange phenomenon caused them to guess that Du Lei had made the plane stop.


    This thought was irresistible from birth. Most importantly, it seemed to be true!


    "Hungry!"


    Du Lei let out a light sound. At this point, he felt like his stomach was about to explode from hunger.


    "I''ve never felt such a sense of hunger ¡­" What did you say? "


    Zhu Yangyao asked. He felt that something strange must have happened to Du Lei, otherwise, he would not have become like this and the plane would not have suddenly stopped.


    "The plane has stopped. Let''s carry him out first!"


    Wu Liufeng was one of the main forces of his tomb, yet he turned out like this. This made him a little worried.


    At this moment, the people on the plane had already disembarked one after another. They sighed in their hearts. This was simply a miracle.


    It actually didn''t die even after falling from thousands of meters above the ground.


    "Mayor Liu, did something strange happen?"


    Secretary Xiao Zhang trembled as he asked.


    "Don''t tell anyone else about this, it''s too weird!"


    Liu Maojin frowned.


    "But, with so many people, it''s hard to avoid them from revealing it!"


    "It''s fine, I''ll get the nearby special forces involved. "We''ll guard them strictly first. I''ll report this to my superiors before making a decision."


    Then, he quickly took out his phone.


    "Look, it''s Du Lei and the others ¡­"


    Someone saw Du Lei''s clothes, but very quickly they were confused, why did it seem like Du Lei had also been sucked dry?


    "Du Lei, are you alright?"


    A few of Du Lei''s fanatical fans rushed forward, wanting to take care of Du Lei, at the same time, took out their phones to take a picture.


    "Now that something is wrong with Du Lei''s body, I hope everyone does not kowtow him!"


    Wu Liufeng wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He never thought that there would actually be someone who liked Du Lei so much, and now, he was just a skeleton.


    Du Lei looked at the crowd in front of him and was speechless. He was about to starve to death, can''t you give me something to eat first?


    Are you going to be okay if you carry me?


    I''m hungry!


    Unfortunately, Tyrant had taken too much of his life and he didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    However, he could not close his eyes. He was afraid that if he did, he would never wake up again!

 C176

    "Oh, oh, oh ¡­"


    Suddenly, a group of people rushed out from the mountain forest. They were all wearing simple and crude clothes, and only used a few pieces of bark to cover their lower parts. They were all men.


    Their faces were painted with colourful colors, and they held weapons that resembled spears in their hands.


    One of the leaders walked out. He was wearing a pair of pants made from fine hemp and he did not have a weapon in his hands. He frowned as he looked at Du Lei and the others, then looked at the huge plane.


    At this moment, the plane was leaking oil, causing some of the trees in the area to be set on fire.


    If he didn''t get out of here soon, the plane would explode and he would be dead.


    Although Wu Liufeng and the rest wanted to leave, the aboriginals seemed to have surrounded them.


    "$%..." "Let''s go."


    The leader spoke to the group of people for a long time, but everyone stared at him in a daze, unable to understand what he meant.


    "amp& ¡­ % @


    The leader said angrily when he saw that everyone seemed to be ignoring him. However, no one paid any attention to him.


    "Are there such primitive dwellers in China? How come I didn''t know? "


    "This is the border between Yun Gui and Yun Gui, deep in the mountains and in the old forest. Of course, there are some aboriginals here. I heard that there are also some man-eating tribes here!"


    Du Lei''s body trembled slightly, he had actually understood what the other party was talking about. He was about to ask himself where this group of people came from and what kind of thing that white bird was.


    Unfortunately, he did not have any strength left in his body, and he was on the verge of starving to death. He had held back for a long time without uttering a single word.


    He could not help but curse in his heart. This group of idiots, hurry up and give me something to eat, otherwise I''ll starve to death!


    The aboriginal leader was finally angered and ordered his people to capture all the hundred or so people who had just escaped. He then escorted them back to his own stronghold.


    Immediately, no one dared to resist anymore.


    Under Wu Liufeng''s instructions, the two brothers did not resist.


    Silently, he allowed others to tie him up.


    There were only a few dozen of them, but they were all well-built and physically strong.


    And he had a homemade weapon in his hand.


    More than a hundred people had left for the depths of the mountains. They couldn''t help but be shocked when they arrived at the mountain stronghold.


    Who would have thought that there would be such a large mountain stronghold in this forest.


    There were hundreds of people in the village, and everyone was wearing very little. Most men only covered their lower bodies with bark, while women had breasts.


    They seemed to have become a cultural inheritance of their own, writing words that even some of the upper echelons of culture could not understand.


    Du Lei only glanced at the tribe for a brief moment before he fainted. He really could not hold on any longer.


    The group was thrown into a pond where they held their prisoners.


    There was a wooden cover over the pond which covered them and a few guards.


    Don''t give them any chance to escape.


    After entering the pond, Du Lei''s body suddenly trembled. The green pattern on his chest started to emit light, but the water in this place was very muddy. Everyone was hoping for the people''s army to come down from the sky and save them.


    He didn''t expect to escape the plane crash and fall into the aboriginal cage in the blink of an eye.


    Du Lei closed his eyes, and countless of microorganisms in the pond began to tremble, as if they were resonating with him. The others were shocked, as they had thought that there was some kind of strange creature in the water.


    "There seems to be some movement in the water!"


    "You felt it too? I thought it was an illusion! "


    "Could there be some terrifying creature here?"


    "Do they feed man-eating beasts?"


    Immediately, panic filled the air ¡­ The aquatic organism slowly rushed towards Du Lei, providing his vitality. At this moment, his body only had his head above the water surface.


    "Big Brother, why do I feel something swimming behind my back?"


    Zhu Yangyao had wanted to laugh at the crowd''s conversation, but he felt a chill on his spine.


    "Don''t scare yourself, it''s okay."


    Chu Yang frowned, he was the closest to Zhu Yangyao and felt that something was amiss.


    However, he definitely couldn''t speak carelessly at this time. The more people there were, the stronger they would be. Once someone lost the hope of surviving, it was very likely that there would be an unforeseen event.


    Deep within the village, there was a river. The river flowed around the entire village.


    Upstream of the river, there was a lake. In the lake, there was a giant that was ten meters long. Its body had many sinister and terrifying wounds on it.


    It was originally resting, but at this moment, it suddenly opened its eyes. Doubt flickered within its eyes.


    His two eyeballs were like lanterns, constantly opening and closing.


    Finally, it rushed out of the water and howled towards the sky.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gu Yila frowned as he looked into the depths of the mountain.


    "Why is the holy beast suddenly angry?"


    "I don''t know, chief. Could it be that we don''t have enough offerings this year?"


    Gu Dela asked with a trembling voice, his heart was filled with fear towards the Holy Beast.


    Back then, when he was young, he accidentally entered the Saint Beast''s dwelling place. At that time, the Saint Beast was eating. If it wasn''t for the lord saving him in time, he would have already become the food of the Saint Beast.


    From then on, he would always dream that the Holy Beast would open its bloody maw and bite at him.


    "Impossible. This year, our offerings have already increased by ten percent compared to the previous years. How could it not be enough?"


    Gu Yila shook his head, and suddenly thought of something. "Could it be that those people that we captured today caused the Holy Beasts to become angry?"


    "It is very possible that the wrath of the Holy Beast has not been seen for many years. For him to suddenly appear today, it must be the doing of that group of people. "


    Gu Dela confirmed.


    "How about this, you go and chase that group of people over to the Saint Beasts. Treat it like you''re giving them more food. I have a feeling that something is wrong with that group of people, as well as that white bird-like thing. "


    "Alright!"


    Gu Dela''s expression shook. Although he was afraid of Holy Beasts, he still wanted to witness their appearance.


    Perhaps this was his belief!


    With great difficulty, Du Lei was finally able to rely on the aquatic organism to recover a little bit of strength, and he was carried away by Zhu Yangyao as he left the place.


    He woke up at this moment with a helpless feeling in his heart.


    "Can you give me something to eat?"


    He asked Zhu Yangyao weakly.


    "Food? I''m starving. This bunch of natives took all our things! "


    Zhu Yangyao said gloomily.


    "I didn''t expect you to still be alive. I heard that nine people died inside the plane. They looked exactly like you, as if they had been sucked dry by something. "


    Wu Liufeng''s eyes shone with a strange light, as he continuously sized up Du Lei.


    "I''m just lucky ¡­"


    Du Lei laughed. The matter of being the overlord was his secret, how would he tell anyone else?

 C177

    Suddenly, the natives chased them out. However, they had not undone their bodies.


    They had just received orders to chase this group of people to the Sacred Lake.


    "Why is there an old man here? "It''s so skinny, it doesn''t seem to have much meat on it. Can Saint Beasts eat it?"


    "I don''t think so. Saint Beasts won''t even have an appetite!"


    Hearing their conversation, Du Lei called out to his mother in his heart, What''s going on?


    What sacred beast?


    Eating people?


    F * ck your sister, is this really a cannibal tribe?


    "Find a place to leave, they''re going to feed us to some sacred beast to eat!"


    Du Lei immediately whispered into Zhu Yangyao''s ear weakly.


    "Are you sure?"


    Zhu Yangyao''s body trembled, he initially did not want to believe Du Lei''s words, but Du Lei''s abilities were obvious to all, and the strange matter regarding the plane had not been resolved.


    "Tell Wu Liufeng, he will definitely think of something!"


    Du Lei did not want to explain so much to him, so he should know more about this.


    Sure enough, after Wu Liufeng heard of this news, he pondered for a long time.


    "It looks like we''re going up the mountain. We''ll have to act when the time comes."


    The indigenous stronghold was built in a valley. As for that sacred beast, it should be on a mountain.


    "The natives are very familiar with this place. Are you sure you can escape?"


    Du Lei asked doubtfully, this was related to his own life, he could not be careless.


    "You''ll know soon enough!"


    Wu Liufeng was unwilling to say more and went silent.


    In the group of people, the original Mayor Liu Liu Maojin was now destitute like a beggar. After a series of groping and groping with their clothes, the man only had his underpants left, while the woman had a bra covering her body.


    They seem to take special care of women.


    Without the water lifeform''s support, Du Lei had temporarily entered a weakened state, and could faint again at any time.


    On the way, he climbed over mountains again, which quickly consumed a lot of his energy.


    At this moment, a roar came from the depths of the mountains. It sounded like a giant beast.


    Wu Liufeng and the rest felt their hearts skip a beat. Could this be that so called Holy Beast?


    "AHH!"


    Suddenly, Wu Liufeng started dancing as if he had gone mad.


    Saliva trickled out from the corner of his mouth, causing everyone to be startled, even Du Lei who saw it was confused. If not for the fact that Wu Liufeng said that he had a way, he would have thought that the other party had gone mad from the roar.


    "Woo woo ¡­"


    When the aboriginals saw this, they were even more confused. They did not know what had happened to the captive.


    "Ah, Mommy, Mommy, Mommy ¡­"


    Wu Liufeng became more and more spirited, singing a song about how people mourned for the dead, causing Du Lei and the other two to wish they could slap him to death, this was too embarrassing.


    However, the effect was obvious. Those aboriginals felt that it was a little strange, but after seeing it, they realised that Wu Liufeng''s voice and steps were in accordance to a certain pattern.


    How could they know these things when they lived in the mountains for generations?


    Although he had his own culture, he still had the heart to worship nature. In addition to the Saint Beast''s cry just now, this person was just like that.


    It was hard not to make them think of something.


    "Tribe leader, one of them seems to have been carried by the God of Heaven."


    Gu Dela anxiously ran in, he was in charge of escorting the group of captives, of course he saw Wu Liufeng''s strange behavior.


    "The upper body of an Empyrean God?"


    Gu Yila''s expression changed. To his entire tribe, a god represented everything.


    He immediately followed Gu Dela out.


    Wu Liufeng was already a little tired, thinking, why couldn''t these aboriginals see anything?


    Although the God Steps he had just performed was rather crude, it still had some charm to it. Back then, he had learned it from his father for seven to eight years.


    "Is he the one carrying the God of Heaven?"


    Gu Yila looked at the dancing Wu Liufeng coldly, fury written all over his face.


    As the chief of the village, how could he not know what the so-called God of Heaven was?


    This was merely a method used by the chief to fool the people.


    However, he couldn''t say it out loud. If he did, without the deterrence of the gods, his own status would be threatened.


    "That''s right, it''s him!"


    Gu Dela revered the gods, and believed in Wu Liufeng''s actions without a doubt.


    "Bring him up!"


    Gu Yila''s expression was indifferent, it was impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry or sad, which made Gu Dela suspicious.


    Just at this moment, the atmosphere changed, because when everyone''s attention was focused on Wu Liufeng, Zhu Yangyao and his brother suddenly rushed out with Du Lei.


    And because Wu Liufeng was relatively far from them, he rushed in another direction.


    "How dare you! How dare you pretend to be an Empyrean God?!" "Capture them!"


    Gu Yila''s face changed, he knew that the other party was trying to escape in the chaos.


    Sure enough, someone took the lead and ran, and the remaining people also began to run in all directions. There weren''t many guards here, only twenty or thirty people, and there were at least a hundred of them.


    After several battles, some were injured while others died. However, at this moment, they couldn''t care less about the freedom they desired in their hearts.


    "Roar!"


    "Thump, thump, thump ¡­"


    Just as the situation was in chaos, an ancient monster rushed down. It was the giant in the lake who had felt that something was amiss.


    With a flick of its tail, more than a dozen people were sent flying. There were aboriginals and airplane refugees.


    "Saint Beast!"


    Gu Yila''s face changed, he immediately knelt down and shouted the name of the Holy Beast.


    The indigenous people had long feared the giant, and knelt on the ground, trembling.


    Only a few refugees turned around in surprise. In their eyes, this so-called Saint Beast was just a slightly larger mutated crocodile.


    It was not worth paying homage to.


    However, Du Lei''s body suddenly shook, and he abruptly struggled free, then walked towards the giant.


    "What are you doing?" You want to die? "


    Zhu Yangyao grabbed onto Du Lei and was about to pull on him, but he realized that Du Lei was as steady as a boulder and didn''t move at all.


    "I''m fine!"


    Du Lei turned around and smiled. He was overjoyed in his heart, he had just felt an intense life force from the giant''s body.


    "Roar!"


    giant let out a provocative roar at Du Lei. It felt a dangerous aura coming from Du Lei''s body.


    "Heh heh, my little darling, your life force is too strong. How many years have you lived for? How about you give it to me? "


    Du Lei laughed mischievously, and then pounced towards giant.


    Just when everyone thought he was courting death, they realised that the giant seemed to be afraid and turned to flee.


    Its heart was full of fear. It was attracted by a strong smell and thought that it was a great tonic. It didn''t expect that it was a trap.


    "Trying to run?"


    Du Lei laughed out loud, barely circulating the subarachnoid qi in his body, he blasted it away.


    Immediately, giant crawled on the ground, not moving at all!

 C178

    Du Lei felt that the giant was no longer a threat and carefully walked over.


    But he discovered that the giant seemed to be trying to curry favor with him, fear could be seen in its huge eyes.


    "F * ck you, you scared this baby to death. Why did you grow up? "


    Du Lei unhappily kicked the giant.


    Gu Yila and the others who were at the side saw this, their hearts skipped a beat.


    This guy was not afraid of death, a crocodile this big actually dared to kick, even they were praying for their Holy Beast to turn around and eat Du Lei.


    Unfortunately, giant only shook her tail slightly and did not make any other movements.


    This made everyone''s eyes twitch, especially Gu Dela''s.


    "God of Heaven has descended to the mortal world!"


    He muttered and immediately knelt down towards Du Lei.


    His action attracted many other indigenous people''s attention. They all knelt down and kowtowed towards Du Lei.


    "Hey hey? Why are you all kneeling to me? I''m not dead yet! "


    Du Lei''s face was unhappy, but his heart was blooming with happiness.


    He then looked towards Clan Master Gu Yila, and realised that his face was gloomy, his eyes were staring straight at giant, but he did not have the intention to kneel down and kowtow.


    "Hey, chief, why aren''t you bowing? I came from the heavens! "


    Du Lei thought that since he had obtained the hegemony inheritance, it wouldn''t be wrong for him to say that he was the descendant of a god.


    The refugees on the plane all stared with widened eyes, thinking that the crocodile in the future might not be able to eat Du Lei.


    But they still all approached Du Lei.


    "Outsider, take your friend and quickly leave this place. Zhang Wenshan is not a place where you can behave atrociously. "


    Gu Yila proficiently spoke in Mandarin, and said with a deep voice.


    "You fucking speak Mandarin? "So you''re saying that you''ve been missing us all this time?"


    Du Lei opened his eyes wide, his face filled with unhappiness.


    The giant seemed to have also felt Du Lei''s anger, and growled a few words at him.


    "Tribe leader, hurry up and pay your respects to the God of Heaven!" Your actions have infuriated the God of Heaven! "


    Gu Dela patted Gu Yila''s leg, and immediately asked with a trembling voice.


    Ever since he was young, he had been terrified of the Holy Beast, the alligator.


    This coupled with the fact that the village had the culture of the God of Heaven, made him deeply believe in Du Lei''s identity as the God of Heaven.


    "Scram!"


    Gu Yila kicked Gu Dela away. He even had the heart to kill Gu Dela now.


    Gu Dela was his own brother, and his status in the village was only second to him.


    He bowed towards Du Lei, and the others followed suit.


    However, Gu Dela''s consciousness had been threatened by the crocodile ever since he was young.


    However, this satisfied his desire to rule over the stronghold.


    The idea of divine authority filled the stronghold and eventually became a means of his rule.


    But now, Du Lei''s arrival had completely broken his status as the son of god.


    Because the crocodile was closer to Du Lei.


    This crocodile was a mutated species that he had stumbled upon decades ago.


    As a Holy Beast, he had always been feeding at the lake at the top of Zhang Wenshan''s mountain.


    Because even he did not expect Du Lei to actually have a hegemony inheritance, and the ability to control all aquatic creatures. This ability would still increase as his strength increased.


    "Little crocodile, eat him!"


    Du Lei ordered the giant. He had already wanted to kill the chief for a long time.


    He obviously wanted his group to feed the alligators. If not for the fact that he had hegemony inheritance, he would have subdued the alligators.


    I''m afraid I''ve already been buried in the belly of a crocodile.


    The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. Thus, he gave the order.


    Besides, the people around him had almost been persecuted by him. He wasn''t afraid that they would say he let the crocodiles kill people.


    The giant looked at Du Lei hesitantly, and then looked at Gu Yila. It felt that Gu Yila was very familiar with him, because he had, after all, been feeding him for several tens of years.


    "Hmm? You won''t eat it? "


    Du Lei''s face changed, his heart was thumping, could it be that the alligator did not listen to his orders?


    He had to leave this damn place as soon as possible.


    Hurry to Kunming to take a bath and have a meal.


    The things that had happened in the past two days were too much for him to handle.


    "Roar!"


    In the end, the crocodile could still feel that the pressure from Du Lei was becoming more intense, so it didn''t bother to dispel the suspicions in its heart.


    "A beast is still a beast. I''ve fed you for dozens of years, yet you dare to betray me?"


    Gu Yila said, but immediately turned and ran.


    Although giant was heavily injured, she was nimble.


    All these years, he had no idea how many of his hidden enemies had been taken care of by the crocodiles.


    "Run!"


    The natives thought it was the wrath of the gods and that a disaster was about to befall them.


    The crocodile had actually tried to bite the chief of the God of Heaven''s son village. Gu Yila''s action of escaping also caused their hearts to turn cold.


    Instantly, fear filled their hearts.


    Throwing down his self-made spear, he shouted loudly as he ran.


    "I beg the gods to redeem me for my sins, I beg the gods to forgive me for my sins!"


    Gu Dela was the only one crawling on the ground, his body trembling non-stop as he begged for forgiveness. He thought that had done something wrong and did not dare to move at all.


    Du Lei laughed in his heart, this man''s thoughts must be pedantic.


    He actually kneeled down and prayed for God''s blessing at such a critical moment.


    However, he did not want to kill them all, because these aboriginals only listened to the orders of their Clan Master, Gu Yila.


    That Gu Yila was the true culprit.


    At this time, the giant had already caught up to Gu Yila, so its body was still alright.


    Furthermore, it had a bit of subarachnoid qi in its body, so it was quick.


    Gu Yila only had enough time to let out a blood-curdling scream before he was swallowed by the giant. He didn''t even have the courage to resist.


    Gu Dela, who was lying at Du Lei''s feet, heard Gu Yila''s scream. His body trembled even more violently, and his head was buried in the ground.


    "Du Lei, forget it! They were just aboriginals deep in the mountains. Furthermore, the village chief is the worst person around! "


    Some people couldn''t bear to watch any longer and walked out.


    Even Liu Maojin nodded his head at this moment and said weakly: "Du Lei, you can be considered to be famous. The chief was vicious, but he couldn''t kill everyone in one fell swoop. These ordinary villagers were still kind. "In the future, we can also use this place as a development location in Yunnan Province."


    He is the mayor of Kunming City, Yunnan Province, the provincial standing committee.


    This time he almost died in the crocodile''s stomach, which changed his mood a lot.


    Now that he could survive, he thought about the future developments of this place.


    "Fine, I never intended to kill them all." However, this chief was too despicable. If you understand what we''re saying, you have to catch us. You even want to kill us? "


    Du Lei had an expression of indifference. At this moment, he was still thinking of leaving the place as soon as possible.


    The giant quickly returned and laid at Du Lei''s feet, rubbing on the ground.

 C179

    "Du Lei, it seems to want to bring you somewhere!"


    Wu Liufeng asked doubtfully.


    "Huh?"


    When Du Lei saw it, he also felt that it was strange.


    This crocodile seemed to be as intelligent as a small turtle.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    When the crocodile heard this, it hurriedly led the way and swung its tail.


    Du Lei, Wu Liufeng and the others looked at each other, feeling strange in their hearts.


    But he still followed.


    Seeing that, Liu Maojin frowned, and wanted to follow along, but was stopped by his secretary, Xiao Zhang.


    "Mayor, the aboriginal side of the matter has just been resolved. Let''s not get involved in other things, shall we? The crocodile looked eerie. Let''s hurry up and leave this place! "


    His backer was very big, it was the son of a prefectural committee in the Yunnan Province. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have become Liu Maojin''s secretary, and would only have to come out to train. After returning, he would soon have to go down to a county to be a director.


    It was just that this secretary was completely exposed at this time. She was a coward, compared to a young man like Du Lei.


    "With that crocodile by Du Lei''s side, it would definitely be much safer in the mountains. Furthermore, Du Lei is not a bad person, and his skills are good, so if I follow him, I will definitely be able to leave this place. "


    Liu Maojin snorted a few words, ditched Xiao Zhang and quickly followed Du Lei.


    In fact, he recognized Du Lei the first time he laid eyes on him. There was nothing he could do, he was currently a popular internet celebrity.


    It was hard not to recognize her, but most importantly, his girlfriend was also a fervent fan of Du Lei.


    ''s name was always on his lips when he stayed at home.


    This made him unhappy for a long time.


    However, most of them had already caught up with Du Lei. If he did not hurry up, he might end up trapped inside this deep mountain. At that time, there would not even be a shadow of a soul left, which would be even more terrifying.


    He had no choice but to grit his teeth and follow again.


    "This crocodile is really big, I don''t know how to eat it."


    "Its aura of viciousness is very strong. Clearly, it grew up eating human flesh."


    Wu Liufeng knew a lot about these things in the deep mountains. Some ancient tribes would use a few children to feed these so-called Holy Beasts.


    "I wonder where it is taking us!"


    Du Lei started to look forward to it. Logically speaking, this crocodile was under his control, it shouldn''t be able to harm him.


    Wu Liufeng thought for a moment, then said: "We are already in Yunnan, if our guess is not wrong, it should be near Zhang Wenshan."


    "Zhang Wenshan?"


    Everyone else looked at Wu Liufeng in shock, including Liu Maojin, whose body was trembling.


    "What happened to Zhang Wenshan?"


    Du Lei asked dumbly as he didn''t understand anything.


    "You don''t even know about Zhang Wenshan? To think that you are still a famous person! "


    Xiao Zhang said in a strange tone, his tone carrying a sense of despise.


    "Ha ha!"


    Du Lei chuckled, his expression did not change, but he had already scolded in his heart: Damn it, you ungrateful dog, you actually dare to look down on me?


    Are you tired of living?


    I''ll bury you when I have the chance!


    When everyone saw this, they thought that Du Lei was magnanimous, and did not care about what he did.


    There was no other way. Celebrities had to be like this. Regardless of whether they were happy or angry or sad, they couldn''t casually vent out their emotions.


    Du Lei wailed in his heart.


    "Zhang Wenshan is a relatively famous mountain in Yunnan, mainly because this was the place where Japan did some secret research. I heard that there are 731 troops in the northeast. There are also some bacteria laboratories here. Moreover, Yunnan has a unique topography with many karst caves, so it was more popular with Japanese devils. "He even has to save time to dig."


    Wu Liufeng explained.


    "So terrifying?"


    Du Lei''s leg started to tremble.


    "What is it? Are you scared? If you''re scared, then go back! "


    That Xiao Zhang spoke again. He had no choice, but to be honest, he was also very afraid from the bottom of his heart, and wanted to agitate Du Lei to bring them out of this damned place.


    "Are you sick?"


    Du Lei finally could not take it anymore. This mud man was angry, furthermore he was just a young lad.


    He was very impulsive and immediately took out a dagger hidden in front of him.


    "Hey, Du Lei, calm down. Xiao Zhang is still young, and can easily make people feel disgusted with him, but you have to think about it first. We don''t have many people here anymore. And the natives are more familiar with each other than we are. What then? The more people there are, the more power there is! "


    As the mayor, Liu Maojin had climbed up from the bottom level. He had dealt with countless of people''s disputes, what kind of people had he not met before?


    What sort of things had not been dealt with?


    Otherwise, how could he become the head of a city?


    Du Lei felt the aura of a superior from Liu Maojin, and immediately thought that this person might very well be an official. Furthermore, that Xiao Zhang seemed to have called him Mayor Liu.


    His position wasn''t low, so he nodded and said, "I didn''t touch him because of you. Otherwise, in this forest, even if I let the crocodile eat him, I wouldn''t have any proof."


    After he finished speaking, he glared fiercely at Xiao Zhang, who had long since been scared out of his wits.


    Because he saw that the crocodile seemed to be looking at Du Lei when he was enraged.


    He felt like his soul was about to leave his body. He didn''t even dare to fart.


    The weather was extremely hot, and after walking for a short while, their bodies reeked of sweat.


    Moreover, there were many mosquitoes in this old forest. Every bite he took would cause a poison bubble, which was extremely painful.


    As for the crocodile, because it was surrounded by scales, it was not afraid at all.


    As such, he continued to walk forward leisurely.


    Du Lei watched angrily as he walked forward and kicked.


    "Can you hurry? So slow? Didn''t you see that we were all bitten by mosquitoes? "


    The person behind him was stunned. His heart was beating fast as he was afraid that the crocodile would come back and swallow them all.


    Due to Wu Liufeng catching a few small animals for him, Du Lei''s face was a lot better now. However, he was secretly absorbing the blood qi inside Du Lei''s body.


    Because he didn''t want anyone to see that he was a monster.


    However, the big fellow still noticed that Du Lei''s appearance was recovering and could not help but be astonished.


    "Comrade Du Lei, I never thought that your body would actually be so good, just now you looked like an old man, covered in skin and bones, and now you are starting to recover."


    Liu Maojin walked up, and after a period of chatting, everyone became familiar with each other.


    "This is just a small matter. You can slowly recover after eating something."


    Du Lei laughed.


    Coverage.


    "I wonder what happened to you? How did he change from a handsome guy into this kind of appearance? "


    Liu Maojin did not give up. His wife had grown older and older in these years.


    He thought that Du Lei had some good methods to keep his face hidden.


    Du Lei almost wanted to explain the situation with the plane. This was a good chance to act cool.


    Who would dare to quibble with him?


    Let the crocodile eat him.

 C180

    However, he also knew that he couldn''t say it out loud, otherwise, he would really become a monster.


    He could not guarantee that these people would not betray him. He would be hacked into pieces by the scientists when the time came.


    "Roar!"


    The giant let out a low roar, as though she was hinting at something.


    "Be careful, we should be arriving soon."


    Wu Liufeng said.


    Du Lei rolled his eyes at him, wasn''t this guy trying to steal my words?


    Why was he so blind?


    I am the main character, okay?


    Sensing Du Lei''s gaze, Wu Liufeng laughed awkwardly and did not say anymore.


    At this time, the giant suddenly disappeared.


    immediately felt the subarachnoid qi and realized that he was fine, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Taking a step forward, he cursed in his heart: F * cking crocodile, you actually didn''t warn me about this pit.


    Indeed, there was a huge crater right in front of them. However, it was hidden by tall shrubs and grass, making it impossible to see through.


    The pit was like a tunnel, smooth.


    Soon after, Du Lei heard Zhu Yangyao shouting from behind.


    He could not help but feel disdain in his heart: [This guy looks big and big, but he doesn''t have the guts to back up. He can''t help but feel pleased with himself.]


    "Bam!"


    "Ouch!"


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his buttocks. He knew that he had landed on the ground.


    He raised his head and found that he was inside an underground karst cave.


    "Bang!"


    "F * ck!" "@% $&"


    Du Lei scolded, because Zhu Yangyao, who was following closely behind him, suddenly bumped into him again.


    "Bang!"


    Again.


    Wu Liufeng came down.


    "Pah!"


    Chu Yang had found it!


    Du Lei had long cursed these people for eighteen generations of ancestors. If not for his strong physique, he would have been crushed by these people.


    But Zhu Yangyao and the others were skilled, they quickly stood up and pulled Du Lei to the side.


    The next person who came down was dragged away by them. Otherwise, there was a high chance that someone would really be crushed to death.


    Soon, everyone came down.


    Even Xiao Zhang, who was as timid as a mouse, was the last to come down.


    "This is the underground karst cave? What secret is there? "


    Liu Maojin said in a deep voice, he felt that this intelligent creature, the crocodile, would not bring them here for no reason.


    "Look, there are skeletons over there!"


    Someone exclaimed and pointed towards the distance. That was the other exit of the karst cave.


    The crowd walked over and saw that they were wearing Japanese military uniforms from the Second World War. Beside them were a few guns.


    "This is indeed the little devil''s secret research area."


    Zhu Yangyao scolded. He had been infected by his father since he was young and was extremely uninterested in Japan.


    "How come their stomachs are gone?"


    Someone suddenly covered his mouth and exclaimed.


    Sure enough, these skeletons'' stomachs were completely empty, as if something had dug them up.


    Even his clothes were pierced through.


    "This is too terrifying, what actually dug out their stomachs?"


    "Could it be a crocodile?"


    Some people were suspicious of the crocodile. After all, its body was so big that it was completely possible.


    Even if it wasn''t that big back then, it was enough to kill.


    Besides, it seemed to be familiar with this place.


    "Roar!"


    The crocodile let out a low growl, expressing its dissatisfaction.


    This was because even Du Lei had some suspicions about this crocodile.


    "Well, baby, we don''t believe you did it. In any case, they were Japanese, so they died. It has nothing to do with us. "


    Du Lei hurriedly comforted her.


    "Zhizhi!"


    Suddenly, a squeaking sound came from the depths of the entrance. It sounded like a mouse, but also like a bird.


    "Let''s leave this place, I''m afraid!"


    Xiao Zhang cried again. He was truly frightened.


    His father was a standing committee member of the provincial government, and his mother was an executive of a state-owned enterprise. Ever since she was young, she had lived a life of luxury and luxury.


    "If you want to walk quickly, don''t bother us!"


    Du Lei did not have the mood to waste time with him, he immediately frowned and said.


    "The exit is over there!"


    Zhu Yangyao pointed at the tunnel he just came from, telling him to climb inside.


    "We can talk if we want to!"


    Why would Liu Maojin stand out again? There was no other way, who asked Xiao Zhang to be someone else.


    "You!"


    Just as Xiao Zhang was about to curse in rage, he suddenly opened his mouth and looked inside the cave in shock.


    Everyone was shocked and quickly turned their heads, only to discover that there was a pair of red eyes staring at them from the darkness.


    No one dared to be careless. Even their stomachs were trembling.


    Only the crocodile howled towards the darkness.


    Soon after, more red eyes appeared in the cave. The red eyes were like demons that had come from hell.


    It carried a bloodthirsty and terrifying aura, causing fear and terror in the hearts of others!


    "What is this?"


    Du Lei was breaking out in cold sweat, this was not the time to play hero, he hurriedly asked Wu Liufeng in a low voice.


    Maybe he just found out something.


    "I don''t know, but it''s very similar to the legendary Bloodthirsty Bat."


    Wu Liufeng shook his head and gave an uncertain answer.


    "Bloodthirsty Bat?"


    Du Lei''s eyes opened wide, there really is such a thing in this world?


    "Zhizhi!"


    Suddenly, the creatures there rushed out, making Wu Liufeng feel better.


    They were all red, palm-sized bats.


    There seemed to be hundreds of them.


    "AHH!" Quick, run! "


    "Damn you Du Lei, it''s all your fault, if not I would have long ago returned home."


    "It''s all Du Lei!"


    "Du Lei, I hate you!"


    "Du Lei, you gave birth to a son without a butt, damn your eighteen generations of ancestors!"


    Instantly, someone started cursing loudly.


    After the bats rushed out, they pounced towards them. The tearing power of their bite was astonishing. In a short moment, a person''s blood vessel was bitten through.


    Fresh blood flowed out.


    Du Lei lamented in his heart. This was human nature, f * ck, he should not have saved them back then.


    He didn''t even have to turn into this.


    On the other hand, Xiao Zhang who was emitting a strange aura along the way threw himself down at Du Lei''s feet, pulled at his pants leg, and cried out: "Save me, save me. My father is Zhang Zexin, and my mother is Yang Kaifen. They were all national officials. We are all national cadres, so you have to save me! "


    Du Lei looked at him in disgust, and kicked him away.


    However, he was already sure that only Du Lei could save him now, and stuck onto his body like a dog skin plaster.


    "Roar!"


    Du Lei let out a low roar, and activated subarachnoid qi in his body, immediately intimidating the blood sucking bats.


    At the same time, the crocodile''s body trembled, and the remaining subarachnoid qi in its body started to pull it towards the blood sucking bats. Bang!


    Immediately, one bat after another was swallowed by its mouth.


    Some of the Vampiric Bats also started to bite at him.

 C181

    Immediately, the giant became even more ferocious, as both sides were mutated beasts.


    At this moment, the battle was so intense that the cave seemed to be on the verge of collapsing.


    "Quick, leave this place from the cave."


    Wu Liufeng said anxiously.


    The group of people hurriedly dodged as they ran. Finally, they managed to hide inside.


    In the end, the giant also obtained some strength through Du Lei''s subarachnoid qi.


    Even the old wounds on its body began to heal.


    Even more dense scales appeared on its body.


    With the nourishment of war, the giant had been reborn, and it had even evolved a little.


    The subarachnoid qi that was originally controlling the giant also merged with it during the battle.


    Du Lei''s heart skipped a beat, his connection with the giant had become even stronger.


    Right now, it seemed to be slightly weaker than the little turtle. It had to hesitate for a moment before giving its orders.


    giant lied down inside the cave with her huge tail behind him.


    Everyone was still in shock, and looked at giant. If not for it, they would have died here a long time ago.


    "Du Lei, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done this! "


    Immediately, someone stood out and admitted their mistake, his old face flushing red.


    "Du Lei, I have changed to a fan from a bystander. I''ve discovered that you are a good person!"


    Du Lei cursed in his heart, this group of people who forget everything.


    Just as his life was threatened, he was scolding himself for it.


    Now that he was safe, he found out what he could use it for.


    It was beginning to cater to him again.


    However, he did not say much. After this unforeseen event, he understood more about the human heart and understood a lot of things.


    "You brat, how long are you going to hold me for?"


    Du Lei could not help but smile bitterly, the secretary Xiao Zhang hugged him tightly, looking miserable, he no longer had the arrogance he had before.


    "Huh?"


    He quickly reacted and retreated. After a while, he whispered, "Thank you!"


    Du Lei was startled for a moment, and then laughed.


    "Alright, let''s get out of danger for now. We have to find the exit quickly, or else we''ll starve to death here sooner or later! "


    Wu Liufeng said in a timely manner. At the moment, they had already been hungry for more than ten hours.


    After almost a day of not eating, he had already lost all his strength.


    If you don''t replenish the food.


    I''m afraid I''ll starve to death.


    At this time, giant wagged her tail again, walked to Du Lei''s side, affectionately rubbed at his pants, and then crawled towards the depths of the cave.


    Du Lei looked at everyone, and said coldly: "The situation now is very clear, we do not even know the way, if we follow the crocodile we might have a chance of survival. Do you want to follow me or not? Let''s make a decision now, I don''t want the situation to happen again. "


    Although he didn''t seem to care, in his heart, he was truly disgusted by this group of ungrateful people.


    They would run over and scold when there was danger. The two people who cursed the most just now seemed to be outside now.


    "I''ll follow you!"


    The secretary Xiao Zhang was the first to step forward, he had begun to acknowledge Du Lei''s abilities, only by his side would he be able to survive.


    "Me too!"


    Wu Liufeng was definitely going to be with Du Lei, and even the Zhu Yangyao and Chu Yang who were behind him, stood up.


    Liu Maojin had always been optimistic about Du Lei, otherwise he would not have followed him until now.


    The rest of them looked at each other. Although they wanted to leave immediately, it was impossible.


    They could only be together with Du Lei.


    "Since all of you have made your choices, you can''t be too chaotic later on."


    Du Lei snorted coldly, turned and followed the giant.


    Because they were underground, it was dark and humid up ahead, and from time to time, there would be rats, snakes or similar animals that would come out to scare people. However, this was not difficult for Du Lei, he only needed to get rid of these things once he discovered them.


    His condition was getting better and better, and he started using both his ears.


    He was like that in the beginning, but it was also because he didn''t get it in time.


    Otherwise, he would have been alive and kicking a long time ago.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, Du Lei said in a low voice. He realized that there was a hidden river in front of him.


    Now that he had activated his night vision, he naturally saw it.


    "What''s that?"


    Suddenly, someone pointed at the object floating on the surface of the river in fear.


    Du Lei''s heart tightened, he had also seen it.


    It was actually a corpse, and it was a complete corpse. The person should have just died not too long ago.


    "Floating Corpse!"


    Wu Liufeng''s expression became serious.


    Floating corpses could actually be found in the underground river, and most importantly, these corpses were newly dead.


    Does this mean that there are others nearby?


    "It''s the flight attendant. I''ve seen her before!"


    Someone said in a low voice. At this moment, everyone was already close to the underground river.


    The giant then turned around and crawled upstream of the river.


    He didn''t even look at the floating corpse in the river.


    The floating corpse was wearing a uniform, and its eyes were wide open. There was a terrified expression on its face. There were no wounds on its body, and it looked as if it was scared to death.


    "What''s so scary about it? How could it scare someone to death?"


    Liu Maojin frowned.


    "That giant went upstream as well. "Should we ¡­"


    Someone else hesitated. They had no choice but to let the floating corpse float in front of their eyes. The flowing water seemed to be obstructed.


    I haven''t been able to take the body down.


    "From the looks of it, they have been dead for more than a day. They probably ran over here after the plane crashed yesterday. and then accidentally died. "


    Wu Liufeng analyzed, he laid down and took a whiff of the water.


    "The river should be fine. The reason should be above."


    He stood up and looked at Du Lei.


    Du Lei frowned and looked at giant, then at the rest of the people.


    Now, he had unknowingly become the leader of the group. Even Liu Maojin looked at him, waiting for his decision.


    In the end, Du Lei gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know where the river flows downstream to, but it''s definitely a river that seeps down from the mountains. He might even find the exit, and the crocodile would also go upstream, even if something happened. I guarantee that the crocodiles will protect us as well! "


    "Alright, we''ll listen to you!"


    Liu Maojin nodded, now everyone could only rely on Du Lei.


    The group then continued to follow the crocodile upstream.


    After about half an hour, someone said in surprise, "There are fish here. It means we are almost at the end of the line."


    Du Lei looked at the river, he had already sensed it.


    Even the fish had been summoned by him.


    He took a deep breath and jumped into the dark river.


    "Du Lei!"


    Liu Maojin exclaimed.


    "It''s fine, since he dared to jump in, he must be confident. Furthermore, along the way, we didn''t find anything dangerous in the river. "


    Wu Liufeng pulled Liu Maojin and advised.


    When Du Lei entered the water, he immediately felt that his body was recovering, the shoal of fishes in the river started to rush towards him.


    Everyone on the surface of the river cried out in alarm, because a large number of fish had suddenly appeared.


    "Quick, catch a few fish to eat!"


    Wu Liufeng''s eyelids jumped as he quickly replied.

 C182

    Wu Liufeng and the others had already fainted from starvation so how could they not catch a few fish and use them as food reserves?


    When everyone heard this, they also went ashore to catch fish. Those who thought that they had good water had all gone into the water to fish.


    To be honest, this was an unprecedented experience, so everyone lost their vigilance for a while.


    They all fished happily.


    And Wu Liufeng and Liu Maojin, both of them had steady personalities, standing on the shore with a lot of things happening around them.


    "Brother Wu doesn''t seem to be afraid here in this dark underground world? Your courage is extraordinary! "


    Liu Maojin walked up and greeted with a smile.


    At present, everyone was a grasshopper on the same boat. It was best to understand and trust each other more.


    "You''re too courteous. Mayor Liu did not change even in the face of danger. I had thought of taking the national civil servant examination before, but unfortunately, my family didn''t allow it. "


    Wu Liufeng sighed. His Wu family was a family that was born to steal tombs, and they had already been recorded into the archives.


    Especially since his father, Old Wu, was currently still a Tomb robber, so he didn''t have the qualifications to take the examination.


    Thus, he was trying his best to do business and purify his own life.


    As the saying goes, learning is best for you. Which man doesn''t have a shred of ambition?


    "It''s alright, there are some things that you can''t force yourself to do. "As long as you try your best!"


    During this period of time, he more or less guessed Wu Liufeng''s identity, but this was not the time to talk about this.


    "Clap clap!"


    "Clap clap!"


    It didn''t take long for the people in the water to throw up a lot of fish. These fish were fresh and full of life.


    It was a fish in the mountains, so its body was full of explosive power.


    If not for the shoal of fish being attracted by Du Lei, it would be difficult to catch.


    Even so, they still needed two or three people to capture one.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, the giant on the shore who was originally lying on the ground waiting for everyone suddenly let out a startled cry, as if she was reminding everyone.


    Wu Liufeng and Liu Maojin looked at each other, their expressions changing. They immediately shouted to the crowd: "Quick, quickly come up, there''s a change in the situation!"


    Even though everyone was a little too proud of themselves and had regained their freedom and power, they were still a little fearful of the depths of this mysterious karst cave.


    Furthermore, most of them knew that this area was within Zhang Wenshan.


    They did not dare to stay any longer. Other than Du Lei who had entered a special state, everyone else had gone ashore.


    But when they reached the shore, both Wu Liufeng and Liu Maojin''s expression darkened.


    Just like that, one of them had disappeared without a trace after they had caught more than ten fish.


    No one even heard the cry for help.


    "What happened just now? Isn''t this dark river safe? "


    Someone said with a trembling voice. The awe-inspiring aura from earlier was immediately gone.


    "The river is safe and non-toxic, and there are no problems with the fish. It must be that you attracted the attention of some creatures in the water when you were fishing. "


    Wu Liufeng said in a deep voice. He was the one who gave the order to fish, causing everyone to be suspicious of his leadership.


    "To be able to pull someone away so silently, there wasn''t even a struggle or blood left. It seems like its power should be very strong, and its movements are very agile. "


    Liu Maojin analyzed that now was not the time for internal strife, and fishing was also necessary.


    There was no need to blame Wu Liufeng right now.


    On the contrary, it would arouse the displeasure of Wu Liufeng and the others.


    He could tell that Zhu Yangyao, Chu Yangxu and even Du Lei had a good relationship with him.


    Du Lei was a key figure in this trip of theirs, so they naturally could not offend him.


    "Where''s Du Lei?"


    Liu Maojin suddenly asked in shock, because at this moment, the school of fish had started to disperse, but they still did not see Du Lei.


    "He won''t also be ¡­"


    At this moment, his heart had already completely collapsed.


    "Impossible!"


    Wu Liufeng looked at the calm surface of the water and shouted. In his heart, he felt that Du Lei would not die so easily.


    However, at this moment, it was truly worrisome to not see anyone alive or dead.


    "giant and Du Lei seem to have a connection. If something happens to Du Lei, it won''t be indifferent."


    Liu Maojin analyzed it from an animal''s perspective, which immediately reduced everyone''s worries.


    That''s right, although they looked like they were on the verge of death, once they returned to the city, which one of them didn''t have over a trillion yuan in their possession?


    Normally, his own family''s dogs would always be worried if something were to happen to them and would always move around, let alone this giant who had already undergone an obvious mutation.


    At this time, Du Lei closed his eyes, his body had sunk completely into the water, but he was still able to sense everything clearly.


    This was because every single aquatic creature could be used as his eyes to look around.


    However, he was a bit worried at this moment because this dark river wasn''t wide, but was very deep.


    There was actually more than twenty meters of it. If it wasn''t for the extraordinary strength of his body, this water pressure alone could crush a person to death.


    He was looking at a body not far away that had just been pulled down by a creature in the water.


    He died completely now, his eyes were wide open as he looked at Du Lei.


    "F * ck, they''re so scary even after death." Also, why are you looking at me? It''s not like I was the one who killed you! "


    Du Lei was cursing in his heart, but he had been tempering his mental state the entire way, so he carefully approached the corpse.


    He had discovered that there seemed to be an extremely powerful aquatic creature hidden behind the corpse.


    It was even more terrifying than the feeling he got from the giant.


    Otherwise, he would have been able to control the aquatic creature.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, the corpse was torn apart. Immediately, blood mixed with river water and dyed the entire place red.


    Du Lei''s heart tightened, he saw that monster, yes, it was a monster.


    The monster was in human form, but it had webbed limbs. This thing was a link between the limbs of aquatic creatures such as frogs, and could be used for swimming.


    The monster''s head looked extremely hideous. However, one could still tell that it was a human that had undergone some modifications.


    Du Lei suddenly remembered that this was Zhang Wenshan, who was the one who was conducting the secret experiments here.


    The monster''s mouth was wide enough to eat a head.


    It seemed to have completely mutated.


    Du Lei did not dare to be careless, he immediately activated the subarachnoid qi and used it to control the monster.


    He did not expect that the monster would be able to break free from Du Lei''s restraints in such a short time.


    "F * ck! Am I going to lose my life here?"


    Du Lei was panicking in his heart, but just at this moment, the monster suddenly stopped and looked at Du Lei in fear.


    He then hurriedly fled.


    Eh?


    Could it be that he was intimidated by my domineering aura?


    Du Lei couldn''t help but be suspicious, but very quickly, his heart turned cold.

 C183

    It was because he suddenly felt that there was a huge creature watching him from behind.


    The back of his spine reacted in an instant, and instantly, Du Lei felt as if a stream of liquid spurted out from between his legs.


    "F * * k, you really scared me to the point of peeing!"


    He cursed silently in his heart, but he did not dare to look back because he was afraid that his every move would attract the attacks of the gigantic creature.


    However, this wasn''t the way to go on.


    Sooner or later, the creature would eat him.


    As the river flowed, he was completely engulfed by the river mixed with fresh blood.


    It was red all around.


    Du Lei cursed in his heart, because that huge monster had actually extended its tongue out and was licking him.


    He finally understood what kind of creature was behind him. It was a huge snake, and that snake believed him.


    He began to calm his mind, using the reflection of the shoal of fish to look at the huge snake.


    However, this scene almost made him curse out loud.


    This snake was actually 20 meters long. It looked exactly like the one in the movie about the giant python.


    [Oh my god.


    If this snake were to swallow him whole, not a single bubble would appear.


    No wonder that humanoid monster was so frightened that it ran away. It was just that what kind of damned place was this Zhang Wenshan at?


    Du Lei relied on the subarachnoid qi in his body to fight against the huge snake, causing the huge snake to be suspicious for a moment, it did not dare to bite down.


    This tyrant could be said to be the ancestor of all living underwater creatures. Just the aura of a single creature was enough to make many others submit to him.


    It was just that the giant serpent had already developed, so it did not immediately submit after feeling the subarachnoid qi.


    Following that, another roar came from the river, it was similar to that of the giant.


    Could it be that the giant came to the river to save him?


    Du Lei''s heart was full of gratitude, he did not expect that at such a critical moment, that group of people would actually be less reliable than a wild beast.


    The giant snake also heard the roar. It immediately let out a long hiss, turned around, and charged upwards.


    The water in the river churned and churned.


    The force that came with it almost squeezed out all of Du Lei''s internal organs.


    However, he held on to his last breath and swam to the shore.


    "Du Lei, are you alright?"


    Seeing that Du Lei had appeared, Wu Liufeng immediately ran to the shore and pulled him.


    At this time, there were already people complaining, the two of them forcefully staying behind and waiting for Du Lei had already caused some people to be unhappy.


    However, Liu Maojin was the mayor. When he spoke, the might of the mayor intimidated many people.


    After all, they were part of the government. Once they left, they would have to trouble them with a few matters.


    Some people comforted themselves.


    But in truth, without the small group around Du Lei, they too would not believe that they would be able to walk out of this Zhang Wenshan place.


    "I''m fine, but I almost got into trouble."


    Du Lei now truly felt that he had escaped death.


    However, he had just recovered his condition through the school of fish. He had once again turned into that handsome and beautiful man that everyone loved, the one who would see a car blow up when it came to cars.


    He also knew some of the situation in the river, and he even had a good understanding of the situation upstream and downstream.


    "Du Lei, why are you so young now?"


    Liu Maojin was shocked.


    "I''m already so young and handsome, okay?"


    Du Lei unhappily rolled his eyes at him, and then said tiredly: "There are some creatures in this river that are not to be trifled with. It was probably because something that the little devil left behind had mutated. Therefore, I will capture all of our food in the future. Save your lives. "


    No one dared to say anything. Not long after, there was no one left. Just now, the corpse of the person who had disappeared had appeared.


    He was torn into two halves, and his internal organs were entwined around his body. This made him feel nauseous.


    "Let''s go upstream. There is a natural hole connected to it. It is the source of water in this dark river. It must have come from the top of the mountain. "


    Du Lei said as he swallowed the carp that everyone was eating.


    There was no helping it, the conditions were simple. He could only eat the raw fish first to fill his stomach.


    If not, his body would not be able to hold on for much longer.


    This was especially so for Du Lei. Originally, his appetite was already large, but now, after seeing more than a dozen fish on the ground, his mood immediately dropped by half.


    Just a moment ago, everyone had been so busy bathing, and yet they had caught so few fish.


    "This little fish is not enough!"


    He grunted. This was not even worth his weight alone.


    Even if it was raw fish, he felt that he had eaten dozens of them.


    "All the fish here are very strong, it''s very difficult to catch them!"


    Liu Maojin said embarrassedly.


    He had also just seen them catching fish and didn''t have a tool, so he felt that even if he did his best to catch one, he might not be able to.


    "You''re all useless!"


    Du Lei stood up with difficulty and dipped his hand into the water. Then, he used the subarachnoid qi to quietly attract the fish.


    Not long after, the school of fish that was scattered by the giant snake came over again. There was nothing they could do about it, the subarachnoid qi was extremely useful to them, it was something that could allow them to evolve.


    "Strange, why is the school of fish here again?"


    Someone asked in bewilderment as they all looked at Du Lei.


    Du Lei was too lazy to explain. It was good that he did not eat raw fish just now, but now that he had eaten it, he felt even hungrier.


    Immediately, a large fish in each hand was caught and thrown onto the ground.


    "You guys just work together to kill the fish. Keep all these fish safe and sound. "


    he said to himself, unaware of their situation.


    Is there anything here to keep the fish?


    But no one said anything, at this time, Du Lei had a fish in his hand, and his movements were much smoother than them.


    Not long after, there was a pile of fish hopping about on the ground.


    Zhu Yangyao and Chu Yangxu, the two brothers had blades on them, so they were now in use.


    Everyone worked together to organize the fish into many pieces.


    "It would be good if we could grill it for a while!"


    Someone said with a bitter face.


    The days of drinking blood and fur had long passed. Everyone here was a high-class citizen of the city. Where in the world did they eat such raw meat in this wilderness?


    "Disliked? I hate it when you leave! "


    Du Lei said unhappily, and then felt that it was about time.


    He then picked up a piece of fish and threw it into his mouth. Instantly, the power of the fish was quickly absorbed by his body.


    His body had been transformed by the subarachnoid qi, and now he could even forcibly absorb a little bit of raw meat.


    Then, in his excitement, he ate nearly half of the piece of fish before slowly stopping and burping loudly.


    Everyone looked at Du Lei as if they were looking at a monster.


    "What is it? Have you never seen anyone eat fish before or what? "


    Du Lei could see the surprise in their eyes, as if they had seen an alien.

 C184

    "Alright, let''s eat something and get going. This is not a place to stay for long! "


    Wu Liufeng hurriedly stood forward and said.


    A lot of people did not have much appetite, maybe they had been disgusted by it during this period of time, and the two halves of the body were still floating, but not everyone was as crazy as Du Lei.


    Not long after, everyone started to head upstream. Du Lei noticed that the giant seemed to be in a hurry.


    Suddenly, he remembered the roar that caused the giant snake.


    Everyone followed giant and increased their pace, and before long they arrived at a fork in the river.


    The two forks were in different directions from the dark river, and the source was still upstream.


    At this moment, someone discovered the figure that was hiding in the darkness.


    "Who?" "Come out!"


    Du Lei shouted loudly. He realized that it was a normal human figure and there were no changes.


    However, that person continued to hide in the corner, as if he didn''t dare to come out.


    "If you don''t come out soon, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Du Lei shattered a rock with his kick.


    "I''ll come out, I''ll come out, don''t kill me!"


    The man was wearing a uniform.


    His appearance caused everyone''s eyes to turn red. It turned out to be Captain Zhang Dedong, this dog.


    "F * ck you, you left us all alone and ran away. not even leaving a parachute. "


    "F * cking bastard, let''s see if I''ll kill you or not!"


    The group of people rushed forward, and even the secretary, Xiao Zhang, did not care about his identity, and rushed up to give Zhang Dedong a few punches and kicks.


    Du Lei was originally angry in his heart, but seeing them rush towards him like a swarm of bees in a swarm of bees ¡­


    He immediately held himself back. He was the leader, he couldn''t afford to lose his prestige.


    Very quickly, Liu Maojin could no longer bear to watch any further.


    He still wanted to ask Zhang Dedong some questions.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t really kill people. He came here before us, let''s ask him about the things here! "


    "Please, please. Don''t kill me, I really have let you down, but there''s nothing I can do! "


    Zhang Dedong, a man in his forties was crying and yelling, lying on the ground, begging for forgiveness.


    "Zhang Dedong, don''t cry for now."


    Liu Maojin frowned, and asked: "Where are the flight attendants that jumped with you?"


    "Th-they''re all dead!"


    Zhang Dedong said with a terrified expression. The things that happened today were like a nightmare.


    However, this dream had yet to awaken.


    "Dead?"


    Du Lei was shocked, "How did he die?"


    This place was filled with danger, the man-eating giant snake, and this complicated basement.


    They had just passed a small area, where there were piles of bones.


    "Monsters, they are monsters. They were all inhumane and directly rushed over to drag those people away. Whether they died or died, they were caught. Out of the dozen or so of us here, only I am hiding here and I don''t dare to leave. "


    Zhang Dedong said with regret as he cried. In his heart, he had the thought of dying together with the people on the plane.


    However, the vice-captain''s persuasion made him hesitate.


    "What kind of monsters are they? Human form or what? "


    Du Lei''s heart sank as he thought of the humanoid monster at the bottom of the lake.


    "No, they look like wild boars, but their tusks are longer than an elephant''s. Furthermore, their entire bodies are covered with spikes. It is extremely frightening. Their speed is also very fast. In a blink of an eye, all of them died. "


    Zhang Dedong was already scared senseless and started to blabber nonsense.


    He said that he had been caught and that all of them had died.


    Wu Liufeng and Liu Maojin frowned, and said to Du Lei. "Looks like the situation here is even more dangerous. I just don''t know if the people outside noticed the plane crash, but since it''s been almost a day, they should be aware of the problem. "


    "Relying on others is better than relying on yourself. Let''s leave this place first."


    Du Lei silently walked to the side of the water and jumped into the water again. The so-called source of water he discovered was at the fork in the road, the ground here was just too dangerous and the water flowed fast.


    He had made a wrong judgement.


    Unfortunately, the upstream and downstream branches of the river were completely different.


    This time, Du Lei was blind.


    "How is it?"


    "One must go up to find the source of the water. But it also means more danger. "


    "There''s a door here!"


    Immediately, someone cried out in alarm. They had actually discovered a hidden door within the stone wall.


    "What''s inside?"


    Du Lei asked Zhang Dedong.


    "I don''t know." I jumped down from upstream. The moment they came down, they hid. They did not discover the door at all! "


    Zhang Dedong, who had calmed down a little, shook his head and said.


    "Should we go take a look?"


    "Forget it, the source of the river is clearly upstream. It''s mysterious and unknown there. There are too many dangers here. We don''t have to take the risk. "


    Someone objected. He was relatively safe and was unwilling to take any risks.


    "Look, there are a lot of snakes on the other side of the river!"


    Another person exclaimed. Indeed, at some point in time, a large number of snakes appeared on the other side. Those snakes flicked their tongues as they stared at the crowd, causing people to feel a chill run down their spines.


    "They''re coming!"


    Someone said in a trembling voice, even his calves were trembling.


    "Let''s go inside the secret door!"


    Du Lei could only say this. With over twenty people on his side, it would take some time for him to climb up. However, the snake horde on the other side would reach him very quickly.


    This group of snakes was clearly the descendant of the python.


    They looked exactly the same.


    There were simply too many snakes on the other side. The whole river was covered with them. Moreover, there were some strange patterns on their bodies. It was obvious that they were poisonous.


    Everyone pushed the stone door open at the same time, and suddenly, a damp and foul-smelling voice came from inside.


    "Holy shit, this place stinks so much!"


    Du Lei scolded in his heart, he was extremely upset.


    Are all the little devils so unhygienic?


    "Boom!"


    The stone door opened completely, revealing the scene inside.


    "Damn, there''s a grain storage here?"


    Immediately, someone discovered the piles of grains!


    However, decades had passed, and he had become moldy.


    No wonder it stinks here.


    "Quick, hide inside. The snakes are coming."


    Wu Liufeng bellowed.


    With a flash, he rushed in.


    Everyone hurriedly followed him.


    He closed the door again and felt relieved.


    "Look, there are some words over there!"


    Some people had sharp eyes and instantly saw the words in the depths.


    There was a huge pit here, with three levels above and below.


    There was quite a bit of grain stored in each layer.


    They lingered at the entrance to the second level.


    "It''s Japanese. Who can understand Japanese?"


    Du Lei bellowed, and immediately asked.


    "I ¡­"


    Secretary Xiao Zhang slowly extended his hand and submissively said.


    "Then why aren''t you coming over to take a look?"


    Du Lei said snappily.


    Xiao Zhang immediately walked over and started reading carefully.

 C185

    "The Third Division of the Great Sun Empire, Seven Brigades, Microbial Research Unit!"


    Secretary Xiao Zhang exclaimed and turned to look at everyone.


    "It really is the Little Devil''s research lab. It seems like those snakes and wild boars were infected by the microbes."


    Du Lei guessed, he felt as if he had entered a zombie''s world.


    He shook his head. F * ck, I''ve seen too many zombies.


    "The living creatures in the vicinity must have been infected. Otherwise, the wild boars would not have mutated. And that snake, I can''t even tell what kind of snake it is. "


    Wu Liufeng nodded.


    "What should we do? This was the research institute''s grain storage warehouse. However, I took a look and saw that there doesn''t seem to be anything else that can be eaten. "


    Liu Maojin wandered around as he waved his hand helplessly.


    "How many years has it been? Of course, we can''t eat anymore. Even if it''s edible, do you dare to eat it? "


    Du Lei said unhappily, and then, his heart was suddenly moved.


    The subarachnoid qi actually took the initiative just now.


    "Could it be that there''s a dominating statue or something?"


    Du Lei guessed.


    "Holy shit, that little devil''s skeleton!"


    Zhu Yangyao looked unwell as he kicked the skeleton that was almost turned to dust. Immediately, the little demon''s iron hat hit the wall.


    "Squeak squeak squeak!"


    "Squeak squeak squeak!"


    "What is that sound?"


    Someone exclaimed.


    "Damn fatty, what did you do?"


    Du Lei cursed angrily. He had just felt his heart palpitating, that sound was too horrifying.


    "I''m not fat!"


    Zhu Yangyao had a helpless expression.


    "It''s a mouse!"


    Wu Liufeng closed his eyes.


    The rate at which rats reproduce was extremely fast, and with Zhang Wenshan here, he should be infected as well.


    That was much better than the rats outside.


    Sure enough, everyone quickly saw a dense crowd of rats start to swarm up from the lower level.


    "F * ck your grandpa."


    roared, the subarachnoid qi was completely useless against this group of land rats.


    Just then, the giant ran out of the group and started growling in a low voice.


    Immediately, the rats seemed to sense the overlord''s aura and stopped in their tracks, not daring to take a step forward.


    "Eh? "Darling, roar a few more times."


    Seeing that, Du Lei was surprised.


    He knew, however, that this giant had absorbed a sliver of her own subarachnoid qi, and the giant that had undergone a mutation in the first place had undergone a tremendous change.


    "Squeak squeak squeak!"


    Suddenly, the mouse that was always standing in the distance stood up. That mouse was at least half the height of a human.


    Du Lei and the others almost couldn''t walk anymore when they saw it.


    It released a mournful screech, as if its own people were intimidated by another creature, making it feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Squeak squeak squeak!"


    Some of the mice in the group started to respond to their king, and the group of mice immediately started to move towards Du Lei.


    They were completely black, but they also had a tinge of red in them.


    The light here was dim, as if there were countless rats surrounding them.


    "F * ck, there''s no end, right?"


    Du Lei became even more furious and suddenly realized that each of them was carrying a bit of fish in their hands.


    "Old Wu, let''s lure these rats out and let them fight with the snakes outside."


    "But how can you be sure they fight for meat? We have even better food! "


    Wu Liufeng asked uncertainly. This was an adventure, what if the snake horde were to be attracted, both sides would work together to eat them, and then not even their corpses would remain.


    "Hehe, it''s fine, I have a plan!"


    Du Lei chuckled. The giant python was infected by a trace of the subarachnoid qi, he didn''t believe that its descendents would not be affected by it.


    Moreover, they were also a type of aquatic organism, so they would probably compete with the rat swarm for the fish.


    He could see that the rats had oily eyes.


    "Fine, we''ll be forced into a dead end sooner or later anyway."


    Wu Liufeng nodded.


    Everyone else had heard Du Lei''s decision, but they only had the right to propose and not make decisions, so they could only obey.


    Everyone slowly started to retreat, while Du Lei collected all of their fish.


    After filtering it once with the subarachnoid qi, he was not willing to leave the subarachnoid qi on this piece of fish.


    "Rumble!"


    The stone door opened again, and outside, there were countless snakes guarding, upon seeing Du Lei and the rest, they immediately rushed over.


    "Run to the third floor!"


    Du Lei bellowed, he wrapped the fish with clothes and threw them all into the group of rats.


    Immediately, those mice no longer bothered with Du Lei and the others, and rushed towards the food.


    When the Rat King saw this, he could only furiously stamp his feet, but there was nothing he could do.


    Many of the fish still had the scent of subarachnoid qi on them, which was a great tonic for the group of snakes. They immediately charged into the group of rats with a hiss.


    Du Lei and the rest arrived at the third floor and looked down from time to time, their scalps tingling.


    A battle between a snake and a rat was on the verge of breaking out.


    The two races relied on their great numbers to fight each other to the death.


    More mutated rats were coming from underground.


    Outside the stone door, there were also countless snakes rushing in.


    The stone door was more than two meters tall, but it had already been completely occupied by the snake horde. It was so close that everyone''s hearts turned numb when they saw it.


    He quickly ran to the third floor.


    There was a series of hissing and screaming below him, so loud that it caused one''s eardrums to almost shatter.


    The third floor was a large platform with many machines on it.


    There was a huge pipe in the middle that led to the top of the mountain.


    "I wonder if we can climb out from here?"


    Du Lei glanced around, but he did not see how he could climb up the stairs.


    "The pipe has a ladder inlaid in it. It should have been built in the first place. It should be able to climb out. "


    Wu Liufeng squinted his eyes and said slowly.


    "You can go out now?"


    "I can finally get out. "Great!"


    Everyone cheered and jumped in joy as they heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Who wants to go up first?"


    Liu Maojin suddenly asked.


    "Ugh!"


    It was unclear what was above the tube, so it must have led to the inside of the mountain. Who knew if it could actually get out.


    The lighting here was dim, so no one knew what was above it.


    However, Du Lei used his Spirit Eyes to see through it. The tube above turned and connected to a wall.


    And on the walls, there was an iron walkway.


    There were also many small doors above.


    "This tube seems to have reached the first level of the underground passage." The top part of the wall was turned into the wall, which should be used as a dredging pipe. It was a pity that they were completely occupied by the mice below, so they didn''t know what was going on. Climb along the pipe and don''t go out even if you reach the wall over there, because that place is blocked. "


    "Although there are many small doors on the wall, who knows what is inside. But there must be a door that leads outside! "

 C186

    Du Lei knew that he couldn''t go on like this. Although the battle with the snake mice below was intense, there would be an end to it sooner or later.


    They can''t just sit here and wait for death.


    "I''ll go up and take a look. You guys watch the rat below."


    Du Lei leaped, his two hands tightly holding onto the pipe, and then he climbed up the ladder.


    "I want to climb up step by step, only waiting for the sunlight to calm down and look at its face. It''s a small sky and I have a big dream. I look up with my shell wrapped around me. I want to climb up step!"


    Suddenly, Du Lei started to sing that song, his heart filled with disgust.


    This pipe had been stuck in this basement all year round, and its top was slippery.


    Luckily, his body was nimble, otherwise he would have fallen down long ago.


    "There are so many of us that we can''t just wait and go around searching for something useful."


    Liu Maojin frowned, everyone who heard him felt that it was true, so the two of them stayed back to watch the battle on the second floor.


    The remaining people spread out to search for materials.


    "There is an iron chain here. I wonder if it can be used."


    Sure enough, there were many people with great strength. Very soon, everyone found quite a few things, such as iron chains and iron shovels.


    He even found a standardized rifle.


    And there were a lot of bullets.


    At this time, Du Lei relied on his nimble movements, and climbed up the stairs.


    He carefully opened a small door and was immediately scared to the point that he peed his pants.


    There was actually a corpse inside. If that was all, it wouldn''t scare him.


    The key point was that there were still quite a few moving bacteria on the corpse. His Spirit Eyes could see clearly. The bacteria wrapped around the corpse, forming many tentacles that were long and short.


    Maybe because the corpse had sensed Du Lei''s arrival, his eyeballs had even rotated a little.


    Then, he suddenly extended his tentacles and grabbed towards Du Lei.


    "Damn it, what bad luck!"


    Du Lei shut the door tightly in fright.


    "There are so many small doors in the surroundings, is there not a single exit?"


    Du Lei walked to the next small door, opened it to take a look, and discovered that it was once again that monster from before.


    His kung fu skills were not bad, but the people below him were not.


    "If you guys come up later, don''t open the door carelessly. There are monsters in this door, if you want to die, wait for us to leave first. "


    He called out, ignoring them, and continued on his way.


    "It''s almost over. Hurry up! "


    The guards below shouted loudly, as they were mainly going towards Du Lei.


    "Are you trying to wake me up? Why don''t you come? "


    Du Lei scolded, but still hastened his pace.


    One by one, the doors were opened. Finally, they found a door in a corner. There was nothing inside.


    There seemed to be more light coming in from outside.


    "F * ck, there''s only this single path, f * ck you all!"


    Du Lei said angrily, then said towards the side: "Come up, this seems to be a path."


    Liu Maojin and Wu Liufeng looked at each other and realized that they could leave now.


    They all had smiles on their faces.


    As a result, everyone started to create tools together, they were not as skilled as Du Lei, and could not climb up the pipes.


    Only by sending him in.


    Very quickly, they built a small platform below them, and then gave the iron chain they found to Du Lei.


    After everything was done, Du Lei guarded the iron chain.


    Suddenly, the surrounding small doors let out a few low growls, as if Du Lei''s actions just now had woken them up, and they were about to come out.


    Du Lei''s expression changed as he quickly said, "Not good, the monster inside the small door is about to come out. "All of you, hurry up."


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked and quickened their pace.


    Very soon, when a third person had arrived, a small door was smashed open.


    From inside crawled out a swaying humanoid monster, its body was filled with different kinds of tactile abilities.


    They were rushing towards Du Lei''s direction.


    "F * ck, what''s there to be afraid of?" "You guys hurry up. I''ll go delay them a bit."


    He dashed toward the monster.


    He had a shovel in his hand, so he didn''t dare to use his hands and feet to attack.


    "Crash!"


    The shovel easily cut off the sense of touch, but the disgusting thing was, that sense of touch didn''t seem to die at all, so he started crawling towards that person again.


    "He''s not dead yet?"


    Du Lei was panicking greatly. He didn''t have a good plan now either.


    At this time, another person came up. He looked at it and hesitantly said.


    "Why don''t we burn it? This kind of microorganism is good for burning. "


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    Du Lei was so angry that he scolded loudly.


    Very soon, someone from below handed over a barrel of oil. This was what they had just discovered.


    Du Lei splashed the oil over and then immediately lit it ablaze.


    Immediately, the monster seemed to be somewhat afraid of the raging flames as it let out a low roar with hesitation.


    The giant underground also called out. Du Lei looked over and saw it sway its body as it charged towards the second floor.


    "Where are you going?"


    Du Lei felt that since this giant was intelligent, he would definitely be able to understand his words.


    As expected, the giant raised her head towards Du Lei, and then looked down.


    Du Lei also could not understand, he could only say, "Be careful!"


    If he did not have giant, he was afraid that he would lose some of his assistance, and giant was completely loyal to him, much better than this group of people.


    The people below also used all of their strength to escape. Soon, all twenty of them had arrived.


    However, another small door opened on the opposite side. A tentacle monster rushed out and crawled towards them.


    "Quick, enter the tunnel."


    Du Lei''s expression changed, he could only rush into the tunnel, he did not know what was outside, but as the strongest person, he could only lead the way.


    Furthermore, the monster was a bit disgusting and it wasn''t dead yet. He wasn''t willing to fight it at all.


    What''s more, fellow daoist, if you don''t die, then just pray for yourself.


    Du Lei lowered his body and charged into the narrow passage. He then felt that the air here was extremely pungent, and he had no idea what was outside.


    It smelled like shit pulled by an animal.


    However, there were too many of them and the tentacle monster was beside them. They had no choice but to leave.


    He covered his nose and rushed outside. He felt his body loosen up and his heart was finally relieved. "Damn it! I''ve finally come out!"


    He proudly looked around and was immediately stunned.


    This was actually the wild boar''s resting place that Zhang Dedong had mentioned.


    No wonder it was so ugly, it was a mixture of pig shit and pig urine.


    Du Lei suddenly felt nauseous.


    Especially since this place became a convenient place for wild boars.


    His feet were in a pile of pig shit.


    "Damn it!"


    Du Lei wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Surrounding him, there were a few wild boars staring at Du Lei in a daze.


    Soon after, more people crawled out from behind him, but they immediately covered their mouth.

 C187

    "Holy shit, why is it so smelly?"


    The second person was Zhu Yangyao. He frowned and cursed, but he was also stunned and did not dare move, because there were already over ten wild boars looking at them.


    The crowd gradually increased in number, but screams of agony could also be heard from behind. In the end, before the two of them could enter the passageway, they were caught by the tentacle monster.


    "Quick, block the exit!"


    Liu Maojin immediately shouted.


    "Don''t block them, let them out."


    Wu Liufeng bellowed. It seemed that he was going to have another fight, a fight between clam and fish, in which he would reap the benefits.


    Du Lei looked at Wu Liufeng with appreciation. He had been in contact with these life and death situations in the wild all year long.


    Those two miserable shrieks immediately angered the originally foolish wild boars. They let out howls, and the corners of their mouths had two sharp fangs.


    He then rushed towards Du Lei and the others.


    "Get out of the way, we''re rushing out."


    Du Lei bellowed, he no longer cared about the dirty things under his feet.


    He lifted his foot and started running.


    At this moment of life and death, no one cared what was beneath their feet as they hastily rushed out.


    However, Zhang Dedong was completely dumbstruck and did not dare to move.


    He had only just escaped from the wild boar''s encirclement, so he had already lost all hope in it.


    And in his mind, he kept replaying the scene of his companions being bitten to death by the wild boars.


    At this time, no one cared about him anymore, they just wanted to escape. With Du Lei as the leader, everyone rushed out in a conical formation.


    "Bang!"


    The wild boar was the first to rush towards Du Lei, but at the moment, Du Lei was extremely strong, and casually kicked the wild boars away. Fortunately, there were not many wild boars, and they probably went out to hunt, only around ten.


    Otherwise, he would have perished a long time ago.


    However, even after running down this path, there were still two people who died. One of them was Zhang Dedong, while the other one was a skinny youngster.


    The two screamed miserably as their bodies were bitten and ripped apart by the wild boar.


    Another tentacle monster rushed out from the passageway with a ''huang dang'' sound.


    When the wild boar saw this, its eyes reddened and it immediately rushed towards them.


    Du Lei and the rest heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed like the wild boar and the tentacle monster were also natural enemies.


    They didn''t dare to stop and rushed out of the wild boar''s habitat and arrived at a dark river.


    "This underground river should be upstream."


    Wu Liufeng frowned, he looked down at the river, which was blocked by the mountain, he could not get up.


    "Look, there seems to be crocodiles over there!"


    Someone exclaimed in surprise. Previously, there had been a little crocodile on the side of the river bank.


    Along the way, the giant had protected them many times, so they now had an inexplicable good impression of the crocodiles.


    Du Lei looked over and saw that the little crocodile looked somewhat similar to the giant.


    He quickly walked over.


    The crocodile seemed to be very vigilant, and with a flip of its body, it disappeared into the water. Its mouth was wide open as it bared its teeth and roared.


    "Hualala!"


    At this moment, the river water trembled. An adult crocodile''s head was submerged deep within the water. It looked at the group with vigilance.


    But when he saw Du Lei, his huge eyes flashed a look of doubt.


    "What is your relationship with the giant?"


    Du Lei laughed and asked, guessing that the little crocodile should be the child of the giant, just that he did not know if the giant was male or female.


    Judging from its strength, it should be male.


    Gulp!


    The water started to bubble again, and the crocodile head kept on sticking out, but Du Lei was overjoyed, it was giant.


    "Are you alright?"


    Du Lei said in surprise.


    giant opened his mouth, causing Du Lei''s heart to turn cold. giant''s tongue was gone, blood flowing out from his mouth, even his teeth were missing.


    It could be seen how much trouble giant had just experienced.


    As giant crawled out, Du Lei realised that there was blood dripping down from the bottom of his stomach.


    "Bastard, those bastards ¡­"


    ''s eyes immediately turned red, giant had always been by his side protecting him, and in his heart, he had already treated it as his own kin. He did not expect that in such a short time, giant would already receive such a serious injury.


    "Roar!"


    giant growled, she then bit the little alligator and threw it in front of Du Lei.


    "What do you mean?"


    Du Lei was a little taken aback.


    "He probably wants you to leave here with the little crocodile."


    Wu Liufeng stood up and sighed.


    The emotions in the world, whether human or animal, can be felt at critical moments.


    He had already discovered that the giant did not have long to live.


    Moreover, it originally had quite a few wounds on its body, and it had just experienced a life-and-death battle.


    So it should be impossible.


    "It''s taking care of me!"


    Liu Maojin also shook his head, his heart was filled with regret. Such a spiritual giant was actually about to die.


    It immediately crawled back to giant''s side, using its small head to intimately rub against giant''s forelimbs.


    However, giant bit the little alligator again and suddenly flung it towards Du Lei.


    "Hiss hiss ¡­"


    The little crocodile seemed as if it had not replied, it could only let out a little cry as its body was trembling. It seemed as if it could feel the intentions of the giant.


    This time, it tried to approach the river cautiously.


    However, he was once again fiercely thrown to the ground by the giant and once again arrived at Du Lei''s feet.


    Du Lei really couldn''t watch any longer, and could only lift the little crocodile up. This little crocodile weighed over ten kilograms, which was nothing to him.


    But the little crocodile continued to struggle, wanting to jump out.


    "Be good, your father still has things to do. Can we go out first?"


    Du Lei consoled.


    However, the little crocodile bit Du Lei''s right hand, causing blood to flow out, and some blood even flowed into the little crocodile''s mouth.


    Du Lei hissed softly. This little crocodile''s bite power was actually this strong.


    His body had been transformed by the subarachnoid qi, so it would be difficult for normal small animals to bite through his skin.


    However, he did not say anything. He frowned and allowed the little crocodile to bite his hand.


    "Let''s leave quickly. There are more and more tentacle monsters. The wild boar is almost dead."


    Wu Liufeng asked worriedly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Lei shot a glance at the giant, and then fiercely dashed upstream followed closely by a group of people.


    giant and her wife watched as Du Lei left, their eyes filled with reluctance and determination.


    It turned around and charged towards the bottom of the river with its woman. There was still a battle between them that needed to be resolved.


    Du Lei did not dare to turn his head, he was afraid that he would see the scene of giant''s death.


    Soon, they found the end of the river. The river flowed in through a large hole.


    It should be the exit.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Lei roared. He extended his other hand and grabbed onto Zhu Yangyao, and then, the group of people stopped one after another.


    The river was a little fast, so they had to work together to get out.

 C188

    The group carefully grabbed the protruding rocks on the wall and walked outside step by step.


    But as they walked out of the cave, they encountered another problem.


    "This is a natural waterfall?"


    Du Lei said snappily, the little alligator in his arms had already calmed down.


    He tightly grasped Du Lei''s right arm and refused to let go even if he died.


    "Yes, this place is a little steeper, like a dragon''s mouth that has been lifted. It just so happened that the water falling from above flowed into the mountain, forming a dark river. "


    Liu Maojin rubbed his chin and analyzed.


    "What do we do now? Those who can''t see the sky above and those who can''t ground the ground below. We jump out? Jump down there? "


    Du Lei thought about the movies, and how some people who were forced into a corner jumped down the waterfall.


    "You''re still okay, your body is very tough. All of us are just commoners. If we were to jump down like this, we would definitely lose our lives."


    Wu Liufeng rolled his eyes at Du Lei, and shook his head.


    "There seems to be someone outside?"


    "Is that a helicopter?"


    Someone exclaimed, Du Lei and the rest immediately looked over.


    Sure enough, helicopters were circling the area, as if searching for something.


    "After the plane crash, they must have been looking for us. Now we can be saved. "


    Liu Maojin''s heart trembled, he never thought that he would still be able to survive.


    "Help!"


    "Help!"


    "We''re over here!"


    "We''re inside the waterfall."


    The group of people continued to shout out, but unfortunately, the others didn''t seem to hear them.


    "Don''t waste your energy. The ground is a bit slippery, don''t fall back into the river."


    Du Lei was not in a good mood, "There''s a curtain of water, how can anyone outside hear that?"


    After Du Lei finished speaking, he noticed that both Liu Maojin and Wu Liufeng were looking at him.


    "What is it? Don''t be ridiculous, I don''t have soap on me! "


    "Cough cough, didn''t you just say to jump?"


    Wu Liufeng said with ill intentions.


    "That''s right. Comrade Du Lei, now is the time for you to contribute. "


    Liu Maojin chuckled.


    "F * ck, was it me who did this all the way?"


    Du Lei was immediately furious.


    "You are a public figure and a celebrity. How can you say such vulgar words? "Pei pei pei!"


    Zhu Yangyao smiled.


    "F * ck off. This height is dozens of meters high. Will I be able to survive if I jump down?"


    Du Lei shook his head, he was not willing to do such a thankless task.


    "Du Lei, the lives of more than ten of us are tied to your hands. Are you really not going to save me? "


    Liu Maojin said warmly.


    "Du Lei..."


    "Du Lei, you are my idol ¡­"


    Du Lei looked up to the sky speechlessly, but he never expected that the joke he just said would actually come true.


    Of course, he wasn''t truly afraid of death. He knew that he definitely wouldn''t die, but ¡­


    He didn''t want to bear the feeling of weightlessness if he continued to jump.


    It was enough to suffocate a person to death.


    In the end, looking at everyone''s eager eyes, he shook his head, "When we get to Kun City, you guys have to treat me to a big meal."


    "Sure, no problem!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Everyone laughed. To them, this so-called great meal was not even worth mentioning.


    "Little darling, can we dance together?"


    Du Lei looked at the little alligator, only to see it tightly grabbing onto Du Lei''s hand, not moving at all.


    There was no response.


    Du Lei took a deep breath, then said seriously: "If I continue jumping like this, even I don''t know if I''ll faint or not. So you must persevere. "


    Everyone was silent. Actually, they had no other choice, some even thought that if Du Lei was truly dead, then there would definitely be people following his corpse to find them.


    The premise was that they could endure until then.


    Du Lei also understood this in his heart, but he did not say much. He knew his own body very well, thus, without even turning his head, he looked down at the ground, then fiercely sprung up and jumped down.


    Suddenly, the impact of the water current and the feeling of weightlessness made him panic. After all, he was still a person, not a god.


    This feeling of suddenly falling to the ground and not being able to step on the ground gave birth to fear in his heart.


    However, he did not turn around to shoot. He had already jumped down, so there was no point in thinking about it.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, his body fell into the water like a huge rock, causing ripples on the surface. However, since he was already in the water curtain, and because it was a waterfall, no one noticed him.


    His mind was in a state of chaos, and he felt as if his entire body was about to explode. The strong water pressure caused him to rush to the bottom of the lake, and he came into close contact with a huge rock.


    Blood immediately flowed out of his head, which made the situation even more dangerous.


    In his heart, he was constantly cursing. F * ck, if the main character in the movie jumped off, wouldn''t he be washed off the river?


    But his body was pressed under the water by the impact, he didn''t even move at all.


    Fortunately, his body was very strong, and he was already used to the deep water, so he would be fine for a while.


    But after such a long period of time, his head was bleeding from an injury, so he definitely couldn''t take it anymore.


    He even felt his consciousness become a little blurry, and he was really unable to persevere any longer.


    The little crocodile on his right hand had already disappeared by this time. He tried to circulate a bit of subarachnoid qi in his body to break through the water flow.


    However, right at this moment, the subarachnoid qi suddenly started to move uncontrollably throughout his body. Soon after, the wounds on his head started to heal nonstop.


    And as this strand of subarachnoid qi continued to circulate, under the coordination of the subarachnoid qi and the water pressure, his body actually started to strengthen even further.


    This could be considered a blessing in disguise.


    Du Lei only felt that although the subarachnoid qi was not under his control, it had brought him a lot of benefits.


    He didn''t even want to leave this place anymore.


    However, his body suddenly shook as a surge of energy wrapped around him and carried him away.


    Then, his mind echoed with Tyrant''s weak voice.


    "I''m making a trip to the East China Sea this morning!"


    It was only then that Du Lei realized that Tyrant had saved him. No wonder it was so strange all of a sudden.


    First, he lost control of the subarachnoid qi, then his body was kicked out of the water.


    He was, after all, a land-based being, so breathing oxygen freely was still much more comfortable. He felt that even inside Zhang Wenshan''s body, he had never been this tired before.


    Once his body was completely stretched out, he slowly crawled to the ground and then laid on his back in the shallow water.


    "Just f * cking comfortable!"


    Du Lei''s chest continued to float, showing that his body just now wasn''t feeling very well.


    But now all the restraints were gone.

 C189

    He rested for a while longer and finally recovered some strength.


    The helicopter was still hovering nearby, so he shouted towards the sky.


    "Hey!"


    Instantly, a wave of Qi spread out in all directions.


    The helicopter came hurtling toward him.


    "You are?"


    The pilot stopped his plane and walked down, then suddenly saw Du Lei''s face clearly.


    "Du Lei?"


    "That''s right!"


    Du Lei nodded, then pointed to the center of the waterfall and said, "There are still more than ten victims there. Please save them."


    "Really? I''ve been searching this area for two days already. If I still can''t find you tomorrow, we''ll have to leave. "


    The pilot was surprised. He didn''t expect to meet any more victims.


    Once he saved them, it would be a great merit.


    He hurried back to the helicopter and called for the rest of the rescue team.


    In a few minutes, three helicopters appeared.


    A total of four helicopters were searching near Zhang Wenshan.


    "Are they inside the waterfall?"


    the leader asked seriously.


    "Yes, there is an entrance at the center of the waterfall, and there is a dark river inside. My friends are waiting at the entrance. "


    "How did you get out?"


    The man asked again, sizing up Du Lei.


    "Captain, he is Du Lei. It was Du Lei from the popular internet a few days ago. His body''s condition is not bad, so he should be forcefully jumping into the water, then releasing a cry for help. "


    He was not a fan of Du Lei, but this time, Du Lei brought him an opportunity to level up.


    "Did I ask you?"


    The captain snorted coldly at that person, then frowned at Du Lei, "Why are you alright?"


    Du Lei was unhappy, it was fine for the numb old man to jump a few dozen meters from the top, but you still wanted something to happen to me?


    "Captain, shouldn''t you save my friends?"


    Du Lei endured the anger in his heart, and said leisurely.


    The captain was stunned for a moment before letting out a cold laugh. He took out a book and leisurely asked: "Name?"


    "You!"


    Just as Du Lei was about to get angry, he was stopped by the pilot. He whispered to the leader: "Leader, should we save them first?"


    Even the other two people on the side could not stand watching this any longer.


    "Scram!"


    The leader roared out, and then with a kick, he kicked the man away, causing Du Lei to stagger.


    "Does laozi need you to teach me how to do things?"


    "F * ck you!"


    Du Lei completely erupted this time, he could not hold it in, and punched out.


    The captain was obviously not aware that Du Lei actually dared to make a move, and a sarcastic smirk appeared on his face.


    Raising his right hand to block, he thought to himself, how much power could Du Lei have with his small physique?


    As a result, when his right hand and Du Lei''s right fist collided, his expression suddenly changed.


    With a scream, his face flushed red and he took a deep breath.


    His chest rose and fell.


    The small notebook that was recorded in the book had been thrown to the ground. His left hand held his right wrist, and in just a short while, it had already swelled up.


    "You dare hit me? Don''t you know I''m in the army? "


    The captain said in exasperation.


    His body staggered backward.


    "Hmph, scum like you would be a disgrace to the army."


    Du Lei snorted coldly, then rushed forward again.


    The corner of the captain''s mouth twitched. He had just heard those words not long ago.


    Because Kun City Mayor Liu Maojin was among the missing, the higher ups had been paying attention to him for a long time.


    Unfortunately, there was no result, so he was just reprimanded by his superior.


    He was also ordered to retire immediately upon his return to the army because he was not fit for the job at all.


    He didn''t know where he got the courage from, but despite the injury on his right hand, he still charged towards Du Lei.


    Seeing that, Du Lei squinted his eyes, then shouted loudly, "Scram!"


    "Boom!"


    The waves of air were like a whistle, rustling all the branches in the surroundings.


    Immediately, the captain was startled, and immediately stopped, looking at Du Lei with an unsettled expression.


    "Save him!"


    Du Lei coldly spat out two words.


    The joy he had from narrowly escaping death was completely wiped away by the captain.


    After pondering for a long time, the captain finally gave a cold snort and said, "We need to discuss a plan to save him!"


    Then, the other three pilots finally heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at Du Lei in surprise.


    They had also seen the video of Du Lei beating someone up on the internet, but they felt that it was fake.


    But after this incident, they believed in Du Lei''s strength without a doubt.


    Who could shake the branches and rustle them in one breath?


    That should be the legendary inner force cultivation, right?


    They imagine things.


    Soon enough, they discovered that they did not have enough tools. They had to return to the city to prepare some tools so that they could safely rescue the people inside the waterfall.


    "Du Lei, why don''t you return with me first? When we save them, we can send them over? "


    The young lad from before said to Du Lei with a smile, he was walking with a limp now.


    Seeing that, the anger in Du Lei''s heart calmed down.


    Nodding his head, he said, "Sure, since I''m very weak now, I won''t be able to help!"


    When the four of them heard this, they immediately felt a wave of criticism, especially from the captain, who was cursing in his heart.


    However, he didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    Du Lei looked around and found that the little alligator was hiding under a rock. He smiled and walked over to pick it up.


    "Du Lei, you can''t bring this back to the city."


    When the captain saw the little crocodile, his expression changed and he immediately tried to stop it.


    "It''s my treasure, so if you don''t want to bring it with you, then bring it with you?"


    Du Lei''s face turned cold, and showed signs of wanting to attack again.


    The team leader swallowed his saliva. In the end, he wasn''t able to stop them, so he could only let that team member send him back.


    The helicopter carried Du Lei and the little crocodile to the nearest city, East Liao City.


    "Du Lei, don''t blame the captain. He was scolded by his superiors today, and my two colleagues said he was likely to be kicked out of the army! "


    The young lad was called Fei Yuda, but he had a kind heart, and explained to Du Lei while frowning.


    "I don''t care if he was scolded today or if he was kicked out of the army. My friends are still trapped in the waterfall. It''s a good thing he was kicked out of the army. This sort of scum would only be helping the troops in the dark. "


    Du Lei waved his hand, the anger he had towards the captain had not completely dissipated yet.


    When Fei Yuda saw them, he could only shake his head. The captain was usually good to them, but unfortunately, their luck was not good!


    He still had to report to the city and request for reinforcements.


    Thus, he could only leave first.


    Du Lei walked out of the main gate of the troop and sighed in his heart.


    Along the way, his clothes were in tatters, not to mention his pockets, it was even cleaner than his face.


    Originally, Fei Yuda wanted to send him to the refugee settlement area, but he was too arrogant and did not want to stay there.


    But now, there was no place to sleep.

 C190

    Carrying the little alligator in his arms, Du Lei went to a nearby grocery store. Most of the shops here had public telephones placed in front of them.


    "Can I make a call?"


    Du Lei trembled as he cried in his heart, he had never been in such dire straits.


    "Call?"


    The aunty who was eating looked at Du Lei suspiciously. If it wasn''t for the fact that Du Lei was tall and had a pure white face, she would have kicked him out already.


    "Hmm, all of my finances have been robbed by someone. I ran out with great difficulty and wanted to borrow a phone to call my friends to come and pick me up! "


    As Du Lei spoke, tears and mucus flowed down his face, causing the aunty to suddenly feel it.


    "No, go and fight it yourself!"


    "Thank you!"


    Du Lei thanked him immediately, as people on the street looked at him with doubtful eyes.


    He did not call his parents and He Ruyue. He was already in such a miserable state and would only make them worry.


    "Zhang San, what are you doing?"


    "I just got off work, boss. What happened?"


    "Where''s Niu Si?"


    "He''s by my side!"


    "The two of you, quickly take some money and fly to Dongliang City, Yunjiang Province. "I''m here ¡­"


    Du Lei reported his general location and then hung up.


    "Young man, do you want some food?"


    The old lady had a face full of good intentions, she felt that Du Lei must be really hungry, if not he would not always be looking at her table.


    "This, is not good right! I don''t have any money on me! "


    Du Lei looked embarrassed.


    "It''s alright, big sister, I don''t care about this little bit of food. "Come, I''ll get you a pair of chopsticks."


    The grandma immediately gave herself a level lower and happily went to get the utensils.


    In fact, there weren''t many dishes on the table, even though Du Lei didn''t eat much, but he was really hungry now.


    It would have to wait until Zhang San and Niu Si arrived.


    However, the aunty did not expect Du Lei, who was originally hiding in his bosom, to actually crawl out.


    "This ¡­ this is a crocodile?"


    The aunty exclaimed and looked around, she looked at Du Lei suspiciously, and started to suspect Du Lei''s identity.


    "Big Sis, this is my pet. Don''t you believe me if you touch it, it won''t bite."


    Deep within Du Lei''s palm, the little crocodile raised its head and bared its fangs at the aunty.


    "Oh my god, can''t you even bite me? You didn''t steal from the country to protect animals, did you? "


    The woman''s body slowly leaned outwards.


    "Really, I''m an antique seller. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been robbed." And they won''t leave me such a little crocodile, will they? "


    Du Lei laughed bitterly and said with a sincere expression.


    The aunty looked at Du Lei with suspicion. She thought for a while, then suddenly slapped her thigh, pointed at Du Lei and said, "I remember now. Your name is Du Lei right?"


    "Big Sis, you know me?"


    Du Lei was surprised, he never expected to meet his own fans here.


    "It''s really you?"


    The old lady''s face turned cold, she picked up a broom and started hitting Du Lei.


    "Aiyo, Auntie, how are you going to hit me?"


    Du Lei immediately ran away, it was not as though he couldn''t beat this woman, it was just that she was an old lady, and had kindly asked him to make a call, and even gave him a mouthful of food, although he had only eaten a few mouthfuls.


    "You heartless Du Lei, seducing my clan''s concubine, she has now stolen my coffin and went to Rong City to find you."


    had exploded on the internet in just a day, and he was so handsome that even the aunty had felt that she had taken a fancy to him. However, when her daughter fell madly in love with Du Lei, she felt that something was wrong.


    Sure enough, in less than half a month, the consortia disappeared, and left her a note saying that they were going to Rong City to find her idol Du Lei.


    That girl was so angry. How was she different from the unfilial girl who forced her father to sell her kidneys in order to see her idol?


    She had been running to the hospital every day for the past two days.


    He didn''t expect to meet Du Lei in person today, no wonder he looked so familiar.


    "No, I don''t know about that either. Some things are not something that I can control! "


    Du Lei''s heart felt wronged, as expected, people were afraid of the famous pig being afraid of the strong, he never thought that he would encounter such a situation.


    "Scram, the farther the better."


    After the old lady had finished speaking, she took out her phone and took a few pictures of Du Lei.


    "I want to let our family''s imperial concubine have a look at your character!"


    Du Lei felt his heart go cold. This auntie was going to expose her crappy image to the Internet, just like that.


    Then wouldn''t my own matters be discovered by my parents and He Ruyue?


    He rushed over and grabbed the woman''s hand. Then he said sincerely, "Big Sis, I was wrong. I sincerely apologize to you. Your daughter went to Rong City to find me, I really didn''t know about this. And I am particularly averse to hype myself up online, but there are some things I can''t control. How about this, I have some friends in Rong City who can help you recruit your daughter and send her back. And I am willing to compensate you for your mental loss. "


    "What do you think?"


    In the end, Du Lei spoke in a low voice.


    "Is that true?"


    She felt that Du Lei was a celebrity and wouldn''t trick her. Otherwise, if he were to be posted online, his reputation would be ruined.


    "Of course it''s true. I have to reflect on this matter with you, and at the same time apologize to you. I was wrong!"


    Du Lei almost kneeled down, tears rolling down his face.


    The woman finally calmed down and nodded, "If that''s the case, then let''s put this matter to rest first. However, I hope that you can quickly send my daughter back as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''ll sue you at the Public Security Bureau! "


    Du Lei wanted to cry, but no tears came out. The concubine said that she was going to find him, but whether or not she was in the Rong City, that was another story.


    However, in order to appease his grandma, he could only nod and agree.


    After settling the granny, Du Lei once again felt his stomach rumbling.


    The auntie could even hear the ruckus in Du Lei''s Five Viscera Temple.


    She chuckled, "Come in, I''ll cook some dishes for you."


    Du Lei realized that this woman had a good heart.


    He nodded and sat down to eat again.


    However, his appetite shocked the grandma. How could a person eat a big pot of rice?


    She shook her head, thinking that Du Lei must be really hungry.


    In truth, Du Lei was still controlling himself to the point that he did not let go of his stomach to eat. Otherwise, how could a pot of rice be enough?


    The next morning, Zhang San and Niu Si went to Dongliang City. After finding Du Lei and seeing how he was dressed, they were stunned.


    "Boss, what happened to you?" It''s that tragic? "


    Zhang San asked dumbly.


    "Go away and give me some money. I''ll go buy some clothes to wear, and a good meal!"


    Du Lei was hungry again, but he didn''t feel like staying at the auntie''s shop to eat.

 C191

    Zhang San and Niu Si did not have much money, but it was enough for him to spend.


    After Wu Liufeng and the others came out, they would discuss further.


    The three of them found a hotel and ordered over ten dishes. This time, Du Lei was full.


    It was also at this time that the people who had been killed by the plane were rescued and brought back to Dongliang City.


    Du Lei brought his two lackeys to the safe zone.


    Coincidentally, they saw Wu Liufeng and the rest eating.


    "Tsk tsk, Boss Wu, it looks like you''re also someone who''s living a rough life!"


    Du Lei laughed. Forget about Wu Liufeng, even Liu Maojin and the secretary did not look good.


    He had no other choice. He had been hungry for almost two days. If he didn''t eat something now, he would starve to death.


    "Du Lei, why aren''t you in the placement area?"


    Wu Liufeng looked at Du Lei''s clean clothes, then looked at Zhang San and the other two, and then looked at the clothes worn by the rest of them, and immediately felt sad.


    "This place is too crappy, the food is not enough for me to fill the gaps in my teeth."


    Du Lei waved his hand, then asked: "What do we do? Now that they are all here, what are their plans? "


    "Let''s go to the Kun City first, we need to go there to buy some things."


    Wu Liufeng glanced at Liu Maojin. He was the mayor of the Kun City, so he should be able to help out a little during this trip to the Kun City.


    "Oh? You want to go to Kun City? "


    Xiao Zhang said in surprise, his full name was Zhang Honghui.


    All along the way, Du Lei didn''t want to save him at all, but after his personality changed, he didn''t abandon him either.


    From what he had said, his background seemed to be rather high.


    "Yes, Kun City is a Spring City. It is spring all year round and I had wanted to travel all year round."


    Wu Liufeng nodded his head, his words not being true, but Liu Maojin just blinked his eyes and did not say anything.


    "Alright, the plane crash this time almost scared me to death. Let me talk to my dad, let''s take a break, then I''ll take you guys for a round? "


    Zhang Honghui had even forgotten about his direct superior, Liu Maojin. After looking at the expressions of the crowd for a long time, he finally realised that he had said the wrong thing.


    "Mayor, I ¡­"


    "It''s fine, it''s a good thing for young people to go out and play. When I returned to Kun City this time, I wanted to take a break and recuperate. "


    Liu Maojin laughed, but no one could guess what he was thinking in his heart.


    Just then, the mayor of Eastern Liangcheng, Tao Feng arrived.


    "Mayor Liu, long time no see. I didn''t expect there to be an accident on the plane. "Fortunately, you''re fine!"


    Tao Feng and Liu Maojin were both mayors, but because the Kun City was the provincial capital, Liu Maojin was still part of the provincial committee, hence his level was a little lower.


    "Yeah, we haven''t seen each other in more than three years, right?"


    Liu Maojin sighed, he and Tao Feng had entered the Yun Province to work together, but Tao Feng''s fate was bad, meeting a powerful leader, he had to ask about everything.


    That was why he, the mayor, was a bit of a coward.


    "Let''s go. We finally made it to Dongliang City today. I''ll be heading east and invite everyone to meet up."


    Tao Feng had another thought in his heart. He was closer to Liu Maojin, and hoped that he would be able to help his get out of this difficult situation.


    "This won''t do, your style is too unorthodox. I can''t go. "


    Liu Maojin said deliberately.


    "Go to my house. Let Yumei cook a good meal for everyone and calm down! "


    Tao Feng pretended to be angry.


    "That''s fine. I''m still missing right now, so it shouldn''t be a problem for me to catch the autumn wind."


    Liu Maojin laughed loudly.


    This scene made Du Lei and the others to twitch. This official, was really ¡­ The few of them first took a bath and then changed their clothes.


    Then, without any rest, he headed towards Tao Feng''s house.


    His family lived in the Dongliang City''s Yuande District. The people who lived here were basically the officials of the Dongliang City and its subordinate counties, as well as their families. "Huu."


    Du Lei and the other two, Liu Maojin and his secretary, a total of ten men sat in the living room chatting, while Tao Feng''s wife, Yu Mei, busied himself in the kitchen.


    Du Lei thought, looks like Tao Feng came prepared.


    Everyone was in the middle of chatting when someone knocked on the door.


    When Tao Feng''s secretary, Han Chenglong, opened the door, he was shocked.


    It was actually Lu Qirui, the secretary of Dong Liang Municipal Committee, and his secretary, Qin Zhizhi. As Tao Feng had always been suppressed by Lu Qirui and was unable to breathe, his relationship with Qin Zhi was also a little delicate.


    Qin Zhi glanced at Han Chenglong and asked with a smile, "May I ask if Mayor Liu is here?"


    These words were said very loudly and everyone in the room was stunned. Only Liu Maojin and Tao Feng''s faces darkened, especially Tao Feng''s.


    This was his house.


    Liu Maojin''s heart skipped a beat. This Lu Qirui was rather powerful in the Kun City, he didn''t expect him to be even more so in Dongliang City.


    Otherwise, Qin Zhi wouldn''t have said such words.


    "Clamor!"


    Du Lei and the others suddenly thought of this word.


    "Secretary Lu, our Mayor Tao and the Mayor Liu are talking."


    Han Chenglong smiled, he did not think that Tao Feng was his pestle at all. Even if he thought too much, it would be useless, because Tao Feng was still the main culprit.


    "En!"


    Lu Qirui nodded slightly without making any indication.


    However, Qin Zhizhi frowned, "I say, are you just going to leave Secretary Lu outside the door?"


    Han Chenglong felt bitter in his heart. How could he, as his secretary, not know about Tao Feng''s thoughts?


    But the situation was different with Lu Qirui.


    Just as he did not know what to do, Tao Feng''s voice came out from the house.


    "Is it Secretary Lu? Little Han, let them in! "


    Tao Feng summoned up his courage and said, and then looked at Liu Maojin.


    Liu Maojin only smiled faintly and did not speak.


    Suddenly, Tao Feng became much more confident.


    When Lu Qirui and his two companions came in, Tao Feng and Liu Maojin finally stood up. Du Lei and the others also knew that Lu Qirui''s status was higher than theirs, so they quickly stood up.


    "Hmm?"


    Lu Qirui also did not expect Tao Feng to have so many people in his house, and immediately frowned.


    But he immediately covered it up and smiled as he shook hands with Liu Maojin.


    "Mayor Liu, I never thought that you would actually come to Dongliang City to guide us. Why don''t you come over to my place?"


    "It doesn''t matter where I go. Besides, with my current condition, I can''t guide any work."


    Liu Maojin laughed and they sat down again. Then Du Lei and the rest sat down.


    At the same time, he felt uneasy.


    They were all local officials, and there were several of them at once.


    It was fine when Liu Maojin was previously alone, but he did not put on any airs, now it was different.


    The moment the aura appeared, it became the center of everyone''s attention.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at him.

 C192

    "Old Lu, yesterday, I was still wondering if I could still come out alive. Who would have thought that the world would become so unpredictable. It seems that in the future, besides working, I will have to do more good deeds. Otherwise, I might just lose my life one day. "


    Liu Maojin sighed.


    Hearing this, Lu Qirui''s heart was moved.


    Is this a warning?


    He glanced at Tao Feng, not knowing what he had said to him before.


    On the surface, however, he did not show any emotion as he smiled and said, "Chairman Liu, you are overthinking things. As long as we do our job well, it will benefit the people. This is a very good deed."


    "You can''t put it like that. Since we have the wages of the people, we should be serving them and helping them. I''m talking about something else. "


    Liu Maojin shook his head.


    "Oh? "What is it?"


    "Forget it, I just escaped from Zhang Wenshan''s damn place today, so I won''t say anything else. Let''s talk about happy things! "


    Liu Maojin stopped talking at this point, and did not continue with this topic. This made the other people unable to endure the itch in their hearts, but Lu Qili was slightly shocked in his heart.


    It seemed that it was true that Tao Feng and Liu Maojin were good friends, which caused him to be a little worried.


    However, Liu Maojin did not care about all this, he could only say so much.


    Due to the addition of Lu Qirui and Qin Zhizhi, the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.


    Everyone ate as if they were chewing on wax. Du Lei sighed in his heart, such a good meal, although he was not very hungry, but he could still eat a little.


    Finally, Lu Qirui and Qin Zhizhi took the lead and left.


    Du Lei and the others also left tactfully, since they had something to do in the first place.


    Thus, only Liu Maojin and Zhang Honghui stayed behind.


    But before he left, Zhang Honghui left a contact number with Du Lei.


    "Old classmate, what do you think I should do?"


    Tao Feng asked seriously.


    The two of them were smoking in the study room, so some words were more straightforward, "He''s about to leave, so it''s normal for him to want to show off his might before this. However, this attitude could not be helped. Everyone was a servant of the people. If he continued to inflate himself like this, it would easily affect the relationship between the Party and the government. And the separation of party and government is the purpose of our country. It can''t be helped! "


    "It''s a pity that he''s the leader. No one listens to what I say when it comes to government affairs. "Ai ¡­"


    Tao Feng said in distress.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It won''t last long. The madder he became, the more urgent the situation became. This time around, let me try to bring up the matter for you at the Standing Committee. "


    Liu Maojin knew that this hope was not very high. After all, Tao Feng was a moderate faction who had more than enough strength to protect himself, and could not advance by much.


    Tao Feng laughed bitterly. He was clear about his own situation and shook his head.


    After Du Lei and the other four left the Yuan De district, they directly went to the bus stop.


    They wanted to go straight to Kun City and buy some tools for the tomb.


    Afterwards, he went to Chang Zhu City''s Pingze County, who was trapped in a large tomb there.


    However, just as they finished buying their tickets, they saw the pilot, young lad, Fei Yuda.


    "Why are you here?"


    Du Lei had a good impression of him.


    "I came specifically to look for you. Please do me a favor! "


    Fei Yuda was just a rural person who thought that entering the army would change his and his family''s fate, but he didn''t think that it would be such a different story.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Du Lei was startled, he felt that his relationship with him wasn''t that close.


    "Plop!"


    Fei Yuda could see the confusion in Du Lei''s face, and he immediately kneeled down, "I beg you, you must help me!"


    Du Lei heard the grief in his voice and his heart softened.


    He quickly pulled him up and said, "Let''s talk somewhere else."


    After exiting the train station, they found a teahouse and booked a private room.


    "What''s going on?"


    Du Lei asked seriously.


    He was also a rural man, and deep down he felt a great deal of sympathy for the people at the bottom of the ladder.


    "Our captain had been removed from his post because he had failed in his duty. I didn''t expect that the other party leader would be a former rival of mine. Due to the delay in this rescue mission, he kicked me out of the team as well. Although I am still a troop, I have no work to do. "


    "The most important thing is, I don''t know what''s going on with my hometown, but the hoodlums there suddenly found out that I lost my job, so they started to harass my hometown, wanting to forcibly demolish our hometown for the real estate company over there. I lost my job this morning, and it wasn''t long before my family called to say something had happened at home. I think it must have been my opponent who joined up with those people. "


    "I have no other choice. The Captain no longer has any real authority, and I was kicked out as well. So, I really don''t have any other choice. "I''m begging you ¡­"


    Fei Yuda said as he knelt down again.


    The corner of Du Lei''s mouth twitched, could it be that the good guy''s aura had erupted recently, and he had to go and help all of them?


    However, in his heart, he was also a bit averse to those real estate companies because his family had encountered the same thing when they were young.


    But, he had to quickly head to the Pingze County with Wu Liufeng!


    Wu Liufeng glanced at Du Lei and said: "How about this, the three of us will go first. He had to make some preparations anyway, so he couldn''t act rashly. "You can go and help him first."


    Wu Liufeng had met Fei Yuda during the rescue and felt that it was pretty good, so he did not say much.


    "Sure!"


    Du Lei was helpless.


    Du Lei and Zhang San followed Fei Yuda and hurried to Nanyang City, Haicang County.


    Fei Yuda''s home was in the countryside. They had been riding for seven to eight consecutive hours, and it was already late at night when they finally arrived at Haicang County.


    Haicang County was a poor county at the national level. It was a desolate area with no one around even at night, making it look very horrifying.


    Fei Yuda was very familiar with the route as he brought the three of them to a small restaurant.


    "Uncle Niu, cook a few dishes for us."


    Fei Yuda shouted.


    "I say, it''s already 9 PM. Troublesome?"


    Du Lei asked softly, although he was also hungry.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Niu used to be a neighbor of mine. "When I went back to my hometown, it was pretty much always like this!"


    Because Fei Yuda had supported him, Fei Yuda''s heart felt a lot more at ease.


    He chuckled.


    "Aiyo?" Yoda is back? "


    A middle-aged woman walked out. It should be Uncle Niu''s wife.


    "Aunt Ying, I''m so sorry to have to trouble you two at such a late hour!"


    Fei Yuda stood up.


    "It''s fine, didn''t you come back this way before?"


    Aunt Ying looked at Du Lei and the other two and asked: "Are they your friends?"

 C193

    "Hmm, hasn''t something happened to my family? I''ll ask them to come and help you! "


    Aunt Ying''s expression changed and she pulled Fei Yuda over, and said in a low voice: "It''s not like you don''t know how strong that wild dog is, aren''t you the one who harmed me?"


    "It''s fine, Aunt Ying. They have very strong backgrounds and abilities. Wild dogs can''t move them. "


    Fei Yuda shook his head. He knew about it the moment he saw Liu Maojin off.


    This Du Lei was not an ordinary person, if not Liu Maojin would not have immediately asked where Du Lei was.


    This was also the main reason why he had directly gone to Du Lei.


    "Really?"


    Aunt Ying could not believe it. She had watched Fei Yuda grow up, how could she not know about Fei Yuda''s family background?


    "Aunt Ying, I''m not a child. I have my own judgment!"


    Fei Yuda laughed bitterly.


    At this moment, Uncle Niu walked out.


    He was wearing a white jacket and was surprised, "I didn''t expect you to be back. Is it because of the family matter? "


    "En!"


    "Ah, that wild dog is not a thing. "He actually helped outsiders to bully his fellow countrymen."


    Uncle Niu sighed.


    "It''s okay, Uncle Niu. I came back this time to completely get rid of that wild dog. I can''t let him harm Hat Village again."


    Fei Yuda confirmed.


    Uncle Niu smiled faintly. Apparently, he did not quite believe him.


    He and Aunt Ying returned to the kitchen and prepared a few dishes for everyone.


    Du Lei decided to let go of his stomach. Although this shop was small, the taste was indeed good.


    Soon, under the astonished gaze of Uncle Niu and Aunt Ying, they cooked a few more dishes.


    After eating for around an hour, Du Lei was finally full.


    "Just because of this meal of yours, I''m definitely going to help you!"


    Du Lei laughed, then borrowed Uncle Niu''s van from Fei Yuqing and headed towards Hat Village overnight.


    Hat Village had two large mountains as his back, and was a bit like two hats, so he called out like that.


    At this time, the sky had turned completely dark.


    Fei Yuda brought Du Lei and the other two into the village, and saw that their own houses were brightly lit.


    "Mom!"


    Fei Yuda entered the house and saw his mother sighing, and then looked at his teenage sister who was consoling her by the side.


    He immediately ran over and knelt down.


    "Yu Da? Why are you back? "


    At first, she was delighted, but then she suddenly asked, "Were you expelled from the army?"


    "No!"


    Fei Yuda forced down his tears, shook his head, and said, "They are all my comrades who have come back this time just to help us."


    "Thank you!"


    Fei Mu looked at Du Lei and the other two. His body had been bent down from all the hard work he had gone through.


    The clothes he wore were also sewn and patched.


    Du Lei''s heart ached. Was this how his mother came to him back then?


    Even Zhang San and Mu Yurou turned their heads.


    "Auntie, don''t worry." This time, I came to the Hat Village precisely to settle this matter for Brother Fei! "


    "The wild dog is powerful, he has the real estate boss of the Pingze County behind him, and he also has the protection of an official. You guys have to be careful! "


    Mother Fei sighed.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Leave this matter to us!"


    Fei Yuda looked at Du Lei with a face full of gratitude.


    The Fei Mansion was a small wooden house, only having one room. The kitchen was all open-air.


    They had no choice but to rest outside for the night.


    The next day, before Du Lei could even wake up, he heard someone shouting outside.


    "Who?"


    Fei Yuda''s face was gloomy, he could recognize the voice of the man outside.


    "Oh?" What was going on? Little Da Zi is back? "


    A young man with yellow hair walked in. His shirt was open, revealing the tattoo underneath.


    It was as if he was displaying his power.


    "I thought it was a wild dog!"


    Fei Yuda snorted, he was not afraid of wild dogs, but he was worried about the people backing him.


    "F * ck, how many times has laozi said this? Don''t call laozi a wild dog." I am called Fei Yang! "


    The expression of the yellow-haired youth changed as he spoke fiercely.


    "Fei Yang, I think it''s tuberculosis?"


    Du Lei sneered and stood up.


    "F * ck, why are you so arrogant? So you called for help? "Just a few people sleeping on the street dares to compete with me?"


    Fei Yang raised his head with a smug look on his face.


    Zhang San looked at Du Lei and suddenly threw a punch at Master Fei, sending him flying.


    "Cough cough, what the f * ck, beat him up for me!"


    Fei Yang did not expect that the other party would dare make the first move, and immediately shouted out angrily, before coughing loudly.


    That punch of Zhang San''s just now had retracted some of his strength, if not Fei Yang would have been unconscious.


    But even so, he could not move while lying on the ground.


    Mother Fei and Fei Yuda''s sister walked out, their faces were filled with shock, they never expected that the two of them would start fighting just like that.


    It was against the law to have a crowd fight, but she didn''t dare say anything as she knew her son was someone with his own will.


    "Bang bang!"


    The other side had more than twenty people, but which one of Du Lei''s group of four was not a good player?


    Even if Fei Yuda trained in the army all year round, his skills were pretty much gone.


    Within a few minutes, all twenty plus people were knocked to the ground.


    When Fei Yang saw it, he was shocked.


    He pulled out his cell phone with all his might and made a call.


    Du Lei looked at the people on the ground crying nonstop, coldly snorted, and followed Fei Yang to call and notify them.


    He just so happened to solve it together, so he didn''t have to run back and forth.


    At this moment, the surrounding villagers all gathered around.


    One of the alcoholics rushed forward and hugged Fei Yang, crying as he shouted, "Which bastard killed his descendants and injured my son? Get the hell out here!? "


    "Don''t fucking scream!"


    Fei Yang wanted to push away his drunk father with a palm, but he didn''t have the slightest bit of strength.


    If his father were to shout like this, wouldn''t it be heard by everyone in the village?


    Then where would he put his face in the future?


    "Retribution! I didn''t expect a wild dog like you to have such a day! "


    A hunchbacked old man walked out, and spat towards Fei Yang after he finished speaking.


    "F * ck you!"


    Fei Yang scolded, but that was the only way.


    That anger in his heart, at the same time, he looked at Zhang San viciously.


    "What are you looking at? If you want to stay in bed in your next life, I don''t mind teaching you a lesson! "


    He had followed Du Lei for a year, and his courage had grown as well.


    His aura was incomparably domineering.


    Du Lei looked at him in astonishment, then coughed and whispered, "These words should be said by me!"


    "Oh, oh, sorry, boss!"


    Although Zhang San was powerful in front of outsiders, he did not dare show off in front of Du Lei, and immediately bowed and said.


    "Fei Yang, where are your people?"


    Du Lei asked even though he already knew the answer, as the 20 odd people were all lying on the ground and rolling around.


    However, he needed to show off his central position.


    He had to say something!


    "F * ck you!"


    Then, Fei Yang spouted a few curses, causing the three of them to be stunned.

 C194

    "What is he talking about?"


    Du Lei looked towards Fei Yuda, who hesitated for a long time before saying: "His words are unpleasant to hear, he''s scolding you!"


    "Cursing me?"


    Du Lei nodded, then smiled towards Fei Yang: "Looks like your mouth is quite sharp."


    "What are you doing?"


    When Fei Yang''s alcoholic father saw this, he immediately picked up a small stone and threw it over.


    Du Lei dodged it easily.


    He frowned and thought for a long time. No matter what, he was a internet celebrity, a public figure.


    That''s not good.


    "Du, du, du ~ ~"


    Not long after, several vans came from outside the village, and dozens of people rushed out.


    In their hands were long sticks, long sabers, and evil spirits.


    This scared all the villagers of Hat Village away.


    One of them was a man in his early thirties. He had a crew cut and was wearing a pair of small western pants. He looked to be in high spirits.


    His name was Wei Gaoxiang, the younger brother of the real estate owner Wei Gaojun.


    He looked at Fei Yang who was on the ground and spat.


    "Damn it, this is just a piece of trash. Go and eat shit, Fei Yang. "You can''t even do such a small thing!"


    "Brother Wei, you can''t blame me for this. Those three were helpers that Fei Yuda had hired, and were very powerful. My little brothers have all been knocked down. "


    Fei Yang regained some of his strength and scrambled to Wei Gaoxiang''s side as he cried out.


    "F * ck me, I just bought some clothes!"


    Wei Gaoxiang immediately jumped and kicked him away.


    "Don''t hit my son!"


    Jiu Zun''s father rushed forward, grabbed Wei Gaoxiang and pushed him.


    Fortunately, there was someone behind him who quickly caught him.


    Wei Gaoxiang was infuriated, he pulled out a short blade and stabbed it straight into the drunkard''s chest.


    This scene made Du Lei and the others narrow their eyes. Even in broad daylight, in the new era of the twenty-first century, there was still such a scoundrel who regarded life as nothing.


    "Humph!"


    Du Lei''s body flickered. He had initially thought that Fei Yang and Wei Gaoxiang would just bite the dog and leave the matter at that.


    But now that Wei Gaoxiang wanted to kill someone, he had no choice.


    "You!"


    The drunkard covered his chest and looked at Wei Gaoxiang in shock. He pointed his right hand at the other party and was unable to say anything for a long time.


    "F * ck, you killed my father, I''ll f * * k your entire family!"


    Although Fei Yang didn''t treat his alcoholic father well, he still had some feelings for him from the bottom of his heart.


    At this moment, seeing that his father had been stabbed by Wei Gaoxiang in order to protect him and the knife was even rubbed against his chest, he was immediately enraged.


    Ignoring his injuries, he picked up a brick from the ground and fiercely smashed it down.


    Du Lei, who was about to take action, stopped in his tracks, he did not expect this Fei Yang to still have this blood in him.


    He nodded to himself.


    That Wei Gaoxiang was just about to take off the suit that the drunkard had touched with his hands, but he did not react to Fei Yang''s attack. Even the people behind him did not realize that Fei Yang actually dared to be so bold.


    "Bang!"


    Wei Gaoxiang replied as he fell, a large amount of blood flowing out of his forehead. He only felt his head going dizzy, as though he was completely drained of energy.


    Not long after, he fainted.


    "F * ck Cao, you dare to touch Brother Wei!"


    The people behind Wei Gaoxiang all felt their hearts jumping out of their mouths, although Wei Gaoxiang was not that good a person, he had a powerful background.


    Wei Gaojun was the Pingze County, and even the boss of the Changshou City Real Estate. He was also the secretary of the County Council, so Wei Gaoxiang had always been the focus of Wei Gaojun''s attention.


    Without thinking much, they waved their long machetes and rushed towards Fei Yang.


    Fei Yang was also startled when he turned his head around. He did not expect him to actually hit Wei Gaoxiang and his legs immediately went soft.


    Seeing more than ten people charge towards him, he was scared to the point of squatting down on the ground, not daring to speak.


    Du Lei could not watch them kill him, otherwise, he might lose his life.


    He rushed into the crowd as soon as he heard Niu Si.


    Bang bang bang bang ¡­ Du Lei knocked down one person, took the long rod in his hands, and started to fight with it in the crowd.


    He didn''t feel any burden towards these hoodlums. His body had been strengthened recently, so it was a big fight. The group of hoodlums attacked and ran away.


    They carried Wei Gaoxiang and rushed into the van, then immediately left Hat Village.


    Du Lei turned his head to take a look. Just now, when he was fighting excitedly, he did not notice Fei Yang. On the other hand, Niu Si was just standing by the side and rushing to the front, he did not protect Fei Yang either.


    At this time, Fei Yang''s head was bruised, probably because he had just been hit with a staff.


    He held his alcoholic father in his arms, spitting blood as he giggled.


    Du Lei sighed. Being a kind-hearted person, no one was born to be a traitor and a villain.


    If you had to blame someone, blame the society. Where there was light, there was darkness and despicable nature.


    He turned to Fei Yuda and said, "Send the father and son to the hospital, he can help father. It seems that he is not a man without a conscience. "Ai ¡­"


    Fei Yuda looked at Fei Yang and sighed in his heart: If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have done it this way!


    Although Wei Gaoxiang was kicked away, he would definitely not let this matter rest.


    In order to completely resolve this issue, they also sent Fei Yang and his son to the People''s Hospital together. Du Lei and the others drove to the Pingze County.


    Before they left, the villagers of Hat Village walked over, all of them carrying some nests and buns, as well as some potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    "Daoist Immortals, you are all good people, those bullies definitely won''t let you off." Our Hat Village has nothing more to say. All of you still have breakfast, take it! "


    The old man who had stood out to curse Fei Yang said while trembling.


    The eyes of Du Lei and the others reddened, they immediately recalled the scene in Journey to the West where Sun Wukong was given gifts by the commoners.


    Du Lei had a feeling in his heart, so he shouted loudly: "Fellow villagers, we feel guilty that we have not been forced to settle this matter. Once we completely solve the problem of the Hat Village for everyone, we''ll have a good time drinking wine and eating meat together with everyone. "


    "Let''s go!"


    He ignored the advice of his fellow villagers and directly left Hat Village.


    That was their entire village''s food. Although it wasn''t enough for Du Lei alone to eat, how could they have the face to do so?


    "Brother Du, thank you!"


    Fei Yuda was talking about the matter of Du Lei secretly giving his mother tens of thousands of yuan.


    "It''s a small matter, wait for us to settle this matter once and for all. I''ll come back again. "


    Du Lei said firmly, the life of the people from Hat Village was too miserable, very few of them had new clothes, all of them were sewing.


    He decided that after this matter, he would take out some funds from the Dominating the World and build a new village for them.

 C195

    However, he knew that this was only temporary.


    Sustained development depends on policy support.


    Thinking about it, Du Lei thought of Liu Maojin.


    He was the mayor of Kun City, a member of the provincial council. He should be able to do something for a small village.


    She had to go back to Kunming anyway, so she would look for Liu Maojin when she settled the situation there.


    After making his decision, Du Lei''s heart relaxed.


    "Du, du, du ~ ~"


    His phone rang, it was Wu Liufeng.


    "What is it?"


    "Have you finished taking care of the things on your side?" We''ve already bought everything and are just waiting for you. "


    Wu Liufeng asked in a low voice.


    "I should be able to take care of this matter today. I will be coming over tonight!"


    Du Lei nodded.


    After hanging up the phone, he said to Fei Yuda: "After this matter is over, what are your plans?"


    "I don''t have a job in the army anymore, so I might as well go and work in the government."


    He had some plans as well.


    "Return to the Pingze County?"


    Du Lei asked in surprise.


    "En!"


    "You might as well come with me to the Rong City. I think your skills are pretty good."


    Du Lei laughed, his heart moved once again.


    "And the salary I''m offering you is also much higher than the others. If it doesn''t work, you can ask Zhang San. "


    "That''s right. Boss''s salary is much better than anywhere else."


    Zhang San nodded.


    "But ¡­"


    Fei Yuda hesitated for a while, other than knowing how to fly, he didn''t know how to use any other skills.


    "No buts, if you want to make a lot of money, you have to follow me!"


    Du Lei said in an arrogant tone.


    "Alright, then I''ll just follow Brother Du from now on."


    Fei Yuda finally nodded. He felt that Du Lei was a good person, if not he would not have stood up for him.


    Du Lei laughed foolishly in his heart, now he had another helper.


    He had already planned in his heart. This time, he would bring Zhang San out for training, while Fei Yuda went to the Rong City to guard the shop. After all, only his own Eldest Uncle and his two brothers were there to guard.


    If an enemy came knocking on his door, then he would be a cripple.


    They arrived at Pingze County more than two hours later and found a large group of people waiting at the city gate.


    Du Lei frowned, he realized that he had seen a few people fight before.


    He got out of the car and looked at her coldly, "What is it?" You want to settle this outside the city? "


    "Brat, I advise you to be sensible and hand Fei Yang over."


    A bald man walked out. He was bare-chested and his body was covered in tattoos.


    There were all sorts of things.


    Du Lei looked at him in disgust, then sneered: "What if I don''t hand it over?"


    "You''re courting death!"


    "Who dares to go up?"


    Zhang San and Fei Yuda rushed out, glaring at each other.


    "Tsk, four people want to beat down my White Tiger Hall?"


    The bald man sneered and turned his head to look back. Immediately, a group of people burst out in laughter.


    "In such a small area, over a hundred people actually dare to gather and form a faction. They even dare to block the national road at the city gate." Is it because of your head injury or do you think you''re overweeningly arrogant? "


    Du Lei said in disdain.


    "You dare to look down on us? Brothers, don''t kill them if they are crippled, I will kill them all! "


    The bald man angrily said.


    Suddenly, the group of people behind him rushed out, all of them wielding daggers and sticks in their hands.


    "F * ck, a bunch of Sharpei!"


    Du Lei scolded loudly, he knew that Wei Gaojun and his men must have spent some money to send out this lackey, but this was simply too much of a waste of an expression.


    Were they trying to show that they could cover the sky with one hand?


    Du Lei, Zhang San and a few others rushed into the group of people, with the circulation of the subarachnoid qi, it became unstoppable.


    The little crocodile inside the carriage trembled, as if she had felt the aura of the subarachnoid qi, she slowly climbed to the window and looked at Du Lei.


    Its young body was still unable to scratch through the window, but it had left a few scratches on the window.


    Du Lei roared, he was like a humanoid Tyrannosaurus Rex, rushing and rampaging through the crowd, no one was his match.


    He used his dexterous body to dodge the sticks and dexterously knocked everyone around him aside at the same time.


    "F * ck, what monster is this?"


    The big bald man''s originally majestic look immediately scared him to the point that he peed his pants. He never thought that a single person could be so powerful, rampaging about in the hundreds of people. No one could catch him.


    Some people who managed to catch Du Lei with much difficulty were sent flying by the force of his throw.


    With the cooperation of Zhang San, Fei Yuda and the other two, the four of them were able to finish off the White Tiger Hall in half an hour.


    "Heh heh, what do you think? Isn''t your White Tiger Hall awesome? I think it''s only mediocre. It''s not enough for me to warm up. "


    Sweat trickled down Du Lei''s forehead. He indeed did not spend too much effort, but after rushing down so fiercely and not having breakfast, he immediately felt a little hungry.


    "Spare my life!"


    The bald man immediately knelt down and kowtowed while slapping himself on the face. He really did not think that Du Lei was so powerful that even the hundred of them were not his opponent.


    At the same time, he was cursing in his heart: F * cking Wei Gaojun, daring to let me provoke him even after knowing that he''s not easy to deal with, isn''t he just delivering food to him?


    Don''t even mention a hundred thousand, even if you were to give me two hundred thousand, no, a million, I wouldn''t dare to provoke this lord!


    The bald man was extremely vexed.


    "Speak, who told you to stop me?"


    Du Lei asked slowly as he forced himself to calm down.


    "Wei Gaojun, everything was ordered by him. He gave me a hundred thousand yuan, telling me to bring Fei Yang to see him. At the same time, he wanted to teach you a lesson. If I knew you were so powerful, I wouldn''t have shown off. "


    The bald man wanted to cry, but no tears came out. His cheeks constantly trembled, and sweat poured down his face like beans.


    "Where is he now?"


    "It''s the county council!"


    "County committee?"


    Du Lei frowned. He knew that Wei Gaojun was the son of the county secretary, but Wei Gaoxiang had already entered the hospital.


    Moreover, it was not easy for him to bring people to the county council.


    This was troublesome.


    But then, he thought of a person.


    He quickly took out his phone and made a call to Zhang Honghui.


    "Big Brother Du, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    Zhang Honghui was currently eating with his parents, and was overjoyed when he received a call from Du Lei.


    "I am now at the entrance of Chang Zhu City''s Pingze County, and have been intercepted."


    "What?" Who dares to stop you? "


    Zhang Honghui was shocked. Who else could stop Du Lei?


    Right now, he had absolute confidence in Du Lei''s strength.


    "It''s fine, it''s not important. The most important thing is that one of my enemies is hiding inside the Pingze County''s County Council. It''s not easy for me to go in, but look, can you help me call him out?! "


    Du Lei emphasized on the word ''call'', and he even said it the right way.


    Zhang Honghui immediately understood what he meant, and he promised, "Okay, Brother Du, leave this matter to me!"

 C196

    Wei Gaojun was currently sitting in Jiang Yongbu''s office drinking tea. They were chatting about recent current affairs, as if everything that had happened in front of the city gate had nothing to do with them.


    "Du, du, du ~ ~"


    Jiang Yongbu picked up the phone, and not long later, his face darkened.


    "What''s wrong? What big thing is going to happen? "


    Seeing that, Wei Gaojun chuckled.


    "Your men failed. Now I have to send out the police to maintain law and order."


    Jiang Yongbu frowned, there were some things he could do while standing in the shadows, many things he wanted Wei Gaojun and Wei Gaoxiang to take action.


    "Oh?"


    Wei Gaojun raised his eyebrows, but did not mind, he nodded his head: "Seems like that brat has some skills, even Boss Lu failed. Didn''t I tell him to send more people? "


    "He has already called over a hundred people, but it''s still useless. Now, some of the people who had entered the city began to report the incident to the police station at the east side of the city. Said there was a gang up there. "


    Jiang Yongbu said somewhat exasperatedly.


    He knew about Wei Gaojun''s situation, but he did not want to ask about Wei Gaojun''s strategy.


    However, things were out of his control now. There had been a lot of investigations in the past two months.


    If this matter were to be provoked, he would be punished by hundreds of people, even if nothing major happened.


    "More than a hundred people are useless?"


    Wei Gaojun was finally worried as he realized the severity of the problem.


    In fact, even he did not expect Boss Lu to be so daring as to call one hundred men to intercept them at a time like this.


    "Otherwise?"


    Jiang Yongbu took a deep breath and called the police station at the east side of the city, telling them to quickly come out and take control of the situation at the city gate.


    Actually, there was no need for him to make a phone call. The police chief of the east side of the city had already alerted them. When they arrived at the city gates, they saw a bunch of L¨¹''s lackeys lying on the ground, sighing.


    As for Du Lei and the rest, they had long since entered the city.


    Du Lei first explained that Fei Yang and his son had been sent to the hospital, then took Zhang San and the other two to the entrance of the county committee.


    He believed that since Zhang Honghui had promised him, he would definitely do it.


    However, he did not expect that Zhang Honghui was being scolded by his father.


    Who is he, Du Lei? A nobody that uses the internet''s methods to make a name for himself, you actually call him big brother? Do you have any pride left? "Hmm?"


    "Du Lei really has the capability. Even the Mayor Liu views him in a new light. I don''t think I''m mistaken either. "


    Zhang Honghui argued. His phone had been snatched away by his father, causing him to be extremely anxious.


    Since Du Lei took the initiative to call him, he wanted to grasp this opportunity.


    "Liu Maojin? His status was still too small. "It seems like he is still not strong enough."


    Zhang Zexin scoffed, and did not continue.


    "Husband, Honghui is an adult now and he has his own way of making friends. We need to trust him. Return the phone to him. "


    Yang Kaifen stood unhappily at the side. Her only son, Zhang Zexin, berated her from day to night.


    Furthermore, he managed to escape death with great difficulty.


    There was no justice in the world for him to still be scolded.


    "You!"


    Zhang Zexin stomped his feet in anger, but he still knew that he owed his wife a lot.


    Although he said that Liu Maojin''s pattern was small on the surface, but he knew that had true abilities.


    He threw the phone back to Zhang Honghui and said in a deep voice, "HongHui, since your mother has said so, I won''t bother. However, I hope that you can also work hard and try to have Liu Maojin take the initiative to transfer you down there so that you can train yourself. "


    "Dad, isn''t this all your fault?"


    Zhang Honghui said as his mouth twitched.


    "You bastard, can my words be the same as Liu Maojin''s? He''s your immediate superior, and he let you down because he thinks you''re capable of running your own business. "Besides, I''ve been fighting very hard these past few years, can I say something like that?"


    Zhang Zexin was so angry, he carried his hands and went upstairs to the study room.


    "Hehe!" "Mom, I called."


    After Zhang Honghui saw that his father had left, he turned to Yang Kai Fen and said with a smile.


    "Go, by the way, you are still Liu Maojin''s secretary, your words and actions represent the face of the Kun City''s government, you have to pay attention to your tone when you speak."


    Yang Kaifen nodded.


    Seeing that no one had come out yet, Du Lei''s heart was pounding.


    Were they just going to stand guard like this?


    Then how did Zhang Honghui manage to do it?


    He could not help but complain in his heart.


    "Du, du, du ~ ~"


    Jiang Yongbu had just hung up the phone and made arrangements for the emergency at the east side of the city. He did not expect a foreign call to come in.


    "Excuse me, who are you?"


    The more Jiang Yongbu lived, the more intelligent he became. Even though he was already the secretary of the Pingze County''s County Council, he still did not dare let his guard down.


    He knew what he had done.


    That must not offend people.


    "I am Zhang Honghui, you are Comrade Jiang Yongbu right?"


    Zhang Honghui said in high spirits.


    "Yes, may I know what you need?"


    Jiang Yongbu was shocked. As the secretary of the Pingze County, how could he not know who the secretary of the provincial mayor Liu Maojin was?


    "I heard that over a hundred people have gathered at the east gate of Pingze County to fight? What exactly is going on? "


    Zhang Honghui received some information from Du Lei, and then, he obtained some information from Chang Zhu City.


    The Pingze County was a county city, how many people went in and out of the city gate every day?


    How could no one post a video of a brawl on the internet?


    Although it was quickly banned by the government, Zhang Honghui had a rough understanding of the situation.


    "It''s like this!"


    Jiang Yongbu looked at Wei Gaojun and felt like he was going to curse him in his heart. He had no choice but to explain how Du Lei had maliciously provoked local evil forces, attracted their counterattack, and then fought at the city gate.


    "Where are you now?"


    "Uh, the office!"


    Jiang Yongbu was startled, he did not know what Zhang Honghui meant.


    Although the two of them were officials, to be honest, Zhang Honghui not only represented Liu Maojin, but Zhang Zexin as well.


    "You''re still in your office after such a big incident?" Don''t you know how nasty the nature of the hundreds of people fighting is? You''re still not going to take command on the spot? "


    Zhang Honghui felt so comfortable in his heart. He had always lived under the shadow of his father Zhang Zexin, and after taking part in the job, he also had this Liu Maojin.


    It was simply not giving anyone a chance to breathe.


    Today, he finally experienced a bit of pleasure and felt a bit of gratitude towards Du Lei.


    If it wasn''t for him, perhaps he wouldn''t have had such a heroic spirit in his life.


    Jiang Yongbu was so scared that his whole body was trembling, he did not expect the gathering to already know of this matter.


    And he quickly made a decision.

 C197

    Isn''t that too fast?


    In fact, he did not know that if it were not for the fact that it was Du Lei who started this, he would have told the truth to Zhang Honghui.


    This matter would indeed be suppressed by the county television station.


    Jiang Yongbu did not know about all these, of course he would think that he was being watched by the provincial government.


    He immediately rushed outside.


    "Brother-in-law, where are you going?"


    Wei Gaojun was startled.


    "You come with me, the matters on the east side of the city have been targeted by the provincial government. "Get rid of this trouble as soon as possible."


    Jiang Yongbu looked at Wei Gaojun, and frowned.


    "But ¡­"


    Actually, the reason why Wei Gaojun came to the County Committee was not because he did not think that Wei Gaojun would directly find him if the other party won.


    However, the county council was different. The government didn''t dare to come here.


    "There''s nothing to ''but'', Boss Lu is one of yours. This matter needs to be dealt with as soon as possible, otherwise, if the upper management is not happy about it, my position will definitely be unsteady. "


    How could Jiang Yongbu still care about Wei Gaojun''s little nineties at this time?


    He said angrily.


    Wei Gaojun waved his hands and shook his head helplessly. He could only follow him out of the office.


    "Boss, they came out."


    Fei Yuda had been staring at the entrance of the county''s committee room, and when he saw that someone had come out, he immediately shouted in excitement.


    "Why are there two? Which one is Wei Gaojun? "


    When Du Lei saw the two people who came out, he could not help but be startled.


    "The one on the left with the bag, is Wei Gaojun. The one beside him is Jiang Yongbu. "


    Fei Yuda was startled, he did not expect Jiang Yongbu to also come out.


    "Where are they going?"


    Zhang San asked doubtfully.


    "Where else? It must be the east side of the city. There are still hundreds of people lying there. "


    Du Lei snorted, he never thought that Jiang Yongbu would also come out, this time it was going to be troublesome.


    "Then what should we do? Brother Du, are you going to let them go just like that? "


    Fei Yuda anxiously said.


    Even Du Lei was annoyed. Didn''t they ask Zhang Honghui to call Wei Gaojun out?


    Why did Jiang Yongbu also come out?


    He really didn''t know how to handle things.


    Just then, Wei Gaojun and Jiang Yongbu got on the carriage, and Zhang Honghui called them.


    "Brother Du, I have done it!"


    Zhang Honghui said happily. He was just thinking how Du Lei would praise him.


    "Your brother-in-law, I only wanted you to kick that opponent out. Why did that Jiang Yongbu come out as well?"


    Du Lei cursed.


    "What is it? Brother Du, is your opponent not Jiang Yongbu? "


    Zhang Honghui''s face changed, he did not think too much, how many people could enter the county committee office?


    Furthermore, he felt that even if Du Lei went to a small town like Pingze County, the person he would offend would at least be at this level.


    "F * ck, if I had the ability to make the secretary of the county council be my enemy, then my life could be considered a success."


    Du Lei was so angry in his heart, he never thought that he would be so late.


    "It''s fine, Brother Du, let me think of a way!"


    Zhang Honghui hurriedly promised, and then, he couldn''t help but ask: "Brother Du, who exactly is your opponent? That way, I can cure your illness! "


    "Chang Xu City''s tycoon, Wei Gaojun!"


    After Du Lei finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Looking at Wei Gaojun and Jiang Yongbu who were both from the county, the flames in his heart burned hotter than ever.


    He had no choice but to bring his lackeys and leave this place.


    He planned to find an opportunity to make his move, but he did not believe that this Wei Gaojun could still stay by Jiang Yongbu''s side all day.


    Jiang Yongbu and Wei Gaojun hurried over to the east side of the city, only to discover that the one who was fighting had already floated away, and the remaining people on the ground were actually all Eldest Brother Lu''s men.


    The anger in Jiang Yongbu''s heart, this was what it meant to be unable to accomplish more than what was needed to be done.


    "All of them are cuffed. Let''s go to the station later."


    Jiang Yongbu snorted, and said snappily to Jin De Fa, the police station''s chief of the east side of the city.


    "But Secretary Jiang, our station doesn''t have that much space to accommodate these hundred people."


    He had worked at the police station in the eastern part of the city for more than ten years, so how could he not know who these people were?


    Not to mention that he probably hadn''t captured more than a hundred people in all these years.


    They could only call it a caretaker''s lodge, the size of two houses.


    "Even if they can''t, they have to. This group of people have nothing better to do, the Pingze County has always done all sorts of evil deeds and has always wanted to find an opportunity to take care of them. "Now is the right time, to actually dare to gather people for a fight, I want all of them to be sent to the academy for a few days."


    Jiang Yongbu realized that Du Lei and the others had actually not seen them for a long time, and started to get angry.


    "Superintendent Jin, I heard that there are two sides, but are they both lying on the ground? "What about the other side?"


    Wei Gaojun timely stood up and asked.


    "This ¡­"


    Kindred hesitated for a moment, then explained, "They already finished the fight and left."


    He had already watched the surveillance footage long ago. When he saw that there were only four people battling over a hundred people, his heart surged. This was a true man, a true man.


    Even though there were millions of them, it was enough!


    Even he was impressed by this.


    "Gone?"


    Wei Gaojun glanced at Jiang Yongbu.


    "Why aren''t you arresting everyone in the city? They shouldn''t go too far in such a short amount of time. They must catch them and bring them back. In broad daylight, let''s gather and fight. "


    Jiang Yongbu was still worried about Zhang Honghui''s attitude.


    After Jin De Fa brought Boss Lu and the others away, Jiang Yongbu and Wei Gaojun returned to the office and specially made a call to Zhang Honghui.


    "Secretary Zhang, the matter has been settled. The criminals have all been controlled. Only a few people had escaped because they knew about the situation beforehand. But I''ve already issued the arrest warrant, so I believe we''ll be able to catch them soon. "


    "Arrest warrant?"


    Zhang Honghui was shocked, he never thought that Jiang Yongbu would actually dare to come, and he immediately panicked in his heart. If Du Lei was really captured by the police, then what kind of help would he give?


    "What arrest warrant?"


    Just then, an imposing voice came out from behind Zhang Honghui.


    "Dad!"


    Zhang Honghui immediately shouted.


    Jiang Yongbu who was on the other side of the phone heard it clearly, and his heart quivered. Although he had seen Zhang Zexin''s voice before on TV, he had never heard his voice before.


    He was extremely excited.


    Zhang Zexin took the phone, his voice was not very warm, "Is it Little Jiang?"


    Actually, Zhang Zexin was only around fifty years old, and Jiang Yongbu was a few years older than him.


    "Yes, yes. I never thought that I would still be able to hear your teachings.


    Jiang Yongbu flattered.


    "There is nothing to fear, everyone is a servant of the people. As long as you do the right thing for the people, we''re all equal. "


    Zhang Zexin said indifferently, then changed his tone: "However, you have handled the matter of the fight this morning at the east side of Pingze County not very well!"

 C198

    "Huh?"


    Jiang Yongbu cried out in alarm. He never thought that Zhang Zexin would actually deny his decision on the spot, and in his heart, he was extremely anxious.


    "Firstly, no matter what, Du Lei is still a public figure, before you thoroughly investigate this matter, you cannot randomly issue an arrest warrant. This will probably further arouse the attention of his online fans. "


    "Secondly, the other party in the fight belongs to the evil forces of your Pingze County. The central government has forbade people from fighting and causing trouble on numerous occasions. As the representative of the, you actually ignored us, I don''t think you have anything to do, as the secretary. "


    "Third, and most important of all, once you start, you will be in the wrong direction. The wrong direction is wrong, Comrade Jiang Yongbu, how can you do your job well? "


    After Zhang Zexin finished speaking, he hung up the phone, without giving Jiang Yongbu any chance to speak.


    He glanced at Zhang Honghui, then said tiredly: "It''s best if you don''t get involved in this right now. If one of you doesn''t handle this properly, the people below you will be unhappy with you."


    "I know."


    Zhang Honghui hurriedly nodded his head. He had indeed not known what to do earlier, but in the end, his father had come out and easily placed a few problems.


    Jiang Yongbu didn''t even have the chance to speak.


    Jiang Yongbu looked at his phone, feeling extremely nervous.


    If he did not understand what Zhang Zexin meant at this moment, he would not have done it.


    But even if he did, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to do it.


    From what I can see, the words "you as the secretary doesn''t have much to do" shows just how much he thinks in Zhang Zexin''s heart.


    If he, a big shot from the provincial government, said this, how could he not be afraid?


    However, it was because of this that his heart was filled with desolation. The other party did not even give him the chance to explain himself.


    This was trying to crush him to death.


    "Brother-in-law!"


    Wei Gaojun saw that Jiang Yongbu''s face was extremely unsightly, so he walked over and asked his about the situation.


    "Go away!"


    Jiang Yongbu tilted his head and looked at Jin De Fa.


    You guys can first secretly find Du Lei and the others! "Also, Boss Lu and his gang will be handed over to the people''s court for handling."


    Jiang Yongbu was trying to salvage the situation from getting worse. When Zhang Zexin tried to look into the matter here, he had to give a satisfactory answer.


    Although this was unlikely, he could only do his best to guard against it.


    "Brother-in-law, what''s going on?"


    Seeing that Jiang Yongbu was panicking and even had revoked the arrest warrant for Du Lei, he immediately panicked.


    "What''s wrong? Look at what you did. You should behave yourself these days. Hopefully, the higher-ups won''t do anything. Otherwise, based on your small movements over the years, you might end up dead. Most importantly, there is also the possibility that it might involve me. "


    Jiang Yongbu took a deep breath, he could only prepare for the worst.


    "Is it that serious?"


    Wei Gaojun''s face was filled with disbelief, and then asked: "What about Boss Lu?"


    "What should we do? What else could he do? Deal with it according to the law! They had to suppress it. Recently, many citizens were reporting some of their illegal actions. Tell him to be mentally prepared. "


    "Alright!"


    Wei Gaojun knew that he could not drag this matter on any longer. Jiang Yongbu was the backer of the Wei Family.


    Du Lei did not know that because of Zhang Zexin''s call, the matter was almost settled.


    After hearing his father''s words, Zhang Honghui did not continue to intervene in this matter. However, he knew that if Liu Maojin knew of Du Lei''s current situation, he would definitely intervene.


    Just as Du Lei, Fei Yuda and the others were bored to death, they decided to go eat something to fill their stomachs.


    The little crocodile kept rolling on his body as if it was hungry.


    The few of them entered a restaurant box and ordered something.


    Then, Du Lei secretly fed the raw meat he just bought to the little alligator.


    "Brother Du, there is already a turtle at home, can you still raise another crocodile?"


    Niu Si joked.


    "No matter how much there is, I have to raise it!"


    Du Lei suddenly thought back to the scene of the giant being alone in Zhang Wenshan''s room, and his heart immediately filled with emotions.


    The little crocodile ate about two catties of meat before slowly letting out a deep sound.


    Du Lei knew that the reason why it liked leaning on him was because of the subarachnoid qi, so he couldn''t help but circulate his Innate Qi and inject a bit of the subarachnoid qi into the little crocodile every day, helping it grow and grow.


    Just as the several of them were enjoying their meal, the private room was opened.


    Someone came in.


    Seeing that, Du Lei and the rest were startled, they did not expect that the one who came was Wei Gaojun.


    The few of them had been waiting at the county council''s gate for a long time, but they had not seen him.


    It was hard to come out, and they were still together with Jiang Yongbu.


    Who would have thought that he would come looking for her now?


    "Why are you here?"


    Fei Yuda endured the anger in his heart and asked angrily.


    "I was wrong!"


    With a thump, Wei Gaojun fell to his knees and then kowtowed. "Ladies and gentlemen, I was wrong. I sincerely apologize to you, and hope that you can be magnanimous. "


    His expression was one of fear, as if he was truly afraid.


    Especially when he looked at Du Lei, his heart trembled.


    "Oh?" Isn''t this Boss Wei? Why are you kneeling? "


    Du Lei was also suspicious, but he couldn''t lose face. He sat there with a smile that was not a smile, and continued to stroke the little alligator in his arms.


    "Du Lei, I was wrong. I will immediately stop the construction of the Hat Village, please be magnanimous. "


    Wei Gaojun''s heart was filled with regret, he did not realize that the poison would attack him recklessly before it reached its actual strength.


    Just now, the provincial capital sent another call, because while Jiang Yongbu was in office, he took bribes, protected the underground powers, abused his authority, maligned his duty, and other crimes, and directly took Jiang Yongbu down.


    Without his biggest backer, he immediately thought of Du Lei.


    Most likely, only he had the ability to do so, and that was why he found Du Lei.


    But from the looks of it, Du Lei did not seem to know what had happened.


    Du Lei felt bored in his heart, what do you mean by kneeling down to me every now and then?


    I''m not dead.


    He coughed lightly and said with a smile, "Boss Wei, can you explain this clearly?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Wei Gaojun was startled.


    Du Lei, Fei Yuda and the rest looked at each other, not knowing what the meaning was.


    Just then, Zhang Honghui called.


    His excited expert, Du Lei, had already taken Jiang Yongbu down.


    As for Wei Gaojun, you can do whatever you want.


    After hearing Zhang Honghui''s call, he immediately understood what was going on.

 C199

    Originally, when Liu Maojin found out that something had happened to him, he decisively made a move and allowed the disciplinary committee below to find some of the Jiang Yongbu''s criminal evidence, and then swiftly apprehended him.


    It was so much so that the person who caught him was Jin De Fa who was staying with Jiang Yongbu.


    Actually, it wasn''t that there was no news from the disciplinary committee, it was just that they felt that the time was not ripe yet.


    However, since Liu Maojin had already said it, they could only take the initiative and attack.


    However, this way, a lot of news would be cut off.


    Because, Jiang Yongbu was also just a small fry.


    Du Lei digested the information Zhang Honghui gave him, after pondering for a while, he finally smiled.


    However, she recognized Liu Maojin even more.


    He didn''t think that the other party would actually help him in such a big way.


    It seemed that he owed her another favor.


    He turned to Wei Gaojun and slowly said, "Although Jiang Yongbu fell, you are still a tycoon of Chang Zhu City. What are you begging me for? "


    "I know, the person behind this is definitely your friend. However, I know my brother-in-law''s character. He would never accept bribes. After all, there''s no need for him to do that with me here. "


    Wei Gaojun argued, the sudden fall of his brother-in-law caused him to be unable to execute many of his plans.


    Furthermore, the relationship between him and Jiang Yongbu was not that clean. This was why he thought of Du Lei and begged him to let him go.


    "A small marten on the same hill, none of you are good people!"


    Fei Yuda had long hated Wei Gaojun, even when he was kneeling at his feet. If not for Wei Gaojun, Hat Village would definitely be a paradise on earth.


    Although there were some financial difficulties, it was not as difficult as it was now.


    He was almost unable to turn the pot around.


    "Brother Yuda, it''s all my fault. I promise that after this matter, I am willing to invest ten million into the Hat Village. Whether it''s building a house or a road or a school, I will take it all on. "


    Wei Gaojun would beg for forgiveness whoever he captured.


    Fei Yuda''s heart stirred, and he became hesitant.


    Actually, what he hoped for was for the Hat Village to develop.


    Now that Wei Gaojun had said this, he was indeed a little moved.


    "If we can''t break it, we''ll be in chaos!"


    Zhang San suddenly snorted coldly and took a sip of the small wine.


    Fei Yuda suddenly trembled, his face instantly filled with shame as he nodded towards Zhang San: "Thank you."


    "Brother Du, what should we do with him? I''ll listen to you! "


    Du Lei nodded his head. In fact, no matter what choice Fei Yuda made, it would all be his decision.


    Furthermore, he would respect Fei Yuda''s decision.


    But just as Zhang San had said, if he could not break it, he would be affected.


    Wei Gaojun was the same as Jiang Yongbu, he was not clean either.


    How could he believe such a person?


    Even if he really bet ten million on Hat Village, wouldn''t he have to stand together with Wei Gaojun?


    Li Mao Jun had decisively taken action to capture Jiang Yongbu, all so that she could take care of the perverted nature of the Pingze County.


    It would not be good if these people dragged him back.


    "Naturally, there will be a court for you. We won''t be involved. Also, Hat Village does not care about your small amount of money. "


    Du Lei sneered, picked up the little crocodile that was sleeping, and left the restaurant.


    Wei Gaojun''s body trembled as he sat on the ground with a look of loss and confusion on his face.


    He knew he was finished.


    With Jiang Yongbu on the ground, Du Lei was not willing to let go.


    Then the power behind Du Lei would definitely find him along the lines of Jiang Yongbu.


    If the matter between him and Jiang Yongbu were to be exposed, then he would be completely crippled.


    Du Lei sighed to the sky. Some things can''t be done by any means.


    The matter with the Hat Village was over.


    Without Jiang Yongbu and Wei Gaojun''s interference, the Hat Village would return to its original trajectory and continue to develop.


    Meanwhile, Du Lei, Fei Yuda and a few others brought some meat and wine to Hat Village to chat.


    He then brought Zhang San and quickly headed to the Kun City.


    Wu Liufeng and the rest were already waiting, while Fei Yuda went straight to the Rong City.


    He went to find his Eldest Uncle, Li Zhiquan.


    After arriving at Kun City, he did not immediately go to find Wu Liufeng. Liu Maojin had already helped him with such a huge matter, so of course he had to pay a visit.


    The two of them stayed polite for a while before they found Wu Liufeng.


    "My father completely lost contact yesterday. Let''s hurry up. Otherwise, I''m worried that something might have happened to him. "


    Wu Liufeng quickly led the few people into the carriage.


    Wu Liufeng bought a used car in Kun City to prevent any security guards from failing.


    Right now, they had a few heavyweight weapons in their hands, which could not be revealed in front of anyone.


    The few of them rushed to Banning County, Yonglin City, overnight.


    Everyone had time to rest as they changed cars along the way.


    When they entered Banning County from the highway, the sky was just starting to brighten and the sky to the east was suffused with a fish-white glow.


    "The one day plan is in the morning, I didn''t expect that we would have to go down the grave!"


    Du Lei shook his head and sighed.


    Just then, the subarachnoid qi in Du Lei''s body started to circulate on its own, immediately alerting Du Lei.


    He then felt a purple stream of air enter his body from the east.


    He looked at Wu Liufeng and the others in alarm, but discovered that they didn''t notice his abnormality, causing his heart to loosen immediately.


    He silently sensed for a while and discovered that the purple stream of air had disappeared. However, his body suddenly felt light, and even his eyes felt something different.


    "East-rising Purple Qi?"


    He murmured to himself, not thinking much about it.


    The six of them took a short break before eating breakfast.


    This time, Du Lei ate ten whole bowls of Primal Chaos before he burped to show that he was full.


    The boss was startled, but Du Lei did not give him the money, so he did not pay attention to him.


    "Shitouzi Village is in the southeast direction of Banning County. We have to be careful, there are a lot of people from their two countries robbing here. "


    Wu Liufeng said softly, treating it as a warning.


    "No one cares?"


    Du Lei asked in shock, he felt that Liu Maojin and the others were not people who would do nothing, why would they ignore the chaos here?


    "Who cares?" Who cares? This phenomenon has existed since ancient times, and there are also some locals who have cooperated with those people to bully us outsiders. This matter was not easy to handle even for the higher-ups. It''s always been a big problem. "


    Wu Liufeng shook his head, there were some matters that involved the interests of certain powers, how could there be someone to manage it?


    Du Lei curled his lips and could only nod his head helplessly.


    Wu Liufeng didn''t drive as fast as Zhu Yangyao. Because the terrain here was complicated and most of the roads were bumpy, he drove at around 60 yards per hour.


    But even so, something happened.


    They had just left Banning County when they bumped into each other.


    He arrived!

 C200

    That person basically bumped into him. Furthermore, his sudden appearance caused the usually steady Wu Liufeng to fiercely brace himself.


    But the man was still lying on the ground.


    "Porcelain?"


    Which one of them in the car was not a perceptive person?


    But since he was lying in front of her, no matter what, she had to get out of the car to chase him away, right?


    If not, he could teach her a lesson.


    "Don''t get out of the car!"


    Wu Liufeng said in a deep voice as he looked around at his surroundings.


    Everyone in the car looked at him and then explained with a wry smile, "The porcelain here is different from other places. They all have guns and things like that. Once you get out of the car, there will be a lot of people rushing out to surround us. "


    "When the time comes, even if we''re fine, we won''t need to leave even if they shoot at our tires."


    "They won''t shoot us if we''re in the car?"


    Du Lei could not help but question, the other party was not that stupid?


    "Hehe, this is one of their rules. If we don''t get out of the car, it means we already know what they do, and we''re not afraid of them at all. Once we get out of the car, they''ll think we''re showing weakness. Even if we aren''t, we''re still idiots.


    "What the f * ck? How could the border be like this?"


    Du Lei touched his stomach, he had placed his hands on the handle of the car just now, and almost got down.


    After a while, the person on the ground in front of him had yet to get up.


    Seemingly there were no movements, Du Lei could not help but be worried: "Did you really crash into someone just now?"


    "He couldn''t have been killed, right?"


    Zhu Yangyao directly replied.


    "If laozi can drive so steadily and still manage to hit someone to death, then who knows how many people have died under the wheels in this world."


    Wu Liufeng snorted, he was obviously confident in his own techniques.


    "But how can he endure such a hot day?"


    Du Lei could not help but admire that man''s endurance.


    Outside, the weather was getting worse by more than 30 degrees.


    There was a joke about the pengci: if those pengci people were hit by a car, they wouldn''t be lying on the ground in this damned weather.


    Because the ground was as hot as a hot pan.


    This was simply amazing.


    "Now it''s up to both of us to be patient."


    Wu Liufeng said softly, his heart also had some suspicions, logically speaking, there was no such thing.


    In the past, he would have been up after a minute or two.


    But ten minutes had passed.


    "Fuck, I can''t see under the car again!"


    Wu Liufeng slapped on the spinning wheel fiercely, he was finally unable to endure it any longer.


    He got out of the car and walked to the front to take a look. His expression suddenly changed.


    "Bang!"


    Wu Liufeng immediately got on the car and closed the door.


    "Hurry up!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Du Lei was shocked.


    But before Wu Liufeng could start the car, many people rushed out. Some of them were holding meter-long machetes, while others were using sticks.


    But what worried Du Lei and the others the most was that there were three people with submachine guns in their hands.


    "The heck, I must have met a ghost, right?" A submachine gun? "


    Du Lei scolded. In this remote area, they really did not care about each other anymore.


    "Get off!"


    A tall and sturdy man walked over, he had nothing in his hands.


    Her upper body naked, she patted on Wu Liufeng''s window.


    "Big Bro, we''re all underworld people, why don''t you give us a way out?"


    Wu Liufeng laughed, at the same time, he took out a Soft Chinese Ink and handed it over.


    Seeing that, the man smiled, accepted the cigarette, and then fiercely grabbed Wu Liufeng by the neck and said fiercely: "I''ll make you get off the car!"


    "Down, down ¡­"


    A wise man does not take advantage of the situation, so he decided to get off the car first.


    Du Lei and the others were helpless, Wu Liufeng was being controlled, they could not ignore him.


    He had to get out of the car.


    "You''re still not getting off the carriage when I''m in Nong Daqing''s territory? I''ve waited so long for nothing. F * ck you! "


    With that, the muscular man, Nong Daqing, punched Wu Liufeng in the stomach.


    "I ¡­"


    Wu Liufeng''s eyes stared wide open, he had long since been cursing in his heart.


    "What is it? Do you think that the rules of others are effective in my, Nong Daqing''s, land? Not getting out of the car? "


    Nong Daqing punched again.


    Du Lei frowned as he saw this. In the end, he stood out and said, "This brother, you stopped us for nothing more than money. Why are you hitting me? "


    "Who are you? The leader? "


    Nong Daqing looked at Du Lei with disdain.


    "That''s right!"


    Du Lei had already planned in his heart that the three people holding the submachine guns were right behind him.


    The guns were pointed at them.


    With his strength, as long as he could control the three men with the submachine guns, he would be able to turn the tides.


    "Heh heh, it seems that you have quite the guts, huh?"


    Nong Daqing pushed Wu Liufeng away and waved his hand at him.


    Du Lei carefully walked over, and in his heart, he was calculating, one step, two steps.


    Third step!


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei suddenly made his move. He leaped, and with a single punch, he directly sent Nong Daqing flying. Then, while the three men were stunned, he actually caught his boss?


    Or control the situation?


    However, they all subconsciously did the same action.


    That was to catch Nong Daqing.


    Du Lei''s eyes lit up, and shouted: "Do it!"


    The subarachnoid qi in his body was extremely strong, and not only did it give him immense power, it also made his body appear light and graceful.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already rushed to the side of the three men.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Three consecutive punches had knocked out the three men, and with a flick of his right foot, he had pulled the three submachine guns into his hands.


    Just then, Zhang San and the rest received Du Lei''s order, and immediately rushed towards the people around them.


    His intention was to create a mess, and create a greater opportunity for Du Lei.


    Wu Liufeng reacted at this time as well. His two hands suddenly pushed towards the van and then rushed towards Du Lei.


    Seeing that, Du Lei threw a submachine gun to him.


    "Click clack clack!"


    When Wu Liufeng took the submachine gun, he directly fired towards the sky. The sound of the gunshot was ear-splitting, and instantly, the scene was under control.


    Everyone looked at Wu Liufeng and Du Lei. As for Nong Daqing and the others, they were lying on the ground, unable to move because a submachine gun was pointed at their heads.


    "What? "Why aren''t you pulling?"


    Du Lei sneered, pretending to be strong in front of his brother, pretending to be dead.


    But he still did not dare to be like Wu Liufeng, who did not even dare to shoot a gun.


    But even so, with the guns aimed at the four of them, they did not dare do anything.


    "I didn''t expect that catching eagles for the rest of my life would still blind them."


    Nong Daqing spat, as though he did not care about Du Lei''s ridicule.


    "I say, you actually dare to throw a fake person at us. You must have a lot of guts! "


    Du Lei had long noticed that the fake body under the car was wearing clothes, but it was actually just a glider.


    Like an inflatable doll.


    "It''s always keeping up with the times. In such a hot day, of course I''d have to throw in a mannequin."

 C201

    Nong Daqing had a complacent look on his face, because this idea was something he had thought of.


    Pengci was also a technical job, and he thought of many ways to make the dummy more like a real person.


    "Seems like you''re quite proud of yourself!"


    Wu Liufeng gave him a ruthless kick. had pinched him quite hard just now.


    There were still red marks on his neck.


    "Hehe, why don''t you just kill me? "How about, we have a huge grudge this time."


    Nong Daqing wasn''t afraid at all, he spat on the ground, as if he was confident that Du Lei and the others wouldn''t dare to kill him.


    "So you''re saying that you''re quite confident that I won''t kill you?"


    Du Lei sneered. He suddenly kicked Nong Daqing''s calf with subarachnoid qi.


    "AHH!"


    Nong Daqing screamed suddenly, his body was struggling nonstop, yet, the spearhead was pointed at him, he did not dare be too presumptuous.


    "If you have the guts, then give me a quick death!"


    Nong Daqing said fiercely.


    "There''s no need. Although you are a scoundrel, I have no reason to kill you!"


    Du Lei shook his head. He kept the submachine gun and threw it to Zhang San.


    "But, I have no reason not to take revenge on you!"


    The corner of Du Lei''s mouth curled up as he fiercely punched at Nong Daqing''s stomach, just like what Wu Liufeng had just done.


    Nong Daqing screamed until his face turned green.


    He had yet to recover from Du Lei''s kick, so this punch was even more unbearable.


    "F * ck you!"


    Nong Daqing ate the dirt as he vaguely cursed.


    Du Lei ignored him, and said loudly while looking around: "I don''t want to kill anyone today, if you know what''s good for you, then immediately scram, or else, even if I have eyes, the spear will not have eyes!"


    With that said, Zhang San raised his submachine gun and looked around.


    If anyone moved, he would shoot.


    "Let''s go!"


    One of them pulled Nong Daqing up, and then, he shouted loudly.


    When the others heard this, they immediately scattered.


    looked at Du Lei viciously.


    He seemed to be unwilling.


    "Just let him go like that, don''t you worry?"


    Wu Liufeng frowned, he also saw the look in Nong Daqing''s eyes.


    "Who is he? If it weren''t for the fact that I was worried about you. I beat them down myself. "


    Du Lei said confidently, he had not eaten for nothing.


    Wu Liufeng stared blankly at her, then thought of the video of the four people violently beating up a hundred people that was spread around the city.


    Of course he knew, that was Du Lei''s masterpiece.


    At the same time, he was also a little relieved, since Du Lei was so good at fighting, then he must be more useful in the tomb.


    The few of them got into the car and started driving towards Shitouzi Village again.


    Along the way, Du Lei''s mind was not at ease, he continuously looked around, but did not discover anything.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zhang San asked.


    "It seems like someone is following us."


    Du Lei said this because he had a feeling that this was just his guess.


    "Follow?"


    Zhu Yangyao did not believe him, and explained: "We are driving, and there is only this one road. Where did you find someone to follow us? "


    "Just you wait, they''ll show up."


    Wu Liufeng suddenly said this, as if he had confirmed Du Lei''s guess.


    Seeing that Wu Liufeng had already said it like that, Zhu Yangyao could only shut his mouth.


    Shitouzi Village was a poor village in Banning County, because it was surrounded by graves, and there were always people who claimed that the place was filled with Yin Qi.


    Even the people from the Shitouzi Village ran out one after another.


    There were only a few dozen elderly people left in the village. Firstly, they would not be able to leave, and secondly, they also wanted to return to their roots. Who knew when they would die?


    Thus, this place became a place where the government paid no attention to it, because even the elders of the village did not cooperate with their work.


    All day long, they were very mysterious. Some of the old people even began to mutter under their breath.


    Some people said that it was a scripture that transcended the limits of the dead.


    Furthermore, all the old people in Shitouzi Village were the representatives of the dead spirits in the Yang realm.


    Over time, this place became a village of old people that no one cared about.


    Just one month ago, Old Wu suddenly came here and stayed here.


    He searched everywhere and finally found a way out last week.


    Thus, he brought along his own people and entered the tomb.


    But two days ago, he suddenly called Wu Liufeng, saying that he was trapped and wanted Wu Liufeng to save him.


    Wu Liufeng had no choice but to find Du Lei through some mysterious person, and ask him to help save his father.


    "I say, this place is really gloomy. It can''t be true, right?"


    Zhu Yangyao mumbled to himself and then shrunk his head back.


    "We are all modern people of the twenty-first century, yet you still believe in the theories of ghosts and gods?"


    Zhang San scoffed, he firmly believed that the scientific path was the right one, the so called ghosts were just a few types of qi field energy and magnetic fields acting on them.


    "It''s better to believe than not. Otherwise, how can China have so many legends?"


    Du Lei''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that this Ghost God''s existence was real?


    Ye Zichen shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    Entering the village, Wu Liufeng found the house that the Old Wu lived in previously.


    It was also a wooden house they had left behind, a single room.


    There was a lot of furniture inside, but because there was no one living all year round, they were all rather old. There were even some cobwebs and dust.


    "This is the blueprint my father drew!"


    Wu Liufeng picked up some of the papers on the ground and frowned.


    Opening it to take a closer look, he shook his head and said, "My dad is a professional gold touch master, I don''t understand these blueprints either."


    "Can you find the entrance to the tomb?"


    Du Lei asked.


    "I''ll keep watching!"


    Wu Liufeng looked at the blueprints carefully, he only knew a little about these things and needed to study them carefully.


    Du Lei and the others had nothing better to do, so they strolled around and left the hut.


    At this moment, he noticed that there were a few old people staring at him from all directions.


    His heart tightened. He noticed that these old men did not have the usual kind expressions or anything like that.


    It was an ice-cold gaze, as if a hunter was coldly looking at his prey, but also as if a god was overlooking the world.


    In short, this feeling made Du Lei feel slightly disgusted.


    Frowning, he turned around and entered the house again.


    "I say, there''s something wrong with these old men!"


    Du Lei said what he discovered just now, and immediately, he received Zhu Yangyao''s approval.


    "I told you, didn''t I? There''s really something weird here. "


    "Brother Du, based on what you said, our operation this time around is really going to be a bit dangerous."


    Niu Si asked worriedly.


    "What is it? Are you scared? "


    Zhu Yangyao said with his chest puffed up.


    "Can you have some brains?"


    Niu Si shot Zhu Yangyao a glance, and said indifferently.


    "You!"


    Zhu Yangyao was about to get angry, but he was stopped.


    "Alright, stop it."

 C202

    "You found the entrance?"


    Du Lei asked quickly.


    "I see."


    Wu Liufeng frowned, he did not know what was happening either, because he had already guessed that there were three entrances, but there must be some that led to death.


    Ancient people were not much worse off than modern people. In some ways, they were even better than modern people.


    For example, this mausoleum was extremely magnificent, and had many strange settings to prevent tombs from being stolen.


    "Look, here, here, and here, these are the entrances I saw just now. There were definitely other entrances and exits, but there were also a few that were intentionally set up as a dead end when the mausoleum was being built. That''s why we have to go through them one by one so that we can determine the real entrance. "


    "Also, my dad marked a place on the blueprint. This is the place! "


    Wu Liufeng pointed to the red mark on the drawing, there was a cross on it.


    "This is a forbidden area. You must not go near it. Take a look at some of the things around here, and save us the time when we''re in danger. "


    "Tell me, isn''t it strange that your father just threw the blueprint on the ground?"


    Du Lei was suspicious, this drawing could be said to be a key tool for tomb robbers, so why did it roll into a ball and be thrown onto the ground?


    "You may not know this, but sometimes it''s not a good thing to have more things."


    Wu Liufeng recalled: "I remember when my grandfather was still alive, he ran off with the blueprints. However, once upon a time, something big happened. "


    "After that time, my grandfather strictly ordered my father not to carry the blueprints with him. We need to remember everything in the tomb so that nothing will happen to us. "


    "Although I don''t know why, my father still followed grandfather''s orders. Not long after my grandfather finished giving orders, he passed away. "


    Wu Liufeng''s expression was sorrowful. He had not seen Grandfather a few times when he was young, and this was a kind of regret to him.


    "I always felt that the old people in the village were very strange, ignoring us strangers. I keep feeling that something is wrong. "


    Chu Yang said, as he remembered what Du Lei had said.


    "If my guess is correct, this Shitouzi Village is a village guarding the mausoleum. Ever since this large tomb was built, generations of people have been guarding it to prevent others from stealing it. "


    Wu Liufeng explained, "People like them are fine in the first few generations, but in this era, rebellious intentions would be born. But back then, the Master of the Tombs had chosen them to be his guards, so why would he let them leave? "


    "That''s why they were all cursed. Although this is unbelievable, but there should be something restricting them from leaving this place."


    "But didn''t all the young people here leave as well?"


    Du Lei could not help but ask.


    "That is only temporary. Every once in a while, they have to return here. Otherwise, a disaster will befall the entire village. "


    Wu Liufeng shook his head, he actually felt that these elders were also pitiful people.


    "This kind of phenomenon is very normal. Before, when the two of us were travelling to the north with Uncle Wu, we''ve met this kind of village."


    Chu YangXun nodded.


    "Since they want us to successfully destroy this mausoleum, then they can finally be free. However, I am unable to help, so I can only watch coldly from the sidelines. "


    Du Lei looked at the two of them in shock, he did not expect them to be Tomb robber s as well.


    Moreover, it was done following the Old Wu.


    "The two brothers have some experience in this area. When the time comes, they will need to help out." When we leave tomorrow, Du Lei, you and your people just need to be responsible for the accident that will happen. "


    "I think there must be someone else here. Otherwise, with my dad''s methods, how could he be trapped here?"


    Wu Liufeng had a worried look on his face. Although the mausoleum was extremely dangerous, it still acted according to some rules.


    But human factors are much more variable.


    Du Lei nodded!


    Afterwards, the few of them wandered around the village and found that the old men were all staring coldly at them, not bothering to pay them any attention.


    The whole village was quiet, not even a chicken or dog.


    Not knowing what they were eating, Du Lei came to the back of the village alone and discovered that he was actually heading in the direction of the mountain.


    There were some fruits and vegetables here, but they did not grow well.


    There weren''t many good crops on an acre of land, but it could be seen that people often tidied up and cleaned up the place.


    Not even a blade of grass.


    Right at this moment, Du Lei suddenly realized that someone was walking over with a bucket of water on his shoulder.


    It was an old man in his fifties. His expression was clear, and he did not have the same apathy or dullness as the other old men in the village.


    "This old man, can I ask you something?"


    Du Lei immediately walked over, and retrieved a pack of Flexible Chinese Ribs and handed it over.


    "What is it?"


    That old man first looked at Du Lei warily, then looked at Soft China, and finally put down his burden and took over Soft China.


    "There aren''t any other houses nearby, right?"


    "What other family is there?" Behind us is a large tomb, who would dare to come and live. "


    The old man lit up a cigarette and took a sniff.


    "Why doesn''t the seniors in Shitouzi Village like to talk?"


    Du Lei asked suspiciously. He had just been talking to an old man who was sitting on the floor smoking.


    "Oh, they didn''t talk to you, did they?"


    The old man was immediately anxious as he hurriedly asked.


    "No!"


    Du Lei was startled, he shook his head, he did not know what he meant.


    "That''s good!"


    The old man let out a long sigh of relief and took a long drag from his cigarette. "Young man, I see that you''re not a local either. What are you doing here?"


    "A friend of mine had a problem, come over to take a look!"


    Hearing that, the old man shot a glance at Du Lei, and said coldly: "Are you in the wrong?"


    Although Du Lei didn''t know what Yin Passage meant, he could roughly guess what it meant.


    He immediately shook his head, "No, I''m not. We''re just here for fun. A friend got lost, so we''re here to take a look."


    "Then I advise you to stop looking as well. Go back quickly!"


    That old man had already finished his cigarette, he hesitated for a moment, then returned the remaining cigarette to Du Lei, "You can''t enter King Tuo Mountain. One goes in, one dies, and your friend is eight. Ninety. "Go back!"


    "I''ve got to find his body, haven''t I?"


    Du Lei panicked, it wasn''t easy to meet a normal person, he couldn''t let them go like this.


    He put the cigarette back in the uncle''s arms, "I still have more, you smoke first."


    In the end, the old man couldn''t resist the temptation of the cigarette and kept it.


    Then he explained, "This Tuo Wang Mountain is not a normal mountain, and there is a rich person living in it. If you go in, you will die! "

 C203

    "What do you say?"


    Du Lei took out his lighter and lit a cigarette for his master.


    The old man looked around, then sat on the carrying pole and began to chat with him.


    So it turns out that the rumors said that the Tuo King Mountain was a mausoleum after Zhao Tuo''s death in the late Qin Dynasty.


    It was precisely the name of this mountain that had come because of Zhao Tuo.


    Du Lei was startled, he had heard of this Zhao Tuo before, he was a fierce person.


    During the Qin Dynasty, he occupied half of the South Vietnam. Even Master Han Gao and Liu Bang could only negotiate with him.


    He didn''t dare to attack.


    However, Zhao Tuo had eyes too. When the Qin Dynasty was in danger, he did not send troops to the Duke of Qin, nor did he respond to Qin''s call. Instead, he stood guard alone in the South Vietnam in silence, doing production and business.


    At that time, a large part of the Central Plains was engulfed in flames and smoke, but the South Vietnam was like a paradise on earth.


    Not participating in any military war.


    It was only when Liu Bang had settled on the Central Plains that he remembered that there was still a Zhao Tuo in South Vietnam who had been developing for more than ten years.


    Liu Bang originally wanted to bring the South Vietnam to the Han Dynasty as well, but was not only an economic expert, he was also an expert at marching and setting up formations.


    He occupied a dangerous place in the South Vietnam and had kept Liu Bang''s army outside for several times.


    In the end, Liu Bang had no choice but to send a letter to Zhao Tuo, bestowing him the title of South Vietnam with the permission of the Han Dynasty Government.


    Of course, this was just a formality, what exactly did Zhao Tuo think?


    Whether or not he would submit to Liu Bang was still a problem, but there was no other way around it. History was written by the Han Dynasty.


    In short, the South Vietnam was a subordinate nation that was independent outside of the Han Dynasty.


    Later, when Liu Bang died and L¨¹ was in power, she was an ambitious woman.


    She only wanted to do her best, so she set her sights on Zhao Tuo.


    Letting him belong to the Han Dynasty, the result could be imagined. Even Liu Bang was unable to make Zhao Tuo submit to him, how could she, a woman, turn the sky upside down?


    Zhao Tuo simply called himself an emperor in the South Vietnam, a title of South Vietnam Martial Emperor, the first emperor of South Vietnam.


    Although Empress Lu was angry, there was nothing she could do to him.


    He could only allow it to happen.


    In the end, when the empress died, Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty took control of the government.


    At this time, the Han Dynasty and the South Vietnam Kingdom did not have a good relationship.


    Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty imitated Liu Bang''s method and wrote a letter, which he sent to Zhao Tuo.


    After Zhao Tuo looked at it, he replied: It was really Queen Lu that was too ruthless, forcing him to call himself emperor.


    In the end, under the consolation of the Wen Emperor, Zhao Tuo removed his imperial title and regained his title as King.


    Although after Zhao Tuo''s death, the power of the South Vietnam was quickly suppressed by the Emperor of Han Wu.


    But he, Zhao Tuo, had left a glorious scene in the history of the South Vietnam. His achievements, to the future generations of the South Vietnam, were not inferior to the Qin Emperor Wu, Tang Zongzong and Song Zu.


    After Du Lei finished listening, he never expected that the tomb of the Old Wu thief to be Zhao Tuo''s King Tuo''s Tomb.


    That was a famous person.


    Rumor has it that he had collected countless treasures in the South Vietnam and stored them in his mausoleum, allowing him to continue enjoying it in the Underworld.


    "That''s why I say, this tomb is extremely dangerous." "Don''t even enter this Tuo King Mountain."


    He looked at Du Lei and said sincerely, he felt that Du Lei was a good person.


    It didn''t look like a fraud, let alone a tomb robbing.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, I won''t steal the tomb." I just came here to find traces of my friend. "


    Du Lei laughed.


    "Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    That old man could tell that Du Lei still wanted to enter the King Tuo Mountain.


    In the end, the old man had no other choice but to secretly tell Du Lei that if he really wanted to enter the mountain, it would be best if he could hold a chicken in his hand.


    If the chicken crows, get out.


    When Du Lei heard it, he immediately thanked.


    In the end, the old man picked up the water and left.


    When Du Lei returned to the hut where the Old Wu lived, he found Wu Liufeng and the others preparing the things they needed tomorrow.


    "I say, the old man who just came into contact with a bucket of water doesn''t seem to be from this village!"


    "What did he say?"


    Wu Liufeng raised his brows and looked at Du Lei.


    "It''s nothing much, just tell us that Tuo Wang Mountain is dangerous and not to go in."


    "He''s just a fool, how would he know our methods?"


    Chu Yang gave a cold laugh and did not take it to heart.


    "Be careful! There''s no shop in the village or in the back. Why would someone come here to fetch water?"


    Wu Liufeng asked.


    "Who cares? I don''t see anything wrong with him anyway. Oh yeah, he said that if we''re going into the mountain, it''s best to carry a chicken." After the crowing of the chickens, we will immediately retreat. "


    "That''s good. Chickens and dogs are extremely sensitive to these abnormal things. What''s wrong with the gadgets, they''ll find out sooner and faster. "


    Wu Liufeng nodded.


    "But, this Shitouzi Village didn''t even see a mouse, much less a dog."


    Zhu Yangyao muttered.


    "Why don''t we go out and buy some?"


    Zhang San frowned, this matter was related to life and death, although everyone here were people of the twenty-first century, they were still a little afraid of these mysterious cultures that had flourished in China for thousands of years.


    "That''s fine, it''s still early anyway. "The two of you, go and return quickly."


    Du Lei thought for a while, then said to Zhang San.


    The two of them nodded and immediately went out to drive.


    "I say, they won''t just run away right? Leave the rest of us here! "


    Zhu Yangyao had always been unable to look at Zhang San and Niu Si, and now, he doubted them.


    "I know my people."


    Du Lei snorted coldly, turned, and walked out of the room.


    Time flew by quickly, and not long after, Zhang San and Yue Yang came back. Not only did they buy chickens, they also bought two black dogs.


    Mighty.


    "Damn, you guys really know how to spend money!"


    Zhu Yangyao said in shock, then grabbed onto a chicken. He turned his head and laughed, "How about we stew a chicken tonight?"


    The few of them smiled and were about to say something.


    However, he discovered that all of the elders from the village had actually walked over.


    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet.


    Those old men stared at the chickens and dogs on the ground, their eyes filled with fear.


    One of the old man who seemed to be in his seventies said to Du Lei and the others while pointing at the chickens and dogs on the ground, "We don''t care what you guys want to do, but chickens and dogs cannot enter the village!"


    "Why?"


    Du Lei could not help but be confused. The chickens and dogs were intelligent, why were they so afraid?


    "Little thing whose hair hasn''t even matured, you don''t know anything and dare to learn how to steal tombs from others. I advise you to go back as soon as possible, otherwise no one will come to collect the corpses! "


    "Old man, I think you''re an old man, so I respect my elders and I don''t want to provoke you." I didn''t expect you to be so tactless! Didn''t I just want to eat a chicken? What is it? Do you have any objections? If you have any objections, hit me! "


    Zhu Yangyao was immediately displeased, and said while standing up.

 C204

    "Humph!"


    The old man narrowed his eyes and glanced at Zhu Yangyao, then looked at Du Lei and Wu Liufeng, and slowly said. "The two of you should be the leaders right?"


    "Old man, do you have any advice for me?"


    Wu Liufeng''s temper was much better than Zhu Yangyao''s. He knew that these people would guard the tomb for generations.


    "I dare not speak of your teachings. Take Chicken Dog and your men and leave the Shitouzi Village!"


    The old man said rudely. He was still looking at the chickens and dogs on the ground.


    "This, old man, we are preparing to enter the mountain tomorrow. Can''t you just make some arrangements? "


    Wu Liufeng was startled, he did not expect them to kick him out.


    He had never encountered such a situation before.


    I''ve met some mausoleum watchers before, and they''re usually tired of this kind of life.


    Thus, their actions were completely ignored, and some capable people even helped them break the mausoleum.


    So that their descendants could leave this place forever.


    The old man looked at Wu Liufeng in astonishment, then looked at the people behind him.


    Another old man spoke a few words, the last leading old man asked Wu Liufeng: "Are you from the Wu family?"


    "That''s right!"


    Wu Liufeng was ecstatic, looks like the other party knew of the Wu Family.


    "I didn''t expect the Wu Clan to be in such a dire situation. They didn''t even get a clear understanding of the tomb''s situation, yet they dared to enter it without permission."


    The old man sneered, "Since you are a member of the Wu family, we will not bother with you anymore." However, you must bring this dog out of the village. "


    "Old man, can you tell us the reason behind this?"


    Du Lei walked over and asked.


    This was too strange. It was fine that the Shitouzi Village did not raise chickens and dogs himself, but he also did not allow others to bring him into the village.


    This was rather strange.


    When the old man heard it, he hesitated for a moment. Then, he looked at Wu Liufeng and asked, "Who was the person that came to our place a few days ago?"


    "That''s my father!"


    Wu Liufeng rejoiced in his heart. Since the other party had asked so, he must have something to say.


    "He still has some skills, but he hasn''t come out for a few days. "Looks like something has happened. If you want to find his corpse, I advise you to not enter the mountain anymore. If you want to finish what your father did not do, then ¡­"


    "How is it?"


    "BOOM!"


    At this moment, a bell sound that pierced the hearts of people suddenly rang out in the village. The bell sound lingered endlessly, as if it was a warning.


    And most importantly, the appearance of this bell was too crucial.


    As expected, when the old men heard the bell chimes, their expressions greatly changed. One by one, they quickly turned around and left the area.


    They returned to their respective homes.


    Du Lei and Wu Liufeng looked at each other, feeling startled, not knowing what to do.


    "Did you find the clock in the village?"


    "No!"


    Zhu Yangyao and the other three shook their heads. Wu Liufeng could not help but frown as he looked at Du Lei with a serious expression: "Du Lei, I''m afraid this matter is a little complicated. I''m not sure how dangerous this road can be. "


    "So, I wanted to ask you, are you still going to continue to the mountain with me and find my father?"


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment, he did not want to lose his life here either. He had obtained the inheritance of the ruler, and as long as he did not die, he would be able to shake the entire world.


    The stone statues that Wu Liufeng had mentioned earlier still had a considerable amount of reward.


    It made him very excited.


    Actually, no matter what he was planning to do in the deep sea, it was all to earn money.


    Furthermore, on their journey here, he and Wu Liufeng had experienced life and death together, so it could be said that they were sworn friends.


    And now that he was aware of the danger, he was the first to ask for his opinion.


    Du Lei acknowledged Wu Liufeng as a person from the bottom of his heart.


    "Since I''ve promised you, I''ll definitely help you do it. Although there may be dangers, the greater the danger, the more chances we will get. "


    Du Lei thought that he might still get help from Master, and his heart couldn''t help but calm down.


    When Zhang San and Niu Si heard this, they immediately felt awkward. In fact, they didn''t really want to be buried.


    But Du Lei was their boss.


    What could they say?


    "Good brother!"


    Wu Liufeng said emotionally, then he turned to Zhu Yangyao and said: "Since the elders here are enigmatic about chickens and dogs, we should not break their customs without permission. You take these dogs and chickens out of the village and hide them. Tomorrow, when we enter the mountain, we will take it with us. "


    "Alright!"


    Zhu Yangyao said in no mood, it seemed like he did not have any more chicken to eat.


    Fortunately, they were well-prepared, and there was plenty of food in the car.


    "Du Lei, there are too many strange things revealed by this Shitouzi Village. Let''s go take a look and see if we can find anything."


    Wu Liufeng said to Du Lei.


    "Sure!"


    Du Lei nodded, those old men just now were too weird, why were they worried that they would not leave the chickens and dogs in the village?


    They were all mausoleum watchers. Their identities were different, so they definitely knew something.


    However, the next question came.


    Where did the bell sound from?


    That could well be a warning.


    That was because the old man was planning to say something.


    There must be some hidden power in the village monitoring them closely, or more accurately, paying attention to the seniors of Shitouzi Village.


    Du Lei suddenly thought back to what Wu Liufeng had said. Although the youngsters here had all gone out, they would come back every so often. Since they had gone out, why did they come back again?


    Du Lei did not believe that this was their home or some nonsense.


    "What do you think of that bell?"


    Wu Liufeng asked.


    "Judging from the voice just now, it should be in the village. However, we didn''t notice it just now."


    Du Lei shook his head. This village was too strange.


    "Although this village is not big, we only roughly walked around a few times and did not find anything normal."


    "NO!" "Bell, what is it?"


    Du Lei said in a serious tone, "They are usually used to hurry the masses or to warn others. Who would hide? But if he didn''t hide? "Why didn''t we find out?"


    It was only then that Wu Liufeng thought that, yes, normally, the big bell would be placed at a higher place, so that the sound would travel further, that way there would be more meaning, to hide the big bell, and that would be meaningless.


    In Chinese culture, clocks sound the same as the end. Who would hide a clock at home?


    Especially for a village that had existed for a long time.


    They believe in a completely different culture from modern man.


    They were even more taboo to these things.


    As the two of them walked, they arrived at the west side of the village. The ground here was relatively high, so they could see further ahead.

 C205

    Du Lei and Wu Liufeng looked around, but didn''t see anything strange, and immediately they were confused.


    This Shitouzi Village looked just like any other normal village.


    At this time, the sun was setting in the west, and the mountains to the west were blocking the harsh sunlight.


    "How can there be nothing abnormal?"


    Wu Liufeng said softly. Logically speaking, since the bell was rung just now, then something must have happened in the entire village.


    But right now, the entire Shitouzi Village was right under their noses, there was nothing abnormal about it.


    "The clock isn''t that easy to move, unless ¡­"


    Du Lei hesitated, "There''s a mechanism beneath Shitouzi Village!"


    Wu Liufeng suddenly looked at Du Lei, and both of them were dumbstruck.


    The Shitouzi Village was under the feet of the King Tuo''s Tomb, if there was anyone that dared to build traps in the vicinity, then that meant that this person''s scheme was definitely not small.


    Because Zhao Tuo was a monarch, he definitely did not wish for any accidents to happen beside his mausoleum.


    The mausoleum watchers were only a method used to protect the mausoleum by officials and nobles like them.


    "Because this mechanism was built next to the mausoleum, its purpose, is temporarily unknown."


    Wu Liufeng also thought of this.


    "We can''t be so arbitrary. After all, we aren''t too familiar with this place." Did your dad leave you any clues or anything? "


    Du Lei shook his head and asked.


    "No, there are many doubts in the history of the King Tuo''s Tomb. Even if this is the real King Tuo''s Tomb, I still have some doubts. "


    Wu Liufeng looked into the depths of the mountains, his expression filled with worry.


    "I''m not familiar with this area, you can handle it. But whether it is or not, your father must be trapped inside. "


    "It''s getting late, let''s go back." This entire village seems very weird, so we should be more careful. Tomorrow morning, we will set off! "


    Wu Liufeng said.


    Du Lei nodded and was about to walk down.


    However, his heart suddenly contracted, and cold sweat broke out on his back.


    He was shocked. This was an instinctive reaction to danger.


    Is there any danger here?


    Du Lei looked again, but didn''t discover anything.


    Wu Liufeng saw that Du Lei was motionless and frowned, he could not help but ask: "What happened? What did you find? "


    "No!"


    Du Lei shook his head. He couldn''t possibly tell him that it was his natural reaction.


    However, deep down, he was being careful.


    When the two of them returned to the house, Zhang San saw that Du Lei had returned.


    He immediately said, "The little crocodile just woke up. I don''t know what happened. It was still moving around as if it was very worried."


    After Du Lei heard this, he immediately ran towards the car.


    The little crocodile had a sliver of subarachnoid qi in its body, and it was more intelligent than chickens and dogs. Something must have happened for it to have this kind of reaction.


    Inside the car, the crocodile continued to chew on the seat. The old leather that had once been there was now completely torn apart.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Du Lei moved closer and asked softly.


    Seeing that Du Lei had arrived, the little crocodile immediately calmed down, and slowly climbed onto Du Lei''s body, closing its eyes.


    Du Lei was suspicious, could it be that it was because his parents were not by his side?


    Du Lei carried the little alligator back to his hut. If something were to happen, he could bring it along with him.


    Just then, Zhu Yangyao who had hidden the chicken and dog outside the village returned.


    He said to the crowd, "Strange. Zhang San, where did you buy these chickens and dogs? "


    "What''s wrong?"


    Du Lei asked.


    "After that chicken and dog were brought out of the village by me, they kept making noise. I wasn''t even paying attention when a chicken ran away. The rest of the chickens and dogs were tied up by me. But even so, they are very noisy. "


    "But isn''t it fine to be in the village?"


    Du Lei could not help but ask.


    "It happened when we were in the village."


    Zhang San suddenly said.


    Immediately, the group fell into silence. It seemed that there really was a problem with the village!


    "Be careful tonight. We will leave this place tomorrow morning ¡­"


    After Wu Liufeng said this, he squatted at a corner and did not speak anymore.


    At night, rustling sounds came from outside.


    Although they were curious, they didn''t go out.


    Soon after, someone else was whispering outside.


    It was as if they were talking about Du Lei''s group.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door.


    "Dong, dong, dong!"


    Du Lei and Wu Liufeng looked at each other, knowing that they wouldn''t be able to dodge this.


    They stood up and since Du Lei''s skills were not bad, they carefully walked forward.


    When he opened the door, it was the old man from the afternoon.


    Because there were very few people in Shitouzi Village and it was a bit strange, there was no electricity here at all.


    All the old people in the village used candles or oil lamps.


    The old man in front of him was lighting an oil lamp made of bronze.


    When Wu Liufeng and the others saw it, their heart was immediately set ablaze, if this ancient bronze lamp was auctioned off, it could be sold for a few million.


    This was because it was an ancient lantern from the Warring States Era.


    "Old man, why are you so late?"


    Du Lei braced himself and asked. Under the light, the old man looked pale.


    His hair was already sparse.


    There was still some dirt on his face, as if he had crawled out of it.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    the old man asked, frowning.


    "Early tomorrow morning."


    "Leave now, or you will lose your lives!"


    The old man said in a soft voice before walking away.


    Du Lei turned around to take a look, while Wu Liufeng looked at the old man''s back.


    "What should we do?"


    Zhu Yangyao asked.


    "This old man wants us to enter the mountain so late at night. Isn''t this urging us to die?" Furthermore, I can''t see it clearly at night, so what should I do if something happens? "


    Niu Si muttered, his face was filled with dissatisfaction.


    Du Lei activated his Spirit Eyes, and scanned the entire village, at that moment, he realised that the Spirit Eye was grey all over, and he could not see anything.


    "Dong, dong, dong!"


    Suddenly, the horrifying bell sound during the day rang out like a thunderclap right next to their ears. Immediately, the legs and stomachs went limp, and they all fell onto the ground, paralyzed.


    Only the subarachnoid qi in Du Lei''s body revolved quietly, resisting the power.


    He inadvertently looked around, only to discover that there was a pair of red eyes looking at them.


    Instantly, his scalp went numb.


    He shouted towards Wu Liufeng and the others: "Look over there!"


    The few of them followed Du Lei''s gaze and looked over, and asked doubtfully: "What are you looking at, is there anything over there?"


    Du Lei was shocked. At this moment, he realized that a pair of red eyes was still staring at them.


    Why couldn''t they see it?


    Was it because of the Spirit Eyes?


    He closed his Spirit Eyes. Immediately, the pair of red eyes disappeared and was replaced with a pitch-black fog.


    He didn''t dare to be careless and hurriedly used his Spirit Eyes again. However, it didn''t matter if he looked. When he looked, he was so frightened that he immediately sat down on the ground.


    That was because that pair of red eyes were less than ten meters away from him, but apart from that pair of red eyes, he couldn''t see anything else.

 C206

    Du Lei carefully retreated, and discovered that the pair of eyes was following him.


    "Give me the knife!"


    He said to Wu Liufeng and the others.


    Wu Liufeng saw the fear in Du Lei''s expression, and did not dare to be careless.


    He passed a long blade to Du Lei.


    After acquiring the long blade, Du Lei used all his strength to look at the pair of eyes.


    "Clang!"


    The long blade made an ear-piercing sound as if it had come in contact with metal.


    Du Lei was shocked. Just as he wanted to retract his blade, he found that his opponent was holding onto it tightly.


    However, under the effects of the Spirit Eye, it was impossible to see that the other party was even capable!


    Du Lei immediately activated his subarachnoid qi and stabbed into the blade.


    The expression on the pair of red eyes changed as they let out an earth-shattering roar that was as loud as a bell.


    "BOOM!"


    Suddenly, Wu Liufeng and the others realized that something was wrong. They had originally only seen Du Lei waving his arms around, but now, they realized that there was still one more person in front of them.


    However, under the pressure of the subarachnoid qi, that person released a bright green light.


    The light was blinding, causing Wu Liufeng and the rest to immediately close their eyes. Only with the help of the Spirit Eye did Du Lei manage to see the other party''s appearance.


    The red eyes that Du Lei saw just now were only the other party''s pupils, while his upper body was covered with scales.


    The lower half of his body was that of a fish, it was as black as ink and his fish tail was swaying. He stood there like a small mountain, giving Du Lei a strong imposing manner.


    "Who are you?"


    The half-human, half-fish monster asked in a hoarse voice. His nose was different from a normal human''s, with its nose very low and two nostrils pointing outwards.


    "I would also like to ask who you are?"


    Du Lei sneered. Judging from his reaction just now, the other party seemed to be extremely afraid of the subarachnoid qi.


    Looking at his appearance, he seemed to be the fabled mermaid?


    "I am a descendant of the god race!"


    After the monster said that, its face suddenly changed. Its eyes widened as it stared into the depths of the Tuo King Mountain.


    Du Lei could also feel that in his Spirit Eye''s field of vision, there was a large amount of black smoke coming out.


    "How dare you!"


    The monster roared as it twisted its body and swung its tail.


    He quickly ran into the deep mountains.


    Du Lei realized that the Shitouzi Village was filled with green light and was rushing towards the Mermaid''s body.


    The source of the water was a bowl placed in front of every house. The bowl was filled with water, and it was unknown what was used to make that water. To think that it would be so magical.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Although Wu Liufeng couldn''t see the Mermen, nor could he see the black fog that was drifting out from the depths of King Tuo Mountain, his intuition told him that something had happened.


    "Something has happened to King Tuo Mountain, should we enter the mountain now?"


    Du Lei said quickly.


    However, he did not wait for Wu Liufeng''s reply. He picked up his bag and followed the mermaid.


    At the same time, he noticed that all the old people in the village were staring at them with anger. They were holding kitchen knives and firewood knives in their hands as they walked over quickly.


    "What did you foreigners do?" You actually angered King Tuo? "


    "Kill them all and sacrifice them to the King of the Tuo to appease the King''s anger."


    Wu Liufeng and the rest did not dare to stay. These seniors could not really injure them, otherwise, if they were to go up there, there was no point in doing anything about them.


    They quickly followed Du Lei up the mountain, to the point that they forgot about the chickens and dogs at the entrance of the village.


    The six of them followed behind the Mermaid, Du Lei guessed that the Mermaid probably knew how to enter the tomb, if not he would not have been so familiar with it.


    Those old men did not know why, but they did not go up the mountain. When they reached the back of the village, they did not dare to take even half a step further.


    All of them stopped and watched Du Lei and a few others climb the mountain.


    "Chief, can the Holy Spirit bring them up the mountain?"


    An old man narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "The Holy Spirit is the same as us, we are already tired of this life. If we can really destroy the King Tuo''s Tomb, it might be a type of release."


    The old man that led the group in the afternoon looked deeply at Tuo Wang Mountain and sighed.


    "No matter what, the Holy Spirit is not of our race. Its heart must be different!"


    "The power of the Holy Spirit is much stronger than ours. After supporting him for so many years, it''s time to do something for us."


    Along the way, they soon arrived at an entrance.


    Even Wu Liufeng was surprised. Although he could not see the Merfolk Pisces, he could guess that Du Lei was following something. Otherwise, he would not have found the shortcut to entering the tomb so quickly.


    "Woo woo ¡­"


    The chilly wind howled through the mountains, causing Zhu Yangyao to sneeze. He suddenly slapped his head and said, "Crap, we forgot to take the chickens and dogs at the entrance of the village."


    "Forget it, don''t think about it in advance. "Pay attention to your surroundings!"


    Du Lei coldly said as he looked at the Mermaid in front of him.


    Suddenly, the Mermaid stopped and turned to look at Du Lei and the rest.


    He sneered, "Foolish human, how long do you want to follow me?"


    "You old monster, neither human nor ghost, what do you want to do now?"


    Du Lei was suddenly fearless. With the subarachnoid qi in his possession, he was naturally able to suppress all aquatic creatures.


    "How about we work together?"


    The mermaid suddenly said.


    Du Lei looked at the gradually thickening black fog, although he did not know what it was.


    However, he still felt that it definitely wasn''t anything good.


    Mermaid probably didn''t want to see the situation develop in a bad direction either.


    His group''s goal was just to save Old Wu.


    In the end, he nodded his head. Although Wu Liufeng should be the one in charge of this matter, Wu Liufeng was not even able to meet the other party, and the situation was a little urgent, so he could only make the decision on his behalf.


    "How?"


    Du Lei could not help but ask.


    He suddenly spoke towards the air, causing Wu Liufeng and the others to look at him in shock. They thought that he might have had a stroke or something, but seeing his normal expression, it seemed that he wasn''t in a daze.


    Only then did they feel a wave of fear, because in their eyes, there was nothing ahead.


    "Your goal is to enter the mountain to save people, and my goal is to prevent the black fog from continuing to shoot. Hair. Although our goals are different, we can work together. On one hand, I have some understanding of this King Tuo''s Tomb. On the other hand, I want you to use your zhenqi to control the jet of black smoke. "Hah."


    "How did you know we were going to save them?"


    Du Lei squinted his eyes, this was something that they discussed softly ever since they came to the village, this mermaid had never come within 10 metres of them before, how would they know?


    "My ears are very sensitive!"


    The mermaid laughed and explained in this way. She no longer spoke and only looked at Du Lei calmly.


    Du Lei could only nod his head helplessly. Even Wu Liufeng had only relied on the diagrams on the Old Wu to find some entrances to the tomb.


    No one knew what was inside, although Du Lei was strong, he was also afraid of death.


    As for the mermaid, she had the counter control of the subarachnoid qi, so she wasn''t very afraid of him going back on his words.

 C207

    "Alright, follow me then." Because I am the guardian of the King Tuo''s Tomb, I can freely enter the mausoleum. However, you must listen to my commands inside, otherwise, I cannot guarantee your safety! "


    He had no idea what the mermaid was thinking, she was actually planning to bring his group into the tomb.


    Furthermore, he said that he was the guardian of the King Tuo''s Tomb, so what about the Mausoleum Guard?


    Du Lei did not ask, and the other did not elaborate.


    He reminded Wu Liufeng and the others in a low voice.


    Wu Liufeng had some understanding of the mausoleum, even if the other party wanted to harm them, they should be fine.


    "We can''t see him, we can''t even hear him. Are we going to have some restrictions? "


    Wu Liufeng frowned and asked.


    "He did it on purpose!"


    Du Lei had already seen through the other party''s identity with his Spirit Eyes. He had discovered that there was a light membrane on the body of the Mermaid which had the ability to obstruct one''s line of sight.


    I don''t know how.


    They climbed over a small hill and arrived at a valley.


    To the side, there was a river that they were slowly wading through. Because it was still the early hours of the morning, it seemed rather gloomy and cold.


    "Is it really a good time to enter the tomb so late at night?"


    Zhang San had always been a bold and cautious person, but at this time, he couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    He shrank back and looked around carefully.


    "Awoo ¡­"


    Suddenly, the sound of a wolf''s howl came from the top of the mountain. It attracted a lot of howls from the wolves in all directions.


    The little alligator in Du Lei''s embrace also let out a low growl, as if it was fighting back.


    However, in the end, it was still too small and did not attract the attention of the pack of wolves.


    "Moonhowl!"


    Wu Liufeng''s expression changed as he looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    He immediately knew that this was not a good time.


    "What is it? Scared? "


    The mermaid suddenly turned her head and gave a strange smile.


    This voice was not stopped, and was heard by Wu Liufeng and the others. At the same time, the layer of filter on his body started to shine, causing him to look crystal clear.


    "This is ¡­"


    Wu Liufeng and the rest finally saw the true appearance of the mermaid, and they were all shocked.


    Although they had guessed at the appearance of a mermaid, they had not expected it to be a monster.


    Moreover, the monster''s intelligence seemed to be higher than theirs.


    The mermaid looked at Wu Liufeng and the rest, her face full of disdain. If not for her fear of Du Lei''s subarachnoid qi, he might have killed them all.


    "Is this a mermaid?"


    Wu Liufeng asked with a trembling voice.


    He had only heard of the legends of the mermaids, but he had never seen one.


    As for Zhu Yangyao and the others, their stomachs were also spinning. There was nothing they could do, as this had completely destroyed their prior understanding of the situation.


    At the same time, he admired Du Lei for being so calm after talking to this monster for so long.


    In fact, it was also because of the subarachnoid qi that Du Lei was not afraid of mermaids.


    She even looked down on him.


    However, he did not say that the subarachnoid qi was his secret. Other than the Mermaid who sensed it, no one else had such a feeling.


    However, even the Mermaid did not know what was going on with the subarachnoid qi, he only felt the power restraining him.


    He snorted coldly, as if he was looking down on everyone''s superficial appearance.


    He twisted his body and walked towards the river.


    Reaching the river bank, he turned around and said to Du Lei and the others, "If something happens in the King Tuo''s Tomb, then we definitely cannot walk on the dry road, and can only go in from the bottom of the lake."


    "Where''s the connection?"


    Wu Liufeng asked boldly.


    "The bottom of the tomb, of course!"


    He jumped into the water.


    Du Lei observed with his Spirit Eyes and discovered that the Mermaid was swimming quickly against the current.


    Du Lei nodded towards Wu Liufeng and the others, then said to the little crocodile in a soft voice, "Let''s swim up as well."


    The little crocodile seemed to like the water a lot. It moved even faster than Du Lei and jumped into the water joyfully.


    After that, he swam upstream.


    With the remnants of the subarachnoid qi in its body, it was able to increase its speed by quite a bit.


    "Bam!"


    Du Lei and the rest also jumped into the river, because the water was flowing down from the mountains, it was cold and gloomy.


    They suddenly felt a chill run down their spines.


    He then followed Du Lei upstream.


    Soon, the group reached the bottom of the mountain. There was a hole there, and the river flowed out from it.


    They knew that once they entered the cave, it would be equivalent to entering a tomb.


    At this time, the mermaid had already disappeared. She should have gone in already.


    They took a deep breath and plunged in.


    Fortunately, their water was not bad, and Du Lei had the protection of the subarachnoid qi, like a fish in water.


    Moreover, he could clearly see some things upstream from the water.


    Almost all the fish in the river could be his eyes, and he noticed that there were three tributaries on top of them, and the mermaid was on the middle tributary, nearing the heart of the cemetery.


    He puzzledly turned his head around, and seemed to notice a pair of eyes staring at him.


    Then, he suddenly jumped out of the water and landed on the shore.


    Du Lei made up his mind, since the mermaids were alright, they should be fine as well.


    After entering the tomb, their heads were immediately exposed. It was very dark here.


    The air was moist.


    "Let''s go ashore!"


    Wu Liufeng suggested.


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment, the Mermaid had swam even deeper, but he should be fine landing on the shore right now.


    The main reason was that the water was too cold, he was afraid Wu Liufeng and the rest wouldn''t be able to take it.


    Once they reached the shore, the little crocodile could no longer bear to leave. There were many fish in the water.


    It could be said to be its heaven.


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment, but the young eagle always had to spread its wings.


    He could not let it stay by his side, so he continued to let it stay in the water.


    Then they saw that they were standing next to a tomb, and that the water of the river had even overflowed the tomb.


    Wu Liufeng looked around at the arrangements, his expression suddenly changed as he anxiously said: "Quickly leave, this is not a place to stay for long."


    However, it was too late.


    The moment he said those words, rumbling sounds started coming from the surroundings.


    A sonorous sound came from the tomb chamber.


    "What is this?"


    Du Lei asked quickly.


    "From the way we came in, this should be the place where the terracotta soldiers are placed."


    "Rumor has it that there is a type of terracotta soldier that is different from what is commonly seen in the world. They are all made from living people. By feeding some poisonous bugs in the human body, they would have a very long life force. I love to drink human blood and human flesh. They are usually kept in these terracotta soldiers to protect the safety of the tomb master. "


    "As long as they ingest enough human blood and flesh, they will fall into a deep slumber. However, in the long run, their bodies will definitely need to consume energy. It''s just that the consumption rate is rather slow. "

 C208

    "When they smell the scent of strangers, they will quickly wake up!"


    After Wu Liufeng finished this sentence, he did not care about the gloominess as he fiercely jumped into the water to hide.


    Water could hide a person''s aura, this was a principle that would never change.


    Without any other options, Du Lei and the others all went down the river one after another.


    On the surface of the river, many figures could be seen suddenly appearing.


    The men were haggard, their bodies eaten by worms.


    Thumb-sized black bugs kept crawling out of their bodies and fell to the ground.


    They crawled about on the ground, sniffing the air.


    All the way to the river.


    Du Lei and the others did not dare to stay, and could only swim upwards.


    By this time, they could no longer see the merfolk. They had no idea what to do.


    However, as he swam, he discovered that something was wrong. The flow of the water actually increased.


    Du Lei cursed in his heart, only the mermaids that entered the tomb before them were capable of doing this.


    Does he want to kill us all?


    Du Lei was suspicious, but the black bugs on the shore had not scattered and continued to move about.


    The corpses were being controlled by the bugs. They moved unconsciously, just like old wet wood. With every step, a few black bugs would fall from their bodies.


    The bugs seemed to have noticed something strange in the river, they all crawled to the river bank and let out shrill shrieks towards the river.


    Luckily, the sound of the water was stopped, or else Du Lei and the rest would not be able to stand it.


    Now they tried to swim upstream, but the rapidity of the river made them keep going down.


    The most terrifying thing was that the exit had already been closed.


    Now, as soon as they went downstream, they would be washed ashore by the current.


    There were countless black bugs waiting for them.


    Wu Liufeng and the rest did not realise, but with the Spirit Eye, Du Lei had seen through everything. He became anxious instantly, but there was nothing he could do.


    At this moment, the little crocodile suddenly swam down from the upstream. It let out a roar, roaring towards the bugs on the shore.


    They seemed to be demonstrating something. When Du Lei saw it, he was afraid that the bugs would notice the little crocodile.


    Although those bugs should be afraid of water... Before he finished thinking about this, Du Lei''s eyes widened. The bugs actually went into the water, they quickly swam towards the little alligator.


    "What the f * ck!"


    Du Lei was startled, why was this insect like the corpse inside a movie, able to be submerged in water?


    He decided to swim towards the shore. It was already obvious that he wouldn''t be safe even if he stayed in the water.


    And in the water, their movements would be restricted.


    Wu Liufeng and the rest also noticed it, and one by one they swam towards the shore.


    But at that moment, from the depths of the tomb came roars, with a few traces of anger in them.


    Du Lei and the others were immediately stunned, they dared not move an inch, only the little alligator tried its best to move beside them, and intimately rubbed its head against him a few times.


    Suddenly, they saw a group of red snakes swimming out from the depths of the lake.


    They tried to bite the black bugs, but the moment they saw the red light, they were scared and quickly ran away. One by one, they rushed towards the tomb.


    Du Lei and the others were so scared that they did not dare to move.


    Occasionally, he would take a deep breath and hurriedly hide in the water.


    This went on for about an hour, and their bodies were almost unable to endure any longer. Only then did the Scarlet Snakes come back satisfied.


    Their stomachs were bulging, so they must have eaten a good meal.


    Du Lei carefully went ashore with Wu Liufeng and a few others following behind.


    They looked into the depths of the tomb with lingering fear. They could still see the group of red shadows.


    They sneaked back to the tomb chamber, opened it, and immediately vomited.


    "Holy shit, he''s so ugly, and he stinks so much!"


    Du Lei scolded in his heart. He wanted to see what these tombs looked like, but who knew what it would look like?


    At this moment, the tomb chamber had completely changed after the appearance of the snake. A group of corpses were left inside, but the corpses had all been dug out. Their internal organs were probably eaten up by the black bug, leaving only the skin inside.


    However, what surprised Du Lei and the others was that these bags were still preserved, and if there were more things inside to fill them up, it would cover up their entire abdomen, making them look like normal people.


    "Why are there clothes of modern people there?"


    Although Zhang San was also tasting the flavor of the place, but he could still see a green army coat in the depths of the tomb.


    The tomb was only about a hundred square feet, and the coat was against the wall.


    When Wu Liufeng saw the overcoat, his body trembled. Then, he said softly, "It won''t happen, my father will be fine!"


    He covered his nose with his clothes and walked inside.


    Du Lei used his Spirit Eyes to look around, and discovered that all the bugs had already been eaten by the Scarlet Snake.


    Only piles of eggs were left in the corner.


    Wu Liufeng took out an exquisite, retractable longstaff and picked out the military green overcoat.


    There were also some holes on it that must have been bitten by bugs.


    There was a big bloodstain on it, who knows if it was from the Old Wu.


    After closing the tomb chamber, the smell immediately became a lot weaker.


    Wu Liufeng looked at the army green overcoat on the ground and stayed silent for a long time.


    He shook his head and said, "My father went down hundreds of tombs. How could something happen to him? "No, it''s his clothes, but I didn''t see his body."


    "The King Tuo''s Tomb is very big, we just entered. "Find it slowly, you''ll find it eventually."


    Du Lei stepped forward and comforted her.


    Although he did not believe that a Old Wu could survive in this kind of dangerous mausoleum, he still did not believe in it.


    But he had to give Wu Liufeng hope.


    Wu Liufeng nodded his head and threw the overcoat back into the tomb chamber. Suddenly, he saw from the corner of his eyes that the sleeves of the overcoat seemed to have some signs of being sewn.


    He took the coat and, ignoring the stench, slit the gap open with a knife.


    A booklet appeared from within.


    The small booklet was only the size of a palm. On the yellowed paper, there were a few sparse, crooked words written on it: King Tuo''s Tomb!


    Wu Liufeng''s expression was solemn as he opened the booklet. The first few pages described Zhao Tuo''s entire life, which was no different from what it had been in history.


    However, the content at the end was different, it directly described another person. This person was a woman, without a name, Zhao Tuo directly called her Saint!


    The booklet said that the Saint was very intelligent and seemed to be Zhao Tuo''s beloved concubine.


    She had helped Zhao Tuo defend against the attacks from Liu Bang and helped him manage the land of the South Vietnam.


    However, in the official history, there was no record of him being a Saint. Even in South Vietnam, he didn''t have much of an impression of him.


    "This Saint is very problematic!"


    Du Lei''s face darkened, he thought about the Mermaid!

 C209

    The Mermaid had said that he was the guardian of the King Tuo''s Tomb, but she was obviously not human.


    It was very likely to be this mysterious Saint.


    Based on this analysis, the holy man was most likely a mermaid.


    But why had the mermaid species never appeared before?


    Other than the Merfolk, are there any other intelligent life forms on earth?


    Du Lei thought about many things.


    Just then, Wu Liufeng flipped open the book to a page, there was a drawing of a bead on it, without any explanation, Old Wu had instead written a question mark on it.


    It seemed like there was something wrong with the bead.


    On the next page, a rather odd handwriting was recorded. Although Wu Liufeng had seen it before, he was unable to translate it at the moment.


    "These words are a type of writing passed down between the tomb robbing families. The main character is Chinese, but it has fused with the language of other races. If I don''t have a family dictionary, I can''t translate it."


    Wu Liufeng shook his head, he kept the booklet and kept it in his backpack.


    "Your old man is a monster. He said it well before, why did he suddenly use the words'' tomb robbing ''to describe it?"


    Niu Si muttered.


    These words of his caused Wu Liufeng and the others to be stunned. He and the two brothers looked at each other, then explained: "Every time my father goes to the next grave, he would first record down any news regarding the tomb in a small booklet."


    "The Chinese characters at the beginning are simple, but behind the bead is a grave robbing character, and this type of character is only understood by the family of robbers."


    "This means that my father does not want others to understand the rest of the story!"


    He looked around at Du Lei and the others, then laughed bitterly: "Of course not."


    "I know, he probably found out that someone was secretly following him."


    Du Lei nodded, he had only met the Old Wu once, so it was not that he needed to be wary of him.


    "And according to the old tutor''s habit, he should''ve been targeted after finding the pearl."


    Chu Yangxu said in deep thoughts.


    "No, it should have been when that saint appeared that he was noticed."


    Wu Liufeng shook his head, "This Saint never existed in the original history. Since my father had discovered it, it meant that he had discovered some sort of secret. And this secret has touched upon the interests of others! "


    "Those people might very well be here too!"


    Du Lei looked around and muttered.


    "Be careful. We''re in the dark! "


    Wu Liufeng nodded and threw the overcoat into the tomb.


    The few of them walked deeper into the mausoleum.


    After passing through a long passageway, the few of them suddenly appeared within the mausoleum.


    The view was wide, like a large platform.


    On the platform stood a red coffin.


    "Could this be the coffin of King Tuo?"


    Niu Si''s eyes were wide opened, the red coffin had all sorts of carvings, all of them were demons.


    The coffin was supported by a single frame, and beneath it were seven ancient bronze lamps, all of which were extinguished.


    But there was lamp oil!


    "Is this the method of burial? Just leaving it in the air? Didn''t you say that you should rest in peace? "


    Zhang San asked doubtfully.


    He walked up and walked around, but did not find anything unusual.


    Behind the coffin was a huge stone platform. There were many gold, silver, and jewelry on the platform, emitting dazzling rays of light.


    Walking in, he saw that there were some strange patterns carved into the stone platform.


    The patterns seemed to tell of something.


    To know more.


    Zhu Yangyao and the others took the gold, silver and jewelry, only to realize that there was a gigantic sword stuck at the center of the platform. The gigantic sword tilted slightly, and the edge began to flicker with light.


    "Good sword!"


    Wu Liufeng exclaimed. He was a merchant who sold antiques, so he could naturally see that the gigantic sword was a good object.


    However, the sword seemed to be one-third inserted into the platform. With just the few of them, they wouldn''t be able to pull it out!


    Zhu Yangyao was not paying attention for a moment, as he stretched out his right hand to touch the huge sword.


    The corner of Wu Liufeng''s eye twitched, and he shouted, "Don''t touch it!"


    "Chi!"


    Unfortunately, he was already a step too late. Just as Zhu Yangyao''s hand touched the huge sword, he didn''t know why, but he was actually cut by the huge sword. Fresh blood flowed down the huge sword and fell onto the stone platform.


    Suddenly, a sound came from the platform, as if a chain and a machine were turning.


    The entire platform began to shake.


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, the originally unadorned platform started to continuously exude bright red blood, and the pungent smell of blood wafted out.


    At this moment, the red coffin behind him also made a sound.


    Under the coffin, the seven ancient bronze lamps burned on their own, giving off a strange smell.


    That light just happened to touch the red coffin, as if there was something inside that was about to break out of the coffin.


    It was fortunate that the shelves were made of fine iron, otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to support the shaking of the coffin.


    "The sword moved!"


    "Clang clang!"


    The huge sword shook violently and dust flew out of the platform. The seamless connection between the huge sword and the platform left a long and narrow gash.


    "What should we do?"


    Du Lei frowned and asked, the situation had changed. The little crocodiles in his embrace were no longer as fierce as before, they were curled up motionlessly, not moving at all.


    It had never been this cowardly even when facing black bugs.


    "What should we do?"


    Wu Liufeng snappily glanced at Zhu Yangyao, "The blood should have activated the mechanism here, and there should also be black bugs at the bottom, all of them would go insane the moment they smell the blood. But their movements will cause the mechanism to vibrate. "


    Wu Liufeng immediately saw through the design of this place and explained.


    "It''s useless for you to say these things now. Should we leave this place?"


    Du Lei asked quickly.


    He wasn''t sure what kind of monster would jump out from the coffin. If it was as powerful as the mermaid in front of him, he didn''t have the confidence to survive.


    Previously, at Shitouzi Village, it was because something happened at the Tuo King Mountain that the mermaids did not fight against him. Otherwise, it was not certain who would win.


    "It''s no use. There are many traps here. We do not yet know what dangers lie behind us. And there were also enemies in the dark. Even if we leave this place, it will find us. "


    "I''m afraid all the troubles will be piled up together and we won''t have the ability to deal with them."


    "So you want to get rid of this place before leaving?"


    Du Lei stared at Wu Liufeng, he did not know what to say.


    "Crack!"


    The red coffin finally cracked open, revealing a black palm.


    Black fur covered the surface of the coffin, and a gloomy air gushed out from within.


    "Holy sh * t, a black dumpling?"


    Zhu Yangyao exclaimed, even Wu Liufeng had a serious expression, because the rice dumplings were divided into five categories, with purple white and green fur flying, and a body full of hair, which meant that the rice dumpling was extremely strong.

 C210

    Du Lei measured it with his eyes, and felt that he wouldn''t be able to beat the other party!


    "Let''s run!"


    Du Lei growled, and took the lead to drag Niu Si and run towards the left side of the tomb.


    In the entire hall, there were only two paths. Du Lei didn''t have time to choose, and could only choose one at random.


    Wu Liufeng originally wanted to solve the problem, but after seeing that it was actually a dumpling, he lost his confidence.


    There was also a donkey''s hoof in his backpack.


    But it should be useless against dumplings.


    The two Zhu Yangyao brothers and Wu Liufeng ran away behind Du Lei in a panic.


    Inside the red coffin, a person slowly stood up. That person was clad in armor, and it was made of ancient bronze.


    He looked like an ancient general.


    But like his hands, his face was devoid of flesh, leaving only black hair.


    His eyes and mouth were like three bottomless black holes.


    He let out a light breath and the black smoke fell to the ground like dust.


    He stretched his muscles and lightly jumped down from the coffin.


    He walked to the front of the platform and stared at the huge sword.


    There was still eye-piercing blood that was soaked on the platform, but it was out of place for the sword. The sword was an inch away from the pool of blood.


    It was as if he was afraid.


    The general jumped up and stood on the platform. He stretched out his hands, raised his head and took a deep breath.


    Immediately, the blood on the stone platform poured into his body.


    A crunching sound could be heard from his body as his body grew taller and the black hair on his body fell to the ground, revealing his flesh and blood.


    After about ten minutes, this person opened his eyes, and his pupils rolled around, as if he was a normal person.


    He held onto the greatsword and pulled forcefully, causing the stone platform to explode.


    With the sword in his hand, he stared at it for a long time like he was looking at a work of art.


    However, at this moment, his expression changed. He looked at his hands, and scales began to appear on them. A faint transparent membrane started to appear on the surface of his skin.


    There was also a white membrane connecting his fingers, and then the scales on his body seemed to come into contact with his armor. He frowned and took off his helmet.


    Ye Zichen rubbed his head.


    Then, he coldly snorted, "Mermaid is indeed not to be trusted!"


    Then, he took a big leap, and ran in the direction Du Lei had left.


    As for Du Lei and the others, they were panting as they left the great hall in front of them, only to realize that they had entered another great hall.


    This hall was somewhat different from the one in front of it. However, there was a green-colored coffin that was placed on top of a tributary of a river in the mountains.


    This river was about ten meters wide, and the green coffin was in the middle of the river.


    On top of the coffin stood a woman wearing a tight black leather jacket. She shouted towards Du Lei and the rest, "What did you guys do at the front hall?"


    Du Lei could see that the green coffin was also shaking, but because the leather-clad woman had stepped on it, she was unable to come out for the time being.


    However, from the looks of the dumpling in the front hall, the person in the green coffin shouldn''t be too far off.


    But this leather-clad woman could still suppress it.


    It was clear that this girl was not ordinary.


    Before Du Lei and the rest could reply, the mermaids who had disappeared earlier rushed over from the other direction. They seemed to be from the left hall.


    And now they were in the right hall.


    "What happened to the front hall?" Why did the three great generals revive at the same time? "


    The Mermaid''s face was also slightly ugly, he glared at Du Lei and the others.


    Wu Liufeng raised his eyebrow, it seemed like the mermaid and leather-clad woman knew each other.


    Without even asking, this woman had obviously arrived at the cemetery even before them. It was very likely that she was the one who had trapped his father in the dark.


    "You know her?"


    Du Lei was also aware of this problem, and his face sank.


    The leather-clad woman could very well be an enemy, and this Mermaid didn''t seem to care about her at all.


    "She''s my partner too, but now is not the time to talk about it. It seemed that General Li Yan had come out from the front hall. We need to find a way to deal with this. "


    The Mermaid waved his hand, not wanting to mention leather-clad woman, he instead talked about the dumpling in the front hall.


    "General Li Yan!"


    Wu Liufeng pondered for a long time before his eyes suddenly flashed, and he asked: "General Li Yan is one of Zhao Tuo''s trusted aides.


    "Hehe!"


    The mermaid laughed and ignored Wu Liufeng. Amongst the few of them, he was the only one who was wary of Du Lei''s subarachnoid qi, hence he was able to restrain it.


    "Let''s not waste any more time." The Azure Dragon is about to come out as well.


    The leather-clad woman over there couldn''t compare to the person in the coffin, so she reminded him.


    Wu Liufeng''s eyes flashed again. He had never heard of this green dragon before, but it should be a general as well.


    "Bang!"


    As expected, just as the woman finished speaking, she leaped into the river.


    The coffin lid shook violently as a person rushed out from inside. That person was the same as the people in the front hall; they had black hair all over their body.


    However, his armor was made of silver. He looked around at his surroundings before letting out a long whistle. Perhaps it was because his vocal cords had not been pronounced for a long time, causing his voice to sound ear-piercing and unpleasant.


    The green dragon leaped up and reached the ground. His eyes were pitch black, but he continued to look at Du Lei and the rest.


    Du Lei''s scalp went numb. This person had already died for thousands of years, and now he came out from the coffin. It was really scary.


    "Azure Dragon!"


    Suddenly, a shout came from behind them. Du Lei and the others turned around and looked.


    Even the mermaid was scared when she saw Li Yan. She quickly tried to avoid him.


    Li Yan looked at the mermaid in surprise and was about to attack her with his sword.


    However, he suddenly stopped as a green light rushed out from the depths of the tomb.


    Li Yan''s expression changed. He shouted and raised his greatsword to block.


    "Bam!"


    Li Yan''s body explosively retreated, almost falling to the ground, but he still managed to block the attack.


    He glanced at the merman and said disdainfully, "It seems that you are still of some use!"


    He no longer cared about the others. He jumped onto the green coffin and held onto the Azure Dragon General.


    After speaking a few sentences in a low voice, the green dragon nodded its head and jumped straight into the water.


    At this time, the leather-clad woman immediately jumped and arrived in front of Du Lei and the rest. She looked at the mermaid coldly and said: "Didn''t you tell them about the restrictions here?"


    The mermaid laughed and rubbed her hands together, "This will happen sooner or later. Our previous plans are just in time to put them to good use."


    leather-clad woman looked at Wu Liufeng, then nodded: "Deal with them, I do not want anything to happen to them."


    Du Lei''s heart tightened, and he coldly snorted: "It''s not up to you to decide who I am."


    leather-clad woman was about to leave when she turned around and said to Yue Yang: "Don''t think that you can be complacent if you have the ability. If you didn''t have some use, I would have killed you just the same!"

 C211

    Du Lei no longer spoke, but the subarachnoid qi in his body activated.


    This woman''s strength was around the same as him, he did not have the confidence to protect Wu Liufeng and the others.


    "I say, we are partners. There is no need for us to meet up. If that''s the case, then the three great generals must have already awakened, so our main goal now is definitely the Spiritual Bead. If we get the Spiritual Bead, we won''t be afraid of anything. "


    The mermaid suddenly said.


    Du Lei''s heart was moved, Spiritual Bead?


    What was that?


    "Didn''t you say that it was just to calm the King Tuo''s Tomb down?"


    Du Lei scoffed, it seemed like this Mermaid had a lot of things to hide.


    "Hehe, the three Great Generals have already awakened. It is no longer possible to bring the King Tuo''s Tomb back to his former state. And the biggest problem in the tomb is not the three of them, but someone else. "


    "Where is the Old Wu?"


    Du Lei asked again, he only wanted to bring Old Wu and leave this place that was soon going to become a disaster.


    "Of course I know where he is, but I hope that you can help me get the Spiritual Bead."


    The mermaid rolled her eyes and snickered.


    "Spiritual beads is your true goal, right?"


    Du Lei retorted, "But I know nothing about that spirit pearl, how do you want me to help you?"


    "There is something special in your body that can suppress the Spiritual Bead."


    After saying this, the mermaid suddenly heard the leather-clad woman say impatiently, "Go to the main hall quickly. Once all the autophagous worm are out of the hall, you won''t be able to go anywhere else."


    With nothing else to say, the few of them quickly left the Right Hall. Before leaving, Du Lei turned around to look at Li Yan and the Azure Dragon, who were in the branch flow, and they looked at him as well.


    At this moment, all of the black hair on their bodies had fallen off, turning them into normal humans.


    Du Lei thought that maybe they could use it.


    When Du Lei completely disappeared from the right hall, the green dragon moved his throat and said hoarsely, "Do you think he is trustworthy?"


    "From the situation just now, there seems to be a rift between them. The King''s awakening still requires time, we must wait for the King to fully awaken before we can obtain the Spiritual Bead. "


    Li Yan shook his head, but in his heart, he was not very sure.


    "Why hasn''t Geng Hu come? Wouldn''t it be safer for the three of us to be together? "


    The Azure Dragon thought about it for a moment. His condition wasn''t very good.


    Even now, he still hadn''t fully recovered his consciousness.


    "Geng Hu must have met with some trouble, his fighting strength is the strongest, the enemy should have guessed it long ago."


    "Hmph, when the King wakes up, who else in the world can compete with him? Our bodies have been modified by the spirit pearls, Mermaid will sooner or later enjoy life under our crotch! "


    When Li Yan heard this, he sighed. He did not think this way.


    Several thousand years ago, the Mermaid was even stronger than them. The reason why both sides were able to cooperate was entirely because the King possessed sufficient resources.


    As for Du Lei and the others, when they arrived at the main hall, they realized that it was a lot smaller.


    It was only two hundred square meters, with an altar in the center, shaped like a gossip.


    There was a pearl on the altar, and a cyan pearl was floating on top of it.


    "This is a Spiritual Bead?"


    Du Lei was in disbelief, wasn''t the spirit pearl placed just a little too casually?


    Didn''t the plot in the movie have to go through a lot to see what it really looked like?


    "Humph!"


    The mermaid snorted, obviously aware of the situation.


    He nodded his head, "This Spiritual Bead has a mysterious function. It can help humans evolve to a higher level. To improve your physique, agility, speed, etc! "


    "Since it''s right here, why don''t you go and get it?"


    Du Lei glanced at the spirit pearl. The reason he was so sure was because the subarachnoid qi in his body was suddenly jumping uncontrollably.


    It seemed like he was about to leave his body.


    "Did you die on the altar? It can move on its own and attack anyone who tries to obtain the Spiritual Bead. "


    The leather-clad woman said in disdain, "If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try!"


    Du Lei nodded his head, he truly wanted to try, because he felt that the subarachnoid qi in his body was also encouraging him to go get the Spirit Orb.


    Just as he took a step forward, Zhang San stopped him and shook his head: "I''ll try first!"


    Du Lei''s heart warmed, he did not expect that Zhang San would still be thinking about him at this time.


    He released Zhang San''s hand and said: "Don''t worry, she is right, this spirit pearl is indeed strange."


    "Wait!"


    Wu Liufeng called out to Du Lei again, and said to the mermaid: "The Spirit Orb is right in front of us, where is my father?"


    The mermaid looked at Wu Liufeng in dissatisfaction, and then looked at the floating spirit pearl.


    He hesitated.


    It was only then that Du Lei thought to himself, hadn''t they come all the way from the Rong City just to save the Old Wu?


    He calmed himself down and waited for the mermaid to reply.


    "Bring him here!"


    The mermaid finally nodded and said to the leather-clad woman.


    "Are you sure?"


    leather-clad woman glared at the mermaid. She was not the host here, but someone else.


    That''s the only person who can discuss things here with a mermaid.


    "I''m sure!"


    leather-clad woman was helpless, they still needed the help of the mermaids. Otherwise, it would be useless to obtain the spirit pearl.


    Du Lei and Wu Liufeng looked at each other, their hearts turning cold. They never thought that this Mermaid was actually the real culprit who caught the Old Wu.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    As long as the Old Wu was fine, then his achievements were complete.


    "I didn''t expect that he would actually send out a message and have you all come here. But just in time, if we did not have Du Lei''s help, we would not have obtained the Spiritual Bead so easily. "


    The mermaid chuckled, trying to ease the atmosphere.


    "You want to take the Spiritual Bead?" Have you asked This King? "


    Suddenly, a cold voice resounded within the main hall.


    Du Lei and the rest''s face changed as they looked towards the direction of the palace.


    There were two figures there.


    A black fog shrouded his entire body.


    One of them was dressed in a black, purple dragon robe and had a crown on his head.


    He held a longsword in his hand, with fresh blood dripping onto it.


    It revealed two blood-red eyes as it stared at the crowd.


    "You ¡­ You, why did you wake up so early? "


    The merman''s tone turned terrified, as if he had not guessed what had happened.


    "Humph!" And the beloved concubine of the oligarch? "


    The person''s body trembled and a black mist spread out, revealing his true appearance.


    He looked like an old man in his sixties. His face was covered in a layer of transparent, sticky film.


    There were a few golden scales shining on his cheeks.


    "I, I don''t know!"


    The mermaid slowly retreated, as if she no longer cared about the Spirit Bead. Her only thought was to escape.


    Du Lei and the others also surrounded the two, looking at them warily, afraid that they would suddenly attack them.


    If his guess was not wrong, then this old man was the world-shaking South Vietnam Martial Emperor Zhao Tuo two thousand years ago.

 C212

    At this moment, two people suddenly appeared at the right hall. They were Li Yan and the green dragon.


    They walked to Zhao Tuo''s side and cupped their hands in respect.


    "Traitor!"


    The green dragon growled at the mermaid, about to pull out its sword and kill her.


    But he was stopped by Zhao Tuo.


    "Liang You, how many outsiders are there?"


    He glanced at Du Lei and the other six and asked solemnly.


    Mermaid Liang You had long been terrified, and immediately replied with a trembling voice: "Over a hundred people!"


    Hearing that, Du Lei''s heart sank, he never thought that the other side would have more than 100 people.


    The gaze she used to look at Liang You was also a little unfriendly.


    They had first captured Old Wu, and then lured the few of them to the tomb chamber, almost becoming the autophagous worm''s big meal.


    If Du Lei had not stepped forward, Wu Liufeng and the rest would have died here.


    "Who is it?"


    His name was Geng Hu, and he was the strongest of the three people, Li Yan and the Azure Dragon.


    He drew his sword and slashed at the door on the left.


    One of them was the leather-clad woman who had just left, and the other was the unconscious Old Wu.


    "Dad!"


    Wu Liufeng wanted to go forward, but he was stopped by Du Lei.


    Then Geng Hu''s goal was not only the leather-clad woman.


    However, he would not allow the Old Wu to die just like that.


    He activated the subarachnoid qi in his body, coldly snorted, and rushed out.


    He extended his right fist and smashed towards Geng Hu.


    leather-clad woman did not expect Du Lei to help her and smiled.


    She held a dagger in her hand and cooperated with Du Lei.


    But Geng Hu had fought on the battlefield for a long time, and had killed countless people, so he leaned his body slightly and dodged Du Lei''s attack, at the same time slashing towards leather-clad woman with his sword.


    Li Yan and the green dragon saw that and also drew their swords, rushing towards Wu Liufeng and the others. Zhang San, Zhu Yangyao and Chu Yang went to find a few people to protect Wu Liufeng, they were all trembling together.


    Zhao Tuo stared at Du Lei with his blood red eyes, looking slightly surprised.


    However, he then looked at the Spiritual Bead on the central pillar.


    That was his goal.


    He started to walk towards the altar.


    He did not care about the fight between Geng Hu and the other two, but the moment he stepped onto the altar, the black mist surrounding him started to dissipate.


    Zhao Tuo frowned, and thought for a moment.


    He dashed toward the center of the altar and grabbed at it.


    But in the end, before he could even take a few steps, he was stopped by a powerful force and was unable to enter.


    At this time, Du Lei, leather-clad woman and Geng Hu were trembling as they paid attention to Zhao Tuo''s side.


    When he realized that Zhao Tuo couldn''t even enter the altar, he became even more excited about the Spirit Orb.


    "Hah!"


    He bellowed, and activated the subarachnoid qi in his body with all his might.


    Instantly, the wind from his palm hacked down ruthlessly like a saber.


    Geng Hu was shocked, he immediately activated the Qi inside his body, but right after, he realized in shock that Du Lei''s True Qi was completely suppressing him.


    Du Lei also noticed it and was overjoyed. He no longer held back.


    He continuously punched out.


    Seeing that, leather-clad woman also continued to cooperate with Du Lei, and the two of them suppressed Geng Hu and beat him up.


    At this time, Liang You, who had been hiding in the corner, looked around and didn''t seem to have noticed him.


    He slowly shifted his body and moved towards the corner of the main hall.


    "Stay put!"


    Unexpectedly, just as he twisted his body, a black stream of air suddenly appeared in front of his feet and Zhao Tuo''s cold voice sounded.


    Liang You swallowed his saliva, smiling as he bowed and nodded his head.


    "I won''t move, I won''t move!"


    "Bang!"


    Du Lei relied on the subarachnoid qi to suppress the true qi in Geng Hu''s body, and completely suppressed him.


    Zhao Tuo looked over, he could no longer resist.


    Geng Hu was his strongest fighter, if he was subdued, his plan would not work.


    He temporarily withdrew from the altar and urged the black gas around his body to retreat.


    He chanted some incantations, and before long, the sound of rustling could be heard coming from all four directions of the main hall.


    Liang You''s expression changed. He had lived here for two thousand years and was well aware of everything.


    Of course he knew that this was a large group of autophagous worm that had rushed over.


    Du Lei was about to lock Geng Hu up, but unexpectedly, countless autophagous worm suddenly appeared.


    His expression changed and he quickly backed up.


    Without Du Lei''s restraint, Geng Hu''s face hardened as he firmly kicked towards a different direction at the leather-clad woman.


    "No, no!"


    The woman screamed for help in despair, her eyes opened wide as she looked at Du Lei in fear, hoping that he would save her.


    But Du Lei endured it in the end.


    There were too many autophagous worm, overwhelming!


    He had no restraining force against autophagous worm.


    If he went, he would die.


    "AHH!"


    The leather-clad woman screamed. Dozens of autophagous worm crawled onto her body and into her nose and mouth.


    The scene was horrifying.


    Even the murderous Geng Hu turned pale when he saw this.


    He retreated a few steps and maintained a distance between him and Du Lei.


    Du Lei then leaped back to and the rest''s side. When Li Yan and the green dragon saw this, they immediately retreated.


    The two of them, along with Zhang San and the others, had only barely reached a draw. Once Du Lei returned, they would definitely not be able to win.


    Du Lei did not keep them, he dragged the unconscious Old Wu to his side.


    Wu Liufeng immediately pulled Old Wu and started to pinch him.


    "Cough, cough!"


    The Old Wu suddenly woke up. He looked around weakly, and in the end, his gaze locked onto Wu Liufeng.


    "Run! This place is dangerous!"


    He pushed and shoved Wu Liufeng, but he did not have the strength to do so.


    "It''s useless. We''re surrounded now."


    They were all autophagous worm s, and although they also wanted to go forward to eat Du Lei and the others, they had been lingering in place the entire time.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao Tuo controlled the autophagous worm and slowly looked at Du Lei.


    He felt a strange power from Du Lei''s body.


    Even he was somewhat afraid of that power.


    "We did it for him, without malice. Can you let us leave? "


    After Du Lei finished speaking, he noticed that Liang You was getting closer to them, because the autophagous worm was approaching him.


    "Help me!"


    Liang You hugged onto Du Lei''s thigh, and said with a trembling voice.


    Zhao Tuo looked at Liang You coldly, then smiled at him: "Are you even slightly interested in the power of the Spiritual Bead?"


    "Of course it''s moving, but I know it doesn''t belong to me!"


    This place had once again become Zhao Tuo''s home ground, he had no other choice.


    Furthermore, they were surrounded by autophagous worm.


    "Ha ha!"


    Zhao Tuo laughed, he still wanted to say something.


    A giant bubble suddenly appeared above the main hall, and a person was sleeping within it.


    That was also a Mermaid, but she was definitely much better looking than Liang You.


    A girl dressed in gorgeous clothes was quietly lying in the bubble.


    Zhao Tuo''s expression changed again and again, before finally sighing.


    "Love concubine!"

 C213

    Hearing that, Du Lei''s face immediately became weird.


    He took a look at Liang You at his feet. Their Mermaid s only had bodies of fish, and didn''t even have genitals, yet Zhao Tuo actually took that woman and kept her in the harem!


    How do they love?


    Du Lei''s imagination went wild, but Zhao Tuo quickly gave him a cold look.


    Du Lei quivered, and his old face immediately flushed red.


    How could he still be thinking about such a thing at this time?


    "Pop!"


    The bubble disappeared. The beauty inside opened her eyes and slowly landed on the ground.


    and looked at Zhao Tuo.


    "We meet again."


    She smiled. She was so beautiful that the eyes of Du Lei and the others were fixated on her.


    When she was sleeping earlier, she didn''t seem as moving as she did before.


    "Jia Ye, you lied to the widow so much!"


    Zhao Tuo laughed mournfully. With a wave of his hand, the autophagous worm let out a creaking sound and retreated like a receding tide.


    "Great King, what lied to you was not me, but your heart!"


    Jia Ye laughed lightly and walked towards the altar.


    "Clang!"


    Geng Hu took out his sword and pointed it at Jia Ye''s neck, as though if she were to take one more step, it would be the end of her life.


    Jia Ye looked at Zhao Tuo, seemingly a little doubtful.


    "Great King, your life is right in front of you. Do you really not want it?"


    Jia Ye''s voice was very soft, as though it could destroy the defenses and wariness in the depths of one''s heart.


    Du Lei squinted his eyes, and lost control of his body.


    Suddenly, he quivered and the subarachnoid qi in his body started to circulate fiercely.


    He looked around, and aside from himself, everyone else was enchanted by the bewitching voice he spoke with just a moment ago.


    He looked confused.


    Jia Ye suddenly turned her head to look at Du Lei, and she said in astonishment: "I never thought that there would actually be someone with such strong willpower."


    "Hehe, old demoness, you haven''t thought of this, right?"


    Du Lei laughed strangely. He knew that since he had the ability to restrain Liang You, it meant that he was effective against him as well.


    A mermaid was a aquatic organism after all, right?


    "There is something strange within your body. Who are you?"


    Jia Ye squinted as she looked at Du Lei.


    She felt that there was something wrong with the True Qi in Du Lei''s body.


    It was different from the true qi she knew from before.


    "Guess!"


    Du Lei laughed indifferently, he leapt forward and landed beside Li Yan, and took the sword from him.


    Their minds were all caught up in a certain kind of environment, standing still and motionless.


    "No wonder Zhao Tuo would be bewitched to death by you. I didn''t expect you to have this kind of ability, if it wasn''t for my extraordinary abilities, I would definitely have been tricked by you."


    "Arrogant!"


    Jia Ye snorted, snatched the sword from Geng Hu''s hand and thrusted forward.


    "I never hit women!"


    Du Lei screamed, but his body was already flying towards Jia Ye. Since he did not know how to use his sword, he could only use it comfortably.


    "Clang!"


    The clashing of swords produced the sound of metal hitting stone, and sparks flew in all directions.


    "F * ck, you have so much strength?"


    Du Lei grinned, changing his left hand to the sword, he kept swinging his right hand, which caused his entire right hand to become numb.


    "Humph!"


    Jia Ye shouted, "The reason why I''ve been hiding in the human realm for two thousand years is to wait until today.


    She was as soft as a woman.


    As she bent her body, her curvaceous body was revealed.


    If not for the fact that her lower body was that of a fish, Du Lei would almost have been unable to endure it.


    "What a soul-reaping beauty!"


    Du Lei licked his lips, he did not dare be careless, as this kind of scheming woman, even Zhao Tuo had lost to her.


    If he was not careful, he might have lost his life.


    "Scram!"


    Du Lei bellowed, he channeled his Innate Qi into his sword and clashed with Jia Ye.


    Suddenly, Jia Ye''s body trembled, and the sword in her hand fell to the ground.


    Then she fell to the ground.


    She raised her head and looked at Du Lei with a face full of fear, "Who the hell are you?"


    She realised that the true qi in her body was completely suppressed by Du Lei and she had stopped circulating it.


    If this went on, she would die from lack of oxygen.


    "Hey, Jia Ye, you''ve done it yourself, you can''t live!"


    Without the support of Jia Ye''s Innate Qi, the illusions that Zhao Tuo and the rest were trapped in were broken.


    "Hmph, you will be assimilated by the Spiritual Bead sooner or later!"


    Jia Ye let out a cold snort. She strenuously sat up, picked up the longsword, and fiercely thrust it towards her stomach.


    "Jia Ye doesn''t want it!"


    Zhao Tuo was startled and was about to go and hold Jia Ye back, but it was too late.


    "Master, no!"


    Liang You also cried out in alarm.


    "Ha ha!"


    Blood dripped from the corner of Jia Ye''s mouth as she shook her head: "For a woman like me, it''s not worth it!"


    She reached her right hand into her belly and slowly pulled out a small black box.


    It was emitting a strange light.


    Jia Ye threw the box onto the altar, and suddenly, the green pearl that had been floating all along flashed.


    It illuminated the entire main hall.


    Liang You''s body trembled, he crawled to Jia Ye''s side while crying.


    He carried Jia Ye up, "Master, why are you so stupid?"


    "Cough cough, I came here on a mission. I guess I can''t go home. "


    Jia Ye gave a mournful smile as she looked at Zhao Tuo with difficulty, "King, can you promise me your last request?"


    "Go ahead."


    Zhao Tuo said in a heavy voice.


    "Throw my body into the sea!"


    After saying that, Jia Ye''s head tilted to the side, and she died.


    At this moment, the spirit pearls within the altar began to emit a trembling sound.


    Du Lei only felt that the subarachnoid qi in his body had become completely active.


    He slowly walked towards the altar.


    "Buzz!"


    The green dragon raised his sword and was about to stab over, but was stopped by Zhao Tuo.


    He turned to Du Lei and said: "Little brother, the spirit pearl is an ominous thing, are you sure you want to take it away?"


    "This ¡­"


    Du Lei hesitated. If his guess was right, it was very possible that it was because of the Spirit Orb that Zhao Tuo and the others were able to live that long.


    And this Spirit Orb was extremely important to Jia Ye and Liang You, but what exactly happened between them.


    What kind of mission did Jia Ye come to the South Vietnam with?


    Du Lei did not know about any of these, but the subarachnoid qi in his body did seem to yearn for spirit pearls.


    This was an instinct, so he felt that he needed to obtain the Spiritual Bead.


    However, he also knew that once he got his hands on the Spiritual Bead, it might cause even more trouble.


    "The Spirit Orb is a sacred object within the Mermaid. It has many abilities, but the most terrifying thing is when it transforms a person into a mermaid body."


    After Zhao Tuo finished speaking, he lifted up his robes and revealed his feet. However, at this time, his legs were wrapped in a thick white film, as if trying to merge his legs together to become the body of a fish.


    Seeing that, Du Lei''s heart quivered, and was hesitating whether or not he should take down the Spirit Orb.

 C214

    Just as Du Lei was hesitating, Tyrant''s voice appeared in his mind.


    "Take it. I''ll help you refine this Spiritual Bead!"


    His voice was calm, as if he didn''t care about the power of the Spiritual Bead.


    With the help of the Overlord, Du Lei relaxed his heart. His special abilities all came from the Overlord; if the other party wanted to harm him, there was no need to wait until now.


    Du Lei walked towards the altar, where the altar released multicolored lights and the Spirit Bead floated in the air, displaying its position as the unparalleled ruler.


    The subarachnoid qi circulated quickly in his body, causing Du Lei to feel his body loosen up.


    He abruptly headed towards the center of the altar.


    When Zhao Tuo and the others saw it, their expressions kept changing.


    This Spirit Orb was brought by Jia Ye from the deep seas to the land of South Vietnam. With God Power, even if Zhao Tuo could stand tall in South Vietnam, he could only rely on a part of the power of the Spirit Orb.


    So, it was said that even he coveted the Spiritual Bead. However, he also knew that he could not get the Spiritual Bead with his own abilities. The fusion of his legs was a clear warning.


    "Buzz!"


    The Spirit Orb suddenly released an ear-piercing sound, as if it was warning Du Lei not to go near it.


    At the same time, green light burst out, floating towards Du Lei.


    "Hah!"


    Du Lei was extremely blessed, and with a shout, the subarachnoid qi in his body suddenly left his body and formed a white protective shield around him that looked like an eggshell.


    Immediately, the green light beams were like water that entered the ocean, all of them blended into the white protective shield, some of the energy even seeped out and entered Du Lei''s body.


    "AHH!"


    His expression changed as golden scales grew on his hands at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The scales on Zhao Tuo''s face were exactly the same. He could not imagine himself becoming a monster that was neither human nor fish.


    The subarachnoid qi in his body revolved once again, and instantly, those golden scales started to degenerate.


    He moved with all his strength and his body became light again. He fiercely jumped to the side of the Spiritual Bead and grabbed it with his right hand.


    "AHH!"


    Immediately, his hair stood on end, his face twitched, and an emerald glow flowed all over his body.


    Inside his body, the subarachnoid qi transformed into rays of blue light, and fought back.


    The two rays of light intersected, shining on Du Lei''s entire body, illuminating him.


    Outside, Zhao Tuo, Wu Liufeng and the others could see that Du Lei''s body was now like a transparent person.


    They could see that his heart was beating and his blood was flowing. At the same time, they could also see layers of white film growing inside his bones.


    From the bottom half of Du Lei''s body, his thighs had begun to close as a powerful force formed a connection between the two.


    The skin began to fuse together, and a viscous liquid continuously appeared.


    Golden scales began to appear on his forehead, cheeks, neck, hands, and entire body. Even under the suppression of the subarachnoid qi, this power still carried a tenacious vitality as it transformed Du Lei''s body.


    Outside the altar, Liang You looked at Du Lei as his expression changed unpredictably. He looked at Jia Ye who was lying on the ground, then looked at Zhao Tuo and the others.


    In the end, he made a decision: he would snatch Du Lei''s good fortune.


    Although for humans, using Spiritual Beads to transform was an extremely painful thing, but for humans and fish, it was an unparalleled glory.


    He was the lowest level of black scales, and there were red scale, yellow scale and gold scales on them. The gold scales were the ones in charge of the current Mermaid, and above them, there was the more holy and noble white scale.


    In these billions of years, ever since the Mermaid had lived on Earth, the most widespread existence was still the Golden Scale.


    For example, Jia Ye was a Goldscale Mermaid, she was the Holy Maiden of Mermaid two thousand years ago.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to use a treasure like the Spiritual Bead.


    As for what exactly a Spiritual Bead was, he wasn''t very clear. He only knew that Mermaid that could obtain the Spiritual Bead''s improvement would have their abilities strengthened.


    He could even become a noble race in a single leap.


    For example, he was currently a Black Scaled Beast. If he could use a spirit pearl to transform it, he might be able to become a red scale, or even a golden scale.


    A carp leaping the dragon gate was not impossible in Mermaid.


    However, he could not act on his own right now. Zhao Tuo, who was at the side, and Wu Liufeng and the others behind him were not easy to deal with.


    The most important thing was still Du Lei on the altar. Only when he was the weakest and the rest were all focused on Du Lei, would he be able to move.


    Du Lei''s consciousness was about to fall into a coma. If it were not for the subarachnoid qi protecting his consciousness this entire time, he probably would have long wanted to end his own life.


    However, when he thought about how he was only twenty years old and had not even completed the most important task in his life, and how He Ruyue was still waiting for him at Rong City, he couldn''t just die like that.


    "Endure it for me!"


    He did his best to call out, telling him that he didn''t have to worry about the transformation of his body by the Spiritual Bead, and that he could handle these matters. As long as he could endure this torture that was worse than death, he could successfully strengthen his body, and he wouldn''t have to worry about becoming a Mermaid.


    He could feel that the transformation of the spirit pearl was a fundamental one. His bones and meridians had undergone a certain degree of mutation.


    However, this mutation could indeed give him a lot of strength. As for the golden scales that appeared on his body, they were no longer within his considerations.


    In the end, the green light emitted by the Spiritual Bead started to enter his brain. The brain was the core of the human body, and all his actions and thoughts came from his brain.


    Therefore, Du Lei tried his best to resist this power, but his resistance was growing weaker and weaker. On his neck and cheeks were dense golden scales all over, and even his eyes, which were originally gold in color, had begun to change.


    "AHH!"


    Du Lei let out a miserable cry as his pupils completely shattered. From their original two pupils, they had split into countless tiny pupils, but when these small pupils gathered together, if one did not look carefully, they would still feel like it was just a single pupil. However, Du Lei felt that it had changed.


    The world in his eyes underwent a fundamental change. It was originally just a three-dimensional view, but because of the mutation in his pupils, the world in his eyes became countless tiny worlds. Moreover, these worlds had different functions depending on the pupil, some were black and some were white.


    And most of all, there are different flows of energy in these worlds

 C215

    Visible streams of energy floated in the air. These eyes separated all the elements in the world to form a tiny little world. Within each of his pupils, one could see the different energies and essences of the elements.


    "Rumble!"


    "Plop!"


    "Plop!"


    His heartbeat grew stronger and stronger. Every beat was similar to the pulse of the earth, and could even affect it.


    Some say that the Earth is also a living being, except that its life forms are different from all living things on Earth.


    Earth also had its own heartbeat, every beat represented that Earth was breathing and living.


    Du Lei didn''t know how much there was, but he could clearly feel that Earth seemed to have come to life, and was no longer a planet like before. It truly felt like a mother.


    Waves of familiar and warm energy were transmitted from Earth and integrated into his body. This energy was combining and merging with the power of the Spiritual Bead.


    After a long while, when the two forces formed a balance, the power began to flow through his body again. The originally thin film that had grown on his body and the scales that had grown on his body were stroked once more.


    At this time, Zhao Tuo and the others had already personally witnessed this kind of miracle. Du Lei''s body started to become normal, and they could no longer see everything revolving and changing.


    "Bang!"


    Just then, Liang You moved, Geng Hu''s sword in his hand.


    It suddenly stabbed towards Du Lei.


    "You dare!"


    Zhao Tuo was immediately angered, he never thought that Liang You would actually dare to be rash under his watch.


    However, the Liang You at this time was no longer afraid of Zhao Tuo, he was only thinking of seizing Du Lei''s fortune.


    The power of the Spiritual Bead had already been combined by Du Lei somehow, and right now, the power of the Spiritual Bead was like the purest of energies.


    To him, this was more valuable than his life, no, more valuable than Jia Ye''s life.


    His face was sinister, his heart was filled with joy, and at this time, the long sword had already pierced Du Lei''s back, just a centimeter more, and would be stabbed in.


    "Clang!"


    Suddenly, Liang You''s eyes widened, when the sword stabbed into Du Lei''s body, he was shocked to realize that in a small area, a few gold scales had suddenly appeared, and when they clashed with the sword tip, they produced the sound of metal hitting stone.


    "How could that be?"


    He retreated a few steps, his face was filled with fear, he did not know what kind of accident happened, but why did gold scales appear even though Du Lei had already suppressed the power of the Spirit Orb?


    Du Lei suddenly turned around. Earlier, he was also extremely afraid in his heart, because his body had only just recovered.


    He was already extremely weak. If not for Tyrant suddenly using his golden scales to block Liang You''s attack, he might really have died.


    "Die!"


    With an explosive shout, golden light burst out from his body, and golden scales emerged all over his body.


    Like a humanoid Tyrannosaurus Rex, it brought with it a gust of wind that cut through the skin, and directly grabbed Liang You by the neck.


    "I... "Cough, cough ¡­"


    Liang You threw down his sword and tried to pry open Du Lei''s right hand, but to no avail, how could he be a match for Du Lei who had a strengthened body?


    "Cough, cough ¡­"


    Du Lei didn''t even give him a chance to explain before he fiercely pinched him to death, as though he was squishing an ant.


    This was the first time he had truly killed someone.


    Previously, he was unwilling to face murder and would rather be bullied than break the rules and laws of the secular world. This was because he had always felt that he was still a human.


    Even though he had inherited the inheritance, he didn''t think that he was a non-human being.


    But at this moment, his body, his strength, and his heart had all undergone a qualitative change.


    This change caused a tremendous change to Du Lei.


    His heart began to harden as his path became longer and longer.


    "Plop!"


    Liang You''s body fell to the ground. Wu Liufeng and the rest were all stunned.


    They looked at Du Lei, then looked at Liang You. Although Liang You was a Mermaid, he was still a highly intelligent being.


    It ended his life just like that.


    As modern people in the 21st century, their hearts seemed to be touched.


    On the other hand, Zhao Tuo and the others, as well as the Old Wu, had very calm expressions, and seemed to be looking at Du Lei with admiration.


    "Little Brother, your strength has increased by leaps and bounds in a single day, congratulations!"


    Zhao Tuo cupped his hands with a smile on his face.


    "You''re too polite."


    Du Lei nodded his head indifferently. His current strength could be said to be the strongest, even Zhao Tuo and the others who had lived for two thousand years couldn''t compare to him.


    "Buzz!"


    At this time, the Spiritual Bead suddenly floated into his hand and a pure and holy energy surged into his body. This power was constantly improving his physique, and this improvement was gentle and without any coercion.


    "Giggle!"


    The bones in his body let out a crisp sound. His height also rose abruptly, growing from 1.8 meters to 1.9 meters in the blink of an eye.


    In the end, the spirit pearl completely dispersed, and like a drop of water, it completely fused into his body.


    Following that, a sharp pain emerged from between his eyebrows, followed by the appearance of a golden scale.


    However, with a thought from Du Lei, the subarachnoid qi flowed inside and silently entered his body, never to be seen again.


    However, he knew that at a crucial moment, when he fought to the point of going insane, that golden scale would appear.


    After sensing the strength of his body as well as the explosive strength, the corner of his mouth suddenly curled up.


    This power was too strong, to the point that he felt like he could shatter a mountain with a single punch.


    Du Lei''s change in behavior also caused Wu Liufeng and the others to change their expressions when they looked at him.


    Du Lei saw this change in his heart, but he could not do anything about it.


    The path of a strong Ranker was lonely. Wu Liufeng and the others were only regular people after all.


    Sigh, being on high makes one extremely cold!


    Du Lei sighed in his heart!


    "Let''s go home!"


    After saying these words, Du Lei was deeply moved in his heart. When he came here, he was respectful and careful, but at this time, he was incomparably confident, as if there was nothing in this world that could stop him.


    "Alright!"


    Wu Liufeng said bitterly.


    "Wait!"


    Zhao Tuo suddenly spoke, he cupped his hands towards Du Lei and said: "Little brother, these words of the spirit pearl have been completely merged into your body, without the support of the spirit pearl, I am afraid that the few of us will perish without a trace. When that time comes, please throw Jia Ye''s and my corpse into the ocean, this shall be considered as fulfilling her final wish! "


    After Zhao Tuo finished speaking, he glanced at Jia Ye with infinite tenderness.

 C216

    "As compensation, I''m willing to give you all the gold, silver, and jewelry that I have in my collection!"


    Zhao Tuo looked lost, "I''ve already lost Jia Ye once, I don''t want to lose her a second time."


    With that, he crouched down and carried Jia Ye''s body, then turned and led the three of them towards the direction of the rear hall.


    Du Lei and Wu Liufeng looked at each other and followed behind them.


    The few of them entered the rear hall, and because Zhao Tuo was the one leading the way, they came to the back hall without incident.


    The rear hall was magnificent, as if it was made of gold and silver.


    Du Lei and the others were all staring at the gold!


    How much would it cost to dig them all back?


    However, this was their private palace, if they really dug it, Zhao Tuo would be so angry that he would jump to his feet.


    Zhao Tuo placed Jia Ye''s corpse on the jade bed that he had been sleeping on.


    "The rear hall has thirty thousand tons of gold, fifty thousand tons of silver, and countless amounts of jewelry. These are all yours, little brother. "


    Zhao Tuo said indifferently, he waved his hand and instantly, a burst of Spirit Qi rushed out.


    The entire rear hall began to shake and rumble.


    Soon after, cracks appeared on the walls.


    Behind the cracks, Du Lei could see, his heart was thumping hard.


    Because they were all real gold and silver.


    He never thought that Zhao Tuo would actually protect the gold and silver so well, much more than the Spirit Bead.


    "Hehe, in the end, I am still just a common person. Now that I have been sleeping for more than two thousand years, I suddenly understand that there are some things in this world that I can''t bring back, that I can''t bring with me. "There''s no point in keeping them, they''ve all been given to little brother."


    Du Lei was just about to thank him, when he suddenly thought about the other party''s good intentions.


    "I say, Martial Emperor, there''s no need to be so polite. You''re giving me so much true gold and silver, yet you don''t have any other requests?"


    Zhao Tuo''s face froze, as he suddenly became embarrassed.


    Du Lei''s heart sank. As expected, he was almost fooled, what if he threw both of them into the ocean?


    But with so much gold and silver, how could there not be any difficult requirements for them to give away?


    "Actually, to you, this condition is useless. After all, I am about to die completely. If you don''t keep your promise by then, I won''t have any other choice, right? "


    Zhao Tuo said helplessly.


    Du Lei thought, now that he had gone through the Spirit Orb Transformation, his entire being was filled with energy and vitality, his power had increased exponentially, he couldn''t do anything even if he wanted to.


    "Actually, other than this, I still have one last wish that I haven''t fulfilled!"


    Zhao Tuo recalled, "More than two thousand years ago, Jia Ye and I gave birth to a daughter, and I was named Zhao Linger. This was because Ling''er had been born with the characteristics of a mermaid. In South Vietnam at that time, if she had shown up in the human world, it would have definitely caused panic. And we don''t want Ling''er to talk about some worldly limitations. Therefore, when she was just born, she was immediately sealed in a piece of jade by Jia Ye. "Rumor has it that it can seal someone for thousands of years without being extinguished. Now that two thousand years have passed, I really can''t bear for her to continue living alone inside the jade. So ¡­"


    "You want me to help you rescue her?"


    Du Lei was startled, but in his heart, he also felt that Zhao Linger wasn''t worth it. He didn''t expect that after being born two thousand years ago, he was actually sealed by his parents.


    "That''s right!"


    Du Lei thought about it, and it seemed that it was no big deal.


    Furthermore, from Jia Ye''s appearance, she should not look too bad ¡­ She''s a baby!


    Du Lei flung away the evil thoughts in his mind, it was just that Zhao Linger had the identity of a Mermaid, how could she hide it?


    "Although she was born on land, she is a Mermaid. When that happens, you just have to put her back in the sea. "


    Zhao Tuo immediately thought about what Du Lei was worried about.


    Du Lei thought about it, that made sense, and he had planned to go down into the sea anyway. Maybe when that time came, he could send Zhao Linger back to the ocean with him.


    It might even cause the Mermaid to have a desire to repay him.


    Seeing Du Lei nod his head, Zhao Tuo was immediately overjoyed, and took out an ancient map that was made from cloth.


    Even though these were all ancient lands, they should be able to be found by comparing them to modern maps.


    Du Lei received the map, then smiled: "Don''t worry, just leave your daughter to me."


    After saying that, Du Lei was startled, the words he just said did not seem right, right?


    But he didn''t think too much about it!


    Zhao Tuo nodded, at this time, he could only trust Du Lei.


    Soon, a lot of black hair began to emerge from his body, just like the ones they had shed.


    When it grew out again, Zhao Tuo and the other two did not seem to care at all.


    Zhao Tuo walked to the jade bed and picked up Jia Ye, while Geng Hu and the other two sat on the ground below.


    In next to no time, the few of them were completely wrapped up by the whiskers and no sound could be heard.


    Looking at this scene, Du Lei sighed: No matter what method one uses to survive in this world, the laws of heaven and earth will not change.


    Everything had to be turned to dust, dust to dust.


    "What do we do now?"


    Du Lei rubbed his chin, he looked around at the gold, silver and countless precious stones around him, he never thought that he would still be able to obtain so much.


    "How about we seal this place up first? No one will come here for a while anyway." Once we return to the Rong City, we will secretly transport the things here away. "


    Wu Liufeng said softly, he had a way to deal with this kind of thing, because this was his family''s business.


    Du Lei thought, it was only this way, that the seven of them, would definitely not be able to move these things.


    Du Lei, Zhang San and the rest carried him out of the King Tuo''s Tomb and down the mountain.


    The Shitouzi Village was still the same as before, but the village seniors were all smiling. This morning, they had found out that the King Tuo''s Tomb was destroyed, and the curse on their bodies was lifted.


    "I didn''t expect the few of you to have such great ability that you actually destroyed the feng shui of King Tuo''s Tomb."


    The leader of the village walked up with a smile on his face.


    Du Lei curled his lips. These old men, were all cut down by a blade back then, but now that he had obtained Zhao Tuo''s countless of treasures, he was in a good mood, so he did not bother about it with the other old men.


    "I was merely lucky to escape. However, there are still many dangers inside. I advise you all to not go in without permission! "


    After Du Lei threw those words down, he brought Zhang San to the entrance of the village.


    Suddenly, he had an idea. He jumped to the side and grabbed a person.


    Upon seeing this, he was stunned. This person was actually the old man who jumped into the water before.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Du Lei asked doubtfully.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Old Wu walked over and coldly snorted, "This person is one of those people. He tricked me into going inside, I didn''t expect him to still be here!"

 C217

    "Oh?"


    Du Lei was enraged, this man had tricked him to bring his dog and chicken into the mountain. Ever since he absorbed the Spirit Orb, Du Lei knew that the dog and chicken''s Qi could attract the attention of Mermaid.


    Mermaid had a natural hatred towards chickens and dogs in her heart, but she did not know why.


    "Tell me, where are your companions?"


    Du Lei asked fiercely, using a bit more strength in his hands.


    "What accomplice?"


    The person coughed, "Isn''t this all in the tomb?"


    Du Lei remained silent. During this period of time, Zhao Tuo had summoned a large number of autophagous worm s and screams came from the other halls. Most of them had probably been eaten by the autophagous worm.


    "Who are you people?"


    Du Lei asked again. The other party must be targeting the enemies of the Old Wu, if he could ask.


    Maybe it would be very convenient for Old Wu and the others.


    "We, we are from Nan Tian!"


    That old man will soon be honest and not hold back.


    After he finished listening, Old Wu was so angry that he jumped up and down. He knew Nan Tian, a gang that had been developing rapidly in recent years, specialized in selling antiques.


    This was basically making an enemy out of the Jin family led by the Wu family in China.


    But because most of the organizations in South Heaven used the current technology to steal tombs, their methods were countless times better than those of ancient families.


    Thus, in terms of some competition, these aristocratic families were actually inferior to South Heaven.


    "You should be someone that betrayed your family to Nan Tian, right?"


    Old Wu squinted his eyes. The moment he looked at the old man, he knew that he had some ability.


    It was because even he had been tricked in the past.


    "It''s me, I''m from the Zhang Family!"


    The man said in a trembling voice, afraid that Du Lei would attack again.


    "Hey, the Zhang Family has produced a traitor like you!"


    Old Wu was instantly vexed.


    "You can''t blame me for this, it was a member of your Wu family who dragged me into this."


    Zhang Dexing felt wronged.


    "Ugh!"


    Old Wu was stunned, his face turned green. He did not expect that the Wu family would also join the South Heaven Society.


    Du Lei and the others held back their laughter, and then suddenly pushed Zhang Dexing away, and berated him furiously: "Scram, right now your mood is good, I don''t want to bother with you."


    "Wait!"


    Wu Liufeng suddenly whispered into Du Lei''s ear: "Since he saw us coming out, no matter what, he would definitely report it to his superior. I have given you all the wealth of Zhao Tuo, other than a few autophagous worm, there are no other restrictions inside. Are you just going to give those things to people like that? "


    Du Lei was startled, he immediately rushed out and grabbed Zhang Dexing, and laughed: "I have something on my mind, why don''t you stay by my side for now!"


    Zhang Dexing''s face turned green. He really wanted to run over to Nan Tian and tell the people up there what had happened.


    But he did not expect Wu Liufeng to see through it, and he immediately became afraid.


    Fortunately, Du Lei was not at all stumped by an old man. He brought Zhang Dexing and the others and drove to Yonglin City, then directly from Yonglin City to Kun City.


    A few days later, Du Lei brought Zhang San and the others back to Rong City.


    "Holy shit, I''m finally back!"


    Niu Si muttered to himself, then returned to their respective residences with Zhang San.


    Du Lei made a trip to the Dominating the World first, because he was relatively close to the airport.


    Du Wei and Li Can were playing games in the store.


    The two of them actually spent money to buy two assembly tables and played the League of Legends together.


    But Du Lei did not say anything, they were all brothers.


    Looking at the two of them, he suddenly felt that the city was too beautiful.


    These days, people in the Cloud Province were on tenterhooks. First, it was a plane crash, then they went to King Tuo''s Tomb.


    It was really enough.


    "Holy shit, cousin, you''re back?"


    Li Can looked up and thought they were guests. He didn''t expect them to be his guests.


    The two of them suddenly stood up and ran over to hug Du Lei.


    "Bro, there''s been no news of you for the past few days. We thought you died outside."


    Du Wei patted Du Lei.


    He was completely unaware of the changes that had occurred.


    Du Lei''s heart soured. If he left this place for half a month, his family would definitely be anxious to death.


    "You should go home first. If it wasn''t for Uncle stopping her, Aunt Mei would have already called the police."


    Du Wei said.


    "That''s right, Aunt Mei had been crying everyday these past few days, her eyes were swollen from crying."


    Li Can also nodded his head, although they were also worried for Du Lei, but they still believed in the bottom of their hearts that nothing would happen to Du Lei.


    When he got home, he heard his father sighing and his mother sobbing.


    Now that his hearing was getting better and better, he could immediately feel his mother''s sadness.


    "Mom, I''m back."


    Du Lei walked forward.


    "You!"


    Li Mei looked at Du Lei and was immediately overjoyed. His expression then changed as he ran into the kitchen and rushed out while holding onto the rolling pin.


    "Aiyo, what are you doing?" I just came back! "


    Du Lei was so scared that he quickly dodged.


    "I can''t kill you little bastard, you''ve been gone for half a month and there''s no news at all. If not for the fact that Zhang San asked them to bring you money, I would have thought that you died outside."


    When Du Lei was not around, he was worried to death. Now that Du Lei was back, he immediately relaxed and started to lose his temper.


    "Mom, Mom, I was wrong!"


    Du Lei heard and stopped running, he just knelt down and apologized.


    "You!"


    Li Mei looked at her son and immediately lost her temper. She threw the rolling pin on the floor and sat down on the sofa without saying a word.


    Du Wentao chuckled as he walked over and picked up the rolling pin.


    He placed it on the table, and then pulled Du Lei up, "Tell me, where have you been for the past half month?"


    "A friend of mine brought me to the Cloud Province."


    Du Lei sighed, and decided to leave the matter of Wu Liufeng finding him and asking him to help in the Yun Province aside from the incident with the plane and the incident with the King Tuo''s Tomb, so that the two elders wouldn''t be too worried.


    "Half a month ago, Rong City''s plane to Yun Province crashed. Did you know?"


    Du Wentao frowned, he felt that something was amiss and immediately asked.


    "Hmm?"


    Du Lei was shocked, could it be that his father saw through something?


    However, he still shook his head, "I know, we were on the bus back then. Fortunately, they were able to avoid this crisis.


    Du Wentao nodded, but the way he looked at Du Lei was still a little strange. It was Li Mei who didn''t notice it, but she looked at Du Lei instead.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Du Lei was startled, but he still stood up. He knew that his mother must have realized that he had grown taller.


    "Strange, I remember that you weren''t this tall before!"


    Li Mei frowned.


    "Hehe, good food outside!"


    Du Lei stuffed a few words into his mouth before he left the house as if he was escaping from it.


    His return home was only to reassure his parents.

 C218

    The news of Du Lei returning to the Rong City quickly spread. The one who could not sit still the most was Zhou Ji.


    Now that Du Lei had disappeared for half a month, he had gradually expanded his business to include antiques.


    This meant that he had to go head to head with Du Lei, but because the items from the Dominating the World were of good quality and had a high value, he still received praise from many in this area.


    This made it so that their Zhou Family was unable to completely break the Dominating the World''s monopoly.


    However, they had already regained their position in the jewelry world, and the Qian''s jewellery''s business was in danger.


    Du Lei first returned home, then immediately made a trip to the He Clan.


    Right now, he wanted He Ruyue to die.


    However, after arriving at the He family, he found out that He Ruyue had gone to the M kingdom to discuss business matters.


    The slightly discouraged Du Lei unexpectedly received a call from Qian Linger.


    "What''s wrong? A great beauty? You miss me? "


    Du Lei joked.


    "Aren''t you afraid that your girlfriend will hear that?"


    Qian Linger, on the other hand, didn''t mind. She scoffed, and then immediately became serious: "Where are you? Let''s meet! "


    "Alright!"


    Du Lei promised, since it was okay, he might as well go to Four Seasons Hotel and wait for Qian Linger.


    When she arrived, there was more than one person, there was also a middle-aged man.


    "This is?"


    Du Lei was a little confused, he didn''t know why Qian Linger had brought another person to this place.


    "This is my father, Qian Kun!"


    Qian Linger smiled sweetly and introduced.


    Du Lei hurriedly called out for his uncle. He thought that Qian Linger had come to chat with him, but who knew that even her father had come?


    Qian Kun was graceful and magnanimous, his entire being exuded an imposing aura, upon taking a peek at him with his spirit pupils, Du Lei realised that he was indeed someone who was plagued by luck.


    "Where have you been for the past half month? Why can''t I contact you? "


    Qian Linger said, tasting the food.


    "It''s a long story. Did something happen when you called uncle over?"


    Du Lei exposed the Yun Province''s matter with a single sentence. He needed all sorts of explanations from his parents, but there was no need for Qian Linger to do so.


    When Qian Linger saw that Du Lei did not have the mood to tell her about recent events, she suddenly felt unhappy in her heart.


    However, he did not express it out loud. Instead, Qian Kun looked at his own daughter in astonishment, feeling that it was a little strange.


    Actually, the reason he came this time was also because Dominating the World had attracted too much attention during this period of time. He also wanted to know what kind of person Du Lei was, and furthermore, Qian Linger had been talking about Du Lei, so he felt that there must be something going on between the two of them.


    "I came here this time to tell you about the previous collaboration."


    Qian Linger told them about how the Zhou Family wanted to take over the jewelry industry and also wanted to enter the antique industry. She added on, "This Zhou Ji, he even hated you for stealing his woman.


    Du Lei laughed. He didn''t care about the Zhou Ji right now, and what he was thinking was when to transport the things of the King Tuo''s Tomb out. Also, he needed to prepare to go into the sea.


    And between that, he still had to find Zhao Tuo and Jia Ye''s daughter, Zhao Linger.


    Seeing Du Lei''s look of indifference, he immediately felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    The Zhou family was one of the biggest families in the Rong City, but he did not take it to heart.


    His impression of Du Lei immediately dropped greatly, and he decided that when he went back, he needed to properly tell his daughter that this person wasn''t compatible with her.


    "I say, what''s the matter with you? I was worried that you would be bullied by him, but you didn''t show any reaction at all? "


    Qian Linger fiercely patted Du Lei''s shoulder. The two of them were like a couple, looking at the bored in Qian Kun''s heart.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Qian Kun finally could not endure it any longer and shouted at Qian Linger: "Little brother Du Lei, he is an adult. He has his own thoughts, do you need me to make a fuss here? What''s more, he already has a girlfriend, what''s with your attitude? "


    He wanted to quickly correct the relationship between the two, so he said it straightforwardly with a hint of contempt for Du Lei. He thought that since Du Lei was able to support a Dominating the World, he should be a good person too, but he didn''t expect him to underestimate his opponent so much.


    Du Lei was startled, he did not know how he offended Qian Kun, but he could not say anything.


    However, it was Qian Linger who glared at Qian Kun and said: "What about me? I''m fine, I have my own thoughts. "


    Then, he turned to Du Lei and said: "The two of us have signed a contract, about the Zhou Family, what good idea do you have?"


    "Zhou Ji is just a clown, after a while, something came into my shop. I''ll help you beat him. "


    Du Lei thought of the gold, silver and jewelry in the King Tuo''s Tomb, and did not care about the Zhou family''s fierce attacks.


    "Is that true?" I''ve got it. "


    Qian Linger squinted her crescent-like eyes with a satisfied smile.


    The wail in Qian Kun''s heart, the daughter that he had raised for more than twenty years, was he really going to be butchered by a pig like Du Lei?


    "Du Lei, I want to ask you, what ability do you have to make the Zhou Family lose?"


    Qian Kun said indifferently, he did not say that he had defeated the Zhou Family, but said that he was defeated.


    Du Lei saw that Qian Kun did not like him, and he was not interested in using his hot face to treat his coldly. He said indifferently, "Uncle will know before half a month is needed."


    This was also because he only had a contract with Qian Linger, otherwise, he would have left long ago.


    Ever since he had undergone the transformation from the Spiritual Bead, both his body and personality had undergone certain changes.


    Du Lei and Qian Kun separated on bad terms. He did not think too much, he still had many things to do.


    Since he did not see He Ruyue, it was a good opportunity for him to take care of a favor he owed He Ruyue.


    When he was down and out there, he met the mother of a crazy female fan and promised she would bring her daughter back.


    It wasn''t good for him to do this himself.


    However, he thought of one person who might have a solution.


    As the boss of an underground force in the Rong City, it shouldn''t be a difficult task for Ping Sihai to get help to find someone.


    He first called Mr. Ping and asked him out to meet with him or something.


    After all, Du Lei had provided him with a few wild species, which were more than enough for him to study for a long time.


    Du Lei bought a few small gifts and went to the place where Ping Sihai''s activities were held.


    The Ming Xuan Pavilion was a famous restaurant in Rong City. It was tasty and had a pure Rong City taste to it.


    Half an hour later, he arrived.


    "Aiya, Little Du, didn''t you just say that we would eat? Why are you buying gifts? "


    Ping Luhe was immediately dissatisfied and pretended to leave.

 C219

    "Sigh, Ping Lao!"


    Du Lei pulled Ping Luhe back, and then laughed: "This past year, it''s all thanks to you taking care of me, otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to start my business. "It''s no big deal. It''s good for your health that you can take it to eat with aunty!"


    Du Lei did his best to make Ping Luhe stay. This was a joke, he still had things to trouble others with, how could he let him go?


    Not long after, Du Lei and Ping Luhe started drinking.


    Furthermore, because Du Lei had the subarachnoid qi in his body, he treated the wine like water, and drank it easily.


    Very quickly, Ping Luhe was drinking until his face was red, but Du Lei acted as if nothing had happened.


    Du Lei felt that it was enough and started to say: "Old Ping, actually, I met with a small problem recently, I hope you can help me."


    "What trouble?"


    Although Ping Luhe was drunk, he was not sloppy when it came to talking about it. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Du Lei.


    "It''s like this, aren''t I considered a internet celebrity on the internet right now?"


    Thus, Du Lei told his about the female crazy fan.


    In the end, Ping Luhe waved his hand, "Sigh, I thought it was some big event. You bought me a present and you drank with me. Just such a small matter? "


    Du Lei smiled and nodded.


    "It''s fine, this is a small matter. I''ll give my disappointing son a call. He''ll find someone for you tomorrow. "


    After Ping Luhe finished speaking, he started to call Ping Sihai.


    When Du Lei saw this, his heart was elated. As the boss of the Rong City, wouldn''t it be easy for him to find an outsider?


    "Hey, son, where are you?"


    Ping Luhe was drunk, he burped and said.


    "Dad, are you drunk? Where are you? I''ll pick you up! "


    Ping Sihai knew that his father would never drink unless something happened.


    "I''m in Mingxuan Pavilion!"


    After Ping Luhe finished speaking, he told Ping Sihai everything that Du Lei had just said, "Let me tell you, little bastard. You don''t have to work all day, today is the mission that father will give to you. "Tomorrow morning, find that person for me. Do you understand?"


    With that, Ping Luhe hung up, and then chuckled towards Du Lei. "Done. Let''s continue drinking! "


    "Hah!"


    Du Lei saw that Ping Luhe had put it this way and his heart was finally at ease.


    Although Ping Sihai was a bastard to outsiders, he was extremely good to his family.


    As Du Lei was settling the bill, a group of people suddenly rushed in, led by Ping Sihai.


    Ping Sihai saw Du Lei and Ping Luhe the moment he entered.


    One of his lackeys walked up to him and supported Ping Luhe to walk to the side.


    Ping Sihai stared at Du Lei, and said slowly: "You dare to let my father help you find someone, do you believe that I won''t kill you?"


    "If you have the ability, you can give it a try!"


    Du Lei was fearless. Actually, he was worried that Ping Sihai would not appear, but he did not expect that he would actually be sent to his doorstep.


    If his Dominating the World wanted to gain a foothold in the Rong City, it would be impossible for him to do so by himself. Even if he had a cooperative relationship with the He family and the Qian family, it was still not enough to guarantee his success.


    The leader of the Zhou family would not sit idly and watch Du Lei rise up. With his limited resources, when Du Lei stood up, he would definitely fight with them for the resources.


    Du Lei thought that if he could get help from Ping Sihai, his relationship with the Ping family would perhaps take a step further.


    "Hah!"


    Ping Sihai suddenly threw a punch, no one expected him to do it like that.


    Du Lei was also startled, but he reacted quickly and dodged the attack, at the same time he extended his right hand and grabbed Ping Sihai''s right fist.


    Ping Sihai opened his eyes wide, he felt a numbing power coming from his fist, and he felt a sense of pressure.


    Helplessly, he retracted his fist. Only now did he realize that Du Lei was not an ordinary person.


    He raised his head and said, "I''ll help you find him, but that''s all."


    He knew more about the underground affairs of the Rong City than anyone else. He could even guess the outcome of a girl who came to the Rong City alone with no relatives.


    After Du Lei heard this, his heart tensed up. Did something happen to the girl?


    He returned to the Dominating the World with worry.


    Then, Du Wei and Li Can rushed out.


    "Oh my brother, what did you bring back? You want to bite us to death? "


    Du Wei and Yue Shan hid behind Du Lei, their faces filled with fear.


    Du Lei was stunned. Not long after, he found out that the little crocodile had come out.


    He smiled, walked over and picked up the little alligator, then said to Du Wei and Du Wei: "With just this little bit of ability of yours."


    "F * ck, cousin, can''t you just be a crocodile? The turtle at home doesn''t know how to handle it yet, but you brought another crocodile. Do you want to use our place as a pet breeding ground? "


    Li Can cried out. He had wanted to touch the little alligator just now, but the alligator had suddenly jumped up, almost biting his hand. It had been scared off by him at that time.


    Du Lei''s expression was a little unnatural, as though he was bringing strange animals back home.


    However, small turtles and small crocodiles are special species and are worth feeding.


    When he entered the shop, he noticed that Eldest Uncle was not there yet. He could not help but ask, "Where did Eldest Uncle go?"


    "My dad went to the capital and said he wanted to take care of the matter with Ninth Gongzi."


    Li Can rubbed his nose, carefully looking at the little alligator.


    He still felt that the little turtle was much gentler.


    Du Lei could not help but feel a little overwhelmed. He still wanted Eldest Uncle, Wu Liufeng and the rest to make a trip to the King Tuo''s Tomb and bring back all those things. He did not expect them to actually go to the capital.


    He knew that there were still a lot of good things that Ninth Master had started to inject into the Dominating the World, so this Du Lei provided a good supply.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was an unfamiliar phone that belonged to the Rong City. He felt that Ping Sihai had found the person.


    "Du Lei, we have found his, but I can only tell her where he is. Whether or not we can save her will depend on your ability."


    Ping Sihai''s voice was very cold, as if he did not care about this matter.


    Du Lei nodded, it was fine as long as he could find the person.


    He didn''t expect Ye Zichen to help him save someone, either.


    But how should she make him submit to her?


    He hung up the phone and drove to Rong City. This place could be said to be a slum, and Du Lei had stayed here for a period of time, but because of the commotion caused by Du Wentao''s business, he had to move away from here.


    Having returned to this place after many years, Du Lei was also somewhat regretful in his heart.


    Actually, when Ping Sihai said that the girl had come here, he already knew in his heart that something had happened to her.


    The North Zone was occupied by the boss of another underground force called Tu Dao.

 C220

    Tu Dao started to infiltrate the Rong City''s underground powers at the end of the last century. Ten years ago, he stood firmly in the North Zone and became the boss of the underground powers.


    All the beautiful girls in the slums he lived in had become his hunting targets.


    It could be said that Tu Dao was the biggest pimp organization in Rong City.


    The Rong City was a place that he grew up in, and everything here should be good in his eyes. Even Ping Sihai and the others had begun to turn towards the right path.


    However, Tu Dao still showed no signs of stopping.


    This was basically touching the dark clouds for Rong City.


    "Since you don''t want to stop, I''ll chop off your hands for you."


    Du Lei muttered to himself, his entire body releasing a powerful aura, causing people to feel intimidated.


    North Zone, in a certain area.


    "Brother Dao, the Zhou family said that they are willing to pay double the price. They only want Du Lei''s head."


    A bald man with a long scar on his head narrowed his eyes and whispered.


    "Double the price?"


    Tu Dao leaned against the table and inhaled sharply, immediately feeling a sense of comfort and comfort. After his body stretched for a while, he turned his head and asked: "Is there any news from Du Lei?"


    "Yes, I heard that he just returned to Rong City today. "However ¡­"


    The baldy hesitated for a moment before saying, "He seems to have a good relationship with the Ping family. Our people are very happy to see him drink in Mystic Pavilion peacefully."


    "Ping family?"


    Tu Dao squinted his eyes. He suddenly remembered that Ping Sihai had asked him about a girl earlier.


    "You don''t have to care about the people from the Ping family. Just keep an eye on that Du Lei, figure out his habits, and find a chance to get rid of him."


    "Who are you going to kill?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice rang out.


    "Who?"


    The butcher jerked a pistol out of a drawer.


    "Weren''t you talking about me just now? What? So forgetful? "


    Du Lei chuckled, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, he looked at Tu Dao with an expression of indifference.


    Tu Dao was a fat man in his forties with a Mediterranean hairstyle, but what Du Lei was most concerned about was the jade pendant on his chest!


    Good stuff!


    Du Lei licked his lips, the jade pendant was actually filled with spiritual qi, if he absorbed it, it would probably benefit him a lot.


    Tu Dao was staring at Du Lei''s expression the whole time. Suddenly, he saw''s malicious gaze towards him, and he shivered.


    The baldy did not realize that Du Lei would actually directly come to find him. He looked at Du Lei, and when he thought about the price that the Zhou Family mentioned earlier today, his heart moved.


    He pulled out a dagger and slashed towards Du Lei.


    Du Lei didn''t even look at him. He raised his right hand, directly holding the bald man''s hand, and then squeezed it fiercely.


    "Crack!"


    "AHH!"


    Immediately, the bald man let out a blood-curdling screech. His entire right hand was deformed, forming a spiral shape.


    The sweat on his forehead dripped down in droplets.


    "Bam!"


    Tu Dao was very decisive. He could see that Du Lei''s skills were not ordinary and he immediately fired a shot.


    Unexpectedly, Du Lei turned, dodging the bullet, and then, like a phantom, rushed to his side.


    "Bang!"


    Du Lei suddenly struck his shoulder, causing the gun in his hand to fall to the ground.


    Then she grabbed his neck.


    With a cold voice, he asked, "Ping Sihai asked a person for directions today. Where is she?"


    "Cough cough, I ¡­"


    Tu Dao rolled his eyes as he signaled Du Lei to let go of his neck.


    "Humph!"


    Du Lei swung his blade and threw it on the ground, staring at him coldly.


    He didn''t dare to be rash again.


    "She''s in the market. You can take her with you!"


    Tu Dao took a deep breath and said.


    "Bring me there!"


    There was no choice, Tu Dao could only stand up and bring Du Lei to the training grounds.


    This was actually a shack that was being built in the suburbs. It was built using a mixture of wood and workers'' land.


    The training workshop took up several hundred square meters of wood and was divided into several areas. Each area had its own training content, all for the sake of these girls that they had collected and trained to be professional girls!


    Du Lei''s arrival didn''t attract any attention from them, because every single one of them were performing their own actions. These actions were all to stir up the fire in the men''s bodies.


    At the same time, there were professional trainers in every region.


    The trainers were all women so that they could be accepted at the beginning.


    Du Lei looked at these numb faces of the women and his expression turned ugly. He never thought that in such a beautiful city like the Rong City, there would actually be such a dirty business.


    He exerted his strength and completely crippled Tu Dao''s right hand.


    "AHH!"


    Tu Dao''s screams immediately attracted the attention of the women in the square. However, most of them could not help but show a shocked expression. They did not dare to show any other expression.


    It was as if some women were laughing, and some women were showing a moving expression. Although they were happy inside, because the butcher knives would torture them every day.


    However, they did not dare to do so because the years of torture prevented them from having the heart to rebel.


    Du Lei looked over and saw a girl looking at him with a slight change in expression, as if she wanted to say something.


    Du Lei''s expression congealed. This girl was indeed similar to that aunty in Donglang City. It seemed that it should be her.


    He knew what was going on, so he ordered Tu Dao to release the girls.


    Unfortunately, Tu Dao would rather die than submit. This was his greatest foundation, so how could he let go of it?


    "Hehe, it seems that you really don''t want to let them go even if you die."


    Du Lei sneered, then knocked out Tu Dao, the baldy and the people around them.


    He then turned to the group of poor women and said, "Let''s go. From now on, all of you are free."


    However, aside from the girl from the Cloud Province, no one else was willing to take a step toward him.


    Du Lei''s heart went cold. What exactly did Tu Dao do to them?


    "Du Lei, is that you?"


    The girl was called Yuan Zuodi. She was a crazy fan who was obsessed with Du Lei, and should be an innocent and cute girl. She didn''t expect herself to be tortured like this.


    "I''m fine."


    Du Lei nodded, wanting to console her, but he did not know what to say.


    Thank you, they are a pitiful bunch of people. Some of them have been here for half a year, and if it weren''t for their good looks, they would have been of some value.


    As Yuan Chendi spoke, she started to cry.


    The other women wanted to cry too, but they had been tortured for too long.


    Facing this group of women, Du Lei''s heart softened as he made a decision.


    "You guys don''t have to worry about Tu Dao and the rest anymore. I will take care of them. You will never see them again." At the same time, if one of you is willing to stay by my side and work for me, I am willing to pay twice the price to hire you. "

 C221

    Those women all immediately raised their head and looked at Du Lei in surprise, their expressions full of suspicion and hope.


    How could they not want to return to their normal lives?


    But their experience was enough to embarrass them.


    No matter if they were going home or working outside, as long as they were exposed by the media, they would completely lose that last piece of cloth and would have no face to continue living on.


    "I know what you guys are thinking. Don''t worry, I won''t expose this matter." I will use my methods to deal with Tu Dao and his forces. "


    "As for you guys, I have enough money to support you as long as you guys are willing to work for me."


    "I don''t know. What do you do?"


    A woman around the age of 25 or 26 stood up. Her figure was beautiful, and coupled with the skintight clothing that was given to them, her figure was completely exposed.


    "I''m an antique seller. You just need to keep an eye on the shop!"


    Du Lei made up his mind. With his current ability, he would be able to dive into the sea.


    For the time being, these women asked someone to teach them some basic etiquette, as well as the knowledge of antiques.


    "But you are at most an antique shop, and we have four hundred and thirty-two people. "I''m afraid ¡­"


    The lady was worried that Du Lei would not be able to keep them alive.


    "Don''t worry, you still don''t understand antiques. I''ll let you guys learn how to read antiques first. Only then can you help me look at the shops and sell antiques." As for the initial fee, just take it as a kindness to everyone, and once you take part in the job, I will pay you twice the price. "


    Du Lei promised, he really could not watch these women fall into the street, at that time, without any skills, they would fall into a deep trap.


    "We don''t need a salary. We just need to continue living."


    The woman was resigned to her fate, as if she no longer had any expectations for this world, but did not want to die just like that.


    "What''s your name?"


    Du Lei was curious about this woman. She seemed to be one of the more prestigious women in the group.


    "My name is Lin Yiyi!"


    She said her name with a look of reminiscence.


    Seeing this, Du Lei''s heart softened. They were all pitiful women.


    Du Lei gave Zhang San a call, asking them to come and take care of the things here. As for Tu Dao and the others, he planned to kill them off secretly.


    When Zhang San came over, he discovered that there were actually so many girls hidden, causing him to be shocked, but he held back. After Du Lei introduced the girls, they knew who the group of girls were, and sympathized with them, thus they put in a lot of effort in doing what they were doing.


    Du Lei took the imperial concubine to the side and told her that her mother wanted her to go back.


    As for the matter here, he would keep it a secret for her.


    He originally had no hope of living, but he did not think that Du Lei would suddenly step out and save them. In her heart, he admired Du Lei even more.


    But after Du Lei''s repeated attempts to persuade his, she finally nodded his head and returned to the Cloud Province.


    Du Lei escorted her to the airport and couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart.


    He finally got over it.


    He drove with his butcher knife and a few other important people to the cemetery in the suburbs.


    "I beg of you, please don''t kill me. I have a lot of properties on the west side of the city. If you let me go, I''ll give you all my assets. "


    Tu Dao saw where they were and immediately became flustered.


    "You want to live now? Why didn''t you think about it before? "


    Du Lei laughed coldly, then suddenly threw a punch towards Tu Dao. With the subarachnoid qi, he directly killed Tu Dao with it, but he did not have a shred of mercy in his heart when killing this kind of scum, not to mention that his heart had become colder and harder than before.


    He didn''t know whether this was a good or bad situation. After taking care of the others, he felt a wave of relief and then disposed of the corpses.


    He quietly returned to the Dominating the World. He kept a low profile in the whole matter, not only for himself, but also for the group of women who could not return home.


    Du Wei and Li Can also noticed that Du Lei''s mood was not high. They were hiding at the side playing with the computer, leaving him alone in the room, teasing the little turtle and little crocodile.


    "Do you think I did the right thing?"


    Du Lei asked softly.


    Although he appeared nonchalant on the surface, there was still a sense of fear and confusion in his heart.


    After all, he was a person, and people were social.


    Although Liang You was a humanoid at King Tuo''s Tomb, he was not human after all.


    But this time, he had actually killed several people.


    The little turtle and the little crocodile moved to his left and right, intimately rubbing against his palms, seemingly trying to comfort him.


    Although Du Lei handled the matter quickly and secretly, but there were still people who noticed it.


    That was Ping Sihai. Ever since Du Lei entered the North Zone, he had been paying attention to him, until he saw a few women going in and out consecutively. He guessed that Du Lei had very possibly dealt with Tu Dao and the others.


    He could not help but become excited in his heart. Du Lei did not seem to have the intention of taking over the North Zone.


    However, he still had to see Du Lei''s attitude.


    Thus, he came to Dominating the World three hours after Du Lei finished with his butcher''s blade.


    At this time, Du Lei had just come out to eat with Du Wei.


    "Boss Du, business is booming!"


    Ping Sihai and Li Can''s bodies trembled. They had been taking care of the shop here for so long, how could they not know who Ping Sihai was?


    Du Lei glanced at him without even looking at him, and said slowly: "Boss Ping, why have you come to my store?"


    "I am here to send business to Boss Du."


    Ping Sihai indicated that someone was to bring up a cauldron from behind. The cauldron had three legs and two ears, perfectly round.


    Du Lei''s heart skipped a beat, this cauldron contained spirit qi, he had just absorbed the spirit qi from the jade pendant on Tu Dao''s body, so his body was in a saturated state.


    "How much is it?"


    Du Lei asked, he was a little moved.


    "Talking about money hurts our relationship?"


    Ping Sihai took a seat at the table familiarly, Du Wei immediately took out a set of tableware for him.


    "This cauldron of mine is good stuff, but your relationship with my dad is iron. You even had lunch with him today. If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    Du Lei raised his head in surprise, this cauldron was definitely worth a few million, how could it just give it to him like that?


    But then, he remembered that Tu Dao had already been taken care of, and at that time, the North Zone was in a powerhouse state. Thinking about that, he smirked, "Is Boss Ping so kind?" I''m afraid I can''t take it. "


    "Sigh, saying all this is too foreign."


    He waved his hand, "Why aren''t you letting the Boss Du in?"


    The few burly men who were carrying the cauldron quickly walked inside!

 C222

    Du Lei had planned to work together with Ping Sihai from the start so he did not stop them now. A faint smile hung on his face, but when Du Wei and Li Can looked at the cauldron, they immediately threw down their cutlery and ran over to take a look.


    "Boss Du, what do you think of the cauldron?"


    Ping Sihai laughed, he actually did not understand antiques at all. This was something that he had introduced to his father through a friend, and felt that he could buy.


    "That''s right."


    After saying that word, Du Lei looked at Ping Sihai with a smile that was not a smile, "Boss Ping, for no reason, gift me the ancient bronze cauldron, I wonder if there is anything that you need my help with?"


    "You''re too courteous, it''s just a cauldron." And I don''t know much about these things. It''s only interesting if you guys play. I am just offering myself as a flower. "


    Ping Sihai quickly waved his hands.


    Du Lei did not say anything, and quietly watched him.


    After a long while, Ping Sihai realised that Du Lei seemed to have already seen through his thoughts, and immediately became embarrassed.


    "Hehe!"


    He rubbed his head and said with a frown, "Actually, I did encounter some trouble recently."


    "Feel free to speak!"


    Du Lei made up his mind, and took the initiative.


    "Well, it''s like this."


    Ping Sihai hesitated for a long time before saying: "This afternoon, I saw you going into the North Zone to look for Tu Dao, do you know?"


    "If you have any questions, feel free to ask."


    After Ping Sihai heard this, he understood in his heart that Tu Dao must have suffered a calamity.


    Thus, he told her his thoughts of taking down the North Zone. After he finished speaking, he stared intently at Du Lei''s face, hoping to see something.


    However, Du Lei had a relaxed appearance, and didn''t care at all.


    In the end, he could not help but ask: "Boss Du, can you support me in this area?"


    Du Lei faked a frown and thought deeply, after that he smiled: "Boss Ping, let''s put it this way. Your father and I are good friends, as I''m sure you can see. However, when it comes to benefits, we still have a clear score. "


    "Of course, we all do business. Even blood brothers have to settle their debts, no? "


    Ping Sihai nodded, then asked Du Lei about the thoughts of the North Zone.


    "You should know about the situation in North Zone, Tu Dao has taken in a lot of women. I hope that this line of business will not appear in the Rong City. "At least not within your jurisdiction."


    Du Lei hated this place so much that he immediately warned Yun Che.


    "Don''t worry Boss Du, I have always looked down on Tu Dao, that dog who relies on women to earn money."


    Ping Sihai patted his chest and promised.


    "There are more than four hundred women there. I need a place where I can put them down. You don''t have to worry about the money. Also, the Dominating the World has a shop in the east region that is enough. I hope to open another branch shop in North Zone. "


    "Don''t worry about this, leave it to me. "No problem."


    Ping Sihai heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He thought that Du Lei wanted to share the North Zone equally with him, but it turned out that it was just a piece of land.


    Although the North Zone was a slums area, the price of manpower there was much cheaper.


    This was a part of the resources that he had his eyes on, and the North Zone was also the biggest area of the Rong City, at that time, once he controlled the North Zone, his strength would increase by leaps and bounds.


    "Nothing much at the moment, but I hope you can go and warn some of my comrades in Rong City. Their recent little movements had begun again. "Don''t let me catch you, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    As Du Lei said this, his entire body released an aura of invincibility.


    Ping Sihai''s body trembled, was Du Lei still human?


    Why was he so imposing just by saying a few words?


    However, this made him completely lose the other Little Nine, as long as he followed Du Lei, he would definitely be able to shine in the future.


    Very quickly, Ping Sihai who had received Du Lei''s permission left.


    Right now, he needed to gather his subordinates and bring back the North Zone.


    However, he also told Du Lei that he was only the boss of the eastern region, and two other bosses. Besides, people from the western region and the Southern Region wouldn''t just watch him monopolize the North Zone like that.


    Then wouldn''t Ping Sihai become the Rong City''s Underground King?


    However, in Du Lei''s opinion, this was not a problem at all.


    Du Lei would take care of them.


    This gave Ping Sihai a peace of mind.


    In the following half a month, an earth-shattering change happened to the Rong City. First, the commoners could clearly feel that everyone in the Rong City seemed to have entered a state of fast pace.


    This state was uncontrollable, and they couldn''t control it either.


    The pedestrians on the street were in a hurry, wanting to hide at home and be safe.


    Other than the commoners who were feeling indescribably terrified, the public security department had the most headache.


    They didn''t know why Ping Sihai had suddenly gone crazy and suddenly took over a large majority of the North Zone.


    The other powerhouses were also not to be outdone, and began to appear in the North Zone.


    The originally calm and peaceful Rong City instantly entered into a panic filled with blood and gore.


    Every day, Rong City would have many so-called "accidents".


    What happened, these accidents were too outrageous.


    Everyone could see clearly, but they did not care, the underground powers of Rong City, which had been peaceful for more than twenty years, had finally started a storm once again.


    In this storm, there were only two people who were the biggest winners. One of them was obviously Ping Sihai, and he relied on his decisiveness and ruthless methods.


    He had placed a large portion of the North Zone into his own territory.


    Because the other four families were slow to react, they did not expect Tu Dao to die just like that.


    As the saying goes, if one step is slow, then step is slow. They had no chance, and could only watch as Ping Sihai grew.


    The public security department could only stare, because they also needed the peace and stability of the underground forces as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to remain calm.


    There were even some who started to help Ping Sihai to clean up the people with the butcher''s blade.


    In any case, Tu Dao had already disappeared and no one could contact him.


    The big guy could only let Ping Sihai take down the North Zone as soon as possible.


    Other than Ping Sihai, the other person was Du Lei.


    He had already arranged for that group of women to be present, and had even opened a branch in North Zone. As a place for those women to practice, he did not expect to earn much money.


    Ping Sihai had given the shop to him anyway, so he did not want the money.


    Secondly, because Ping Sihai had a big seat, some people at the antique street actually found Ping Sihai and hoped that he would help them beat him up.


    Ping Sihai turned around and sold them out, what a joke, right now Du Lei was his greatest security.


    Knock Du Lei out?


    Dream on?


    Du Lei looked at the list in his hands, the corners of his mouth raised slightly. He had noticed this group of people a long time ago.


    However, he couldn''t make a move yet.


    He needed an opportunity to finish them off.

 C223

    Zhou family!


    "What does Ping Sihai mean by this? Doesn''t he know that Slaughterer is someone we helped to raise? "


    Zhou Ji roared angrily at him.


    "Young master, something must have happened that we don''t know about. Also, Tu Dao and us have completely lost contact. It seems that the odds are against us! "


    Uncle Zhou was worried. He was already over sixty years old and would be gone in a few years.


    He only wanted to be safe and sound in the Zhou Mansion.


    I didn''t expect things to become so complicated recently.


    "We must find the butcher''s knife! If he is alive, we must see him! If he is dead, we must see his corpse!"


    Zhou Ji clenched his fists. Now that he had gradually gained control of the Zhou family, his father had also left to travel abroad.


    This matter could be said to be a test for him.


    Uncle Zhou nodded and went out to make the arrangements.


    Zhou Ji thought, he could not just sit there and wait for death, the North Zone was a great boost to their Zhou Family, he could not just disappear like that.


    "Tang Fei?"


    He made a call, it was He Ruyue''s crazy pursuer, Tang Fei.


    Ten-odd years ago, the Tang Clan left the Rong City and headed for the capital to develop. Now, they had some influence there.


    "Oh?" Young Master Zhou? Why did you suddenly call me? Didn''t you want to take care of the Zhou family''s matters? "


    Tang Fei had just slept with a woman, and was very happy, so he made fun of her.


    "Don''t say anymore, there''s something going on in the Rong City recently. "By the way, if I tell you about someone, I think you''ll be interested."


    Zhou Ji said.


    "Who is it?" He Ruyue is willing to accept me? "


    Tang Fei quipped. He and Zhou Ji were both pursuers of He Ruyue, but just so happened to follow him, which made the two of them have the same goal of hatred, which was why there were so many connections.


    "Du Lei, I believe you won''t forget him, right?"


    "Holy shit, why did you talk about him?"


    The moment Tang Fei heard this name, he felt as if he had eaten feces.


    Last month, when he returned to the Rong City to confess to He Ruyue, he did not expect to find out that the goddess in his heart was with another countryside bumpkin.


    "He disappeared for half a month. I thought he died somewhere. I didn''t expect him to return half a month ago." If we don''t kill him, we won''t even have a chance to get He Ruyue, so why don''t we join hands? "


    "Is that a good idea? But how are we going to join forces? Also, if he died, how would He Ruyue deal with him? Do you want to go with me to the same woman? "


    Tang Fei said coldly.


    "Our statuses are the same, so it''s naturally fair competition. If anyone has the ability to obtain He Ruyue''s heart, then they can''t be blamed either. "What do you think?"


    Zhou Ji said confidently.


    Tang Fei was silent for a while, before agreeing.


    He told Zhou Ji that he was just about to go abroad.


    But he would pay for the killers and kill Du Lei. At that time, Zhou Ji would have to clean his butt.


    Although Zhou Ji nodded on the surface, he was also cursing in his heart that Tang Fei was not a human.


    He, Tang Fei, had gone abroad to clear away all suspicions and make him take the blame.


    However, it wasn''t that he wasn''t scheming.


    "Hehe, abroad?"


    Zhou Ji sneered, he was not a good person, after pondering for a moment, he had a plan.


    He Ruyue had finally returned, and the person who came back with her was actually Li Zhiquan as well.


    Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He had not brought out the items from the King Tuo''s Tomb for a whole day, so his heart was unable to calm down.


    He quickly contacted Wu Liufeng and his son, asking them to come to his shop.


    "Wife, how was it in Beijing? Did you get bullied? "


    Du Lei hugged He Ruyue with a look of pleasant surprise.


    He sniffed her body, lost in it.


    Being suddenly hugged by Du Lei made He Ruyue a little stunned, but seeing that Du Lei was acting like a child, his face immediately flushed red and he gently caressed his head.


    The two of them did not have to stay warm for long before they were broken by the arrival of Wu Liufeng and the others.


    "Sorry, I have to work."


    Du Lei had an apologetic expression.


    "It''s fine!"


    He Ruyue was very satisfied in her heart. She really had enough of a boyfriend who doted on her a lot.


    When he arrived at Dominating the World, he saw Wu Liufeng and Old Wu chatting with each other.


    "Eldest Uncle!"


    Du Lei walked in and introduced Wu Liufeng and Wu Liufeng briefly. Then he said seriously: "Big Brother Wu, this time I will not let you guys help out for no reason. We will split what is inside three to seven points. And if you guys want to help me with anything in the future, you can look for me. "


    "You''re too polite, we don''t need those things. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to save my father. "And the plane crash..."


    Just as Wu Liufeng was about to say something, he was stopped by a stern glare from Du Lei. He did not want his family members to worry about him.


    "What plane crash?"


    Li Zhiquan had heard it a long time ago. He recalled the plane crash in the southeast direction a month ago and immediately thought of Du Lei.


    "Eldest Uncle, nothing happened!"


    Du Lei immediately dealt with it, then told him about making him, Wu Liufeng and his son go to the King Tuo''s Tomb to transport the things there.


    Seeing that Du Lei did not want to talk about it, Li Zhiquan could only let it go, but the gold, silver and other treasures of the King Tuo''s Tomb immediately caught his attention.


    The Dominating the World and his family had reached a strategic partnership, but because of the Zhou family''s actions, the two families were unable to dominate the jewelry business.


    "This time, if we bring this jewelry to the market, I think we can definitely beat the Zhou family!"


    Li Zhiquan clenched his fist and said.


    He had been suppressed quite a bit by the Zhou family in the past few days.


    That was why he had been forced to go to the capital to work with the Ninth Master.


    After all, although the Dominating the World had some strength in the Rong City, but in the entire country, their background was still not as good as the Zhou Family.


    "Don''t worry, before we import the jewelry, we will destroy the Zhou family. Otherwise, the competition between our two families will cause the price of the jewelry to drop. "It''s not going to make any difference."


    Du Lei shook his head, he had risked his life to obtain these jewels.


    How could he use it to fight with others?


    This would only make things easier for the consumers, and his ambition was not only that.


    There were a lot of rich people in China, and he had recently contacted Su Mo to make sure that he could use the aircraft carrier there.


    If his plan was correct, he would be able to enter the sea for the first time in October of this year.


    When he returned at the end of the year, he would once again ignite the market with the treasures at the bottom of the sea. That way, the Dominating the World could begin to leave the Rong City and head towards the entire country, or even the entire world.


    "It''s good that you have an idea, but we have to take it one step at a time."


    Li Zhiquan was worried that if Du Lei was young, he would be easily destroyed by the Zhou Family. When that time came, he would be just like how he was back then.


    "Don''t worry Eldest Uncle, I know what I''m doing."


    Du Lei laughed, he did not place the Zhou Family in his eyes at all.

 C224

    After discussing in detail with Wu Liufeng and the others for a while, he gave Wu Liufeng the keepsake he gave him before his death, which was a plate.


    He was not afraid of the autophagous worm''s injuries.


    Wu Liufeng brought Old Wu and Li Zhiquan and left Dominating the World, beginning to gather people, and headed towards King Tuo''s Tomb.


    After he finished dealing with this, Du Lei''s heart finally felt relieved. There were too many treasures in King Tuo''s Tomb.


    If he took it out, who knows how many times his wealth would increase.


    Zhou family?


    The Zhou family can still compare to him?


    However, the matter of the Zhou family really needed to be resolved.


    He threw the shop down and passed it to Du Wei and the others, then drove to North Zone.


    At this time, the Dominating the World''s branch shop was being renovated, and Zhang San was helping out at the moment, among the group of women, there were a few with higher prestige people who were able to come out and learn first.


    One of them was Lin Yiyi. Today, Lin Yiyi was wearing a green cheongsam, and her entire person gave off an aura of immortality.


    Du Lei didn''t know why he was brought here by Tu Dao.


    "Boss Du!"


    When Lin Yiyi saw Du Lei, his face turned slightly red. She had been learning some basics about antiques from other people, and the weather was still hot, causing his to sweat a little.


    "Zhang San, come over here for a while."


    Du Lei nodded his head, then frowned: "The few women are here, you are not teaching them. Also, why are there no air conditioners here?"


    "Boss, although we''ve also sold a lot of things these days, didn''t Brother Li just make a trip to the capital a while ago?" We bought some goods over there. "Therefore, this funding ¡­"


    Zhang San was helpless. Although the Dominating the World seemed to be rich now and had a huge flow of goods every day, there were very few people who could make it out.


    Du Lei thought, it seemed that he had to wait until the items from the King Tuo''s Tomb were out, in order to alleviate the problem with the funds.


    "It''s fine Boss Du, it''s good enough. "Oh right, our group of sisters don''t have much to do right now, so why don''t we go out and find something to do?"


    Although Lin Yiyi was grateful that she took them in, she knew in her heart that she couldn''t rely on them for her entire life.


    "Take it slowly, I can still afford to raise you."


    Du Lei said magnanimously, in any case, Wu Liufeng''s side would soon be able to provide the first batch of funds, so there was no rush.


    He then went to find Ping Sihai, who had recently stabilized her position in the North Zone, hence she was in high spirits.


    "Aiyo, Brother Du is here."


    Ping Sihai immediately stood up when he saw Du Lei. Now that Du Lei was his protective umbrella, the other powers of the Rong City wouldn''t dare to act recklessly as well.


    Just a few days ago, the boss of the Southern Region had actually sent someone to assassinate him.


    It was at that time that he personally witnessed Du Lei''s actions.


    That was fast and ruthless.


    "Brother Ping, what do you mean by this?"


    Du Lei passed back the name list that Ping Sihai had originally given him?


    Originally, they had agreed on this matter.


    Ping Sihai was going to kill all of the people on the antique street that were targeting him.


    But half a month had passed and Ping Sihai still had not made a move.


    "Brother Du, this cannot be rushed."


    Ping Sihai immediately cried and explained: "Look, Cui Yue Yue Cui, he has run Antique Street for more than 40 years, and is very experienced. Kong Yushan had a deep relationship with the Southern Region''s Han Family. "Friend Zhuang family, uncle to West Region''s Zhuang Hongde."


    "These people all have powerful backgrounds. Most importantly, their relationship with our Ping family is also not bad. I still haven''t found a chance to fight, right? "


    "From what you''re saying, you don''t even need to deal with these people. I''ll just do it myself, wouldn''t that be fine?"


    Du Lei''s words were filled with anger, as though he was dissatisfied with Ping Sihai''s irresponsible attitude.


    Immediately, Ping Sihai trembled, and immediately picked up the namelist.


    He patted his chest and said, "Within a week, they will definitely close their doors!"


    Du Lei then nodded his head and asked him about another matter.


    "What have the Zhou family members been doing recently?"


    Ping Sihai raised his eyebrow, was this Du Lei trying to make a move on the Zhou family''s people?


    But deep down, he was also very happy. Recently, the Zhou family had begun to surpass the Ping family, and he had often heard his big brother talking about the Zhou family.


    "Zhou family? Zhou Zhangxing took his wife on a trip abroad. Currently, Zhou Ji is in charge of all of the Zhou clan''s businesses, and his sister, Zhou Qing Ning, is in charge of some matters. "


    When Du Lei heard it, he was immediately overjoyed.


    He hadn''t thought that Zhou Zhangxing would actually go abroad. It seemed like a good opportunity.


    Although Zhou Ji had some abilities, he shouldn''t be able to beat his.


    Du Lei relaxed.


    "Brother Du, you can''t be thinking of making a move against the Zhou Family, right?"


    Ping Sihai looked at Du Lei. A few days ago, the Zhou Family had invested all their resources into the underground powers, and they hoped that they could take care of Du Lei.


    At that time, he was already a little tempted, but he knew that Du Lei had some sort of relationship with his father. Furthermore, he was a member of the Ping family, so he didn''t lack money.


    The most important thing was that the relationship between the Ping family and the Zhou Family was not very good, so he ignored them.


    In the end, it was all because of the support of the Zhou family that he was unable to accept this list.


    However, the butcher''s blade was quickly wiped by Du Lei, which immediately silenced the Zhou Family.


    Ping Sihai hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still told his about the order to assassinate him.


    If they could enrage Du Lei and let him wipe out the Zhou Family, then their Ping family could make use of this opportunity to rise again.


    When Du Lei heard it, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Ping Sihai, which made him a little flustered.


    This feeling was not good. It was as if an ancient vicious beast was staring at him.


    "I know."


    Du Lei said indifferently, then left.


    Du Lei''s heart was burning with anger, he never thought that the Zhou Family would still dare to kill in secret, if not for his strength increasing once again.


    I''m afraid that they might have really done it.


    However, from the looks of it, he was even more determined to destroy the Zhou family.


    However, the Zhou Family had been in the Rong City for over a hundred years, and they had been doing everything they could for a long time.


    At this time, Du Lei''s expression suddenly changed, and his body quickly dodged to the side.


    "Bam!"


    A gunshot came from the empty streets of North Zone.


    Du Lei''s spirit eyes flashed, he turned to look, only to see a person rushing over.


    "Hah!"


    The subarachnoid qi in Du Lei''s body suddenly revolved all over his body, surging out one after another.


    "Bang bang!"


    The man was wearing a blue work suit. He looked like someone from a factory.


    His expression was calm, as though he did not care how strong Du Lei was.


    This angered Du Lei, the other party actually dared to look down on him.


    Immediately, his power increased. The subarachnoid qi, which was originally somewhat repelled by the power of the Spirit Orb, merged a portion of it into the pearl in an instant.

 C225

    For the past few days, Du Lei had been catalyzing the subarachnoid qi every day, fusing with the energy emitted by a portion of the spirit pearl.


    The power remained in his dantian, unable to be used.


    Right now, with Du Lei''s powerful catalyzing technique, the force was finally showing signs of loosening.


    "Hah!"


    The two of them clashed fists. Du Lei crouched like a toad on TV, with his legs suddenly instilled with a large amount of Innate Qi.


    "What the f * ck!"


    Not only was it the assassin, even Du Lei was stunned, the power the spirit pearl had released was too tyrannical and ferocious, a large amount of power instantly flowed into his legs, and the situation just did not allow Du Lei to gather his power.


    He could only learn to use this move.


    The other party had suffered a heavy blow to her abdomen, causing several of her ribs to break. Du Lei could even hear her clearly.


    However, he himself was not feeling well either. That strike just now had caused him to feel a bit dizzy.


    Fortunately, he was not injured, and the other party did not manage to react either.


    Du Lei''s attack was too fast and too ferocious, he simply did not have enough time to block it.


    Du Lei stood up abruptly and pressed down on him.


    "Speak, who sent you here to die?"


    The man''s face was flushed, held tightly by Du Lei, but the other party''s face revealed a strange smile.


    Du Lei''s heart tightened, but he was already too late.


    "Crack!"


    "Bang!"


    Immediately, the man turned into a human bomb and Du Lei, who was leaning on the subarachnoid qi''s protective shield, was directly blown away.


    Like a flyer, he crashed into a nearby building, creating a large hole in the building.


    The occupants inside screamed.


    Although the security of North Zone was not very good, it was still very bad to be at home.


    Therefore, those people were in a panic.


    In the end, someone called the police.


    Very quickly, the police station of the North Zone surrounded the place and strictly controlled the suspects in the surrounding area.


    Du Lei fell into a coma and was sent to the hospital.


    As for the other person, he hadn''t even found a stump.


    From this, it could be seen how powerful the bomb was.


    "Holy shit, he didn''t even die?"


    The police watched the explosion in the video, and when they saw that Du Lei''s body was blown away but not harmed in the slightest, they could not help but cry out in alarm.


    They couldn''t find anything from the other person, but Du Lei still didn''t die.


    When they were sent to the hospital, they checked Du Lei''s body. Although he had suffered a severe concussion, his body was not blasted into smithereens.


    It was just that there was a big hole in his abdomen.


    The internal organs were all left out.


    But there was still life.


    "Alright, let''s not discuss this for now. I''ve already reported it, do what you need to do! "


    The commander in chief said sternly that the bombing in the area he was in charge of had caused his heart to collapse.


    He could foresee that he might be laid off tomorrow.


    "Got it, Captain Yang!"


    After Du Wentao and He Ruyue found out about what happened to Du Lei, they immediately rushed to the hospital, but were stopped outside.


    Because Du Lei was trying to save her.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    Du Wentao continued to comfort Li Mei, but in his heart, he was extremely worried.


    However, as a man, he couldn''t fall down at this moment.


    Not long after, He Mansheng came as well.


    When he saw Du Wentao, he first greeted him and then began to comfort him.


    Du Wei, Li Can, Li Mengxin, Qian Linger and the rest all rushed over. What was most shocking was that Zhou Ji had also arrived.


    "What are you doing here? Did you do it? "


    Du Wei was immediately furious, he immediately wanted to fight with his slippers.


    Luckily Li Can had stopped him, or there would be trouble again.


    Du Wei did not acknowledge any of his relatives when he fought.


    "No matter what, I have met with Du Lei a few times. "You don''t welcome me that much?"


    Zhou Ji tidied himself up, his expression calm.


    When he saw that He Ruyue was crying so miserably, his originally proud mood instantly burned with anger.


    The f * cking Du Lei, his death would not make anyone happy.


    She made my Little Moon so sad.


    He walked over, and was just about to console her, when He Ruyue berated him: "Scram, I don''t want to see you."


    "Ruyue, you will never be able to revive after death. Please accept my condolences!"


    Zhou Ji restrained the anger in his heart and tried to advise his in a low voice.


    "What did you say?"


    Du Wentao was immediately angered, he had originally known about Zhou Ji, but seeing that he was here to watch him, he did not say anything.


    I didn''t expect him to curse his son to death.


    "What is it? Was I wrong? "


    Zhou Ji had a complacent look on his face as he looked at the people around him who were crying.


    Although Tang Fei had arranged all of this, both of them were dead, and there was no proof at all. There was no need for him to take care of any further matters.


    Right now, he only wanted to quickly obtain He Ruyue''s heart. At that time, even if Tang Fei came to the Rong City, there would be nothing he could do about it.


    He Ruyue stopped her tears as she looked at Zhou Ji with red eyes, and then said coldly: "Even if Du Lei dies, I will not fall for you, what a self-righteous idiot."


    "What did you say?"


    Zhou Ji opened his eyes wide, he never thought that He Ruyue would actually say such malicious words, but he very quickly transferred the grievances onto Du Lei.


    "What''s so good about him, Du Lei? Ah? Why do you want him? Now that he was dead, wasn''t it better? We can be together again. "


    After Zhou Ji finished speaking, he still wanted to hold onto He Ruyue''s hand, but was pushed away by He Mansheng.


    He Mansheng looked at Zhou Ji with disgust and said, "How could Zhou Zhangxing give birth to a useless trash like you? If it wasn''t for the Zhou family, you wouldn''t even be considered a part of the family."


    "So what? Now, I am also the heir to the Zhou family. Now, my father has handed over all of the Zhou family''s properties to me. As long as I am willing, do you believe that your He Clan is unable to establish a foothold in the Rong City? "


    "Is that so?"


    He Mansheng laughed coldly, he was not afraid of the Zhou family''s actions.


    He had come out from the army to fight in the mall. If he said that he had no background, could he support the entire He family?


    "Zhou Ji, get lost now. Otherwise, I won''t be polite."


    Li Mengxin also stood out. She was a character who was fearless, but she never expected Zhou Ji to be so disgusting.


    She planned to make her father stop all cooperation with the Zhou family after returning home.


    Qian Linger also stood by Li Mengxin''s side, revealing her attitude.


    "Hmph, then we''ll see."


    Zhou Ji looked at them and snorted, then turned and left.


    "Scram!" You son of a bitch, will I, Brother Lei, die? If you die, neither of us will die. "


    Li Can spat at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji never thought that even after Du Lei died, he would still be like this. This caused his heart to be a little twisted.


    After leaving the hospital, he secretly planned how to take He Ruyue over by force first.

 C226

    Seeing Zhou Ji leaving in anger, He Mansheng knew that with his personality, he would not let this matter rest.


    Then he turned to Li Mengxin and Qian Linger and said: "Du Lei is unconscious for the moment, I''m afraid that he might do something evil. You should all be careful these days. "


    "Hmph, the Rong City is not a place where the Zhou Family can cover the sky with one hand."


    Qian Linger snorted. Although the Zhou Family was powerful and had robbed the majority of the Qian Family''s jewelry business, the Qian Family was not made of paper.


    Li Mengxin shook her head. "Zhou Ji is a narrow-minded person who can do anything. We''d better be careful. "


    "This time, there''s a 80 to 90% chance that Du Lei got injured because of him."


    He Ruyue was a meticulous woman, she started to think of how to retaliate against the Zhou family.


    Just then, Ping Sihai also rushed over. Seeing everyone, he greeted them and asked anxiously: "Is Du Lei alright?"


    He Mansheng had always been the overlord of the Rong City, and he also had the Ping Group backing him. Everyone gave him a bit of face, but they never thought that his relationship with Du Lei was also so close.


    "It''s mainly because of the concussion in the brain that people are now in a coma. It''s still in the process of being rescued. "


    He Mansheng had not finished speaking when the doctor came out.


    "Doctor, how is Du Lei?"


    He Ruyue asked quickly.


    "The patient''s head was injured, but the injuries on his body weren''t too serious. His body''s functions are very strong, and his recovery speed is also very fast."


    As he said this, the doctor''s face was filled with amazement. He had never seen anyone with such a strong body before. Even after forcefully resisting the explosion, they still did not die completely.


    "Then when will he wake up?"


    He Mansheng was startled, and asked.


    "I can''t say for sure. Brain repair is the most complicated part of the human body, and the explosive shock wave is too strong." It was already very lucky that he didn''t die on the spot. As for waking up, that''s up to him. "


    The doctor shook his head. There was nothing he could do.


    He Ruyue was already worried, but after hearing the news, she staggered and fainted.


    Ping Sihai frowned, thinking about something.


    Deep in the night, in Du Lei''s sickroom, there was an extremely rhythmic sound that jumped about.


    "Plop!"


    "Plop!"


    The voice was powerful, as if it was awakening.


    Inside Du Lei''s body, the power of the Spirit Orb began to circulate by itself, its power had a strong healing ability, in the blink of an eye, the injuries on Du Lei''s body completely recovered.


    However, he still hadn''t woken up.


    Because his consciousness had arrived at another space, this space was desolate and dilapidated. Strong gusts of wind blew unceasingly above, causing this entire space to be on the verge of collapse.


    "You shouldn''t have come here!"


    Domineering''s voice sounded a little melancholy as it traveled into Du Lei''s ears.


    "Domineering? Hello, Senior! "


    Although Du Lei was extremely arrogant in the outside world, he did not dare to act arrogantly in front of his superiors, because everything he did was given to him by his superiors.


    "If this space can no longer be stabilized by the dimensional stone, it will completely dissipate. At that time, all of your abilities will also vanish into nothingness. "


    He still had that detached look on his face. However, his transparent body seemed to be on the verge of dissipating.


    At the same time, Du Lei felt that his power was indeed decreasing step by step.


    Immediately, he felt fear. If he were to return to his original appearance, then everything that he built up would vanish like smoke in thin air.


    "Senior, did you go to the East Sea to find Spatial Stones the last time?"


    "I''m not looking for him, I''m taking him back!"


    "That year, a person promised me that he would owe me a dimensional stone."


    Du Lei was startled, who could make such a promise?


    However, this was no longer something he could speculate about.


    That was billions of years ago.


    "Go back to that world. Don''t forget to head to the East Sea."


    couldn''t help but be a little surprised when the word "overlord" came up to the East Sea again. It seemed that the East Sea was hiding many secrets.


    Following that, he felt a wave of shaking and a strong light abruptly appear, causing him to subconsciously close his eyes. He then opened them and discovered that he was lying in the hospital.


    Zhang San was watching by the side.


    "Boss, you''re awake?"


    Zhang San exclaimed, and immediately called for the nurse.


    Very quickly, a middle-aged nurse walked in. She looked at Du Lei for a long time, and then inspected him one last time.


    Nodding, he said, "How strange, even though my head suffered such a severe concussion, there is still a huge wound on my abdomen. "It''s actually better now."


    Hearing this, Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief.


    When he found out that he could still operate the subarachnoid qi, he was overjoyed. However, he was also thinking that he should head to the East Sea as soon as possible.


    But before that, he had to go to Gui Province.


    Zhao Tuo''s and Jia Ye''s bodies were turned into ashes and thrown into the ocean.


    But Zhao Linger had not been found. He wanted to bring Zhao Linger and send her back to the ocean.


    The East China Sea was a good choice.


    "How long have I been unconscious?"


    "Three days!"


    Zhang San said, then thought of something, "A few important matters have occurred during these few days."


    "Tell me about it."


    "After some investigation, the Lady Boss found out that Zhou Ji was involved in this explosion, and now, she has joined hands with the Qian, Li, Ping family and Han Families to pressure Zhou Ji, hoping that he would apologize to you and compensate for the losses of these few large companies."


    "Oh?"


    Du Lei raised his eyebrow, he did not expect He Ruyue to have such a method, he actually teamed up with the five great families to pressure the Zhou family.


    But why would the Han Family make a move?


    He didn''t have any connections to the Han Family in the past.


    "Also, Tang Fei of the Tang Family brought a large amount of money and re-entered the Rong City. He started a company, and when I heard that it was going to be operational for a few years, it would go public."


    "What else?"


    Du Lei closed his eyes and asked slowly.


    Back then, he was also one of He Ruyue''s suitors, but after getting slapped in the face by him, he had disappeared.


    He didn''t expect to see it again.


    "Also, someone came to look for you. She wants you to find her as soon as you wake up. "


    Zhang San''s expression was a little strange. Du Lei stared blankly, not knowing what he meant, and then, Zhang San secretly told him that Zhao Xue had returned.


    Startled, Du Lei immediately sat up and asked: "Where is she?"


    Zhao Xue was the perfect woman in his heart.


    She was a woman that was not inferior to He Ruyue, and could even move him a little.


    I didn''t expect her to come back. Did something happen?


    Otherwise, why would he be in such a hurry to meet me?


    He quickly dressed and made an appointment with Zhao Xue.


    The He family quickly found out about the news that Du Lei had awoken, but they did not expect him to disappear the moment he woke up.


    They were afraid that he would directly go and settle the score with Zhou Ji.

 C227

    Zhao Xue was waiting for him at Four Seasons Hotel, causing him to suddenly feel guilty.


    This hotel was owned by the He family, if he appeared, he would definitely attract He Ruyue''s attention, how would he explain himself then?


    In the end, he chose to climb over the wall.


    Zhao Xue had just showered and was about to sleep, but she didn''t expect that Du Lei had woken up. There was nothing she could do, she could only wait for him.


    After half a day, she suddenly heard a sound coming from the window and immediately became alert.


    She took out her gun and slowly walked to the window, only to find Du Lei greeting her outside. She was startled.


    Opening the window, he said snappily, "What''s wrong with you? You have to climb the wall if you don''t want to leave through the door? "


    At the same time, she was secretly shocked in her heart. She lived on the nineteenth floor, but did not expect Du Lei to actually climb up.


    "Hehe, it''s your fault, who told you to live in the Four Seasons Hotel?"


    Du Lei mumbled to himself before flipping in.


    Zhao Xue quickly noticed something, so she pointed her gun at him and said softly: "Be careful that I don''t bounce you."


    Du Lei staggered. He knew that Zhao Xue meant what he said, so he immediately activated his Innate Qi and calmed down.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    Du Lei moved closer with an intoxicated look on his face.


    Zhao Xue blushed, and then turned around and sat on the sofa.


    From a sealed bag of information, she took out a document and handed it over to Du Lei.


    "What is this?"


    Du Lei took it and looked at it, and was immediately stunned.


    This was actually a letter of invitation!


    And the person being recruited was Du Lei.


    "What do you mean?"


    Du Lei had a stupefied expression. Could it be that it was due to his abilities being noticed by the higher ups?


    In the end Zhao Xue replied, "This is the application I made to the higher ups. They investigated your background and thought it would work, so they passed."


    "I said, I''m just a commoner. It''s useless for you to recruit me."


    Du Lei wanted to cry but no tears came out. He thought that Zhao Xue had something good to discuss with him.


    "It''s useless to say these things now. I''ve seen your abilities before."


    Zhao Xue seemed to have made up her mind as she sat down obediently and looked at with a face full of smiles.


    "Tsk, we have policies up our sleeves, and strategies up our sleeves. You have recruited my body, but not my soul. If I don''t put in any effort, won''t you release me then? "


    Du Lei rolled his eyes and immediately thought of a solution.


    "You!"


    Zhao Xue was startled, she never thought that Du Lei was actually so afraid of death.


    Du Lei looked at Zhao Xue for a bit, and then laughed obscenely: "It''s fine if you want me to help you, but you can also be my girlfriend. "How about it?"


    "Don''t you already have a woman?"


    Zhao Xue glared at him, she never thought that Du Lei would actually be such a playboy.


    When Du Lei heard it, he was instantly overjoyed. He never expected Zhao Xue to agree to this, he immediately changed his words: "It''s fine even if you don''t want to be my girlfriend, kiss me, and I''ll help you!"


    Zhao Xue didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    She knew what Du Lei was thinking. Although Du Lei was handsome and had a good personality, she was still unwilling to let him give her her first kiss.


    "Then if you don''t agree, then there''s nothing I can do."


    Seeing that Zhao Xue did not say a word, Du Lei immediately climbed up, her face full of unhappiness.


    "You''re a citizen of China, so what if you contribute a bit to the country?"


    Zhao Xue''s retort was weak, after all, Du Lei was not one of them.


    "It''s meaningless for you to say that. I''m just a commoner. If you can''t complete the mission, then it will be very dangerous. Besides, my demand is not high. It''s just a kiss. "


    Du Lei laughed in his heart, he did not expect that he would still be able to earn so much.


    "Sure, but after this is over, I''ll ¡­" I''ll kiss you again! "


    Zhao Xue was so angry that she had no other choice, she could only comfort Du Lei for now. After Du Lei finished helping him, she left and he would probably not be able to find her.


    "That won''t do. With such a dangerous mission, who knows when he''ll die." We have to pay the bill first! "


    After Du Lei finished speaking, he extended his face over.


    "You! "Don''t even think about it. You want to take advantage of me without putting in any effort?"


    Zhao Xue was furious and pushed him away.


    "Just this once, okay?"


    Du Lei extended his face out again.


    Seeing that Du Lei was actually unwilling to give in, Zhao Xue looked around, unable to care about anything else.


    She was given an urgent time by the higher-ups and had to complete the mission as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to handle the situation and would probably be kicked out of the squad.


    She closed her eyes and kissed it.


    "Woo woo!"


    When Zhao Xue felt that something was wrong, she immediately struggled. However, how could she be a match for Du Lei?


    She bit his red lips tightly, not willing to let go of the next step. However, Du Lei had already gotten control of the situation, so how could he let Zhao Xue slip away from her hands again?


    On one hand, it was because Du Lei was extremely talented and she had fallen in love with him on the sly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have thought of Du Lei during this mission, and would have had to let his higher ups pass the application.


    On the other hand, because of He Ruyue''s existence, she had always felt that this was simply breaking her three views.


    However, because of Du Lei''s forceful attack, she had completely lost the ability to resist. He could not help but begin to obey, and did not resist in his heart anymore.

 C228

    The two of them continued to tangle with each other on the sofa. When Du Lei was still thinking about what to do next, Zhao Xue suddenly woke up.


    She pushed Du Lei away with her palm and asked with a bashful look: "Is it okay now?"


    Although Du Lei was just a step away, he could only let out a mischievous laugh, "I''m satisfied!"


    Zhao Xue rolled her eyes at him. After what happened just now, she could be considered to have completely let go of the obsession in her heart.


    As for how he was going to face He Ruyue later, that would be up to then.


    "Take a good look at the information."


    Zhao Xue, who had just been overflowing with emotions from Du Lei, directly went to take a bath.


    The sound of the flowing water seemed to have struck Du Lei''s heart, causing him to be distracted, but he could only bitterly read the information.


    Food must be eaten in one mouthful, and the road must be walked step by step, so there is no hurry.


    When he read the information, his eyes immediately opened wide, because he realized that the place Zhao Xue was going to, was actually in Gui Province as well.


    If that''s all there is to it.


    He calculated in his heart, and felt that her target was Zhao Linger''s location?


    Could it be that Zhao Linger''s existence had received some attention from the higher ups?


    There was nothing he could do about it, he patiently continued to read. He suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, it turned out that the Golden Triangle was the place where the great alligators had been active recently, Zhao Xue''s mission was to gather evidence.


    If necessary, they could capture the drug trafficking crocodiles directly.


    Du Lei couldn''t help but to let his guard down, as long as it wasn''t someone who was rushing towards Zhao Linger.


    "How is it? Have you finished reading it? "


    When Zhao Xue came out and saw Du Lei thinking about something, she could not help but ask.


    "En, is the Great Alligator you mentioned related to the Rong City?"


    Du Lei thought about Wan Hongru from the Western Region of Rong City. According to him, he was the poison source for the Rong City.


    I heard that he is very familiar with a certain power in the Golden Triangle, so he was able to get some low-priced drugs. After many years of management, he has already completely taken control of the drug market in the Rong City.


    "That''s right, Jia Yongxing was originally from Rong City. But because the case was reversed more than twenty years ago. He had escaped to the Golden Triangle, and now he was once again the leader of a faction. The person who helped Jia Yongxing escape was Wu Hongru. "


    Zhao Xue nodded.


    "If I follow Wu Hongru''s line, I should be able to find Jia Yongxing, right?"


    Du Lei rubbed his chin as he guessed.


    "No, the connection between them is very secretive, we have yet to find the breakthrough point. Furthermore, back then Jia Yongxing was wanted by the police because he was betrayed by his little brother. We sent several groups of people previously, but they were all exposed because they wrongly recognized Jia Yongxing. "


    "This makes it even harder to capture Jia Yongxing. Now that he has suddenly appeared in the province of Guizhou, we suspect that he has more to do, which is why my superiors sent me out. "


    "Such a dangerous thing, let''s not do it anymore!"


    When Du Lei heard that a few of the people had failed, he immediately guessed that the current Jia Yongxing was definitely a frightened bird.


    Then it would be even harder to get close to him.


    "Why are you so cowardly!"


    Zhao Xue rolled her eyes at Du Lei, then shook her head and said, "This time we captured a person because of a secret. That person and Jia Yongxing were sworn brothers back then, that''s why they wanted to take the risk. Since they have the chance this time, they might as well capture this drug trafficking group in one go. "


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment, then felt that the Gui Province was quite close to Zhao Linger, so he decided to do both things at once.


    So he nodded, "I''m only willing to take the risk because of you. What do you want to reward me for when you come back? "


    Zhao Xue''s face flushed red, then said embarrassedly: "How do you want me to reward you?"


    Du Lei quivered; he had never seen Zhao Xue like this before. He was so excited that he immediately stood up, wanting to hug her. However, Zhao Xue''s face suddenly turned cold, and then, he fiercely kicked at Du Lei''s lower body.


    Du Lei did not notice and immediately howled, "What the f * ck!"


    The most venomous woman''s heart!


    Du Lei''s face flushed red and she squatted down to cover her lower body. He glared at Zhao Xue and heard Zhao Xue say softly, "Your recovery rate has already been tested in the hospital, stop pretending."


    Immediately, Du Lei''s Qi was released halfway, the other party had long known of his feelings.


    He stood up slowly and sat down on the sofa.


    "Puchi!"


    Seeing that Du Lei was indeed in a bit of a bad mood, and that his current state was especially funny, Zhao Xue immediately laughed, and then said gently: "Alright, alright, when I come back, I will give you a pleasant surprise."


    After hearing that, Du Lei''s entire body floated in the air.


    It was a pity that He Ruyue''s phone call at that moment, immediately scared him, and she quickly looked around to see if there were any monitors.


    "Hey!"


    For the sake of Zhao Xue''s face, he did not even call her his wife.


    "Where are you?"


    He Ruyue''s voice was a little cold, as if she knew where Du Lei was.


    Du Lei panicked and explained: "I''m in Four Seasons Hotel."


    With that, Du Lei slapped himself hard in the face, saying that it was better elsewhere, why did he say it was here?


    "Are you at the hotel?" How come I didn''t know? "


    He Ruyue said in surprise, as though she was happy.


    Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief, it seemed that He Ruyue did not know Du Lei was in his room.


    "I came to the office to look for you!"


    Du Lei then hung up the phone and explained to Zhao Xue before going out of the room.


    She didn''t expect him to think so much for her. Otherwise, if she heard Du Lei calling her wife, her heart would really feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Wife, I''m here!"


    Still, Du Lei still went through the window, as if he was addicted to it.


    This feeling of sneaking away had filled him with a sense of novelty.


    "Why did you flip through the window if you don''t want to leave through the main entrance?"


    Seeing Du Lei suddenly appear, He Ruyue was shocked, but then she looked at Du Lei with a smile that was not a smile and asked: "Did you do something shameful?"


    "No!"


    Du Lei was at a loss, pretending to know nothing.


    His acting was getting better and better, and he was feeling very proud of himself.


    "Humph!"


    He Ruyue groaned, "Why did you suddenly disappear from the hospital? It worried Dad and me for a while. "If I didn''t know that you were fine, I would have called the police."


    "Hehe, I am fine, right? I just went to do something! "


    Du Lei''s heart warmed. He immediately walked over and hugged He Ruyue.


    "Wait!"


    He Ruyue suddenly became determined. She stared at Du Lei''s eyes, and after taking a few light breaths, she coldly laughed. "Woman''s fragrance, good ah.


    "I... "No!"


    Du Lei thought that it was terrible, he had been in a rush and had forgotten to remove Zhao Xue''s fragrance, so he was exposed.


    "No?"


    He Ruyue turned two rounds, then asked: "Then what about Zhao Xue?"

 C229

    "Zhao Xue? What Zhao Xue? "


    At this time, Du Lei could only pretend to be confused. He had no choice, if He Ruyue found out that his relationship with Zhao Xue had broken through, then wouldn''t he be ripped off a layer of his skin?


    "Continue acting!"


    He Ruyue snorted a few times, then said in a serious tone: "Du Lei, the Zhou Family has already been suppressed by our five families, but since you are one of them, I want to ask for your opinion."


    Seeing that He Ruyue did not pursue the matter any further, Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief, but he knew that He Ruyue must have remembered this matter.


    It was only because the matter of the Zhou family was even more important to her.


    "You know a little about this, so you don''t need to ask for my opinion!"


    Du Lei felt that He Ruyue''s method of teaming up with the other five families to suppress the Zhou family was really fun to play.


    "Although Zhou Ji is a little hysterical in terms of emotions due to me, he still manages the company. But he was a good hand, especially with the help of his sister Zhou Qing Ning. This is why the Qian Family has been repeatedly defeated in the jewelry business. "


    Du Lei squinted his eyes. He had met Zhou Qing Ning once before, and thought that she was nothing special.


    He didn''t expect that the combined efforts of the two siblings would cause the Qian family to be unable to breathe.


    "What do you think?" The Zhou family will definitely suppress him to the end. "


    Just thinking about Zhou Ji''s concern for him made Du Lei unhappy. How could he allow the Zhou family to continue helping him?


    "Source!"


    He Ruyue spat out these two words.


    Zhou Ji and Zhou Ji''s focus was currently on the jewelry business. Although it had begun to expand towards antiques, they did not give their all because the Dominating the World had always been the number one seller in the Rong City.


    But because the Zhou family had such a deep background, once they recovered from the jewelry business, they would definitely enter the world of antiques.


    If the Dominating the World and the Qian''s jewellery worked together, they could use the power that the Dominating the World had now to suppress the Zhou family.


    Now, not only did He Ruyue represent the He family''s property, she was also being supported by the Dominating the World.


    This was also why the other four families were willing to support He Ruyue.


    "From the source!"


    Du Lei thought about how Wu Liufeng should be in King Tuo''s Tomb by now and wondered how things were going over there.


    If the other party were to place the jewelry in the market, it might be able to ease the Zhou family''s pressure on the Qian family. However, if they were to list it on the market just like that, he would definitely be unwilling to do so.


    He called Li Zhiquan and asked him about the situation.


    "Eldest Uncle, are you there yet?"


    "Hmm, what''s wrong? Something happened to Rong City? "


    "Don''t clean up the gold and silver for now, just transport all the jewelry out."


    "Because of the Zhou family?"


    Li Zhiquan was silent for a moment, "Although we have a cooperative relationship with Qian''s jewellery, if we were to let so many jewelry go on the market, it might cause the price to drop."


    "I know, that''s why we have to follow the fine line. The Qian Family has been in this business for decades, and they know what to do. I just need to supply the goods. "


    "Alright, since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say more. I will ship the first batch of jewelry here immediately!"


    After Li Zhiquan finished speaking, he hung up the phone, the sky was burning, he had to keep an eye on those people.


    "Alright, the supply has been dealt with. "Now we should think about it, we should suppress the Zhou family''s anger, and at the same time prevent the price of our jewelry from falling."


    Du Lei hugged He Ruyue tightly, with a grandiose look on his face.


    He Ruyue looked at Du Lei in surprise. When she heard that the person who had spoke just now was Li Zhiquan, she did not expect that Du Lei would actually be able to find the origin of the goods so quickly.


    She lightly rested her head on Du Lei''s chest, her right index finger drawing circles on Du Lei''s chest.


    After a long while, she said softly, "Qian Linger is a jewelry designer, and the Qian Family is very skilled in this area. It''s just as you said, we only need to control the source of the goods. At that time, the benefits will also be able to enter into our account. "


    "But if I only get online, I always feel like I''m at a disadvantage!"


    How could Du Lei not know that he could do this, but if it wasn''t for the Zhou Family forcing him, he wouldn''t be willing to give the jewels to the Qian Family.


    "Isn''t that simple!"


    He Ruyue rolled her eyes at him, then softly said: "Qian Kun only has a daughter, wouldn''t it be fine if you just took Qian Linger?"


    Hearing that, Du Lei was ecstatic, but in the next moment, he felt He Ruyue''s eyes staring straight at him.


    "Heh heh, although Qian Linger is also a beauty, she can''t compare to you in any way. "I don''t think so."


    Du Lei shook his head. He had just made love with Zhao Xue a little while ago, and that had already aroused He Ruyue''s suspicions.


    He Ruyue snorted twice, then said with a frown: "Actually, what I''m most worried about is still the Han Family. Although they are supporting us now, their relationship with the Zhou family has always been good. If it wasn''t for Ping Sihai striking out this time, they wouldn''t have come to our side. "


    Du Lei nodded his head, it turned out that Ping Sihai had made his move too.


    Thinking about it, it seemed that Ping Sihai''s third sister had married into the Han Family, so there was an unexplainable relationship between the two families.


    Then he remembered that Wu Hongru from the west district was supported by the Han family.


    Immediately, he had an idea. "Let me handle the Han Family."


    On the second day, Zhang San was sent by Du Lei to receive the new jewelry that had arrived.


    There was no helping it, they had to be in a hurry over here, so they sent over a batch overnight.


    Du Lei called Qian Linger to the Four Seasons Hotel.


    He and He Ruyue discussed about the share of the jewelry with Qian Linger.


    "Why are you looking for me in such a hurry?"


    Seeing that He Ruyue was there, Qian Linger immediately knew that it was proper business.


    "Look at these pictures!"


    Du Lei gave the jewelry image to Qian Linger.


    "This ¡­"


    Qian Linger''s eyes instantly widened as she asked in shock, "Where did all these come from? "It doesn''t seem to be a modern art piece."


    "You don''t have to worry about the road. I only want to ask you, if I provide you with supplies, how will we divide the goods? "


    Du Lei smiled faintly. What a joke, those jewels were treasures of the Warring States Era. How could she not be blinded by them?


    "Do you have a lot of them?"


    Qian Linger immediately noticed the problem, and started to size Du Lei up with narrowed eyes.


    There was a malicious look on his face.


    "I say, do you want to rob me?"


    Du Lei quivered, as he did not understand what Qian Linger meant.


    "How about I just marry you and be your concubine?"


    Qian Linger revealed her two canines, she was extremely lively and lively.


    When Du Lei heard it, she immediately glanced at He Ruyue, but did not expect her to have such a calm expression, as if he had already known that Qian Linger would say such words.


    Although in his heart, he also wanted to eat Qian Linger, the main reason was that he did not know how to explain to He Ruyue about Zhao Xue!

 C230

    If there was another Qian Linger at that time, wouldn''t it be a mess?


    Du Lei didn''t even dare to think about it, but He Ruyue seemed to have other ideas.


    "Alright, Qian Linger is a great beauty, moreover she has the entire Qian''s jewellery behind her. Du Lei, it''s not bad that I married her to become my concubine. "


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    Qian Linger clapped her hands, then said with certainty: "In the future, I will definitely not argue with Sister He!"


    Du Lei felt his scalp tingling. If these two women were to get serious, he would not be able to save them. Furthermore, he had hooked up with Zhao Xue not long ago.


    "Hehe, Du Lei, look at me, I''ve already become your concubine. "About our cooperation ¡­"


    Qian Linger looked at Du Lei with his two big eyes.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Du Lei immediately stood up, "You can discuss this with Ru Yue!"


    With that, he left as if he was fleeing.


    The two girls couldn''t help but sneer at him.


    But after Du Lei left, He Ruyue''s face became serious.


    "Qian Linger, Dominating the World has always cooperated with Qian''s jewellery. "However, at that time, we were mainly antiquated, and now we are investing in a lot of jewelry again. I think there should be a leader between us."


    Qian Linger frowned and thought for a moment, then smiled sweetly, "Big Sister can decide, I am Du Lei''s concubine now. Elder sister shouldn''t be making things difficult for me, right? "


    He Ruyue was momentarily stunned. The words she had said just now was only to disgust Du Lei.


    She had long guessed that Du Lei was being dishonest outside, and wanted to see Du Lei''s reaction. However, she didn''t expect Qian Linger to simply climb up the mountain and bite the bullet, determined that she wanted to become Du Lei''s concubine.


    In the end she said helplessly, "Sure, but you guys haven''t progressed to that stage yet, right? It''s not impossible for the Dominating the World and the Qian''s jewellery to split the profits once you guys have confirmed the relationship! "


    After Qian Linger heard this, her face immediately flushed red.


    She bit her lip, raised her head, and asked, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Qian Linger nodded, she was determined to eat Du Lei.


    When He Ruyue saw this, she was startled, looks like this Qian Linger had also seen Du Lei''s potential.


    He was instantly vexed over whether he had been too careless.


    But then again, which outstanding man didn''t have a few women by his side?


    There was no choice, now that Du Lei was too outstanding, the first was his appearance, which looked like a goddess. With a height of 1.9 meters, in this southern region of the city, he was already considered pretty good.


    Furthermore, his ability was very strong. In less than a year, Dominating the World had gradually threatened the old shop that had been steadily operating for dozens of years.


    Qian Linger left with a smile. Although He Ruyue had thought it through, she still felt a bit of resentment.


    He didn''t think that he would be able to sell his men in a deal.


    She immediately called Du Lei, wanting to see where he had run off to.


    As a result, the phone was turned off. He immediately angrily put the phone down ¡­ Du Lei did not leave the Four Seasons Hotel, but instead came to Zhao Xue''s room.


    She was gathering information.


    "Darling, I miss you!"


    Du Lei suddenly hugged Zhao Xue and fiercely kissed him.


    "Woo woo!"


    Zhao Xue was caught unprepared by Du Lei and immediately struggled. However, it did not take long for it to cater to Du Lei.


    The two of them lingered on for a while, then began to talk about Jia Yongxing.


    The person who was captured by Zhao Xue and the others was called Wu Zhengyang, and was her brother who had played with Jia Yongxing since he was young. After that, because he was wanted by Jia Yongxing, the two of them lost contact.


    Wu Zhengyang went to the capital alone to develop himself. In the end, he was caught stealing cars.


    After being tortured later on, he actually discovered that he had an extremely close relationship with Jia Yongxing.


    There was a time when Jia Yongxing had specially come to find him, because he wanted Wu Zhengyang to work for him and become his spokesperson in the capital.


    At that time, Wu Zhengyang was a little timid, and did not dare to do such a thing.


    If he stole a car, he would be caught and educated for a period of time. He could be shot to death for drug trafficking.


    Not long after refusing Jia Yongxing, he was arrested by the police.


    Later on, because they found out that it was related to Jia Yongxing, the police secretly transferred Wu Zhengyang to Zhao Xue''s side.


    "If you want to use Wu Zhengyang to hit Jia Yongxing, it''s not impossible. But, he had already rejected Jia Yongxing''s offer once, so if he suddenly comes looking for him, will he arouse Jia Yongxing''s suspicions? "


    "Don''t worry, we''ve already prepared several plans."


    Zhao Xue smiled sweetly at Du Lei, causing him to immediately be overjoyed. She also wanted to start a fight, but was pushed away by Zhao Xue.


    She brought out a blank book.


    A few lines were drawn on it.


    With Jia Yongxing as the center, it was refracted out.


    After many aspects of and the others'' exploration, they decided to make use of Wu Zhengyang''s cowardice and force him to find Jia Yongxing on his own.


    Wu Zhengyang should have a way to contact him, but they could only push him from the back, they could not show themselves.


    So it required Du Lei to take action. Zhao Xue''s superior meant that because Wu Zhengyang still did not know that he had been moved, he should let Du Lei be the one to take the initiative.


    relied on stealing cars to survive, so there was no way he would give up on this method.


    Because Du Lei was extremely powerful, he could secretly follow Wu Zhengyang and not be discovered. At a critical moment, he could cooperate with the police and act the role of a gang to threaten Wu Zhengyang.


    Then, he pretended to unintentionally reveal that he was a drug dealer, in order to force Wu Zhengyang to contact Jia Yongxing, in order to find a way for him to live.


    As long as Wu Zhengyang took the initiative to contact Jia Yongxing, and introduced him to someone who could consume a large amount of drugs, Jia Yongxing, who was presumably anxious to expand the path of drug trafficking, would definitely take action.


    Of course, all along the way here, he would need Du Lei''s ability to react in time.


    And Zhao Xue, was precisely this point that she valued Du Lei a lot.


    Moreover, he was very strong and wouldn''t lose his life no matter what.


    "You''re going to sell me, your husband?"


    Du Lei''s eyes widened, he did not know that before this, He Ruyue had also sold him out.


    Zhao Xue blushed. Ever since she was young, she had been educated about service and repaying the country. She had never considered the feelings of a girl, so she was a little shameless.


    Du Lei did not expect Zhao Xue to have such a reaction, and immediately hugged her. With her head lowered, she buried herself in the surging twin peaks.


    "Yes!"


    Zhao Xue frowned slightly. She didn''t know why her body was seducing Du Lei to such an extent that he couldn''t control it, but she knew that her plan was a bit dangerous, so she didn''t resist.


    They allowed Du Lei to do as he pleased.


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing that Zhao Xue did not resist, Du Lei''s desire burned. She tore off Zhao Xue''s clothes and suddenly, two incomparably huge rabbits appeared, with two spots of cherry red on them!

 C231

    Du Lei let out a low roar. It had been a long time since he had vented the flames of desire in his heart.


    When Zhao Xue reacted, it was already useless.


    "A flash of bright red light falls and the room shines with spring light ¡­" "Bastard!"


    Zhao Xue clenched her teeth. She did not expect herself to be eaten cleanly by Du Lei the moment she fell into a trance.


    Du Lei laughed, and his two big hands continued to massage fiercely.


    He held the two white rabbits in his hand, not stopping for a moment.


    Zhao Xue sighed lightly. She was initially worried about He Ruyue, but now she suddenly realized that her identity was also a big problem.


    She could not stay by Du Lei''s side for long.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Du Lei caressed her hair and asked softly.


    He felt a lot more at ease after he had succeeded in relieving the flames.


    His entire being seemed to be brimming with vitality.


    "My identity is a problem, I''m afraid ¡­"


    Zhao Xue said in a low voice.


    "Why don''t you stop doing it, I''ll raise you!"


    What Du Lei said was the truth. With his current financial capabilities, he could completely support a few women.


    "Some things are not as simple as you think!"


    Zhao Xue wanted to stand up, but because Du Lei used too much force just now, he felt pain in his lower body.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    She then fiercely pinched Du Lei''s waist.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Lei gasped, he realized that no matter how hard the flesh on his waist trained, a pinch from a woman would still hurt.


    The two of them continued their discussion and in the end, Du Lei decided to go to the capital.


    With the jewelry as the source, he believed that He Ruyue and Qian Linger could work together and there would be no problems with the Zhou family.


    Adding on to that, the Ping family would definitely help them on this matter as well.


    Ever since he came back, he had gradually handed over control of the Dominating the World to He Ruyue.


    With regards to the more than four hundred homeless women in North Zone, He Ruyue also found out and sympathized a lot with them.


    Now, some of them had started working in some of the He family''s factories.


    As for the smarter and smarter ones, they had started their training. In the future, they would be the servants of the Dominating the World.


    Since the King Tuo''s Tomb and Wu Liufeng were there watching over the antique gold waiting for them, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    After Du Lei gave his instructions, he headed to the capital with Zhao Xue the next day.


    Qian Linger, who was just about to come and build a relationship with Du Lei, felt a sense of loss.


    After arriving at the capital, he first paid a visit to the Ninth Elder. Ever since he started working closely with Chai Dao, the Ninth Master started to contact Du Lei.


    There was no helping it, Dominating the World was now one of Ninth Master''s main customers, who asked it to have such a large throughput every day?


    Wu Zhengyang had only been out for a day, and he first returned to his family''s rented room.


    It was a basement. It was dark and damp inside, and since there were no women around, the stench inside was very loud. One had to wear a mask in order to breathe properly.


    Du Lei parked the Ferrari provided by Zhao Xue''s superior nearby. The car was not expensive, but it was not bad either.


    Otherwise, with Wu Zhengyang''s cowardly nature, he wouldn''t even steal anything from him.


    Du Lei calmly waited for Wu Zhengyang to appear.


    In order to lure Wu Zhengyang to take the bait, he was already prepared to be beaten up by Zhao Xue.


    At seven in the evening, Wu Zhengyang finally came out. He must have come to finish his meal.


    Then, Zhao Xue appeared. She pulled Du Lei out of the carriage and started an argument with him.


    Without closing the door, the two of them began to argue non-stop.


    Wu Zhengyang, who was not far away, also noticed the situation.


    When he realized that the car door was not closed, neither Du Lei nor Yue Yang paid attention to the situation over here.


    He looked around carefully and noticed that although there were cameras here, he knew that they were just decorations for him.


    His heart began to stir.


    He walked a few steps toward Ferrari with vigilance, purposely dilly-dallying for a while.


    When he was sure no one had noticed him, he ran toward Ferrari.


    Then he rushed into the car and was overjoyed to find that he had not even had time to pull out the key.


    He closed the door and drove away.


    He had been in the capital for more than ten years, so naturally, he had a personal network of his own.


    Therefore, he wasn''t afraid that the owner would come looking for him.


    What he needed to think about now was how to sell the car at its highest price.


    He was an experienced car thief and knew that he had only bought this car for less than half a year. Many things were new to him.


    Du Lei and Zhao Xue looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief. It looks like Wu Zhengyang still hadn''t found any clues.


    The two slowly walked out, waiting for the others to reply.


    There were only a few places that Wu Zhengyang could help from, so they had long made their plans.


    As long as Wu Zhengyang sold it, they would be able to take action.


    "I say, you really hit me just now?"


    Du Lei hugged Zhao Xue, and said with a face full of grievance, "I am at the service of my country, and nearly fell at your hands before I even made a contribution."


    "Alright, I was not able to see it clearly with Wu Zhengyang just now!"


    Zhao Xue quickly gave Du Lei a kiss on her face to express her condolences.


    Only then did Du Lei reveal a smile, and carry Zhao Xue to a restaurant.


    In order to wait for Wu Zhengyang, he and Zhao Xue had not eaten yet.


    Around 8 in the evening, Du Lei and Zhao Xue had just finished eating and were notified that Wu Zhengyang had already dealt with the Ferrari and was heading towards the CoCo bar.


    This was where he went every time he got some money.


    "They really know how to enjoy themselves!"


    Du Lei sneered. He wouldn''t believe it if he didn''t kill this guy later.


    Wu Zhengyang ordered a glass of whisky and slowly savored it.


    Not long after, a young man came looking for him.


    "Who are you?"


    Wu Zhengyang looked at Du Lei and his heart skipped a beat. He had long recognized Du Lei''s identity.


    He did not expect that he would be found by the other party within two hours.


    "Hehe, you stole my car, yet you still want to ask who I am?"


    Du Lei snorted coldly. He suddenly grabbed Wu Zhengyang''s neck and prepared to drag him outside!


    "Hey, hey!"


    Wu Zhengyang wanted to grab hold of Du Lei, but discovered that he did not have the strength to do so.


    Du Lei was as strong as an ox, and his arms did not move an inch.


    He suddenly knew that he had met his match.


    At this time, a group of people rushed out from the side of the bar. They were the security guards of the bar, but they were just a group of hoodlums.


    They surrounded Du Lei and the other two.


    "Kid, you dare to cause trouble in our bar?"


    The person in the lead was a hulking 1.9m man. His body was covered in tattoos. He held an electric baton in his hand. From time to time, lightning would appear on it.


    At this time, the sound of the bar had stopped, and many people moved to the side. After all, the security guards were very aggressive, and everyone was willing to provoke them.

 C232

    Du Lei laughed coldly, and said with a bit of a roguish tone: "What? "Who are you people?"


    With that, he pulled Wu Zhengyang to his side.


    "Come to our CoCo bar and you don''t know who we are? Don''t you know that this is Young Master Tang''s territory? "


    The sturdy man sneered, then extended his electric baton towards Du Lei.


    Du Lei''s pupils constricted, this sturdy man was actually a practitioner, and the other party was clearly trying to kill him.


    Wasn''t he just looking for trouble?


    Was there a need for such a huge grudge?


    What he did not know was that Tang Fei upstairs had already noticed him.


    This bar was opened by him.


    A few days ago, he sent a soldier to kill Du Lei, who would rather die than be a human bomb. This made him secretly shocked in his heart, knowing that Du Lei was definitely not an ordinary person.


    However, since Du Lei didn''t die, it would be very difficult for him to obtain him.


    Therefore, when he saw Du Lei appearing in his bar, he was overjoyed.


    He immediately sent people to arrest the kid.


    This was the capital, not the Rong City. He did not believe that Du Lei would still dare to be so impudent.


    Moreover, the Tang Clan was also developing in the capital.


    As long as Du Lei dared to make a move, he had reason to capture him.


    However, the next scene caused everyone to gape with their mouths wide open.


    Du Lei turned, his right hand clapped lightly, and he moved as fast as lightning, no one could see his movements clearly.


    However, the electric baton also charged towards the customer beside it.


    His speed was so fast that it was astonishing. Even the brawny man could only feel that his hands were suddenly exhausted as he suddenly turned around to look in a different direction.


    "AHH!"


    The one who was hit was a young man with a pair of refined golden eyes. However, he had a ferocious expression, and his eyeballs were protruding out of his eye sockets.


    That electric baton just now was specially made to have the greatest electric current. It had a total of 10000 watts.


    Immediately, the stench of burnt flesh came from that young man''s body, and he died just like that!


    When the man died, the bar exploded.


    Who would have thought that the security guards here could actually electrocute a person to death?


    Even Tang Fei was furious, he did not know what was going on with the Security Captain.


    He actually charged another person in his direction for no reason at all.


    If Du Lei died, he would not feel the slightest bit of pressure.


    Although Du Lei was the monarch within the Rong City, this was the capital, so he was completely confident that he could suppress this matter.


    Even if the Tang Clan came, it would be of no use!


    Even if he lost a little of his customer base, he would have He Ruyue. A He family and this bar had a little business, that was completely incomparable.


    But the one who died was a different person.


    This made him extremely angry, he did not care if that person was dead or alive, but he cared that Du Lei was not harmed in the slightest.


    The brawny man knew he had done something wrong.


    However, he had no other choice. Killing people for no reason and if this were to spread in the capital, he would lose his life no matter what. Right now, he could only obediently carry out Young Master Tang''s orders and perhaps get some protection.


    After he thought it through, he rushed towards Du Lei without caring about his life.


    The surrounding guests were scared out of their wits. They hurriedly scattered, and some of them ran towards the door.


    Although Du Lei was also shocked at the power of the electric baton, he was no longer in the mood to harm others.


    He pulled Wu Zhengyang and dodged left and right, dodging all of the strong man''s attacks.


    At the same time, he aimed at an opportunity and kicked the electric baton out.


    After that, without the electric baton, Du Lei knocked Wu Zhengyang out with one punch.


    He had also dealt with those people as soon as possible, so it was obvious that the police had arrived by now.


    He did not want to go into the police station. As long as she leaves this place, Zhao Xue would take care of everything.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Lei''s movements were like a spirit ape''s, fast and powerful, the 10 plus guards, other than having a bit of strength, were all like a plate of vegetables.


    It didn''t take long before everything was settled.


    He seemed to have sensed something and looked up, only to see Tang Fei staring at him angrily.


    "So it''s you!"


    Du Lei let out a strange laugh, then carried Wu Zhengyang and rushed out of the bar.


    He quickly found Zhao Xue''s car and hid inside.


    "How did someone die?"


    Zhao Xue could not help but ask, but she quickly opened the car and drove towards the outskirts of the city.


    "Tang Fei, that bastard wants to kill me!"


    Du Lei spat once and recounted the situation just now.


    "Are you okay?"


    Zhao Xue was worried, she even used her hand to feel his body.


    Du Lei chuckled, held her gentleness and placed it into his pants.


    "Evil!"


    Zhao Xue blushed and kept her hand, as she said flirtatiously.


    Du Lei laughed awkwardly.


    Soon, they arrived at the outskirts of the city.


    Du Lei woke Wu Zhengyang up, then asked mockingly, "Now do you remember who I am?"


    "I ¡­"


    Wu Zhengyang was extremely shocked, he had just seen a human life in the bar, although he did not know how the security chief suddenly attacked the person at the side, but his intuition told him that it was definitely Du Lei.


    "You even dare to steal my car? Speak, where is my car?"


    Du Lei shouted out explosively. His body trembled and he was unable to utter a single word for a long time.


    At this moment, a person ran up and said softly, "Boss, the police have found something on the car."


    Du Lei pretended to spit at Wu Zhengyang, then scolded him, "Damn you, not only did you steal my car, you even lost my powder."


    Wu Zhengyang was startled. So he was a drug addict.


    Then he immediately stood up and cried out, "Big brother, I was wrong. Please give me a chance. I''ll definitely get your things back!"


    Then he took out a bank card. It was the money he had just sold his car.


    Du Lei received the bank card, and then coldly laughed: "I am selling a Ferrari for five hundred thousand."


    Wu Zhengyang cried out in his heart. Five hundred thousand was already not bad, it was stolen illegally, and if the police found out, he would probably have to stay in the police station for a few more years.


    "Tell me, what method do you have to get me some powder?"


    Du Lei had not forgotten the important matter, but the money in his pocket was his, he would definitely not hand it over.


    "This ¡­"


    Wu Zhengyang thought of Jia Yongxing and immediately hesitated.


    Du Lei acknowledged and immediately frightened him again. He knew that Du Lei was a martial artist, how could he not be like a little chicken when playing with him?


    He quickly told them about Jia Yongxing''s situation.


    "What do you mean? He''s the boss from Golden Triangle? "


    "Boss can''t be counted for, but he should be able to get a lot of very pure stuff." I think it should be enough for you, right? "


    Wu Zhengyang said as if he was trying to curry favor with them.


    "Satisfy your father? Does laozi look like someone who can suck in powder? "


    Du Lei berated angrily, sending Wu Zhengyang to the side.


    Zhao Xue and the other police officer squinted their eyes. The situation was too violent.


    Wu Zhengyang had also been fighting in the capital for more than 10 years, so he knew that Du Lei must be some big shot. However, he couldn''t remember if there was such a person in the capital.

 C233

    However, this was not what he was thinking. What he was worried about now was whether or not Du Lei would directly get rid of him in this desolate place.


    If he lost his money, he could still earn more. If he lost his life, he would lose everything.


    He hurriedly propped himself up with difficulty, then crawled back up to the ground and said, "No no no, I''ll definitely give you a lot of powder. What are you trying to do? Even I am willing to give it to you? "


    "How can I trust you? Hearing you say this, that man is in Golden Triangle. If you run, how will I find you in the entire country? "


    Du Lei snorted coldly, as he tried to force Wu Zhengyang to take the bait step by step.


    "So, if you don''t trust me, I''ll take you there to find him? He just happened to be in Guizhou Province recently! "


    As expected, Wu Zhengyang had taken the bait. Right now, he was only thinking of how to escape.


    "To Guizhou?"


    Du Lei muttered to himself, and then, Zhao Xue said in a timely manner: "Hubby, your car has been investigated, so the higher-ups will definitely track you down. I might as well go to the Gui Province and hide! "


    "Yes, yes. Sister-in-law is right." It''s all my fault that I was investigated by your car, but I think my brother will definitely be able to give you enough compensation! "


    Wu Zhengyang hurriedly nodded.


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment, then nodded his head: "Alright, then let''s go through the night!"


    "Huh?"


    Wu Zhengyang suddenly raised his head.


    He still had many things that he hadn''t explained clearly about. He disappeared the moment he came out, and his bunch of dog friends had finally managed to get him out. They definitely wouldn''t let him off so easily.


    But Du Lei did not give him the chance to explain, directly grabbing him, and began to leave for Gui Province.


    Wu Zhengyang also never thought that, as a big boss, Du Lei would actually be so afraid of cops.


    At this moment, in his heart, he was shocked by the lightning and Du Lei''s movements, he did not have any other thoughts.


    The few of them bought a plane ticket overnight. In fact, the plane ticket had already been prepared.


    However, they did not expect to be able to reach Gui Province in the near future. They had originally planned to interact with Wu Zhengyang for a while longer.


    But Du Lei cut the blade off, and it could be said that it messed up everyone''s plans.


    But right now, Du Lei was the most important person, so the people from the secret service had to restrain their temper and did not say anything.


    In fact, Du Lei wanted to solve the problem here as soon as possible. As far as he was concerned, as long as he saw Jia Yongxing, he could immediately capture him and bring him back.


    He didn''t think too much about it.


    Furthermore, he still had to go to the Gui Province to find Zhao Linger and then head to the East Sea. How would he have the time to waste on them?


    Tyrant had repeatedly told him to head towards the East China Sea, otherwise his abilities would disappear.


    This was the most important thing that he was concerned about. Without the ability to dominate, he would be beaten back to being a mortal.


    When the time comes, he would no longer have the ability to laugh at others.


    How could he play then?


    When everyone rushed to the Gui Province, it was already dawn. Du Lei and the others found a hotel to rest for a while, and it was already noon.


    During this time, He Ruyue called him.


    After returning, He Ruyue realized that Du Lei had disappeared, and was immediately worried that something had happened to Du Lei.


    After Du Lei comforted his for a while, he finally calmed him down.


    "What''s wrong? You haven''t even seen a lover for a day and you''re already living your life like a year?"


    Zhao Xue said in an exasperated tone.


    "Hehe, aren''t you the same?"


    Du Lei hugged Zhao Xue and wanted to kiss him, but was dodged by Zhao Xue.


    "There are cameras everywhere. Be a good boy!"


    "So what? Aren''t you my wife? "


    Du Lei was not afraid, he just wanted to be one of the higher ups of Zhao Xue so that they would know that Zhao Xue was his woman.


    He was already planning how to pull Zhao Xue out of this pit.


    His woman flew all over the place. What was that supposed to be?


    It wasn''t like he couldn''t support her.


    After Zhao Xue heard this, her face immediately reddened, and her heart was filled with sweetness, but she still spoke in a serious tone, "Alright, we still need to discuss about Jia Yongxing."


    Du Lei was now his number one enemy to be dealt with, so he could only sit down and ask: "Did Wu Zhengyang contact him?"


    "Not really. The number that Jia Yongxing gave him back then is always switched off."


    Zhao Xue shook his head. Only if the other party turned on their computer and talked to Wu Zhengyang on the phone, would they be able to locate him.


    "Don''t worry, we''re just fishing. We have to be patient!"


    Du Lei''s heart started to surge with activity. Since Jia Yongxing was unable to contact him right now, should he go and find Zhao Linger?


    Zhao Xue rolled her eyes at him, she did not know who decided to come to the Gui Province the day before.


    Almost all of their team''s deployments were disrupted.


    The arrangements at the capital had been scrapped once again.


    Besides, the staff over here had also temporarily arranged a room for them.


    Du Lei was completely unaware of what he had done, as his heart was thinking about that small matter of his.


    For two consecutive days, Wu Zhengyang was still unable to contact him. At this moment, Du Lei no longer had the patience to do so.


    He couldn''t wait for so long without any limits.


    He rushed to Wu Zhengyang''s room and directly beat him up. After all, he was acting as a violent man right now, so there was nothing Secret Service agents could say.


    Wu Zhengyang was extremely aggrieved, if it wasn''t enough, he could only continue making calls.


    Although Du Lei had run away, the matter of CoCo bar was not over yet.


    After Zhao Xue found out that the owner of the hotel was Tang Fei, and that there was a conflict between Tang Fei and herself, she immediately sent her friends to investigate the matter regarding the electric death.


    Since the opponent actually wanted to kill Du Lei, then he might as well accept his anger.


    Tang Fei had not rested since last night. Both of his feet were swollen and red, so the matter had not been resolved yet.


    He did not expect that the dead person was actually a member of the Wealthy Class in Beijing.


    The Tang Clan was so powerful that they couldn''t even match up to the Tang Clan. Now, the Tang Clan was in a difficult position in the capital.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that some of the industries were extremely powerful, they would have been sealed as well.


    But even so, life in the Tang Clan was not going well.


    Their flow of money continued to shrink, and the entire family industrial chain was severely damaged.


    Furthermore, with Zhao Xue secretly adding fuel to the fire, the matter started to evolve towards an increasingly complicated situation.


    After Tang Xing learned about the incident at the bar, he immediately scolded Tang Fei angrily and kicked him out of the study room.


    However, things had to be resolved.


    After calming down, Tang Xing began to have some connections. He had to settle this matter well, otherwise the Tang Clan wouldn''t be able to stay in the capital anymore.


    The most miserable one was Tang Fei. After he was chased out of the study by Tang Xing, he was summoned by the police to the police station and asked a big question that even he himself did not know.


    "Let me out, what right do you have to detain me? I am Tang Fei, the heir to the Tang Family! "


    Tang Fei roared, but no one paid any attention to him.

 C234

    Two days later, Jia Yongxing finally replied. He told Wu Zhengyang to go to downtown Ning City to find him alone.


    Du Lei and the others were coincidentally at the center of the city, so Wu Zhengyang let them go there alone.


    However, Du Lei followed him secretly. With his eyesight and hearing, he was naturally able to hear everything the other party said.


    The two of them met at the center of a pool. After Wu Zhengyang entered, his body was searched.


    However, Du Lei did not plan to alert the enemy on his first try. He did not have anything on him.


    Wu Zhengyang carefully entered the foot bath city, his body trembling uncontrollably as he deeply lamented in his heart. If he had followed Jia Yongxing to the Golden Triangle at that time to develop and develop, perhaps he wouldn''t have to worry about eating and drinking to the fullest.


    Du Lei opened his Spirit Eyes, observing Wu Zhengyang''s every move.


    When Du Lei finally saw Jia Yongxing, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but curl.


    In the picture that Zhao Xue gave him, Jia Yongxing was a middle-aged man. Although his face wasn''t good, it wasn''t that ugly either.


    But the Jia Yongxing in the foot bath city was simply a dwarf, only 1.1m tall.


    There was a strange pattern on his face.


    Gold hung from his ears, chest, and fingers, making him look like a nouveau riche.


    "Yongxing?"


    Wu Zhengyang was startled when he saw Jia Yongxing''s appearance. The two of them had not seen each other for more than ten years, but he did not expect Jia Yongxing to change his appearance to this.


    "Hehe, why? You don''t recognize me either, do you? "


    Jia Yongxing chuckled. After not seeing his good brother for so many years, he too felt a wave of emotion in his heart.


    He stood up, and his height was not even in front of Wu Zhengyang''s chest.


    "Come, let us brothers have a good chat. It''s been more than ten years. Time flies!"


    "That''s right!" After so many years, you are now a rich person. And because I eat and drink, I often squat in the horn. At that time, I should have directly followed you to the Golden Triangle. I wouldn''t have ended up like this. "


    Wu Zhengyang sighed.


    He felt a little sad. He was already over forty years old, yet he didn''t even have a wife.


    He was even more afraid to go home. The Wu Clan would probably be destroyed in his generation.


    "I told you before, come with me. You''re a coward, what''s the use of saying all this now? "


    Jia Yongxing could not help but look down on his, but then changed the topic, "I will still give you a chance now, as long as you listen to me, I can guarantee that you will be able to earn a lot of money.


    "Will there be any danger?"


    Wu Zhengyang hesitated.


    "Tch, look at you, this society is a human-eating society. Mr. Lu Xun is right. In this society, only if you learn how to eat people can you become strong. You can guarantee that you won''t be eaten. Even now, don''t you understand? "


    Hearing this, Wu Zhengyang immediately became bold, and said yes, those who starve to death would become timid, and those who are bold would die.


    If he didn''t work harder, he would be like this for the rest of his life.


    Seeing that Wu Zhengyang was relieved, he laughed out loud. He patted Wu Zhengyang''s shoulders and called for the two foreign girls to help him out.


    The next scene caused Du Lei''s ears to redden, but he did not dare to cut off the gaze of the Spirit Eye, because he did not know when the two of them would finish, or if he missed any news, he would not be able to stop them.


    Fortunately, the two of them didn''t seem to have any interest, and it didn''t take long before it was over.


    They gathered together again and got down to business.


    "Is it good?"


    Jia Yongxing laughed and asked.


    Wu Zhengyang nodded his head furiously. It was not that he had never played with foreign girls before, but he had never played with one of those before. It was because he had no money and could not afford to play with them.


    "Bro, I won''t hide this from you, as long as you follow me. In the future, this would not be a big deal. But before I do, I need to ask you a question. "


    Jia Yongxing''s face suddenly became serious.


    Wu Zhengyang immediately stabilised his body and nodded.


    "You rejected me once before, why are you suddenly looking for me this time?"


    The current Jia Yongxing could be said to be extremely cold-blooded. If Wu Zhengyang had even the slightest bit of intention to sell him out, he would immediately chop Wu Zhengyang into pieces and feed him to the fishes.


    Wu Zhengyang was startled, he did not know why Jia Yongxing suddenly became like that.


    But he did not know anything else, and told her about Du Lei''s situation. In the end, he hesitantly asked: "Brother Jia, do you have a question?"


    Jia Yongxing hesitated, but from Wu Zhengyang''s description just now, there was nothing wrong.


    It was just as Wu Zhengyang had said. He was confident that he was hidden enough, but had still found him quickly.


    He shook his head, "There should be no problem for now. As for the buyer you mentioned, I will arrange for a meeting with him sometime. If the deal is settled, you will be the agent between him and me in the future." I will pay you enough commission. "


    Hearing this, Wu Zhengyang was ecstatic, and immediately nodded his head, didn''t he come here for money?


    As for Du Lei, he was sure that if he told Jia Yongxing to kill him, he would definitely die in Gui Province.


    Because he had just discovered that most of the security here was armed.


    Jia Yongxing had already muddled on to such a state, what else could not be dealt with?


    However, he needed Du Lei right now, because Du Lei would be the first buyer of his drugs.


    With a heart full of satisfaction, he left the foot bath city.


    They returned to the hotel.


    Du Lei did not leave immediately. Wu Zhengyang was just a normal person, Zhao Xue and the rest could watch him closely.


    But Jia Yongxing was different. Du Lei could feel a dangerous aura from his body.


    Even though this aura was one that could not be solved by the hegemons, it made him feel uneasy. Could it be that there was something in this world that the hegemons could not resolve?


    He continued to keep an eye on Jia Yongxing for another day, and in the end, only to discover that he was not even going anywhere other than to the foot bath city.


    Wu Zhengyang was urging him, because he couldn''t make the decision.


    In the end, Du Lei had no choice but to leave.


    Not long after he left, Jia Yongxing suddenly opened his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Sir, are you sure he left?"


    "Of course, that spying feeling is gone."


    A gloomy and hoarse voice sounded out in Jia Yongxing''s mind.


    Jia Yongxing let out a long breath, stood up, walked around a few times, and then asked: "Master, do you think that my friend betrayed me?"


    "I don''t think so. His expression and heart didn''t fluctuate too much. He probably doesn''t know he''s being watched. "


    After hearing this, Jia Yongxing was completely at ease.


    If it was not necessary, he was not willing to kill Wu Zhengyang. After all, it was a relationship that spanned more than twenty years.

 C235

    Originally, Du Lei still wanted to go find Zhao Linger alone, but looking at the situation, it should be impossible.


    That Jia Yongxing was too dangerous, he was afraid that something would happen to him, so he could only guard Jia Yongxing.


    However, even after a week, Jia Yongxing who had originally said that he would contact Wu Zhengyang, still did not receive any news, and even went to visit that foot bath city a few times.


    However, that Jia Yongxing would either take a foot bath or play with women everyday, he did not seem to be in the mood to talk about business.


    Until the eighth day when a person arrived and attracted the attention of Zhao Xue and the others.


    In fact, this was even because of He Ruyue. Ever since she had united five families, she had become like the sun in the sky above Rong City.


    He had a certain amount of control over the other families.


    Although all of this was because of Du Lei''s existence.


    Before Du Lei came, he told He Ruyue to pay more attention to the Han Family and the situation in the west region.


    This was because the biggest variable in the alliance was the Han Family.


    Moreover, Du Lei himself also had the thought of eliminating all the drug businesses in the west region.


    This was equivalent to beating a rice bowl, breaking off a person''s path of wealth, it was irreconcilable. Therefore, He Ruyue also began to pay attention, just two days ago, West Region''s Boss, Wan Hongru, would frequently come to the Han Family.


    Not long after, he left the Rong City.


    Zhao Xue immediately went into the city to investigate and found out that he had actually come to Peace City.


    It was normal for this to happen as Wan Hongru was the next in line for selling drugs and Jia Yongxing was the next in line.


    Du Lei cursed in his heart, were these drug dealers so careful?


    He had to play for ten days to half a month just for a single business deal?


    It made him want to sell drugs. What kind of lucrative business was this?


    However, he still obediently went to monitor the two of them.


    Jia Yongxing was very happy today. He had come to Gui Province almost half a month ago, and today, his first business deal had finally arrived.


    But after he saw Wan Hongru, his expression changed.


    Because in his mind, a gloomy voice resounded: "Someone is monitoring us, it''s the same feeling as last time!"


    The corner of Jia Yongxing''s mouth twitched, he immediately became suspicious.


    When Wu Zhengyang appeared, the surveillance power suddenly appeared. Now, Wan Hongru also appeared.


    Was he being watched?


    After calming himself down, he greeted Wan Hongru. Just when he was hesitating whether he should talk about proper business with him, Wan Hongru actually spoke out first.


    "The supply last time was not bad, this time we need more!"


    Wan Hongru did not know that they were being watched, so what he said was somewhat pointless.


    Jia Yongxing hesitated for a moment, then said: "Let''s not talk about this today, first let me entertain you!"


    "No need, I have to return to Rong City tonight!"


    He had recently found out that Du Lei had already left the Rong City and that the Han family and Zhou family had reached a tacit agreement to suppress the alliance led by the He family.


    Henceforth, the Zhou and Han Families would split the resources of the entire Rong City equally.


    "Ugh!"


    Jia Yongxing didn''t know how to explain it, but Wan Hongru was his old customer and knew his limits, so he did not need to suspect anything. However, they seemed to be targeted now.


    This feeling made him very uncomfortable. The reason why he was able to develop his territory steadily in Golden Triangle was because he worshipped a god.


    Because of this, he had grown one step at a time. If there was an existence that even he, as a god, dreaded, would appear, he would definitely refuse the trade.


    But this time, he hesitated.


    The reason he came to Gui Province wasn''t just to sell drugs, but also to contact many of the employees in the country. He would be doing business in Gui Province, which saved a lot of trouble for those people.


    Therefore, this drug convention was inevitable.


    But now that he was being watched, it made him feel like he was in a dilemma.


    Wan Hongru was only the first family in the country. In the following month or two, more than a dozen people would come to the Gui Province.


    "Let''s settle this deal first. We need to speed up the process of finding that thing. "When that time comes, I will descend upon the mortal world, and all enemies will be easy to deal with!"


    That voice was extremely conceited and did not put humans in its eyes at all.


    Jia Yongxing nodded his head and smiled, "Boss Wan, you are really a busy man. "I''ll get someone to bring out the goods for you later."


    "You really brought the goods in? "How did you do it?"


    Wan Hongru also did not believe that, when he was buying in the past, he was the one who shipped the goods here from the Golden Triangle.


    This time Jia Yongxing said that it was a domestic transaction and he hesitated for a long time. However, he did not expect that it was actually true.


    Jia Yongxing shook his head and smiled mysteriously: "This is a trade secret, how can I tell you?"


    Wan Hongru laughed involuntarily, he obviously did not believe that Jia Yongxing would tell him either.


    However, this way, it would be much safer and more convenient for their subordinates. At the very least, it would save them a lot of cost when crossing the border.


    "It seems that Boss Jia wants to monopolize the domestic market!"


    Wan Hongru immediately thought of Jia Yongxing''s ambition. In the past two years, his country had been oppressed greatly, and many families had already fallen into disarray.


    At this time, if Jia Yongxing appeared, he would probably be able to control the entire market.


    That would be a huge gain.


    Jia Yongxing only laughed, he did not say a word, but his expression revealed what he was thinking.


    In the distance, while quietly listening to their conversation, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. He never thought that Jia Yongxing was such a little midget, he must really be careful.


    He actually wanted to occupy the origin of the drug in the continent.


    It was fortunate that he had heard it. Otherwise, a violent storm would surely erupt in the country in the future.


    Very quickly, the two people made the transaction, but Wan Hongru didn''t immediately take the goods out.


    Instead, he allowed the other truck to go to the other side of foot bath city.


    If Du Lei was not so powerful, he would not have noticed that there was actually a hidden passage in the west side of foot bath city.


    The transaction was completed quickly, and as for Wan Hongru, they talked for a while.


    Then he left alone.


    After Du Lei told all of his secrets to Zhao Xue, he immediately set his sights on him.


    He definitely could not allow this batch of drugs into the Rong City.


    Unknowingly, Du Lei, from the very beginning, had already completely merged with his patriotism.


    This was something that Du Lei himself didn''t realize, he had hidden himself again very quickly.


    Since they already knew where the goods were hidden, they could just directly search it out.


    On the other side, a group of people followed closely behind Wan Hongru. It was useless for them to only search for drugs, they had to steal from them, if not the drug trade in the Rong City would not be stopped.


    Du Lei and Zhao Xue then started to enter the foot bath city. In order to seize the initiative, the two of them decided to find the drugs first. The troops outside slowly approached.

 C236

    Originally, Du Lei did not want to bring Zhao Xue along. After all, the sense of danger that Jia Yongxing gave him had not been eliminated.


    On the contrary, it was getting more and more intense.


    But how could Zhao Xue give up such an opportunity?


    She insisted on following Du Lei in. Since there was no other way, the two of them could only move together.


    Du Lei could only watch the surroundings carefully. Ever since he had obtained the power of the Spirit Orb, his Spirit Eye had become much stronger. From the original three times a day to a technique that could last for a long time.


    Inside foot bath city, Jia Yongxing suddenly stood up, because the god told him that someone had entered.


    He ruthlessly smiled. He really wanted to see just who had set their sights on him.


    Very quickly, the people below started to become a net, with Du Lei and Yue Yang as the center, they touched upon it.


    When Du Lei and Zhao Xue found the hidden entrance, their expressions became happy, but very soon their expressions changed.


    "Not good, we''re surrounded!"


    "How could that be?"


    This time, she was extremely careful, there were no traces at all. How did she get discovered?


    "I don''t know, but the situation isn''t right." There are hundreds of them, and they all have guns. "


    Du Lei said quickly. Right now, there was only the drug entrance in front of them.


    After the two discovered they were surrounded, Du Lei directly attacked the entrance.


    "Da Da ¡­"


    His body was like a spirit ape as he dodged the machine gun''s fire before fiercely charging out.


    With one person in each hand, he was directly killed.


    At the same time, he also sent a signal to Zhao Xue.


    "Bang!"


    Du Lei suddenly punched, striking the iron door, which immediately produced a burst of sonorous sounds.


    The surrounding people rushed over as soon as they heard the gunshot.


    The troops outside had long been prepared to take action. When they heard the gunshots, they immediately began to attack the foot bath city.


    Du Lei and Zhao Xue looked at each other. They did not know what this steel door was made of and could not open it for a while.


    "If I die, can you give me a title?"


    Zhao Xue said in a miserable voice.


    "You won''t die unless I am dead!"


    Du Lei said firmly, and at the same time, stood up and protected her behind him.


    "My spear arts are not as good as yours. Let me make a meat shield for you."


    "No, you still have a lot to do. You still have He Ruyue, how can I let you die!"


    Zhao Xue wanted to stand out, but was violently hugged by him, "We won''t die!"


    Tears fell from Zhao Xue''s eyes. If she did not insist on following him in, with Du Lei''s abilities, even if she could not beat her, she would definitely be able to escape, right?


    He deserved to die!


    She regretted it, but now she had no choice.


    The enemy had already rushed forward.


    Du Lei still stood in front of her, using her as a meat shield and protecting her with all his might.


    The two of them found a place with a relatively high terrain and began to fight.


    "Da Da Da ¡­"


    The sounds of gunfire continuously rang out. Relying on his nimble movements, Du Lei managed to block a few shots for a while.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xue''s eyes widened, but she bit her lips and did not say a word.


    Fortunately, the people outside also noticed that something was wrong and immediately rushed in.


    In the end, Du Lei felt that even his breathing had stopped, but he could feel that the situation had already been controlled.


    When Zhao Xue started crying and shouted his name with all her might, the corners of his mouth suddenly raised up as she laughed: "You''re so ugly when you cry like this!"


    After saying that, he fell into a coma.


    Immediately, Zhao Xue stopped crying and frowned, trying her best to not let herself cry.


    Half an hour later, Du Lei was rushed to the People''s Hospital.


    Zhao Xue''s entire body was covered in blood, but she knew that all the blood belonged to Du Lei, so she was not injured at all.


    She looked at her body, as if he wanted to vent it out, but didn''t dare do so. She was really afraid that if Du Lei woke up, he wouldn''t be able to take good care of him.


    But, she had already counted earlier, Du Lei had more than ten holes on his body, which meant that after being hit by more than ten shots, if they had landed on an ordinary person, they would have already died.


    However, Du Lei seemed like an undefeatable cockroach, still having very weak breaths.


    His heart didn''t stop beating.


    Carrying hope, Zhao Xue sat outside the operation room and waited for an entire night. At daybreak, the main surgeon finally came out.


    "Doctor, is he all right?"


    Zhao Xue suddenly rushed forward, using her right hand that was drenched in blood and still unwashed, to pull the doctor back.


    After that, the doctor smiled bitterly and said, "Miss, I have just finished my work. But don''t worry, when we took out the bullets, we found that the patient''s physical fitness was not ordinary. He still has the ability to breathe and basic life activities. "


    Hearing this, Zhao Xue couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    "However ¡­"


    "However, the patient was also shot in the head, and a part of the God Level disorder was caused. Although we have already helped him fix it, I can''t guarantee that he won''t wake up. After that, his normal life will not be affected to a certain extent."


    She sniffled. Everything was because of her, if it wasn''t for him, perhaps he would be chasing after Jia Yongxing with her right now.


    Just now, she had received news that while both sides were fighting fiercely, Jia Yongxing had suddenly disappeared.


    He had completely disappeared.


    After this event, it would probably become even more difficult to catch Jia Yongxing again in the future.


    Furthermore, an accident also happened on Wan Hongru''s side. Although they still arrested the truck that was transporting the drugs, Wan Hongru still disappeared without a trace.


    This series of events made Zhao Xue somewhat unable to hold on.


    She slowly walked into the sickroom and found Du Lei quietly lying on the sickbed.


    "Du Lei, nothing must happen to you, or else, how will I explain this to He Ruyue?"


    With tears in her eyes, she slowly narrated the events of her life that had begun when she was young, when she was selected to be a member of the Special Task Force, and when she grew up and started carrying out tasks.


    Du Lei''s consciousness had already entered into a blurry state. Although his body was under the effect of the subarachnoid qi and his extremely strong recovery ability, it still seemed to be unable to make ends meet.


    However, Du Lei still did not give up hope of living. He could faintly hear a woman nagging in his ear, and he did his best to not let himself go completely unconscious, if not, who knows what would happen to him.


    So he tried to listen to the woman''s voice. When he heard the laughter, he wanted to laugh, but he had no strength.


    After an unknown amount of time, Du Lei felt that his consciousness was becoming clearer and clearer, until he finally opened his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, Zhao Xue was looking at him in infatuation.

 C237

    Zhao Xue quietly looked at Du Lei, and Du Lei also looked at Zhao Xue. The two of them stared at each other for more than ten seconds.


    Suddenly, Zhao Xue couldn''t hold back the sadness in her body and started crying.


    "Ouch!"


    Du Lei exhaled lightly. In that instant, he felt as if his ribs cracked once again.


    "I''ll get a doctor!"


    Zhao Xue realized that she made a mistake and stood up, but was stopped by Du Lei.


    "Don''t go, stay with me!"


    Zhao Xue paused for a moment, then sat down again. She asked in a tender voice: "Are you alright?"


    "I said it already, I''m a cockroach, I can''t be beaten!"


    Du Lei grinned, but discovered that his nerves seemed to be in pain, and he immediately closed it again.


    "You''re still young and strong. If it wasn''t for you showing off ¡­"


    Zhao Xue suddenly realized that if she did not force herself to go in, how could so many things have happened?


    After being silent for a long time, Du Lei asked: "Where''s Jia Yongxing?"


    "He ran away!"


    Du Lei sighed, it seems that Jia Yongxing''s life should not have ended, even with this, he was able to escape.


    They had previously surrounded foot bath city to the point that not even a drop of water could trickle through!


    "Not only him, Wan Hongru has also disappeared. Yesterday when he suddenly appeared in the Rong City, I suspect that they are already suspecting us. "


    Zhao Xue asked worriedly.


    "It''s fine, he''s on the wrong path. When the time comes, I''ll use the underworld method to steal his territory."


    Du Lei snickered. He had seen the complete set of the Ancient Witchcraft in Hong Kong before, so he wanted to be the boss of a gang.


    "Sure, I''ll be your protective umbrella when the time comes!"


    Zhao Xue burst out in laughter. Under the sunlight, she looked soft and beautiful. Du Lei was stunned.


    Zhao Xue''s face reddened, and then, he said with a frown: "Oh right, something happened at Rong City. After Wan Hongru returned to the Rong City, the Han Family immediately turned their spearhead and teamed up with the Zhou Family. Now, without your support, the He family is starting to collapse. Dominating the World was also affected to a certain degree. "


    Du Lei was furious, but he was powerless to do anything.


    He thought that once he returned to Rong City, he wouldn''t be able to play with you ungrateful bastards.


    Previously, when he was in the Rong City, in order to thank the Han Family for helping him, he had spent several million.


    Who would have thought that turning around and selling him out.


    After another day, Du Lei was already able to get off the bed.


    From this, it could be seen how powerful his body was.


    Even the doctors were looking at him with strange eyes, as though they wanted to take a look at Du Lei''s body, scaring him so much that he completed the discharge procedures that afternoon.


    He called He Ruyue, and after asking him about the situation, he comforted him: "It''s fine, I''ll be back in two days.


    Hearing He Ruyue''s laughter, the two of them reluctantly hung up.


    Zhao Xue pouted on the side, as if she was eating something.


    Seeing that, Du Lei chuckled, rushed up to her and picked her up, then ran to the bed.


    "You''re crazy! It''s broad daylight!"


    "It''s almost night. What are you talking about in broad daylight? Why are you still spouting nonsense?!"


    "Put me down, you''re not well yet!"


    "Won''t you know whether your body is good or not after you try?"


    Du Lei did not care about what Zhao Xue thought as she went straight to the point.


    Although Zhao Xue was dressed openly in order to carry out her mission, she was still very shy in this regard.


    Only when it reached its climax did he let out a soft moan.


    "What should we do next?" Jia Yongxing will definitely run away without a trace. "


    Du Lei felt somewhat guilty. He had originally wanted to help Zhao Xue finish the mission, but instead of thinking about it, he caused the other party to be even more vigilant.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. There are some things that can''t be done just because you want to."


    Zhao Xue was also helpless, she thought again about the dozen or so shots Du Lei had blocked for her that night, her eyes immediately turning red.


    Du Lei immediately comforted her.


    Since this matter would not work, he would look for Zhao Linger and head to the Eastern Ocean after returning to the Rong City.


    This could not be delayed any longer.


    The next morning, Du Lei woke up and packed his things. Originally, Zhao Xue had wanted to follow him to the same place, but Du Lei had firmly rejected him.


    When Zhao Linger properly settled Zhao Linger back then, there must be a protective measure protecting him. At that time, he would definitely not care about Zhao Xue.


    Zhao Xue also received a notification from her superior asking her to go back and summarize the reason for the failure of this mission.


    Thus, Du Lei carried his backpack and started his journey. According to the map that Zhao Tuo had given him, Zhao Linger should be within the borders of the Southern City. As for the specific location, he still needed to go and inspect it.


    When he arrived at the Southern City, it was already noon. Du Lei had just finished eating dinner, and suddenly felt a familiar figure walking past him.


    Jia Yongxing?


    Du Lei''s eyes suddenly widened, Jia Yongxing had also run to the Southern City.


    He stared intently at Jia Yongxing, wanting to see where he was going.


    This was truly an unintentional attempt.


    He followed closely behind Jia Yongxing, and upon realising that he was walking towards the outskirts, he frowned, Jia Yongxing''s movements were strange, and dangerous.


    However, his body had already fully recovered, so he wasn''t afraid of him.


    Without so many of his men, what could he do?


    Thinking of this, Du Lei unconsciously sped up.


    There was a village in the suburbs, and there were very few people here.


    Jia Yongxing dodged and hid inside a wooden house.


    Du Lei then stopped, he started to use his spirit pupils, and looked inside.


    However, he suddenly trembled because he realized that Jia Yongxing seemed to have discovered him and was heading in his direction. He had a strange smile on his face.


    After that, he realized that the strange pattern on Jia Yongxing''s face seemed to have come to life as it continued to wander around on his face.


    Du Lei didn''t know what the other party was going to do, but he felt that he couldn''t let him succeed.


    Thus, she leaped, wanting to interrupt Jia Yongxing''s movements.


    Unexpectedly, the world suddenly changed color. The originally clear sky suddenly became covered by dense dark clouds, and lightning flashed and thunder rumbled.


    Du Lei was shocked, he froze and squinted his eyes, but when he looked back at the wooden house, he realized that Jia Yongxing was not there.


    At the same time, he suddenly felt a sense of danger from his back.


    His body twisted unnaturally for a moment, and he could only hear a chuckle coming from behind him.


    Du Lei''s scalp went numb, the sound was just like the sound made by a skeleton in a coffin, he was immediately startled and alarmed, immediately tumbling a few times, he turned his head to look, only to see Jia Yongxing staring straight at him.


    "Brother, what do you mean by following me all the way?"


    He didn''t know how Jia Yongxing found out, but it was definitely related to the strange pattern on his face.


    "He is afraid of finding iron filings everywhere, so he got them without any trouble!" Jia Yongxing, come back to the police station with me! "


    Du Lei ridiculed, since he had already been discovered, he might as well reveal his identity straight away.


    "So it was you who had been secretly monitoring me all this time!"


    Jia Yongxing immediately understood.

 C238

    "I''m not interested in you!"


    Du Lei rolled his eyes, then laughed strangely: "I heard that you''re a drug dealer?"


    Jia Yongxing was stunned, he did not know what Du Lei meant.


    After a while, he chuckled. "You want to do drugs too?"


    "Why not?"


    Du Lei took out a bank card and threw it over.


    Jia Yongxing extended his body and was about to grab the card.


    "Boom!"


    "Humph!"


    Jia Yongxing actually did not let down his guard, as he had always been paying attention to Du Lei''s movements.


    When he saw Du Lei make his move, he could not help but sneer. He took the opportunity to lie down on the ground like a toad.


    "Caw!"


    Bang! The sound of the explosion caused Du Lei''s expression to change, he immediately retreated, the sound had an enchanting power to it.


    The subarachnoid qi blocked his ears, this sound was too demonic.


    "Boom boom!"


    Jia Yongxing rushed forward, his legs bursting with astonishing jumping power.


    His hands were like the Thousand Hand Guan Yin on TV, making it hard for people to tell which one was the real one.


    Du Lei could only activate the subarachnoid qi again to block the way.


    "Crack!"


    was small, but he was more nimble.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground, he sprung up again.


    Du Lei was furious, thinking that he was done playing.


    Just as he was about to furiously punch out, his pupils suddenly dilated. A strange power passed through his eyes and affected his consciousness.


    Red ripples spread out one by one, and all the insects and chickens ran away.


    Even the birds cried out and didn''t stay any longer.


    Just as Du Lei was about to close his eyes, a green light exploded from his chest.


    Du Lei immediately regained his senses, he retreated, shook his head, and cursed: "Do you think you''re the only one with a pattern? I have one too. "


    After he finished speaking, he took off his clothes, revealing the Tyrant''s tattoo.


    Just then, under the effect of the subarachnoid qi, the Tyrant''s tattoo seemed to have come to life.


    It let out an earth-shattering roar.


    "Roar!"


    "Caw!"


    The pattern on Jia Yongxing''s face was not to be outdone, and he screamed.


    Du Lei and Jia Yongxing suddenly shook, two illusions jumping out from their bodies.


    In front of Du Lei, there was a green afterimage of a tyrant, and in front of Jia Yongxing, there was a red afterimage of a toad.


    The two looked at each other and began to fight.


    Du Lei and Jia Yongxing hurriedly retreated. This kind of battle was no longer something that they could participate in.


    However, Du Lei''s eyes also landed on Jia Yongxing, the power of his Spirit Eye had disappeared because of the Tyrant''s Shadow.


    However, his long term physical training had not come to an end.


    Looking at Jia Yongxing, he looked like a child.


    He avoided the battlefield between the two Divine Spirit Realm cultivators, then rushed towards Jia Yongxing.


    Without the protection of the Toad God, he was just an ordinary person. It was even because the Toad God had been consuming his blood essence for a long time.


    His body was not as good as an ordinary person''s.


    Seeing Du Lei rushing over, he turned and ran, how could Du Lei let him escape?


    As for defeating the, he wasn''t worried at all. If it was just a little god, he wouldn''t be able to win.


    There was no need for him to run. He just needed to wait for death.


    "F * ck you!"


    Du Lei saw that Jia Yongxing was running really fast and immediately cursed in anger.


    He didn''t expect to run so fast while looking so weak.


    The two of them ran and chased each other deep into the mountains.


    In the past few years, there were very few people who came in, there were many bushes everywhere. If Jia Yongxing were to hide beside this place and he lost his Spirit Eyes, it would be difficult to find him.


    After a long while, he still did not discover Jia Yongxing, and he immediately scolded in anger.


    However, he knew that Jia Yongxing was definitely hiding nearby, and it was only because of the trees that he couldn''t find his.


    He couldn''t go too far either. Otherwise, he would really let him escape.


    Just like that, the two of them idled deep in the mountains. Du Lei listened attentively for any movements, and realised that most of the subarachnoid qi in his body had been taken away by the afterimage of the tyrant.


    It was not enough to hear anything.


    After half a day, it was already afternoon.


    An earth-shattering scream suddenly rang out from the foot of the mountain.


    Du Lei was overjoyed in his heart. This was not the voice of a tyrant, it seems that the Toad God had been subdued.


    However, just at this time, a miserable scream came out from not too far away and Du Lei immediately rushed over.


    He found Jia Yongxing, but his body was currently curled up and his entire skin was shrinking at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    Before long, he had become a leather bag.


    Du Lei guessed that it was the Toad God who did this.


    But now that he no longer had the shadow of a tyrant, he was just a mortal. There was no way he could find any trace of him at all.


    Now that Jia Yongxing was dead, it could be considered as an explanation to Zhao Xue.


    But he still felt uneasy in his heart if he did not get rid of the Toad God.


    Not long after, the Tyrant''s Shadow returned. It looked at the miserably killed Jia Yongxing and sighed, "My ability has yet to recover, so I can''t catch it. Moreover, when this person was alive, he used his own blood essence to raise the Toad God, so he had long ago gained intelligence. Even if they were thousands of miles apart, they would still be able to completely suck out all of his blood essence. "


    "Then what do we do now? If the Toad God is not eliminated, I''m afraid that in the future, there will be even more people that will be harmed. Furthermore, now that it has absorbed Jia Yongxing''s blood essence, its strength should have recovered a little ¡­ "


    Du Lei panicked.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already placed a restriction on it. Even though I cannot find it now, as long as I recover a bit of my strength, I can find it through the restrictions. At that time, it will be easy to get rid of it. "


    The mysterious man waved his hand and said seriously, "I have told you many times to go to the East Sea. "You just won''t listen. If you don''t have the power I bestow you, then I can only change my successor."


    Du Lei s body straightened up, he wanted to go to the Eastern Ocean as well.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about it this time. After battling with the Toad God, I have wasted a lot of spirit energy again. Unless you get to the East Sea, I won''t provide you with any more special abilities. "


    After he finished speaking, his silhouette suddenly flashed and disappeared back into Du Lei''s chest.


    "Sigh!"


    Du Lei sighed, he did not expect the situation to turn out like this.


    He activated the subarachnoid qi, and sure enough, the subarachnoid qi was just like the death aura, it was extremely heavy, and it was not as easy to use as it was in the past.


    Now that he no longer had the subarachnoid qi, he was just like an ordinary person.


    Then, he took a closer look and realized that there was an even bigger problem.


    He was lost.


    "F * ck, I''m so confused now. I can only remember to chase him."


    Du Lei muttered to himself and immediately shouted for Domineering to come out and let him point the way.


    Unfortunately, there was no response at all.


    "Oh yeah, it''s a phone!"


    Du Lei took out his phone again, but realized that there was no signal at all deep inside the mountains.


    He was instantly stupefied.

 C239

    "F * ck your grandpa!"


    Du Lei fiercely kicked Jia Yongxing''s body, but he threw out an object.


    "Eh, what is this?"


    He picked one up and found a piece of parchment.


    He opened it and saw a map. It was a map of Gui Province with a red dot on it.


    "Could it be a treasure trove?"


    Du Lei''s eyes lit up, if he really found a treasure, then he would be the one in charge.


    He felt slightly better.


    The place marked on the map was very eye-catching, and Jia Yongxing had probably spent a lot of time on it.


    But looking at it, Du Lei felt that it was strange, why was this map so familiar.


    He was shocked and quickly took out the map that Zhao Tuo had given him.


    "Same?"


    His heart felt a little disappointed. So the treasure Jia Yongxing was looking for was actually Zhao Linger?


    But wasn''t Zhao Linger a human?


    Why did it take so long to find it?


    But no matter what, he wanted to look for Zhao Linger, so he simply went to look for Jia Yongxing based on his map.


    He had originally thought that he had the ability of the Spirit Eye, so when the time came, he would directly scan it.


    He did not believe that he could not find Zhao Linger.


    Now that he was an idiot and his Spirit Eyes had been taken back by Tyrant, he still had to be honest and search for someone.


    At this time, he suddenly felt regret. Zhao Tuo was already dead.


    Furthermore, he also said that the seal could last for several thousand years. At that time, with the vicissitudes of life, Zhao Linger would be able to come out by herself.


    He hesitated for a long time before deciding to enter the mountain. "Fuck! I have to do what I''ve promised. Otherwise, what would I become?"


    Jia Yongxing''s map gave him a lot of convenience, so he did not need to worry about getting lost.


    However, Du Lei finally understood the meaning behind his words.


    Right now, he was just an ordinary person. He was only slightly stronger in terms of physical strength. It would be useless if he was not in this deep forest.


    All kinds of poisonous snakes and insects were hard to guard against. Fortunately, his reaction was quick, otherwise, he would really have died here.


    It was around 3 o''clock in the morning when he finally found the location of the mark.


    "Motherf * cker, aren''t they too good at hiding people?" Who would be able to find it? "


    Du Lei looked at the stone mountain in front of him and sighed.


    According to the combination of the two maps, Zhao Linger should be inside this stone mountain.


    But how to get in?


    Just as Du Lei was worrying, he suddenly heard someone talking, and immediately hid in a bush.


    "I say, isn''t master being a bit too cautious?" Just a single mountain like this, yet the two of us have to patrol once every three hours. Really, back then we shouldn''t have told Master about this secret. "


    "Be quiet, with our abilities, can we get the treasures in this mountain out? Can''t we still rely on Master? If Master finds out that we''re looking for treasures behind his back, won''t he cut us into pieces? "


    "Tsk, if this place really is a land of gold and silver, I think we won''t need to work together and can just disperse." At that time, each of us will split up the property and the sect will be dissolved, since it''s just the three of us. Why should I keep it? "


    When Du Lei heard it in the dark, he was momentarily stunned. What the hell is this Bug Gate?


    Was there such a sect in the martial arts world?


    Something about Mount Kunlun, Emei, and Mount Shu. If he had heard it, he would have found it familiar.


    "Are you looking to die? If you let Master hear this, I''ll cut off your tongue."


    After the two of them said this, they no longer made a sound, and Du Lei knew that the two of them had gone far.


    However, he also noticed a problem, and that was that Jia Yongxing was not the only one targeting the stone mountain, there were also people from the Insect Sect.


    It was a pity that without his special ability, the hatred in his heart was too little.


    He had already planned to head to the East Sea after finding Zhao Linger. Since his aircraft carrier was already prepared, why couldn''t he wait a little longer?


    He carefully walked around the mountain and found the three disciples of the Zerg Sect in the east, as if they were playing with something.


    However, he did not dare to approach them now. If they found him, he would only be able to escape.


    "I say, why are you two back? Could he have been lazy? "


    A old man with a goatee mustache curled his lips and said. He had guessed it right. The three of them relied on each other to survive.


    How could he not understand?


    The head disciple is a steady person, his name is Guan Yuande.


    The second disciple was called Wang Xiuming, but he skipped away very quickly. In this aspect, he was very similar to his master, the Goatee Elder.


    As for their master, his name was really funny. He was called Dou Desi!


    Originally, his parents wanted to give him a foreign name, but they ended up in this state in the end.


    "How could this be? Master, you''re looking down on us two too much." There must be some treasure in this mountain. Can we let down our guard? "


    Wang Xiuming decisively denied it. He was afraid that if his Senior Brother were to be honest, he would say everything.


    Dou Desi snorted, he glanced at them, how could he not know the personality of their disciples?


    However, because the two of them had already lived together for more than twenty years, their feelings were still there.


    Moreover, he himself was a person who was a bit of a weakling waiting to die, so he didn''t pay any more attention to them.


    "Master, can you figure it out? I stole it from someone else. At that time, if you get on my body, don''t you dare not get anything out of me. "


    Wang Xiuming was a little anxious because the other party''s identity was not low.


    "Now do you know fear? Why did he dare to steal it? After I taught you so many things, I learned how to steal. "


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing this, Du Lei could not help but smile freely.


    This pair of master and disciple were truly treasures for life.


    However, this caused trouble.


    The three of them immediately noticed that there was someone here.


    "Who?"


    Dou Desi squinted his eyes and looked in Du Lei''s direction.


    The two disciples looked around. It could be seen that they were still not as experienced as his master.


    Du Lei touched his face, then walked out.


    "Who are you?"


    Wang Xiuming suddenly stood up, he took out a dagger and pointed it at Du Lei.


    The other two also stood behind him.


    Du Lei looked at them in shock. It seemed that although this Wang Xiuming was the smallest, his skills should be the best.


    Nodding, he introduced himself, "I''m just a tourist who got lost after parting with a friend. Just as I walked over and heard all of you talking, I felt that it was funny. "


    "Are you f * * king joking with me? This place is deep in the mountains and the forests, you can swim here, can''t you? If you find yourself living too long, I can send you on your way! "


    Wang Xiuming had a face of disbelief, he walked towards Du Lei at the same time.


    "I''m a real tourist!"


    Du Lei''s body started to retreat. In fact, he was secretly changing his breathing, preparing to take down the three people in one fell swoop.

 C240

    "Bang!"


    Just as Wang Xiuming was about to take his last step, he suddenly moved and pounced forward.


    His actions immediately frightened Wang Xiuming, he did not expect Du Lei to actually take the initiative and attack him.


    But he was not someone to be trifled with either, his body bent down, both legs exerting power, he rushed forward fiercely, his right hand wielding a dagger, he wanted to stab Du Lei to death.


    It was a pity that Du Lei had modified his body with the subarachnoid qi.


    Not only did his body''s strength increase, but it also greatly enhanced his agility.


    Just when Wang Xiuming thought that he had pierced Du Lei, he suddenly widened his eyes, because he realised that Du Lei''s waist was actually strangely twisted.


    Yes, just like that, he twisted his body and immediately dodged the attack, thinking that things were not going well.


    Just as he was about to leave.


    A powerful force came from his back.


    "AHH!"


    Wang Xiuming screamed miserably, and then he immediately pounced on the ground and crawled forward like a dog eating its dog.


    Du Lei took the chance and turned his body, his right knee immediately pressing down.


    At the same time, his right hand grabbed the dagger in Wang Xiuming''s hand with force.


    Just as he grabbed Wang Xiuming and was about to use this to threaten Dou Desi and Guan Yuande, he realized that the two of them had widened their eyes. Dou Desi then quickly said: "Disciple, take care of yourself. Master will go first, and save you after I find a chance! "


    "What the f * ck!"


    Even Du Lei was confused, he did not expect them to have such a relationship between master and disciple, it was definitely not a relationship between master and disciple.


    The most important thing was that Guan Yuande, whom he thought was sincere and honest, had actually fled away with Dou Desi.


    "What the heck does that mean?"


    Du Lei could not help but scold, but Wang Xiuming then laughed: "This is the relationship between master and disciple, you can rest assured. They won''t come to my rescue. "


    Hearing that, Du Lei became suspicious.


    He looked deeply at Wang Xiuming and nodded, "Seems like you really have no value!"


    From his appearance, Wang Xiuming looked to be around nine years old, but his guts and knowledge could not be compared to ordinary people.


    Young people these days are getting worse with each passing generation.


    He didn''t expect that he would run into such a weirdo.


    "I''ve never had a father to love or a mother to love since I was young, where''s the value? If I hadn''t begged that damned old man to adopt me, I would have starved to death by now. "


    When Wang Xiuming said that, his face was filled with grievance, and he even spat on the ground.


    "Enough, stop complaining here. I don''t care so much about you. Then, what are you all doing here? "


    "What else can I do? Didn''t you just hear everything? "


    Wang Xiuming rolled his eyes and said.


    "I didn''t say anything. If you''re dishonest, I''ll cut your throat if you don''t believe me. You''re just a dead corpse in this wilderness, and not even a complete corpse can be left behind?"


    Wang Xiuming''s body trembled, and he immediately said: "Alright, alright, let me say, we are here for a treasure."


    "Treasure Seeking? Looking for some treasure? Speak clearly! "


    It turned out that when Wang Xiuming and the other two were in Gui Province, they stole a map.


    And so the three of them came.


    Hearing Du Lei''s question, it seemed like these three did not know what was going on around here?


    Still looking for treasures?


    Find an airplane!


    However, he was also thinking that there was something wrong with this. If Jia Yongxing came here to look for a treasure because he obtained a map, then why did the map that the three of them obtained also contain this map?


    But this was clearly the place where Zhao Tuo sealed Zhao Linger! Could it be that there was really some treasure here?


    This matter was getting more and more confusing.


    Du Lei didn''t think too much about it, since both maps marked this place.


    Then he really must go in.


    However, he did not know how to deal with Wang Xiuming, but this brat was extremely quick-witted. If not for his fast reaction just now, he would have died at the hands of this brat.


    "How about this, I''m here to search for treasures as well. Your Master and your Senior Brother don''t want you anymore, so just follow me. "How about it?"


    Du Lei threw an olive branch.


    "With just you?"


    Wang Xiuming turned around and glanced at Du Lei, then shook his head and said, "No, you can''t compare to me even if I don''t have the ability.


    "Hey!"


    Du Lei was so angry that he laughed, didn''t he have the ability?


    It looked like he had to show off his skills.


    He turned the dagger in his hand and stabbed it towards a mechanism on the mountain.


    The reason he had discovered this place just now was actually because Jia Yongxing''s map had already stated so clearly.


    That''s why it was found so quickly.


    Just as Du Lei threw the dagger over, a surprised look flashed across Wang Xiuming''s eyes.


    At the same time, he turned Du Lei''s left hand.


    Du Lei paid attention to the cave entrance for a moment, he never thought that Wang Xiuming would go overboard at this moment.


    After he and Wang Xiuming exchanged a palm strike, the other party used this opportunity to retreat.


    Just as he was about to turn around and run away, he suddenly discovered that Shi Shan had opened a stone door.


    Immediately, he looked at Du Lei in astonishment, "I didn''t think that you would actually find the location of the mechanism so quickly."


    "Go, why aren''t you leaving?"


    Du Lei''s body flickered as he rushed to the stone door, looking at him with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Don''t, I''m not leaving. Boss, didn''t you just say you wanted me to follow you? Now, I''ve decided that I won''t go to my Master and the others. They are such bastards, they actually left me behind. You''re just a bastard! "


    "You''re the bastard. I didn''t expect you to say bad things about me not long after I left. If I hadn''t come, would you have lost your mind?"


    "Enough!" I clearly got away on my own, alright?! "


    Wang Xiuming felt wronged, and directly jumped next to Du Lei.


    But Du Lei pushed him away.


    "You two, master and disciple, are truly enough."


    Du Lei was so angry by his master and his disciple.


    As the saying goes, "up goes wrong; down goes wrong."


    It seems that this Wang Xiuming had truly learned Dou Desi''s essence.


    "Hehe, Boss, from now on, I''ll be your subordinate."


    Just as Wang Xiuming wanted to continue leaning over, he was met with a glare from Du Lei.


    He looked at the two of them, then looked at Wang Xiuming, and suddenly felt that he had been deceived by the three of them.


    "All of you, stay outside! If you dare to take even one step inside, I''ll chop your heads off!"


    He did not dare to be careless, but he could not allow the three of them to enter.


    He bent down and picked up the dagger from the ground, then gave them another warning.


    Du Lei dodged and jumped into the deep hole, immediately disappearing.


    The master and disciple duo outside were gathered together again. Wang Xiuming glanced at Dou Desi and whispered: "This brat is very smart, what should we do now?"


    "What else can we do? "Go on in!"


    Dou Desi rolled his eyes, and immediately rushed in.

 C241

    Wang Xiuming and Guan Yuande looked at each other, helplessly shook their heads and followed along. As for Du Lei''s threat, it was simply nothing to them.


    Du Lei entered the cave and realized that it was pitch black, he couldn''t even see his five fingers.


    How the f * ck did he find Zhao Linger?


    The only illumination tool he had was the flashlight on his mobile phone.


    The interior of the cave was very deep. If he walked alone, he would be able to hear the echoes.


    Suddenly, his ears twitched, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. The Master and disciple duo really were unwilling to give up.


    He quickened his pace and headed inside.


    This road had three twists and eighteen turns, and Du Lei was feeling dizzy walking along it. He really did not know why Zhao Tuo had made it so troublesome in the beginning.


    After walking for another half an hour, Du Lei sadly realised that his phone was almost out of battery.


    He immediately panicked. His spirit pupils hadn''t recovered yet, so if there wasn''t any electricity now, he would really be blind.


    He thought for a bit, then decided to abduct Wang Xiuming and the other two.


    Anyway, he was hiding here, so he would make a surprise attack.


    With his abilities, he would definitely be able to take them down.


    "Master, tell me, why is that kid leaving so fast!"


    "Who knows?"


    Dou Desi''s originally small eyes immediately narrowed into slits.


    However, his heart felt a little sudden, as if there was some sort of danger.


    Just as he was panicking, Du Lei made his move, his body rushing forward like a cheetah.


    The three of them used torches, which Dou Desi held.


    At this time, he suddenly opened his eyes wide. He did not expect that someone would jump out from the side.


    In a moment of carelessness, the torch fell into Du Lei''s hands.


    "I told you not to come in. Did you really take my words for naught? "


    Du Lei''s voice was a little cold, but Dou Desi suddenly giggled, and directly revealed Du Lei''s predicament.


    "Big brother, we don''t talk about two things in one family, but I can see that too. Don''t you have a torch to watch the road?"


    The corner of Du Lei''s mouth twitched, this old thing''s eyes were truly crafty, he could even see through this.


    However, he definitely could not admit it. He coldly snorted, "You guys are underestimating me too much. How could I not be prepared? This place is very dangerous, so I advise you to leave quickly. "Otherwise ¡­"


    "What the f * ck ¡­"


    Wang Xiuming suddenly looked at Du Lei with widened eyes. Even Dou Desi and Guan Yuande had their eyes wide open.


    His body began to retreat.


    At first, Du Lei thought that he had intimidated them with his bastard qi, he snorted coldly, but before he had the time to laugh, his scalp suddenly turned numb, because he felt that there was something behind him.


    However, he did not dare to move, afraid that the monster behind him would eat him alive.


    The four of them fell into silence. No one dared to act rashly.


    This was because the monster was right beside them. Once it moved, the four of them would be in danger.


    At this moment, the mountain suddenly started shaking.


    Du Lei only felt the monster behind him growl, it seemed to be a giant python.


    The giant python shook its body and crawled deeper into the cave.


    "What the f * ck!"


    Du Lei thought that he was fine, but the other party swung his tail and sent the few of them flying.


    It was fine for Du Lei to hit the four walls, his body was sturdy.


    He got up in a few seconds.


    But Dou Desi and the other two could not.


    Lying on the ground, he continued to wail.


    "I told you not to come in. Now that you''re back, you should pray for your own blessings! "


    Du Lei chuckled, picked up the torch and rushed into the depths.


    He was worried that Zhao Linger would be alright, if Zhao Linger was eaten by the giant python, that would be good as well.


    He didn''t need to care about this anymore.


    If they didn''t eat, then that would be troublesome.


    How was she right now?


    Du Lei couldn''t help but start to worry in his heart. The giant python was too strong just now, and with his current strength, he had no way of resisting it.


    The master and disciple duo behind him did not follow him, and he could not help but feel relieved.


    Those three fellows were practically a disaster. If they followed him, who knew how much trouble they would cause.


    But what happened to the mountain shaking just now?


    Could it be that another force had also found this place?


    The deeper they went, the more the ground slid down.


    His speed couldn''t help but slow down, but he quickly reached the end.


    But his eyes widened as well.


    It was very bright, like a huge castle in the mountains.


    There were countless small holes in the castle, and the light from the outside was reflected in them.


    At the same time, in the middle of the castle, there was a large bed carved from crystals. On the bed, there was a piece of jade, and Du Lei could vaguely see that it was Zhao Linger.


    However, what made Du Lei troubled was that the castle had already become a nest of snakes.


    The giant python from before had already disappeared, but there were still countless little pythons here. The smallest were as thick as his arms, and most of them were as small as her waist.


    "How do we play this?"


    Du Lei muttered to himself, he never thought that he would be in such a dire situation. If he wanted to save Zhao Linger, he would definitely alert the group of snakes, and at that time, any one of them would be enough to kill him.


    Just at this moment, the tyrannical symbol on his chest lit up again.


    Du Lei was so excited, that even at such a crucial moment, he was still the one who did not abandon him. He was slightly moved in his heart, and the corner of his eye was already overflowing with tears.


    However, the next moment, his smile froze, because he discovered that there was a pair of lantern-sized eyes staring at him from the top of his head.


    This was what Du Lei was feeling right now. If he was asked what he wanted to say, it would definitely be cursing his own mother, scolding his own subordinates, and scolding his own eighteen generations of ancestors.


    The giant python opened its mouth, but Du Lei was instantly stupefied. The snake''s tongue was as thick as a person and about ten meters long.


    That should be it, right?


    Where did all these pythons come from?


    Just as Du Lei''s legs went soft, he was at a loss of what to do.


    He suddenly felt that the subarachnoid qi in his body could now operate normally, and at the same time, his Spirit Eyes opened.


    Immediately, he opened his Spirit Eyes and two golden lights burst out. He was once again facing the giant python''s eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    The huge python raised its head and roared, and those two golden rays of light, along with the subarachnoid qi on Du Lei''s entire body, shot out.


    At the same time, he took advantage of the python''s lack of attention to him, and suddenly ran towards the center of the castle.


    Now, he no longer had a single strand of subarachnoid qi in his body. Although he could begin to slowly gather and gather it, it was still not enough for him to use once.


    He could only rely on his physical strength now.


    Fortunately, his body had undergone some transformations along the way. Now, he was like Mount Tai, constantly shuttling back and forth between the group of pythons.


    The pythons were huge in size, but they did not seem to have bright brains.


    His reaction was extremely slow.


    By the time they roared and wanted to eat Du Lei, Du Lei had already picked him up.


    When he took a look, she was immediately stunned. Zhao Linger was quietly sleeping inside the crystal ball, as if she had become one with the crystal jade bed.


    He was emitting a gentle aura.

 C242

    Du Lei only felt a surge of power suddenly enter his body, and suddenly, the subarachnoid qi in his body recovered even faster.


    Du Lei was reluctant to leave this place, but the surrounding pythons were all charging towards him.


    The jade surrounding Zhao Linger had already begun to melt, seemingly because Du Lei had touched her.


    Following that, a bright light flashed, and Du Lei immediately closed his eyes.


    At the entrance of the cave, Dou Desi and his disciples were still quietly following behind.


    When they saw the pythons, they wanted to run, but they found that they were surrounded.


    "Rumble!"


    Suddenly, with a loud bang, a ray of light shone into the depths of the great hall.


    Du Lei immediately used his Spirit Eyes to look, but saw over thirty armed men rushing in. They all had submachine guns, and they were all the latest version as well.


    "What the f * ck!"


    Since the last time he was shot more than ten times in Guizhou Province, he did not dare to be shot again.


    That was a pain.


    He immediately carried Zhao Linger and laid down, hiding under the jade bed.


    That group of people''s fierce attacks immediately caused the group of pythons to become even more furious.


    They all gave up their enmity towards Du Lei and rushed towards that group of people.


    "Da Da Da ¡­"


    The other party''s firepower was extremely explosive, directly shooting at him.


    Very quickly, Du Lei could smell the smell of blood. He looked around and realized that the python group was no longer paying attention to the two of them. Even the giant python was roaring angrily at the group of outsiders.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, as if they had thrown out a grenade.


    Du Lei saw a severed tail be blown in front of their eyes, and that broken tail was still bouncing around.


    Seeing this, Du Lei thought that it was the same as those gun battles on TV.


    Previously, he still felt that it was a bad time for him to experience the excitement and grandeur of the battlefield when he was born.


    However, he was not in the mood to experience this kind of stimulation.


    He carried Zhao Linger and ran in the direction they came from.


    "Where are they? Catch them! We can''t let them snatch the Holy Maiden away from us!"


    Du Lei was startled when he heard this. He turned around and saw that the person who spoke was a black skinned South Asian man. He was quite short, only about 1.5m tall.


    But when Du Lei used his spirit pupils to look at his lower limbs, he was immediately shocked.


    He did not dare to stay. The two people he had met were both extremely scheming people.


    He considered himself as a dead end when compared to those kind of people, so he had no choice but to run.


    Just then, he saw that Dou Desi and the other two had entered the room again.


    However, at this time, he was unable to protect himself, so he could not care less about them.


    "Boss, bring us along!"


    Wang Xiuming did not care that much. The enemy''s firepower was so strong, how could they withstand it?


    Du Lei did not look back as they followed behind him.


    Half an hour later, they finally ran out of the deep hole.


    On the other side of the mountain, gunfire and explosions continued, but there didn''t seem to be anyone there.


    They found a direction and fiercely rushed out.


    Not long after, Du Lei found that he had gone astray, and Dou Desi and the other two also discovered that something was amiss.


    "Boss, don''t run. Let''s find a direction."


    Wang Xiuming gasped for breath as he shouted.


    Du Lei stopped and asked curiously: "You guys have a way to get out of this damn place?"


    "Of course not!"


    Wang Xiuming slapped his chest with a complacent expression, and then continued to give his master a meaningful glance.


    Dou Desi rolled his eyes, he never thought that Wang Xiuming would actually sell him out.


    Helpless, he could only squat down and begin to fiddle around.


    They couldn''t beat Du Lei either, and were sold out by their own people.


    He could only accept his fate.


    Du Lei watched as Dou Desi fiddled with the ground for a long time, before finally making a slope that was the size of a palm.


    Dou Desi bit his finger and sprinkled some blood on it.


    Then he burned a few more talismans and sat cross-legged, silently reciting the words.


    When Du Lei noticed Dou Desi burning talisman, both Wang Xiuming and Guan Yuande rolled their eyes at the same time, as if they were disdainful of Dou Desi''s actions.


    This time, Du Lei understood. The only things that were useful were the small slope and the blood in his heart.


    Yellow talismans and incantations were all faked for others to see.


    But very quickly, Du Lei discovered that something was amiss. The small hill was actually beginning to roll up continuously, as if there was something inside that was about to come out.


    Du Lei scanned through it with his spirit eyes and suddenly discovered that there was an earthworm inside.


    After the earthworm absorbed the blood in Dou Desi''s heart, its body began to tremble.


    After a while, he crawled out.


    Dou Desi''s face revealed a happy expression. He held the earthworm in his hands, and then covered it with dirt from the ground.


    Then, he turned to Du Lei and said, "Alright, let''s go!"


    "Can it show us the way?"


    Du Lei asked in disbelief.


    "Hehe, although your skills are powerful, if we were to talk about these unorthodox methods, when I, Dou Desi said that I was number two, no one dared to say that I was number two."


    Dou Desi seemed to be very pleased with himself.


    His two disciples rolled their eyes.


    However, Du Lei''s heart was moved, he was starting to take action, it was a time when he was lacking in manpower.


    And since it was true that unorthodox methods like Dou Desi could help him in some way, he couldn''t help but pay attention.


    At this time, Dou Desi did not pay attention to Du Lei, so he did not know what he was thinking about.


    He looked around and quickly led his men in a certain direction.


    Deep in the cave.


    "Boss, we should leave now. Several of your brothers have already died, and that person has already carried away your Holy Maiden! "


    The captain roared.


    The short one narrowed his eyes and looked at the entrance of the cave. He coldly snorted and flicked his sleeves, "Withdraw!"


    The enormous body of the giant python stood still as it looked around at the dead bodies of its children. Then, it suddenly let out a loud roar towards the sky.


    His voice resounded throughout the world.


    When Du Lei heard it, he staggered, and looked back in shock, thinking, my god, luckily someone caught its attention, otherwise, even if it didn''t die, it would at least lose a layer of skin.


    Under Dou Desi''s lead, they quickly arrived at a residential area.


    However, Du Lei''s first feeling was that they were on guard. Most of the people here were women, and very few were men.


    Each of them was wearing a dress woven from hemp rope.


    They looked coldly at Du Lei and the others, but Du Lei shuddered. He looked at Wang Xiuming and the others, and seemed to not have noticed at all.


    They had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue their journey.


    In next to no time, someone stopped them.


    The leader was a beautiful girl. Not only Du Lei, but Wang Xiuming and the rest both stared fixedly at the girl.


    It was really too beautiful.

 C243

    She had a red, pointed chin, and was dressed in a narrow white flowered coat with a narrow sleeve. She was wearing an indigo gauze embroidered with silk.


    Her skin was smooth and creamy, and her hands were covered with a jade calabash. Her waist was tied with silk, and she had a long ribbon in her knot, and on it hung a lotus bag with a white crane spreading its wings. On her feet was a pair of feet, which were embroidered with golden silk, and a lotus flower embroidered double colored hibiscus sleeping shoes, making her seem very lively and adorable.


    "Do you find your eyes superfluous? Do you believe that I will dig out your eyes? Tearing off your skin? "


    The girl looked cute, but she didn''t think she would be so vicious.


    "Miao Mingming, let me tell you, if it wasn''t for me giving your mother face, I would definitely teach you a lesson. "She really has no respect for her elders."


    Dou Desi opened his throat and threatened.


    Hearing that, Du Lei''s heart immediately tightened, he felt that there was something wrong with this Dou Desi.


    Sure enough, a delicate voice sounded out. "Who dares to be impolite to my daughter?"


    Du Lei looked over, and saw a woman in her thirties floating over.


    Du Lei couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. No wonder he was able to give birth to such a beautiful little girl.


    Her rosy, apple-like face was dressed in a cherry red makeup with butterfly patterns. Her hair was black, and her hair was flowing in a chic bun. Her hair was tied into a bun, and her hair was slowly flowing in the wind.


    Only her voice seemed a little cold.


    From the way the mother and daughter were dressed, Du Lei guessed that he was probably the chief of the village.


    His status was definitely not ordinary.


    "Miao Manan, let me tell you, our Insect Sect is close to your Miao Sect. You don''t seem to care too much, you actually didn''t even shout when you saw me. You say, will that do? "


    Dou Desi swallowed his saliva.


    Miao Manan looked at him coldly, then suddenly stared at Du Lei. She looked for a long time, and finally let out a soft laugh, "Could this not be the third disciple you took in?"


    "He ¡­ is not ¡­"


    Dou Desi hesitated, but he still did not dare take Du Lei as his disciple.


    "Oh." Miao Manan then asked Du Lei, "From the looks of it, little brother''s bearing is not ordinary, he must be a dragon amongst men. Why are you messing around with the three lackeys of the Worm Sect?"


    "Who are you calling a scumbag?"


    Dou Desi was immediately displeased, even Wang Xiuming and Guan Yuande were both glaring at him.


    "Yo, yo. My mother said that you are despicable people. You are despicable people. Quickly leave our stronghold. Our Miao stronghold does not welcome you."


    did not dare to be careless, he had clearly heard Dou Desi''s loud voice earlier, as he had attracted Miao Manan''s attention and there must be some unknown secret connection between them.


    As an outsider, he shouldn''t stay here for too long.


    "I got lost in the mountains. These three are willing to take me away from here. "That''s all."


    "Boss, you''re not looking down on us, are you?"


    Wang Xiuming pulled on Du Lei''s hand, unwilling to let go even if it were to die.


    Du Lei''s face changed again and again, and at the end, laughed: If you are willing to follow my Rong City, I am willing to accept you.


    "Rong City?"


    When the few of them heard it, they were shocked, they never thought that Du Lei was someone from the Rong City, why did he come all the way here?


    Dou Desi hesitated, but then nodded.


    He could tell that Du Lei was not an ordinary person. Not only was he strong, his background was also very deep.


    Miao Manan suddenly looked at the little girl that was in Du Lei''s embrace.


    However, she felt an extraordinary aura.


    She walked forward and said with a smile, "This little girl is so cute. I wonder if I can hug her?"


    Du Lei hesitated, then shook his head: "Sorry!"


    He didn''t believe Miao Manan and the others, he just wanted to quickly leave this place.


    "What is it? Can''t my mother carry him? "


    Miao Mingming was around fifteen to sixteen years old, her entire person was moving nimbly like a celestial fairy. With a jump of both feet, she directly jumped to Du Lei''s side, intending to hug Zhao Linger tightly.


    Du Lei squinted his eyes and instantly dodged. At the same time, he stretched out his leg and blocked Miao Mingming''s right hand.


    Miao Manan''s face changed, she never thought that Du Lei was actually an expert, she had raised her own daughter who knew this.


    They didn''t have the slightest bit of power, and were completely unable to match up to Miao Mingming.


    Du Lei was also secretly shocked, this girl''s movements was fast, if not for the subarachnoid qi in his body quickly recovering, he would not have been able to dodge his.


    "What do you mean?"


    Du Lei asked with a cold face, and at the same time looked at Dou Desi.


    Dou Desi shrunk his head, as though he was embarrassed.


    Miao Mingming raised his head and said: "What do you mean? "My mother said that she wanted to hug this little girl."


    "You''re really overbearing. At such a young age, who did you learn this temperament from?" If it were to appear, wouldn''t it make people say that they don''t have a home tutor? "


    Du Lei was immediately angered, he did not expect the little girl to talk so shamelessly, with her nose to the sky, looking like she was the number one girl in the world.


    How could he tolerate this?


    He was used to acting tough, but this brat actually bullied him.


    Actually, he also had Miao Manan to say that.


    He finally realized that this mother and daughter pair were both very domineering. No wonder he hadn''t seen her man come out after so long.


    As far as he was concerned, the reason why there weren''t any men in this stronghold was probably because this group of women were extremely powerful.


    "Who did you say didn''t have a home tutor?"


    Miao Manan was immediately angered. She raised Miao Mingming from a young age, even though she was used to it, no one would say such things about her.


    His body moved like a green snake and came toward Wang Lin.


    Du Lei''s expression did not change, his body was brimming with Innate Qi, even if he wanted to play, he would play with them to death.


    He held Zhao Linger with her left hand and punched Zhao Linger with his right hand.


    "Bang!"


    The two of them clashed fists, and suddenly, Miao Manan was pushed back a few steps, but Du Lei just shook a little and did not move at all.


    Miao Manan''s face was filled with shock. She never thought that Du Lei''s strength would actually be so high, no wonder his daughter was defeated by him.


    She slapped herself in the stomach.


    A small snake the size of a palm slithered out of the water.


    Du Lei was shocked, he never thought that this woman would actually raise a snake in his body.


    When Dou Desi saw it, he immediately cried out in alarm, "Be careful, that''s Miao Gate''s Gu Snake."


    Du Lei''s scalp went numb, could this be the legendary Gu?


    I heard that this thing is very powerful and evil, but I didn''t expect to run into it today.


    He dodged to his left and right, the Gu Snake''s body was nimble and kept on attacking. Finally, Du Lei fiercely rushed out and formed a small illusion of a tyrant, blasting outwards.


    Immediately, the body of the Gu Snake trembled, and it collided with the shadow of the Tyrant Wyrm.

 C244

    By the side, Miao Manan''s face changed, she bowed and immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The blood had a strong corrosive property and directly corroded the flowers and plants on the ground.


    The Innate Serpent swung its tail, dove onto Miao Manan''s body, and then swam in through her mouth.


    When Du Lei saw it, his heart shivered. He never thought that the world would have such a disgusting cultivation technique.


    "How dare you hurt my mother! I''ll take your life!"


    Miao Mingming exclaimed as she stretched out her right hand. Suddenly, a black figure rushed out at an extremely fast speed.


    Du Lei was shocked, the shadow below his chest automatically trembled, and then burst out a dazzling light.


    "Sizzle sizzle!"


    The black figure emitted a black mist, trembled, and returned back into Miao Mingming''s body.


    Miao Mingming''s face also turned pale white, and her body immediately became dispirited.


    Fortunately, Miao Manan caught her at the side. She looked at Du Lei with a venomous expression, and asked in a shrill voice: "Who exactly are you?"


    Du Lei''s face was indifferent, the two women were simply like madmen, it was fortunate that he was a little moved just now, he did not have any thoughts now.


    "You two are so aggressive, directly attacking me, and yet you have the nerve to say that to me? From your words, it seems that you are still unconvinced? How about we keep fighting? "


    Miao Manan glanced at the unconscious Miao Mingming, then nodded and said, "You''re ruthless. We will settle this debt sooner or later."


    After that, she carried Miao Mingming and fiercely jumped away from this place.


    Dou Desi''s lips moved, but he did not say it out loud.


    "Dou Desi, you intentionally lured the mother and daughter out just now so that you could make them attack me, right?"


    Although he did not know Zhao Linger''s identity, he could guess that the little girl who was being protected by a group of snakes, was not an ordinary person.


    Furthermore, he and Miao Manan seemed to understand each other. If he did not know that Miao Manan had such a radical personality, Du Lei would not believe it even if she was beaten to death.


    So after thinking about it, the only thing that could be said was that Dou Desi had evil intentions.


    Seeing that his trick had been seen through, Dou Desi decided to stop running. He threw the earthworm in his hands away and knelt on the ground.


    "My lord, please spare our lives. We were forced to do this." It''s all because that little girl forced me to bring you here. "


    Du Lei was immediately angered to the point that he was amused. This old thing actually still did not admit it, and now that Miao Manan was in the village, he could not barge in to interrogate him.


    The moment he opened his mouth, all he had to do was say whatever he wanted to say.


    Previously, he had experienced how deceitful Wang Xiuming was, and the three of them seemed to have a pretty good relationship with each other.


    Dou Desi kneeled down, and Wang Xiuming and Wang Xiuming also knelt down to beg for forgiveness.


    "Boss, you can''t bully my master. It''s not easy for him to raise us both."


    Wang Xiuming then decided to use his emotional card.


    Guan Yuande was more obedient, and only begged for mercy, not saying anything.


    "Enough!"


    Du Lei shouted. He still had many things to do, how could he stay and waste time with them?


    "Did I say something? The main thing for us now is to get out of here. Dou Desi, pick up your earthworm and lead the way. "


    Hearing that, Dou Desi chuckled, wiped his mucus, and then wiped it all over his body, then picked up that clump of dirt.


    "I''m warning you three, master and disciple, if you want to follow me, you have to listen to me and don''t give me any bad ideas. "If you don''t want to follow me around, I''ll give you three some money for the journey once we get out of this place."


    Du Lei directly said it out, so as to avoid the three people coming up with any tricks for him.


    Dou Desi and the other two immediately pledged that they would definitely follow Boss Du''s route.


    Big Boss Du pointed east and would never go west. Big Boss Du would eat chickens and would never kill ducks.


    The few of them quickly united their forces, and soon, they were out of the forest.


    Du Lei turned around and looked at it, sighing with emotion. However, it was still good. He had saved Zhao Linger.


    He looked at Zhao Linger, her legs were indeed connected to the wall, and below her was the body of a fish.


    However, it seemed to have been sealed for a long time, so it still hadn''t fully adapted yet.


    He was sleeping with his eyes closed.


    However, Du Lei could feel her heartbeat, so he was not really worried.


    "Now that you''ve come out, the three of you can decide whether to follow me or go your separate ways!"


    Du Lei brought up this issue once again, he wanted to see if these few people were sincere.


    "Boss Du, you look extraordinary. You must be a dragon amongst men. You''ll definitely have a big career in the future." I have decided. I will bring my sect to Boss Du''s side. "


    Dou Desi patted his chest as he promised his.


    Du Lei rolled his eyes, this so-called wormgate was supported by three people.


    He didn''t know why such an intelligent person like Wang Xiuming would go crazy following Dou Desi here.


    There was nothing he could do, he could only bring the three of them back to Rong City.


    At this time, the Rong City was already in a state of chaos. The war between the He and Zhou Families had already reached its climax.


    Because He Ruyue had the support of the Li and Qian Families, she could still contend against the Zhou Family.


    "Brother Du, you''re back?"


    Fei Yuda smiled as he walked out. A few days ago, he had been sent by Li Zhiquan to train, and now, he was in front of Du Lei.


    Back then, the two of them had established a deep revolutionary friendship in Pingze County.


    "You little brat, it''s not good to be so clean. Looks like you still have money to live, right?"


    Du Lei joked.


    "Of course, it was all thanks to you, Brother Du!"


    Fei Yuda laughed, and was a little emotional in his heart.


    Li Zhiquan and the Du Family had treated him very well. Even though he had only worked for a few days, they had already given him a very generous reward.


    This meant that his mother and sister would be able to live a good life.


    He can work in peace here.


    Du Lei handed Dou Desi and the other two over to Fei Yuda, secretly warning him not to be too good to them, that these people were crafty and shrewd.


    Fei Yuda looked at him in astonishment, then nodded.


    He led Dou Desi and the other two to arrange a place for them to stay.


    Right now, Dominating the World''s business was in a stable phase. Although it was not as popular as before, it was still able to earn a lot of money.


    Du Lei, on the other hand, followed the arrangements of his parents and elders, and invested the majority of his money into the real estate.


    Right now, the Rong City was in the process of developing a new city and was getting reclaimed objectively.


    Besides, the house was up to them.


    After all, he was the majority shareholder.


    Du Lei then went to pay a visit to his parents and father-in-law''s home, asking him how things were going.


    It was fortunate that He Ruyue was a strong woman, or else Li Zhiquan and the others would not be his match.


    Dominating the World''s business would not be as stable as it was now.

 C245

    Right now, Eldest Uncle Li Zhiquan was always at King Tuo''s Tomb''s side, sending jewelry over to them.


    The rich were building up their power, and now the jewelry business was beginning to take up again, seizing up some of the markets.


    The Zhou family was not to be outdone. They had also entered the antique industry. However, how could the owner of one hundred antiques on the antique street allow the Zhou family to interfere?


    Just Du Lei alone was enough to make them tremble in fear. If the Zhou Family were to interfere, they would not have to live.


    Therefore, before the Dominating the World could do anything, the boss had already joined hands to resist.


    In the end, the Zhou family was forced to use their most powerful trump card.


    At the current stage of the game, the big hand of the big families that had the most influence in the market had made its move.


    The price of jewelry was suddenly suppressed as the market fell all the way down to the level of the Zhou family. As for the owners of the antique street, they were in trouble one after another.


    Several antique shops have been closed down by now.


    If not for the fact that they were afraid of Du Lei''s reputation, which would completely affect the entire Rong City and even the entire Southwest region''s antique industry, they would have probably invited him over for tea long ago.


    But even so, the whole world of antiques was starting to go down.


    After Du Lei heard about the situation for the past few days, he frowned, this Zhou Ji was too good at settling matters, and now he had gotten everything he needed.


    The only thing they could do was to drink the soup.


    In truth, Zhou Ji was also very angry, he did not expect them to be so ruthless, and directly suppressed their Zhou family.


    When he asked for the reason, it was in perfect balance!


    Balance your brother-in-law. If he were to really balance himself, how would the rest of his clan be able to survive?


    What other bastard was there?


    "Uncle Zhou, give Mayor Yang a call!"


    Zhou Ji instructed, he suddenly frowned, as if he had thought of something, and asked: "Oh right, where did Qing Ning go these past two days? "Why haven''t we seen her?"


    "Young Master, the young miss went to look for He Ruyue."


    "Why are you looking for her? Could it be that you want to kiss me? "


    Zhou Ji rolled his eyes. His little sister had always been a weirdo, which made it hard for people to guess what she was thinking.


    "I don''t know about that."


    Uncle Zhou shook his head and said.


    "Young Master, since Mayor Yang and the others have done such a balanced thing, they will not make any changes." Shall we think of another way? "


    "What else can we do? If their policies were to always be under my control, how would we develop? If they really want to play like this, that''s fine too, I will make the tens of thousands of Rong City''s migrant workers lose their jobs at the same time, when the time comes I will see if they come to beg me or not. "


    Zhou Ji was also going to say something in anger, if he really did that, he would do it.


    The first to be affected would definitely be their Zhou family.


    However, at this time, he was also confused by the government.


    The Uncle Zhou sighed. Zhou Ji had done quite well, single-handedly destroying all five families of alliance.


    Now, the Han Family and the Ping family were gone.


    It was indeed much easier for the Zhou family to fight the other three clans.


    "Young Master, the Han Family and the Ping family have all quieted down. But I think they definitely want to sit back and take advantage of the situation, so we can''t help but be wary of them! "


    "Those two families are just fence-sitters. Although they are powerful, they are not comparable to the Li family and Qian family." However, Qian Kun''s attitude seemed to be very uncertain as well. Now that he has transferred all of his authority to Qian Linger, he should be like my parents, wanting to train her. "But she''s still too inexperienced. She actually dared to oppose our Zhou family."


    Zhou Ji did not think about it, if he did not suddenly attack the jewelry market, the Qian Family would not be so determined to support Du Lei, furthermore the Qian Family has Du Lei''s endless supply of jewelry.


    They were not afraid of the Zhou family competition at all, but both families were hoarding their goods.


    Since the market was low, he could only stock up and wait for the time to come.


    "Du, du, du ~ ~"


    Suddenly, his phone rang. Uncle Zhou took a look and his expression changed as he whispered: "Young Master, it''s Young Master Tang''s call!"


    Zhou Ji''s expression also changed. The news of Tang Fei being suddenly caught in the capital a few days ago had already spread throughout the entire circle.


    The Tang Clan had already declined. However, just last week, the Tang Clan seemed to have received some assistance, as if they had eaten stimulants.


    They suddenly jumped up. First, Tang Fei was released, and then the Tang clan started to blossom completely.


    The second spring had arrived, and the reason why Tang Fei fell into such a situation was related to him.


    Back then, the two of them had teamed up against Du Lei, but in the end, they did not manage to defeat Du Lei, and instead ended up getting screwed up by Du Lei.


    Since the Zhou Family was fine, Tang Fei must be here to ask for some things.


    But it was not a good idea to not answer the call. With Tang Fei''s personality, if he did not, he would most likely come to visit the next day.


    "Young Master Tang, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Ji laughed, but was scolded like a dog by Tang Fei.


    "Hello, Zhou Ji. I really did not expect you to have this kind of ability. Ah? I, your father, gave my money to ask the killers to kill Du Lei, but you f * cking wanted to profit from this, didn''t you? You actually dared to sell out information in secret, if not for you, I would have already gone up to He Ruyue. "


    "Young Master Tang, if you have something to say then say it. Don''t always curse at me. This is not good!"


    Zhou Ji endured the anger in his heart. Right now, he still did not know who the backer of the Tang Family was.


    "Oh?" Right now, he was the one in charge of the Zhou family. What, you think I''m rude? Fine, just wait for me. I will come out today, and tomorrow I will go to Rong City to find you. Just you wait, your father won''t be able to play with you. "


    "Du, du, du ~ ~"


    With that, Tang Fei hung up.


    Zhou Ji scolded himself, he did not know how to respond to this Tang Fei, but he never expected that he would be the target of this attack.


    Instantly, he felt furious.


    He threw his phone away and roared: "Uncle Zhou, contact Director Lu for me. I don''t believe that he, Tang Fei, will still be able to bounce around with me after coming to my Rong City.


    The Uncle Zhou sighed and quietly called the Chief of Public Security, Lv Ruijin.


    When Lv Ruijin found out that someone was coming to Rong City to cause trouble, he was shocked. He immediately summoned the police and went to the Zhou household.


    Zhou Ji laughed lightly and said to Uncle Zhou: "Uncle Zhou, look. These policemen are usually so arrogant in front of the common people, but now they are all in front of us. "It''s still not the same as waving it around. Go and do what you''re told." "


    "Young Master, I heard that Du Lei is back."


    Zhou Ji frowned, in his eyes, Du Lei was like a fly, buzzing in his ears, causing him to be unable to calm down.


    "When did this happen? Why did he come back? Where''s He Ruyue? "


    Zhou Ji asked three questions consecutively, and when he found out that Du Lei was actually having a meal with He Mansheng at the He family, his heart burned with jealousy.


    "Damn you, He Mansheng, how is it that I, Zhou Ji, am inferior to him? Yet, they took a fancy to a poor kid. The He Clan is truly a bunch of idiots! "

 C246

    Just then, Lv Ruijin went upstairs.


    He came over and asked worriedly, "Young Master Zhou, who dares to cause trouble at your place?"


    "It''s nothing. Just a young master from the capital, and he had some conflict with me."


    Zhou Ji waved his hand, he did not expect Lv Ruijin to do anything, and just called him over to suppress Tang Fei.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t do them any good if they were to start a fight with him.


    "Jing ¡­" the young master of the capital? "


    Lv Ruijin ate a whole restaurant, then laughed dryly: "Young Master Zhou, there is no need to scam me like this. If it''s someone from the capital, then I don''t even have enough people for him to look at! "


    Lv Ruijin immediately became terrified. He originally wanted to use this opportunity to curry favor with Zhou Ji.


    However, at this time, his heart was beating like a drum.


    Although the Rong City was also a municipality directly under the Central Government, it was, after all, hidden in this remote area.


    How dare he compete with the people of Beijing?


    Zhou Ji despised him a little in his heart, but fortunately, he did not have much hope for him.


    He chuckled, "Director Lu, it''s fine. He was just a coward and didn''t have much ability. As long as this matter is over, I will not treat you unfairly. "


    Lv Ruijin had no choice but to nod his head!


    Du Lei had just finished a grand slam with He Mansheng, and he was feeling dizzy.


    He laid on the bed and closed his eyes to rest. He felt a burst of heat in his chest, and the alcohol in his body was suddenly dispelled by the subarachnoid qi.


    However, his clothes were soaked and he smelled of alcohol.


    He took off his clothes, but the tattoo on his chest seemed to be trying to tell him something.


    He silently called out a few times in his heart, but he did not receive any response.


    "Du du ~ ~"


    Du Lei picked up his phone, realizing that it was Ping Sihai calling, he was startled, not knowing what he meant.


    "Brother Du, I''m sorry about the He family. We can''t help it, the Zhou Family''s power is too great, our Ping family can''t avoid them either. "


    Ping Sihai started to complain, as if he was about to pour out all the water in the ocean.


    When Du Lei heard this, he felt sick of it.


    Aren''t they afraid of the Zhou family?


    If it wasn''t enough, he knew that his relationship with the Ping family wasn''t that deep.


    Although he had given the North Zone to him, but each yard was still one yard.


    He, Ping Sihai, was merely the fourth brother of the Ping family, the one in charge was his second brother, Ping Zhongmou!


    "Alright, since there aren''t much losses this time, let''s just forget about this matter."


    Du Lei said in a bad mood. Just as he was about to hang up, he suddenly heard Ping Sihai hurriedly say that he wanted to introduce a great character to him.


    "Hehe, Brother Du, I know your skills. Well, I told my big brother. He specially came back to get to know you! "


    Du Lei was shocked, how could he not know who Ping Sihai''s big brother Ping Changkong was?


    He was a major general of the southern military region, a division commander.


    There were more than ten thousand soldiers under his command.


    "Why did he suddenly want to see me?"


    Du Lei felt that it was a little strange, he and Ping Changkong had never met before, why would the other party suddenly come to the Rong City from the Shu Nan Military District to see him?


    Could it be that something good happened?


    Is it a bad thing?


    Anyway, he was awake now, so there was no harm in going to see him.


    After taking a shower, he headed downstairs.


    "How did you wake up so quickly?"


    His father, He Mansheng, had just gone to bed. Du Lei had clearly drunk too much.


    "You want to go out?"


    "En, my friend said that he has a benefactor to introduce to me. I''ll go and meet him!"


    "It can''t be a woman, right?"


    He Ruyue suddenly asked.


    Du Lei immediately stopped walking, "Ru Yue, have you ever seen me with other women before?"


    He Ruyue suddenly stuck out her tongue, and said cutely: "Alright, I got it, you just drank, go out and don''t drink anymore. "Be careful of your body."


    Du Lei nodded his head, got into the car and drove towards the city center.


    They had met up at a small restaurant, and Du Lei had to ask about it a few times before he found out where it was.


    "Feng Lan Wine house, should be here, right?"


    Du Lei looked at the brightly lit inn in front of him and was suddenly filled with curiosity.


    Why did the two young masters of Ping family come to this kind of place?


    But when he entered the hotel, he discovered that there was a different world within.


    Inside, they imitated the characteristics of the ancient times, separating the boxes one by one. At the same time, they took out simple names.


    When Du Lei entered the agreed private room, he immediately realized that there were three people inside.


    Other than Ping Sihai, there was also a person in a military uniform. The two rice ears and one star on his shoulders were extremely dazzling, as he sat there like a mountain.


    The other person was dressed in a smart suit. His bearing was not one bit inferior to that of the soldier.


    As for the other person, Du Lei felt that he looked a little familiar.


    "Brother Du, you''re here."


    Ping Sihai was actually a little older than him, but there was nothing he could do.


    He was convinced from the bottom of his heart that this was Brother Du.


    If not for Du Lei, he would still be fighting with the other two bosses in the east region.


    "This is my big brother Ping Changkong, and this is my second brother Ping Zhongmou!"


    Ping Sihai introduced the place and was immediately shocked, he did not expect Ping Zhongmou to come as well.


    He was the business legend of the Rong City. Due to illness in his later years, Ping Luhe had given up his authority and handed over the Ping Clan to Ping Zhongmou. He did not expect that this person would really save the group that was close to collapse.


    It was also currently one of the big groups in the Rong City.


    Du Lei greeted his and then sat down.


    He looked towards Ping Changkong and asked curiously: "Brother Ping, I wonder why you''re in such a hurry to meet me?"


    Ping Changkong was startled, he did not expect Du Lei to be so direct, to go straight to the point, but this was also very compatible with his personality.


    Laughing loudly, the entire private room was shocked by this sound.


    "Brother Du, I heard from Four Seas that you can fight against dozens of people by yourself?"


    Ping Changkong''s face had a trace of doubt, even he did not dare to say such big words, but Ping Sihai patted his chest and gave him a guarantee.


    He hurried back.


    "What?! Look at my body, do you even look like I''m a fighter?!" I''m an antique dealer. "


    How could Du Lei admit to that?


    The other side was a member of the army. If he could get the ten thousand men under his command to greet him, then even if he didn''t die, he would at least lose a layer of skin.


    "Hey, Brother Du, how can you not admit it? I saw it with my own eyes! "


    Ping Sihai panicked, he had promised his big brother a thing or two from the front.


    He never thought that Du Lei would actually deny it.


    Du Lei looked at him snappily. Although he could fight, but could he tell others?


    Definitely not.


    They did not expect to be sold out by Ping Sihai.


    Ping Changkong looked at Du Lei with an astonished expression. He had been paying attention to Du Lei''s facial expression the entire time, and when he realized that Du Lei did not seem to have any intention of refuting his words, he immediately had the idea to spar with him.

 C247

    "So, whether it''s true or not, it''s not up to us to decide. When we have something to eat later, let''s go to the event? "


    Ping Changkong said directly. He had the power of a general, so Du Lei was simply not able to refute him.


    He decided to give the matter to her directly.


    Du Lei thought, if you want to beat me up, I have no choice.


    At most, I''ll give you some face, and not let you get beaten up too badly in front of your two younger brothers.


    All of them were grown men, coupled with Ping Changkong''s straightforward personality, Ping Zhongmou was a legendary figure in the Rong City, his social skills were not ordinary.


    With just a few words, he was able to liven up the atmosphere.


    Originally, Du Lei already ate and drank his fill at the He family.


    When Ping Sihai saw this, he was pleasantly surprised.


    He could not help but ask: "Brother Du, I say, aren''t you a King of Stomach? Why are you eating so little? Do you think this dish is not tasty? "


    Du Lei immediately shook his head. To be honest, although the Feng Lan Wine House''s location was not very good, their dishes were definitely top-notch in Rong City.


    He couldn''t help but mutter in his heart, could this hotel be specially opened for some people?


    Du Lei laughed politely and they drank some more wine.


    Not long after, there was a commotion outside, causing Ping Changkong to frown, although the Feng Lan Wine house was open for guests, but in reality, it was mainly targeting the officials.


    Who dares to cause trouble here?


    Du Lei was also a curious person, so he couldn''t help but go outside to look.


    "I say, what''s going on with you two? Was his service attitude that bad? "If I didn''t hear Mayor Xing say that the food here is pretty good, do you think I''d be willing to come here to eat?"


    After Du Lei heard this, he suddenly felt that this voice was a little familiar.


    When he looked over, he saw two people and was shocked.


    It was actually Liu Maojin and Zhang Honghui.


    Why were they here?


    He couldn''t help but walk out. Although their relationship wasn''t really good, he had shared some hardships with them, and Liu Maojin wasn''t a bad person.


    "Mayor Liu, Secretary Zhang, long time no see!"


    Du Lei pretended to be surprised, and secretly cursed Zhang Honghui''s background.


    Even a coward like Zhang Wenshan could continue to stay by Liu Maojin''s side as his secretary.


    "Brother Du?"


    Zhang Honghui''s face was filled with surprise and joy. He did not expect to meet Du Lei here, and immediately walked over.


    Liu Maojin was also surprised.


    But he was still the mayor, so he was not as excited as Zhang Honghui.


    "I never thought that you all would actually come to the Rong City."


    Du Lei laughed, he did not tell them back then that he was from Rong City, but he did not expect to meet him, was this fate?


    "Hehe, I came here with Mayor Liu to discuss something. Oh right, Brother Du, you can''t be someone from Rong City, right? "


    Zhang Honghui suddenly thought.


    "Brother Du, who are these two?"


    Ping Changkong walked out with Ping Zhongmou and Ping Sihai following behind him.


    "This is the Mayor of Kun City, and this is his secretary, Zhang Honghui."


    Du Lei quickly introduced, maybe Ping Changkong even knew Liu Maojin, since he was also someone from there.


    When Ping Changkong heard this, he immediately looked towards Liu Maojin. He was the general in charge of the southern part of the military, and was in charge of managing a teacher.


    If it wasn''t for Du Lei, he wouldn''t even have come back this time.


    "I never thought that it would be Mayor Liu. Come, please come to our room! "


    Ping Changkong introduced himself.


    Liu Maojin was also shocked, it was actually a young general, someone who was of the same level as him.


    He never thought that Du Lei would actually recognize this person.


    "Wait, Brother Du, I was wondering why your Rong City''s hospitality is so bad. I just asked him if there are any more boxes, and he actually said there aren''t. "


    Zhang Honghui pointed angrily at the waiter, then he glanced at the private box beside Du Lei, "Nuo, isn''t that the case? Could it be that our Mayor Liu does not even give us a place to eat? "


    How would he know that Liu Maojin was the mayor of Kun City? Someone had already informed him beforehand and left a private room for him.


    However, they had not arrived yet, and because Zhang Honghui was in such a hurry, he did not think that Zhang Honghui would hold any grudges against him.


    Just then, the boss of the hotel came over. If something happened, how could he not come over? He smiled and cupped his hands to the crowd, "Sorry, sorry. These waiters were blind and did not recognize Mt. Tai. Today, I''ll be treating, so everyone can eat and drink at will. "


    "No need, it''s just a meal, my Ping family can afford it."


    Ping Zhongmou said indifferently. He turned and looked at Liu Maojin, inviting him in.


    Zhang Honghui snorted coldly, ignored the owner, and directly entered Ping Changkong''s private box.


    The boss felt awkward and roared at the waiter, "From today onwards, you don''t have to come to work anymore. You''re fired!"


    When the few of them entered the private box, they were all rather polite, but Du Lei did not have any appetite.


    Therefore, the food on the table was basically untouched.


    Zhang Honghui was also hungry, so he couldn''t care about anything else as he started to eat.


    "Major General Ping Changkong, I have also heard of your name in the Kun City. I heard that you have a well-known reputation even in the entire southern part of the military. "


    After all, the two of them were part of the system. Although they were different, at least they spoke a lot more in common.


    "Mayor Liu is too polite, it was just a false reputation, what Chang Kong Infantry Division, they are all soldiers of the people! for the people of the Party. "


    Ping Changkong rarely stayed at places, but it was not because he did not understand these courteous words. Otherwise, he would not have become a general in his forties.


    "Oh right, I heard that the military district of southern Sichuan is having drills right now. How come you have the free time to come to Rong City? "


    Liu Maojin asked as he remembered something.


    "Yeah, I was just busy taking time off, so I let the people below take it." I came back mainly to see the Brother Du to get to know him. "


    Ping Changkong looked at Du Lei, who had just had the urge to spar with him.


    Liu Maojin looked at Du Lei and nodded, he knew of Du Lei''s abilities.


    So he did not say anything, but could it be that Ping Changkong wanted to pull Du Lei into the army?


    Now he understood a little why Ping Changkong had directly asked him if he could fight. It turned out that their military training was done in order to pull him into his army, right?


    "Today, we finally got together, and met Mayor Liu and Secretary Zhang. Let''s not talk about those work matters, let''s toast!"


    Ping Zhongmou took the opportunity to adjust the atmosphere.


    Not long after, the owner came in again.


    He was holding a bottle of tribute moutai, and all eyes were fixed on the wine.


    This was something that only the heads of the central and provincial government could yell at.


    Ping Changkong and Liu Maojin, on the other hand, were a little calmer.

 C248

    "Boss, what do you mean by this?"


    Ping Zhongmou said coldly. Although he also wanted to drink that wine, he knew that this wine was not something that he could casually drink.


    "Didn''t I offend the two bosses just now? I got a bottle of this wine a few days ago, so I brought it over for everyone to drink. At the same time, all of today''s money is free."


    The boss knew who these people were.


    Ping family''s three brothers, Rong City''s new star Du Lei, Kun City''s mayor Liu Maojin.


    Although he had a background, he did business.


    How could he offend others?


    Despite the pain, he still took out the bottle of wine.


    "It''s not a big deal. Boss, you''re so polite!"


    Du Lei did not care that much. His nose had long smelled the fragrance of the wine, and immediately, he brought it over. After that, he waved his hand: "Alright, boss, this matter is over now."


    This scene made the boss''s mouth twitch as he wailed in his heart. That wine wasn''t something that could be bought with money.


    Prices are limited.


    How could Du Lei do that?


    He smiled in embarrassment. He had wanted to ask for a drink and then apologize. It seemed that he had rejected the idea.


    He turned around and left the room.


    "I say, Brother Du, you are being too rude."


    Zhang Honghui frowned.


    But then he laughed, "But I like it. "Come, come, come, come and open it. This is a tribute, and I can only yell when I steal my father''s collection."


    It was fortunate that Liu Maojin was a magnanimous person, otherwise, how could he tolerate a little secretary speaking in front of him.


    Ping Changkong was slightly impressed by Liu Maojin''s tolerance for others.


    However, the aroma of the wine soon affected everyone''s noses, and they couldn''t help but swallow their saliva.


    Du Lei carefully poured a cup of wine for everyone.


    "F * ck!"


    "Holy shit, it''s so delicious!"


    Instantly, endless praising sounds could be heard.


    The few of them finally let go of their conversation and began to chat.


    Just as they were beginning to talk, the door burst open.


    Du Lei thought, was he supposed to go out today to look at the calendar?


    Why is there so much to do?


    He could not help but look over, and was immediately amused, it turned out to be Zhou Ji, who was beside him.


    The two of them looked at the people in the room in surprise, and when they saw Du Lei, they immediately became angry.


    The two of them had a grudge with Du Lei, so Tang Fei immediately jumped out and pointed at him, "Alright, I''ve been looking for you for a long time now. I thought you were hiding in the He family. "Very good, get out here right now."


    Du Lei frowned, is this Tang Fei retarded?


    He was too arrogant.


    Ping Sihai stood up and said coldly: "Tang Fei, this is my Ping family''s private room, please watch your words. "Otherwise ¡­"


    "What is it? A gangster wants to challenge me? Do you believe that I won''t let you go? Director Lu? "


    Tang Fei shouted towards his back after he finished speaking.


    "Young Master Tang!"


    Lv Ruijin walked over and immediately felt awkward, his intestines turning green.


    There was no one in this room that he could offend.


    However, Tang Fei was from the capital, he did not know if he could suppress them.


    "Director Lu? "It seems like you''re living too peacefully, isn''t it?"


    Ping Sihai said in a bad mood. He had never placed a single Lv Ruijin in his eyes, he had originally wanted to properly liaise with his big brother and Du Lei, but who would have thought that they would actually come out and disturb their interest.


    "Ping Sihai, normally when you rely on your status as a member of the Ping family, I won''t be able to say anything about you. Now, you actually dare to publicly threaten our country''s officials, let me warn you, you better be careful or else your North Zone will not be at peace in the future. "


    Lv Ruijin said arrogantly. He was, after all, the leader of the violent mechanisms in the Rong City, although he was usually a little afraid of the big families.


    However, no one said anything. Now that Ping Sihai revealed his true identity in front of Zhou Ji and Tang Fei, he was immediately enraged.


    After all, he was a high ranking official, and in Ping family, there was only one Ping Changkong who was a Major General.


    But when he turned to look at the other people on the table ¡­


    He was immediately drenched in cold sweat.


    Ping Changkong was sitting there drinking.


    Secretary Zhang, who had accompanied the mayor to an audience with him, was also sitting here. The identity of the person beside him with his back facing Zhang Tie was obvious.


    "Hehe, what''s wrong? Scared?"


    Ping Sihai suddenly noticed that Lv Ruijin''s eyes were flickering, and immediately knew that he had definitely guessed the identity of the person here.


    "I represent the Party, I represent the people, I represent the law enforcement agencies of the Rong City. "Would I be afraid?"


    Lv Ruijin puffed his chest up, but even he felt that his confidence was lacking.


    "Who gave you the courage to say that?"


    Liu Maojin frowned. He snorted coldly and stood up, looking coldly at Lv Ruijin.


    "Liu, Mayor Liu! I didn''t expect you to be here too! "


    Lv Ruijin revealed a smile that was uglier than one would cry, and immediately cried out that he was wronged, this Zhou Ji was too good at handling matters, he never thought that it would actually fall on Liu Maojin''s head.


    Isn''t it just a bottle of wine?


    Do I have to drink it?


    At this moment, the boss showed up again. His face immediately turned green. He didn''t expect that the issue that had just been resolved would cause trouble again.


    "Everyone, what''s wrong?"


    "Boss Hu, where''s that bottle of wine?"


    Zhou Ji asked with ill intentions. Actually, he had already seen the bottle of wine on the table.


    Hu Dexiang''s heart skipped a beat, he did not expect Zhou Ji to actually rush towards the alcohol.


    However, he had already given the wine to the Ping family.


    It was impossible to take it out again, but the wine wasn''t easy to get.


    He smiled bitterly and said, "Young Master Zhou, the wine has been drunk. "I think ¡­"


    "Good wine, how can you let a bunch of lowly people drink it? Let me tell you, this is a waste, a waste is a disgrace. I don''t care about it today. I don''t like these people, so I told them to scram. "


    Zhou Ji said loudly, he did not care about whatever Ping family or whatever Liu Maojin.


    Sure enough, Tang Fei also nodded.


    He believed that he had the protection of the big boss in the capital. He was truly confident.


    He directly continued, "Boss Hu, I''ve been here a few times. I''ll tell you. This Du Lei is my sworn enemy, if you don''t chase him out today, I will kill you. Don''t even think about opening this shop. "


    Although he was a little unhappy about Du Lei, but they were still on the same side.


    Only by dealing with Du Lei would they be able to get him.


    Besides, it wasn''t just a matter of a woman.


    Being slapped across the face by Du Lei time and time again had already made him very unhappy.


    "Tang Fei, I think you haven''t stayed enough in the prison?"


    Du Lei snorted, he knew very well.


    When Zhao Xue found out that Tang Fei was looking for trouble with him, she was slightly moved and let Tang Fei stay in the prison for a period of time.


    However, the Tang Clan did not know what kind of godly person was backing him up.


    Moreover, the Tang Clan was still flourishing in the capital.


    The awkward situation had been broken.


    However, in Du Lei''s opinion, this was not a big deal. As long as he wanted, he could let Tang Fei enter at any time.

 C249

    "Du Lei, what happened last time was your doing, right?"


    When Tang Fei thought about this, he immediately became extremely furious. When had he, Tang Fei, ever been in charge before?


    And it was only this time around, because he had not been able to figure out who was messing with him the entire time. After hearing Du Lei''s words today, he immediately thought of Du Lei.


    "So what if it''s me? "Your Tang Clan''s capital city also has some ability. Otherwise, you would be stuck inside for the rest of your life!"


    Du Lei simply did not place this kind of rich second generation in his eyes.


    If things really didn''t work out, Zhao Xue would give their Tang Family a few counts.


    They were completely unable to turn their backs.


    "Hmph, alright. It seems like we can settle our new and old debts together."


    Tang Fei nodded.


    "Young Master Tang, Young Master Zhou, how about we change places?"


    Lv Ruijin was afraid.


    He had wanted to make this a trivial matter, but he had never imagined that these two young masters could cause so much trouble.


    "Director Lu, don''t forget your identity. "We are the national taxpayers. If we can''t even guarantee our safety, how can we pay taxes in peace?"


    Zhou Ji coldly snorted.


    He still had Lv Ruijin''s proof in his hands, so he was not afraid of not being able to eat him.


    Sure enough, after hearing about paying taxes, Lv Ruijin''s face changed again and again.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and spoke to Du Lei and the others, "You all blatantly obstruct our enforcement of the law. Bring them back to the station and interrogate them! "


    However, he did not look at Ping Changkong and Liu Maojin.


    He didn''t dare to touch these two people.


    But Du Lei and Ping Sihai were being watched.


    Immediately, four people rushed in, handcuffs in hand.


    He had a fierce expression on his face.


    They were Lv Ruijin''s trusted aides, so they could only follow him all the way.


    "Wait!"


    Liu Maojin bellowed, immediately becoming intimidated by his authority, he angrily looked at Lv Ruijin and asked: "Did they obstruct your law enforcement when they came to visit? As a member of the national staff, are you trying to turn right and wrong? "


    "Mayor Liu, I''ve already found some evidence. Among them, Ping Sihai was the leader of the underground forces of the Rong City, while Du Lei was the seller of national antiques and cultural relics. You can ask any one of these things. Of course I''m enforcing the law. "


    Lv Ruijin indicated and the four policemen immediately cuffed Du Lei and Ping Sihai.


    The two of them did not resist and let it happen.


    After all, they were all wearing tiger skins. If they truly wanted to resist, then they wouldn''t be able to take the consequences.


    At this time, Ping Changkong finally could no longer sit still. He originally thought that since he was a member of the army, his identity was extremely sensitive and could not be involved in local affairs.


    Moreover, this was the critical moment of his assessment, so he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.


    But when they saw that Lv Ruijin had inverted right from wrong, and even captured both Du Lei and Ping Sihai, the anger in their hearts exploded.


    "Stop!"


    Ping Changkong suddenly stood up. He had been practicing in the army before, and now he was even more so a major general.


    Furthermore, he had more than ten thousand people under his control.


    He was even more mighty and domineering than Liu Maojin.


    He turned to Zhou Ji and Tang Fei and asked, "Both of you, please forgive me. Today''s matter shall be brought to an end. It''s better for everyone else, otherwise ¡­ "


    Although he didn''t know if Du Lei sold ancient relics, he knew what his brother did.


    Therefore, if he were to enter the police station, there would definitely be trouble.


    Zhou Ji raised his brows, he was waiting for Ping Changkong to speak.


    Just as he was about to say something, he was interrupted by Ping Zhongmou, "Young Master Zhou, Young Master Tang, the two of you are part of a large family in the Rong City. "Otherwise, it would be bad for everyone if we were to lose all face."


    Tang Fei panicked. He was a person who didn''t have any opinions in the first place.


    Although he didn''t know who these people were, he could tell.


    Compared to Zhou Ji and his, they were at a higher level. He did not know which one of them in the capital he would be able to take care of.


    Zhou Ji coldly snorted. "Ping Changkong, as the general of the southern part of the military, this is the time for the drills. Yet, you suddenly came to Rong City. What are you trying to do? "You still want to build a relationship or do something shameful?"


    Ping Changkong was startled, he did not expect him to understand things so well, and immediately thought of countless things.


    When Ping Zhongmou heard this, his expression immediately changed. He suddenly thought of something.


    Then, she whispered a few words to Ping Changkong.


    Hearing that, Ping Changkong''s body also shook, and he immediately laughed coldly: "Good, Zhou Ji, your mind is extremely meticulous, you actually schemed against me, today''s matter, I''m afraid it was all planned by you right?"


    Liu Maojin was startled when he heard this, and he suddenly looked at Ping Changkong.


    He quickly turned to Du Lei and said, "Looks like we''ve all been set up."


    Du Lei was also startled when he heard it, there were some things he was not clear about.


    But Liu Maojin''s brain was much better than his, if even he said that, then it must be true.


    He could not help but look at Zhou Ji.


    Just then, Ping Changkong''s and Zhang Honghui''s cellphones rang at the same time.


    Ping Changkong was still fine, but he seemed to have guessed it.


    But Zhang Honghui had only just realized what was going on.


    The two of them took the phone and spoke softly.


    Before long, both of their expressions changed.


    "Mayor, the governor asked us what was going on, why we were with the army, and why we were drinking. "This ¡­"


    Liu Maojin nodded, holding on tight.


    Under normal circumstances, local people wouldn''t have anything to do with the military.


    Unless he was working properly.


    But what was most important was that he and Ping Changkong were of the same level, and could be considered to be local lords.


    It was fine if it was a job, but if it was a private matter, the higher-ups would definitely be suspicious.


    This kind of thing was very sensitive in the country, and ordinary people didn''t want to step into a minefield.


    He did not expect that Du Lei was familiar with him, nor did he expect that his every move and movement had already been reported by someone.


    Ping Changkong was in a similar situation, getting scolded by his superior.


    Zhang Honghui was fine, after all, the people on the ground were still kind, but the troop was different.


    Earth-shaking.


    "Very good, Zhou Ji, you actually have someone in the army and above. It seems that your Zhou Family being able to stand at the top of the Rong City is not a joke. I, Ping Changkong, have fallen into your hands today. But remember, what happened today is not the end! "


    With a cold snort, he tossed his head and walked out.


    Now was the critical time of the exercise. It was already a grave breach of discipline for him to meet with the local officials and drink in private.


    He had to hurry back. Otherwise, things would get even more complicated.


    Liu Maojin also left, he had to immediately rush back to the Kun City, as for the matters here, he left Zhang Honghui to continue.


    Although he was the mayor of the Kun City, there were still a lot of enemies inside. If he attracted them to attack him together, he would not be in a good situation.

 C250

    Without Ping Changkong and Liu Maojin, Zhou Ji chuckled, as if he had already guessed everything.


    At the side, Lv Ruijin finally saw through Zhou Ji''s trick and immediately gestured for the four to cuffed Du Lei and Ping Sihai.


    Du Lei did not resist either. The more he resisted at this point of time, the more conflicts he would feel. He wanted to see what tricks Zhou Ji was going to play.


    "Zhou Ji, Lv Ruijin, you two are very good."


    Ping Sihai did not say much, after all, he was someone with a criminal record, but he was not afraid that Zhou Ji would attack him.


    He had already noticed that Zhou Ji and Tang Fei were targeting Du Lei.


    Although Ping Zhongmou and Zhang Honghui were anxious, they were powerless.


    Lv Ruijin''s tiger skin was still useful in China.


    Moreover, they were currently thinking of how to fish out the two of them.


    "Brother Du, don''t worry. I''ll call my dad later. "


    Zhang Honghui was furious, he did not expect the law enforcement team to be so dark.


    "What do you want? To gather the masses to rebel? "


    Lv Ruijin snatched Zhang Honghui''s phone away and smashed it into the ground.


    "You!"


    Zhang Honghui was furious, and was about to attack.


    Ever since he was young, no one had dared to smash his things. He never thought that he would encounter such a thing after coming out on a errand.


    "Zhang Honghui, don''t move. "Calm down, go back first, I''ll be fine."


    Du Lei immediately shouted, if Zhang Honghui were to make a move, it would be a public assault on a police officer, and he would be charged with the crime.


    After being yelled at by Du Lei, Zhang Honghui instantly calmed down.


    His left hand was also being pulled by Ping Zhongmou, hinting him not to be impulsive.


    Zhang Honghui could not help but let out a cold snort, and finally calmed down with much difficulty.


    Lv Ruijin was a little disappointed in his heart, he knew that Zhang Honghui was young and vigorous, at that time, they would both be caught in the trap, in any case, he had already given it his all.


    Liu Maojin and Ping Changkong would definitely remember him. Right now, they could only hug Zhou Ji''s and Tang Fei''s thighs tightly if they were to survive.


    Du Lei and Ping Sihai were brought to the police station, and very quickly, He Ruyue came.


    This was also arranged by Zhou Ji. He wanted to let He Ruyue see that Du Lei was a plaything in his hands, and could toy with him to death however he wanted to.


    "Are you okay?"


    He Ruyue asked worriedly. She had also spent a lot of effort to meet Du Lei just now, so at this moment, both her eyes were red.


    Du Lei shook his head, "They can''t do anything to me, they want to use some fake crimes to punish me for my crimes, but it''s not that dark now!"


    He Ruyue nodded and suddenly said, "Oh, right. The baby you carried back home yesterday has awoken."


    It was only when He Ruyue secretly informed He Ruyue that she found out that the baby was actually a fabled mermaid.


    At first he was a little scared, but later he accepted it.


    "You''re awake? Did she say anything? "


    Du Lei asked quickly.


    "Are you stupid? She''s just a baby, what can she say?"


    He Ruyue said snappily.


    "She''s just crying. It doesn''t matter what I do to her. However, she seems to be very weak and has calmed down.


    Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had to hurry to the Eastern Ocean.


    Su Mo had also urged him to do so last month. After all, he hadn''t finished paying.


    "It''s fine. I''ll think of a way to get out of here first!"


    Du Lei consoled.


    "You want to go out? "Did anyone agree?"


    Lv Ruijin walked over with a gloomy face.


    He had just been scolded by his immediate superior, the political and legal committee secretary, Xu Xiude.


    He said that he did everything without thinking and that there was not a single good word in his words.


    "Lv Ruijin, I advise you to be more careful when you speak. Du Lei is my fiance, our He Clan will not let this matter go. "


    He Ruyue was furious, but she did not dare go overboard at this moment.


    "Oh?" What is it? You still want to threaten me? "


    Lv Ruijin did not even put He Ruyue in his eyes, and he was even prepared to give up now.


    There was no helping it, the higher-ups were keeping an eye on him, and the people below were also talking about him working for capitalism.


    These words were quite heinous. Otherwise, Xu Xiude wouldn''t have specifically told him to go over and scold him just now.


    "Director Lu, you go out first. I have something to talk to them about."


    Zhou Ji walked in with a face full of smiles.


    He seemed very pleased with himself!


    Lv Ruijin immediately nodded, bowed and walked out.


    He Ruyue could not bear to meet Zhou Ji the most, because right now, his power was growing stronger and he was unable to do anything to him.


    "Ru Yue, like I said, who does he, Du Lei, count as? Just a country bumpkin, and now I can destroy him with a backhand. Do you believe that if I don''t let go, he will stay here for the rest of his life? "


    Zhou Ji said with a fawning face.


    "Zhou Ji, I hope you will wake up. Firstly, I am not close with you, please do not call me Ruyue. Secondly, Du Lei is my fiance, no matter how weak he is, it is not up to you to decide. Third, don''t think that your Zhou Family could dominate the entire Rong City. Looks like your lesson last time still wasn''t enough to wake you up. "


    He Ruyue didn''t even look at Zhou Ji.


    He said in a cold voice.


    "Ru Yue, how can you do this? No matter what, we are still childhood friends. Do you really have to get into an awkward situation with me just for this little country bumpkin? "


    Zhou Ji was immediately flustered and exasperated, he did not expect that He Ruyue still did not understand him and still looked down on him.


    "Ru Yue, go back first. They can''t do anything to me. "


    He Ruyue nodded, she turned and left.


    She knew in her heart that Du Lei wanted to talk to Zhou Ji.


    After He Ruyue left, Du Lei spoke in a leisurely manner: "Zhou Ji, He Ruyue is my woman. If you want to compete with me on equal footing, then don''t do all this nonsense. This will only make Ruyue hate you even more. "


    "Are you teaching me how to chase a woman?"


    Zhou Ji squinted his eyes. He sat in front of Du Lei and crossed his legs.


    "Let me tell you the truth, I want to go onto He Ruyue tonight. As for her willingness to follow me, I don''t care. As long as my long-cherished wish of so many years is fulfilled. I think I will care about a He Ruyue? "


    Zhou Ji laughed, he had obtained something from Tang Fei and was prepared to fly the three flights with him tonight.


    When Du Lei heard this, the anger in his heart immediately flared up. But he knew that he could only kill Zhou Ji by going out, even he did not think that he would be so malicious.


    If he really succeeded, then He Ruyue would definitely want to die.


    When the time came, it would be good to not see him again.


    Du Lei thought about everything and tried to figure out a way to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Although Zhang Honghui''s father was a member of the Yun Province''s standing committee, he still couldn''t reach the Rong City.


    Ping Changkong and Liu Maojin had been schemed against by Zhou Ji.


    This person was extremely scheming.


    However, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and the corner of his mouth slightly raised. He thought of one person. No, to be more accurate, it was three people!

 C251

    Zhou Ji encouraged Du Lei a bit, then laughed and left.


    There was no way to know what Du Lei was thinking in his heart.


    When Dou Desi and the other two arrived at the police station, it was already 7 PM.


    It wasn''t easy for the three of them to live a peaceful life in the Rong City, and there were even people who spent money to raise them.


    Of course it was to play a good game.


    He did not expect to receive a call, telling them to meet Du Lei at the police station.


    His heart instantly turned cold. Could it be that Du Lei committed a crime?


    Right now, he was the God of Fortune for the three of them. Although they didn''t know why Du Lei wanted to take the three of them in, but living a life where they didn''t need to worry about spending money still made them feel satisfied.


    Dou Desi and the other two discussed for a long time before finally coming to the police station.


    "Why are you three so slow? Do you think I''m too nice to you? "


    Du Lei was dissatisfied, but he still needed their help tonight.


    So he didn''t throw a tantrum.


    "Boss, what happened to you?" "Now that you''re in the police station, you can''t have committed a crime, right?"


    Wang Xiuming asked with trembling hands.


    To say that he was fearless, he was getting bolder and bolder.


    He had followed Dou Desi around the Jianghu for so many years, but he still had a deep-rooted fear towards the police station in his heart.


    "What do you mean?"


    Dou Desi frowned and scolded him. Then, with a face full of smiles, he asked. "Boss, is there anything we can do?"


    Du Lei nodded, and then quietly told them all the plans he had made in his heart.


    If Dou Desi and the others succeeded, not only would he be able to kill Zhou Ji, he could even make himself leave the police station as soon as possible.


    "This, this isn''t good right?"


    Dou Desi was shocked. The first thing he did after arriving at the Rong City was to inquire about the powers of the Rong City.


    The Zhou family is known as the number one family in Rong City.


    Who dares to provoke him?


    "Do you all still want to spend money and have beautiful women hug you all? Your father didn''t take you in for free. "


    Du Lei rolled his eyes, he really thought that he had a good temper.


    They would have been fired twenty years ago, depending on his character.


    Dou Desi hesitated for a moment, but in the end, nodded and said: "Boss, don''t worry. We must do something for you. If you leave it to us, it will definitely be done. "


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment, the master and disciple duo did not know what to say, and he did not have a good candidate, if not he would not have let them do it.


    Du Wei and the other two people could see that the shop was not bad, but if one said that they could do this, they definitely couldn''t do it.


    Last time, Dou Desi''s method of finding the way using earthworms had indeed shocked him.


    Judging from their habits, they would definitely be able to easily do such unorthodox things.


    Dou Desi led Wang Xiuming and the other two away.


    Du Lei also had a few worries in his heart, he had already spoken with He Ruyue, so he would definitely not leave his house.


    However, he was afraid that Zhou Ji and Tang Fei would come knocking together and drink to their heart''s content with He Mansheng this afternoon.


    Right now he was still lying on the bed sleeping, Du Lei was extremely annoyed, if he had known earlier, he would not have drank so much.


    Ping Sihai was locked up on the other side probably because he did not want the two of them to conspire.


    Du Lei simply closed his eyes and waited for news from Dou Desi.


    However, at this moment, the Tyrant''s tattoo on his chest suddenly emitted a green light.


    Du Lei was so scared that he quickly turned around and covered his face, afraid that others would see.


    "What''s going on? Shining? "


    He muttered something, but Tyrant didn''t explain it to him.


    But soon after, he felt the subarachnoid qi in his body flowing smoothly. With a twist, waves after waves of heat emitted out from his body.


    It was as if his entire body had obtained extraordinary benefits because of the subarachnoid qi.


    Soon, this feeling disappeared. This feeling had already disappeared twice in one day.


    Unfortunately, Du Lei was unable to come up with anything. It was as if the Overlord had fallen into a deep slumber, and completely ignored him.


    The He Clan.


    Li Mengxin was also called here by He Ruyue, to accompany her.


    Although she didn''t believe that Zhou Ji would forcefully take over her, she still felt that it was a little difficult to grasp him.


    Li Mengxin came here to strengthen her courage.


    What she did not know was that outside the He family, Du Wei and Yue Yang were already waiting.


    Du Lei had already informed them that they could not allow Zhou Ji to enter the He family.


    In Li Can''s arms, a little crocodile was chewing on a piece of meat.


    "Little crocodile, we will depend on you today!"


    Li Can stroked the little crocodile as he took out another piece of meat.


    The little crocodile raised its head and opened its mouth.


    It seemed to be urging Li Can to quickly feed it.


    "After eating so much, why is it so similar to cousin''s?"


    Li Can muttered, but they did not care about this little bit of meat anymore.


    "I say, can Zhou Ji that brat come? He actually dared to lock Big Brother Lei in his account. Fortunately, we haven''t told Uncle or Uncle about this. Otherwise, the world would have been turned upside down long ago. "


    Du Wei shivered, his heart feeling a little uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, my cousin will probably be out by tomorrow." They didn''t dare do anything to him. Otherwise, we''ll lead the way. There was nothing they could do. I also heard that Master Ping Si was also captured and the Ping family is thinking of a way to deal with it. "


    Although Li Can was fat, he was not muddle-headed at all.


    "Why do I feel that this matter is a little demonic? How could Zhou Ji know so much, including even Fourth Master. I heard that second master is pressuring them through the Ping Group. "


    "Roar!"


    The crocodile that was eating the meat suddenly roared and abruptly broke away.


    He rushed towards the He family''s residence.


    Li Can and Du Wei were shocked, the little alligator was intelligent, why would it do such a thing?


    They didn''t dare to be careless and immediately rushed in.


    Fortunately, they greeted the security guards. Otherwise, they definitely wouldn''t have been able to enter.


    The little crocodile''s speed was extremely fast as it charged straight towards the He family''s residence.


    That was where He Ruyue was resting.


    Just as Du Wei and Li Can caught up with the little alligator ¡­


    They realized that He Ruyue and Li Mengxin had actually come out.


    "Sister-in-law!"


    The two of them shouted at He Ruyue, "Didn''t Brother Lei tell you? Don''t go out today. "I don''t know if that boy of the Zhou family will come back."


    "Meng Xin and I are a bit hungry. We need to go out and eat something."


    He Ruyue smiled sweetly and rubbed her stomach.


    When Du Wei and Luo Hua City Mistress were still confused, the little alligator suddenly started to bite towards them.


    "Aiya, my little ancestor. This is my cousin''s wife. Don''t you know her? "


    Li Can immediately pulled the little alligator away.


    He Ruyue was also still in a panicked state. She and Li Mengxin hurriedly took two steps back, patted their chests and said: "This little crocodile is really fierce, I think it''s better not to raise it in the future."


    "Brother Lei brought this back from the Cloud Province. We must take care of it!"


    Du Wei hesitated, in his heart he felt that He Ruyue and Yue Yang were a little strange.

 C252

    The little crocodile''s abnormal behavior also made him feel that something was wrong.


    Normally, the little crocodile would eat until sleep, but today, it seemed to be a bit too intense.


    "Forget it, forget it. We''ll leave first."


    He Ruyue''s face changed as she quickly replied.


    Du Wei immediately stopped them both and shook his head: "No, Brother Lei said that you two better not go out tonight. If you want to eat something, I can just ask the security guard at the entrance to buy it. "


    "Why didn''t I realize you were so annoying before?"


    He Ruyue pushed Du Wei aside, and said impatiently.


    Seeing that Du Wei was being bullied, the little crocodile struggled suddenly. Li Can was shocked, and was unable to grab hold of his.


    He let it jump out.


    "AHH!"


    He Ruyue and Li Mengxin screamed, and immediately ran outside.


    Du Wei and Li Can looked at each other. Tonight''s matter was too strange, they did not dare to be careless.


    The security guards at the entrance did not know what had happened and did not dare to stop them.


    He Ruyue and Li Mengxin rushed out of the He family compound, and very quickly, in the darkness, a van appeared.


    He immediately grabbed the two girls and pulled them towards the car.


    "This is bad!"


    Du Wei and Yue Yang''s face changed, they did not expect to meet people from the Zhou Family right after they left the house.


    His heart was instantly filled with anxiety.


    They rushed over and were about to get into the van to chase him when they found that the van suddenly came to a screeching halt.


    As he walked over, a few people got off the car in a hurry.


    It was one of the Zhou family. One of them complained, "Damn it, why did the fire suddenly go out? There''s clearly no problem with the car! "


    Li Can ran over, where the little alligator was glaring at him and quickly hugged it.


    He shouted, "Release my sister-in-law!"


    "Damn you, who do you think you are?" "If it wasn''t for the orders from the higher-ups that no new problems would arise, I would have beat you up long ago."


    the leader shouted.


    In front of him, he was waiting for He Ruyue to come out, but he realised that Du Wei and Yue Yang were loitering at the entrance.


    Just as everyone was about to fight fiercely, a green light shot into the leader''s body.


    This scene caused everyone to be shocked.


    Even his little brother was frightened.


    "Brother Shu, are you alright?"


    "Tsk tsk!"


    A sinister voice sounded, but everyone knew that it was definitely not the voice of the Brother Shu.


    Those lackeys were all frightened out of their wits.


    Brother Shu looked at the little crocodile and praised, "As expected of a spirit seed, to actually be able to sense my existence."


    Although Du Wei and Yue Yang didn''t know what was going on with Brother Shu, they both understood that they were definitely no longer a match for him.


    Just as he was about to run away, a person walked out from the side.


    "Kid, you were the one who did this, right?"


    Brother Shu asked the man sinisterly.


    "Wang Xiuming? Why is it you? "


    Li Can asked in shock, didn''t he follow his master to the Zhou Mansion?


    "Why can''t it be me? If I hadn''t done something to their car, they would be gone by now. "


    Wang Xiuming snickered. This was all thanks to Dou Desi being careful and thinking that his first goal was to protect He Ruyue, followed by fixing him up, that was why he got Wang Xiuming to come over and help him.


    Indeed, if not for Wang Xiuming, Du Wei and the others would not have been able to catch up to Brother Shu and the others.


    "Bad news! Boy, hand over your life!"


    Brother Shu''s eyes released a green light. It was extremely terrifying.


    His body rushed over like a ghost.


    "You, a little toad, dare to make a ruckus with me? You don''t know what I do, do you? "


    Wang Xiuming laughed coldly and took out a small box from his pocket.


    The moment it was opened, a pungent smell rushed out from inside.


    "Holy shit, this is your urinal, right?"


    Du Wei and Luo Hua City Mistress immediately pinched their noses and walked to the side, the smell was too strong.


    Ordinary people couldn''t take it.


    Only, after Brother Shu asked about this smell, his expression changed as if he was struggling with himself.


    Wang Xiuming''s heart skipped a beat as he held up the small box and walked towards Brother Shu.


    "Damn, you''re actually someone from the Wormwood!"


    A green light left his body, and at the same time, a voice resounded through the entire space, "I will find you two to settle today''s debt."


    "B * stard, I was scared away, but you still dare to threaten me!"


    Wang Xiuming shrugged his shoulders and said disdainfully.


    Without the support of the green light, the Brother Shu was stunned and fell to the ground.


    The moment his consciousness cleared, he discovered that Du Wei still had another person who was looking at him with ill intentions.


    "I was wrong, please go around me. I was also forced into a corner. "


    Brother Shu knelt on the ground and begged for mercy with tears and snot running down his face.


    "Which family are you from?"


    Du Wei frowned and asked. He had been hanging around Antique Street for a long time, so he naturally knew some dark words.


    "Eastern Leopard Head!"


    Brother Shu hurriedly said.


    Du Wei and Li Can looked at each other and thought that this was going to be troublesome.


    The boss of the Eastern District was the boss of the Eastern District, Gan Xiuyuan. This man was sinister and vicious. Countless people had died at his hands.


    Even Fourth Master had suffered a lot at his hands.


    "Brat, you actually dare to help the Zhou family tie up my boss''s woman. Very good."


    Wang Xiuming coldly snorted, then said to Du Wei and Du Wei: "Tie him up first, and wait for Boss to come out. and then make a decision. "


    Du Wei nodded his head, it was not easy for them to make the decision.


    The Brother Shu was honestly tied up, there were no complaints at all, who told them to make the first move.


    Very quickly, Du Wei woke He Ruyue and Li Mengxin up. He realized that the two of them did not remember what had happened just now.


    He immediately realized that the green light was not ordinary.


    When the few of them entered the house, He Ruyue and Li Mengxin still had lingering fear. If not for Du Wei and the other two, they would have already been harmed by Zhou Ji.


    "I never thought that Zhou Ji would actually use such a despicable method."


    Li Mengxin said angrily.


    "Alright, let''s wait for Du Lei to come out first."


    He Ruyue was worried. They had actually been controlled when they came here just now, if this happened again, they would definitely have no other choice.


    Wang Xiuming seemed to have guessed what He Ruyue was thinking. He took out two wallets and handed them over to He Ruyue and Li Mengxin.


    "This bag was made by my master. Although it is not very nice to look at, it is still very useful to guard against certain things. "


    He Ruyue and Li Mengxin looked at each other and nodded, then kept the bag.


    They had just found out that if Wang Xiuming wasn''t here tonight, something really bad would have happened.


    "Right, how is your master?"


    Li Can suddenly asked.


    "Oh, I forgot. I can''t stay any longer. I have to go over there! "


    Wang Xiuming smacked his head and immediately rushed out.


    Du Wei and Yue Shan didn''t know if the other party would come back again, so they could only stay here and guard.


    At the same time, he had to inform Du Lei of the situation.

 C253

    When Du Lei found out that there was actually a strange green light helping him, he was shocked and anxious inside. However, Wang Xiuming''s appearance afterwards gave him a huge shock.


    Although Dou Desi was a bastard, he had a good grasp of the situation.


    However, Du Wei and Li Can should indeed be undergoing some training. Otherwise, if they encountered any urgent matters, they would have no solution.


    At this moment, someone suddenly appeared outside the door.


    It was actually Ping Sihai.


    "You went out?"


    Du Lei was not the least bit surprised. How could the Ping family let him stay in their hands forever?


    Ping Sihai said apologetically: "Originally I wanted to bring them out, but since I can''t let them go, there''s nothing I can do!"


    Du Lei smiled faintly. All of these were within his expectations.


    Since Zhou Ji wanted to punish him, then he must have called everyone over.


    How could she let Ping Sihai take her out?


    But He Ruyue was also fine.


    He was even more certain that nothing would happen to him.


    "Do me a favor when you go out."


    Du Lei said. He hoped that Ping Sihai would use his power to capture the leader of the Eastern Region.


    However, if there was a place that needed his help ¡­


    Du Lei will make his move.


    Ping Sihai nodded his head, he did not think that Du Lei would stay in the main account forever.


    At the same time, there was also a sense of anger in his heart, if Zhou Ji dared to mess with them like this, sooner or later, he would have to settle the score with him.


    At the Zhou Mansion, a shadow stood still. It was the appearance of an old man.


    "Things have failed. The people from the Worm Sect have interfered! "


    "Aren''t you absolutely certain? Now that the situation has become like this, Du Lei must be thinking of ways to leave the police station. "


    Zhou Ji was also in a mess, he did not expect Du Lei to be restricted by him in the police station, and that there would be such a strong force.


    You can''t get a woman back.


    "It''s useless to say that now. I think it''s best for you to pack your things and leave the Rong City as soon as possible. Otherwise, if the other families join forces and attack you, you won''t be able to take it."


    Zhou Ji nodded his head, the last time he used profits to pull the Han Family over, at the same time he forced the Ping family to not make a move.


    But it was different now, he had already offended Ping family, and he had experienced Ping Zhongmou''s methods before.


    If he didn''t leave now, the Han Family wouldn''t sit back and watch.


    "Uncle Zhou, hurry up and sell all of our family''s properties according to the agreement."


    Zhou Ji was very bold, he actually directly sold all of the Zhou Family''s properties.


    Uncle Zhou''s throat moved as he sighed in his heart.


    In Zhou Ji''s heart, because He Ruyue had already developed an inner demon, otherwise she would not be in such a state.


    Just then, Zhou Qing Ning rushed in.


    The green light suddenly shrank and entered Zhou Ji''s body.


    "Brother, why did you attack Du Lei?"


    Zhou Qing Ning immediately asked.


    "It''s not like you don''t know about me and him, how did you come back? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in New York? "


    Zhou Ji frowned.


    "If I still don''t come back, will you sell the entire Zhou family?"


    Zhou Qing Ning took out a document and threw it over, his face full of anger.


    Zhou Ji saw that it was actually a contract with a company overseas.


    It said that he was selling off the Zhou family property.


    "I am now in charge of the Zhou family. This was decided upon before father left. If I want to sell my business, what can you do? "


    Zhou Qing Ning paused for a moment. She really had no other choice.


    Her shares were far less than Zhou Ji''s.


    It can''t be decisive at all.


    "Bro, let go. We apologize to Du Lei and ask for his forgiveness. The Zhou industry is a business made by grandfather and father. It can''t just be sold. "


    "I have decided on this. You will leave the Rong City with us later. We will go to New York to find our parents. "


    Zhou Ji turned his body, he did not want to argue about this matter.


    Zhou Qing Ning''s heart tightened, he immediately knew that Zhou Ji had probably already settled things with the other side.


    He immediately turned around and dashed out.


    She wanted to find Du Lei and let him go.


    Otherwise, if the He family were to ally a few more times, the Zhou family would no longer be able to disintegrate their alliance like last time.


    Some things had already crossed the line.


    "Stop her!"


    Zhou Ji let out a cold snort, and immediately, the green light in his body rushed out and directly knocked out Zhou Qing Ning.


    "Uncle Zhou, go talk about the things over there. I want to calm down! "


    After Uncle Zhou withdrew, Zhou Ji clenched his fists.


    He did not expect Du Lei to already have wings on his back, and actually let him make the decision to sell his family property.


    "Toad God, when you came looking for me, you worked together with me to eliminate Du Lei. Now that things have turned out this way, what do you have to say? "


    "Heh heh. Zhou Ji, you can''t blame me for some things. I''ve done my best. However, Du Lei had obtained the hegemony inheritance, so his luck was not something that an ordinary person could change. If you have to blame someone, you can only blame your bad luck. "


    "I don''t have enough luck?"


    Zhou Ji snorted twice, "My Zhou family has been in the Rong City for dozens of years, and has already become the number one family in the Rong City. Now because of Du Lei, it has been decades since our last clan have seen the light."


    "Let''s go and leave China." He would go outside to accumulate some karmic luck. I''ll help you make a comeback. "


    Zhou Ji declined to comment. Selling his assets was only a plan to slow down the war, he had never thought of leaving the Rong City just like that.


    Sooner or later, he would return in a domineering manner.


    Just then, the Uncle Zhou ran back hurriedly.


    He said urgently, "This is bad, young master. Suddenly, a lot of reporters rushed in from outside. "


    "Why are they here?"


    Zhou Ji did not think too much about it. Just as he walked out of the door, he was immediately surrounded by a crowd of reporters.


    "Chairman Zhou, I heard that you have sold off the Zhou Corporation and are heading to the M Country for development. Is this true?"


    "Chairman Zhou Ji, I heard that you teamed up with Director Lu to lock Dominating the World''s Chairman, Mr. Du Lei, in the police station. Is this true?"


    "Chairman Zhou ¡­"


    Zhou Ji was stunned, he did not know how these reporters knew so much.


    He was about to reject them, but instead he unexpectedly said, "So what if I did? Get lost! "


    "What the f * ck!"


    Suddenly, the reporters outside exploded, they never expected Zhou Ji to admit it in front of everyone.


    Zhou Ji realized that something must have definitely gone wrong. How could he say something like that?


    He turned to avoid the reporters, but who were they?


    There was no point even if it was the security guards.


    Zhou Ji was still under the flashing lights.


    There was no place to hide.


    "I''m sorry, but our young master just drank some wine and spoke without thinking, so please don''t make things difficult for him."


    Uncle Zhou was bitter but he could not say a word, what Zhou Ji had just said was the last thing he wanted to send the Zhou Family to hell.


    "May I ask if Chairman Zhou had admitted secretly joining hands with the Director Lu to frame Mr. Du Lei?"


    Zhou Ji didn''t know what had happened just now, but what he knew was that something had happened.

 C254

    In the distance, Dou Desi and Guan Yuande were eating a chicken drumstick with faces full of satisfaction.


    "Master, is your Truth Powder really that magical?"


    Guan Yuande''s temperament was very thick, and wasn''t like Dou Desi''s at all.


    But for some reason, Dou Desi still kept him by his side.


    After all, he and Wang Xiuming were in the same boat and they were lazy eaters.


    With Guan Yuande by his side, at least he could do some hard work.


    "This is a secret that I cannot reveal, how can I tell you?"


    Dou Desi rolled his eyes.


    He reached for a cup of cola and gulped it down.


    "Let''s go, the matter here is almost over." Then Zhou Ji is finished. "


    Dou Desi said in a relaxed manner: "Oh right, where is your junior brother?"


    "Master, I''m coming!"


    Wang Xiuming cleanly turned around, laid on the bed, and started to eat ferociously. As he stuffed the food into his mouth, he indistinctly said: "Master, Senior Brother, you two are really too unkind. I was giving my life away there, and you guys are actually eating and drinking so much here. "


    "Hehe, kid, with that appetite of yours, I won''t transfer you out. What else can we eat? "


    Dou Desi shrewdly smiled, picking his teeth with a toothpick.


    "No matter, waiter, give me another chicken!"


    Since it was for public spending, he might as well eat for free. Furthermore, he had just protected He Ruyue at the He family''s side.


    Du Lei would not be so petty.


    Du Lei was resting with his eyes closed when he suddenly felt someone coming over.


    Opening his eyes, he discovered that it was Lv Ruijin.


    "Director Lu, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Lv Ruijin''s face filled with panic, Du Lei knew that something must have happened to Zhou Ji.


    "Mr. Du, about this, can I trouble you with something?"


    At this time, Lv Ruijin already knew about what was going on with the Zhou family, but he did not know what was going on.


    Zhou Ji would surprisingly spout out out some shocking words under the interrogation of the reporters.


    Right now, the other side was in complete chaos.


    He knew that all of this was definitely Du Lei''s doing, but he did not have any evidence.


    Without the support of the Zhou family, he was like a grasshopper on a hot pan, anxious to death.


    "Director Lu is a national official, I am just a lowly commoner, how can I help you? Let''s not joke around. "


    Du Lei smiled faintly. He didn''t know what method Dou Desi used to make Lv Ruijin panic to death.


    In front of him, he only wanted Dou Desi to use his own methods to get out of control, and at that time, He Ruyue would be safe.


    When he went out again, everything would be settled.


    "Aiyo, Mr. Du, I beg of you, please forgive me as the Lord is magnanimous. Right now, Zhou Ji is like a mad dog. I don''t know who to bite, but I have no other choice. I can only beg you. "


    After saying that, Lv Ruijin opened the door, and then said: "I have already investigated thoroughly, and the things that happened this afternoon was entirely Zhou Ji''s fabrication, slanderous. You can go now! "


    Du Lei thought about it, this horn was also not easy to squat.


    He nodded, stood up and left the room. For the time being, he did not want to bother with Lv Ruijin, since he did not have the ability to do so.


    He knew this very well.


    "Mr. Du, about Zhou Ji..."


    Lv Ruijin asked carefully.


    "The Director Lu is a man of righteousness and righteousness. And that Zhou Ji is a villain, what are you afraid of him for? "


    Du Lei calmed Lv Ruijin down.


    He clapped his hands and left the police station.


    The moment he went out, he called Dou Desi, wanting to know what the situation over there was like.


    In the end, Dou Desi told him that Zhou Ji''s reputation had already been tarnished, and Du Lei was immediately shocked.


    He immediately called Ping Sihai again. Presumably, he knew the situation.


    "Heh, that Zhou Ji also doesn''t know what''s going on, he doesn''t even know how he spoke. He''s completely a mad dog. He admitted to framing you together with Lv Ruijin, and now that the media is broadcasting it live, you''ll know after you see the news. "


    Du Lei was speechless, he clicked on the latest show on the Rong City, and sure enough, Zhou Ji had become famous.


    His reputation had been tarnished, especially when he and the Public Security Bureau Chief Lv Ruijin had secretly manipulated the plan to frame Du Lei.


    Some of the comments below were completely one-sided and he had already accumulated quite a few fans.


    After such a long period of silence, not only did the fans not disappear, they had even attracted more attention when Du Lei was sent to prison due to the injustice.


    All of them were shouting injustice for Du Lei, at the same time, they were calling for management.


    If even the Chief of Public Security had plotted with the Chairman of the company to frame someone, then what would happen to the security of Rong City in the future?


    This made many of the people in the middle move closer to Du Lei.


    The Zhou Ji in the video was already hysterical, he did not know what was going on with him.


    Even if they couldn''t control their own mouths, the reporters were always more eloquent than anyone else. They cut straight to the point.


    He was now deeply stuck in the quagmire and was unable to extricate himself.


    As the matter became more and more exposed, the Zhou Group was in a precarious situation.


    The city government finally made their decision. It was 11: 00 PM when the official Weibo post was posted, which basically meant that they were punishing the crime, boycotting government officials and the law, Lv Ruijin was temporarily suspended from his duties and investigated. All the businesses in the Zhou Group were to be shut down, waiting for the truth to be clear before making the judgement.


    This article immediately attracted a lot of criticism from the netizens. Zhou Ji had already admitted it in front of the reporters.


    The lowest class in the world was the majority, and public opinion grew stronger as the Internet became more popular.


    The matter became more and more serious, to the point that it even shocked the entire capital.


    In the wee hours of the morning,, the secretary of the Rong City city committee, was woken up by the phone, her superiors ordered him to thoroughly investigate the Zhou Group''s matter.


    Xing Wenyan had no choice but to convene the standing committee and make some preparations.


    Rong City had instantly become the focus of the entire nation''s attention. The entire Rong City had boiled over from the matter of Du Lei being wronged.


    And the mastermind, Dou Desi, was now reporting what had happened in front of Du Lei.


    When he found out that Dou Desi still had this thing with the truth, he immediately had an idea.


    "Du Lei, you have become famous again. "I already knew about you back in the capital."


    It was unknown if Zhao Xue was praising or scolding her on the phone.


    "Don''t blame me for this!"


    Du Lei immediately cried out his grievances. He recounted what had happened, and then recounted the news that Jia Yongxing had already died in the Gui Province.


    Zhao Xue was silent for a moment, "I know about this, but even though Jia Yongxing is dead, his power is still there. This wasn''t the end of it. Sooner or later we''re going to take his place. "


    Du Lei didn''t know what to say either. Golden Triangle was in danger so he could only hope that Zhao Xue was careful.

 C255

    The next morning, Du Lei was invited to the Public Security Bureau. The one who interrogated him was a Deputy Chief, called Shen Liangxu.


    I heard that he is very likely Lv Ruijin''s successor.


    "Chief Shen, I''ve said all that needs to be said. When the Zhou family was in trouble, I was still staying at the police station. Even when I came out, it was all released by Director Lu. "


    Shen Liangxu was tall and sturdy, and was much more capable than Lv Ruijin. He did not know how Lv Ruijin came up to him.


    He raised his head and looked at Du Lei, and nodded.


    Right now, all the public opinion was on Du Lei''s side.


    Most importantly, they did not have any evidence to point at Du Lei.


    Although Zhou Ji''s actions were strange, he was still controlled.


    He originally wanted to rely on Du Lei to bypass him, but he didn''t expect things to change too quickly and become too powerful.


    He had no choice but to admit it.


    With his move, Zhou Ji was speechless.


    Now they were both under control.


    And the further investigation revealed that Zhou Ji was still secretly dealing with the Zhou family property industry, what did this mean?


    Could it be that he had wanted to escape Hua Xia after framing Du Lei?


    The city council had repeatedly declared that this matter would be dealt with strictly. Everyone would have to be patient, as long as it was a case, there was no room for tolerance.


    "We only asked you to cooperate with the investigation. You can leave now."


    Shen Liangxu was also very satisfied in his heart, he had been suppressed by Lv Ruijin the past few years.


    Even though he had been downgraded from the capital, he had never received any achievements.


    Now, if anything happened to Lv Ruijin, he would be able to get the upper hand.


    This matter was not over, although the Rong City had investigated thoroughly.


    However, for some reason, the capital had actually dispatched an investigation team to investigate this matter once again.


    Although the city was unhappy, there was no other way around it. Who told them to be so ugly this time?


    In addition, it became a criminal case of national nature. They could only swallow their teeth and obediently cooperate with the investigation team.


    The leader of the investigation team was called Zong Yazhi, and he was a member of the Wealthy Class in the capital.


    Even in the capital, he was a decent person.


    The first thing he did was to re-examine Zhou Ji and Lv Ruijin.


    Lv Ruijin did not have a head judge, he was completely terrified now.


    It was the same as the Rong City''s investigation, but Zhou Ji was still resisting it.


    Although the matter had already been determined and the evidence conclusive, Zhou Ji still refused to give up.


    "Are you from Beijing?"


    Zhou Ji looked at Zong Yazhi gloomily. Their Zhou family also had people in the capital, but he was too careless, and had been exposed by the media.


    They could not make a move now. Otherwise, they would be implicated as well.


    They could only let Zhou Ji enter the account first and fish it out at that time.


    However, Zhou Ji wasn''t willing at all, if this matter was truly settled, then so be it.


    Then there would be a stain on his life.


    Even though Du Lei had also been brought to the account, it could at most be considered as detention, there shouldn''t be any big problems.


    "Zhou Ji, the current situation is very unfavorable for you. But I still want to hear what you have to say.


    Zong Yazhi was just like his name, a gentle person like jade.


    His voice was very magnetic, making people feel comfortable hearing it.


    "Yes, this is a frame-up. This must be Du Lei''s doing. "


    Zhou Ji slapped the table, and looked at Zong Yazhi with a ruthless expression. Right now, he had already hated Du Lei to death.


    Before, I had only wanted to play around with his thoughts, but now, it seems that his death was the result of my own death.


    "Your Zhou Family had been in the Rong City for decades, and was deeply rooted, but was defeated by a brat. I have to say that, back then, Uncle Zhou letting you inherit the Zhou Family was the wrong decision. "


    Zong Yazhi''s face was filled with regret, as he shook his head and said.


    "You know my father?"


    Zhou Ji was shocked, he thought that Zong Yazhi was sent by the people from Beijing to save him.


    "Since you know my Zhou family''s identity, then why haven''t you saved me? I don''t want to go to jail. "


    "As I said, the situation is not good for you. "If you still have this kind of mentality, even if that person from Beijing came, it would be useless, not to mention me!"


    Zong Yazhi scolded in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Zhou Ji immediately knew that the other party was not one of his people.


    But from the looks of it, he seemed to want to help her?


    He had naturally heard of the Zong Family before, but he wasn''t very familiar with them.


    He wondered what kind of relationship he had with that person from Beijing.


    "Oh right, where''s Tang Fei? Isn''t he here? "


    Zong Yazhi frowned and asked. In his eyes, although Tang Fei was a useless trash, his background was very strong.


    "Him?"


    It was good that he was not mentioned, but was furious when she mentioned him.


    After that guy found out that Zhou Ji had been targeted by the reporters, he immediately left for the capital.


    Zong Yazhi immediately felt that the matter was a little tricky.


    "Leader Zong, did you manage to ask something?"


    Shen Liangxu asked with a smile, he had the impulse to curse in his heart.


    If Zong Yazhi had not suddenly come, he probably would have levelled up due to this matter.


    The two of them were from the younger generation in the capital. However, the two of them belonged to different systems, so they didn''t interact much with each other.


    "Bureau Chief Shen, what''s wrong? Are you in a hurry?"


    Zong Yazhi looked at Shen Liangxu with a smile that was not a smile. The Shen family and Zong Family were not from the same sect, so he intentionally saw Shen Liangxu being humiliated.


    "There should be a conclusion to this matter, so let''s just keep dragging it out." Public opinion will be very disadvantageous to our Rong City. "


    Shen Liangxu changed his face and said coldly.


    Since the other party didn''t like you, there was no need for him to treat the other party coldly.


    "If I had known things would turn out like this, what was Chief Shen doing back then?"


    Zong Yazhi coldly snorted, and said without a trace of politeness.


    Although he knew that the other party was suppressed by Lv Ruijin, he would definitely not speak of this matter.


    "Zong Yazhi, don''t think that I do not know what your goal is. "Let me tell you, even if you were to ask something else this time, it would not affect the judgement in this matter."


    Shen Liangxu already knew what kind of special investigation team it was, that Zong Yazhi did his best to get from the capital.


    Perhaps it was to raise his influence in the capital, or perhaps it was to obstruct his path to promotion.


    In any case, he now had a lot of evidence.


    Lv Ruijin was completely jailed.


    And Zhou Ji would not have any good results either.


    Because of this, he had informed the capital that he should definitely not let the Zong Family take any action there.


    The Shen family was now just a seedling of Shen Liangxu, they would not be crippled in Rong City just like that.

 C256

    "There is no absolute in this world. If you make this kind of arbitrary decision, I think you are still unsuitable to take over the Public Security Bureau."


    Zong Yazhi shook his head and smiled confidently.


    It was as if things had turned for the better in his hands.


    Shen Liangxu''s heart tightened. He knew that Zong Yazhi wouldn''t casually say such words, and couldn''t help but be worried in his heart.


    Could it be that there was some sort of unforeseen event?


    Zong Yazhi brought the investigation team and left the Public Security Bureau, then came to the Zhou household.


    He investigated all the monitors in the vicinity of the Zhou Mansion and finally noticed Dou Desi and the other two.


    "Investigate, investigate the identities of these three people." Do not let any loopholes slip by. "


    Zong Yazhi threw down those words, and went to the Dominating the World alone. This was the place where Du Lei was born, so naturally he came to take a look.


    "Master, what are you looking at?"


    Du Wei put down the bowl in his hand and walked out.


    Zong Yazhi frowned and used a silk handkerchief to cover his mouth, then asked: "Where''s Du Lei?"


    Du Wei was startled, and turned out to be looking for Big Brother Lei. He laughed and said: "You may not know about it, but I will take care of this shop with Big Brother Lei and Li Can. He doesn''t usually come here anymore. "


    "Then where is he?"


    Du Wei suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. What did this guy mean by using a silk handkerchief to cover his mouth?


    Do you find his mouth stinky?


    Initially, he was too embarrassed to mention it. In fact, he felt that he might really taste something when he had just eaten, but there shouldn''t be a need for him to be so aggressive, right?


    "I don''t know!"


    After finding out that it wasn''t a customer, he immediately lost interest and turned around to go eat.


    She did not expect to be caught by Zong Yazhi.


    "I am a member of the investigation team from Beijing. The incident yesterday has alarmed Beijing. If you don''t want anything to happen to your boss, you''d better ask him to come see me right away. "


    Du Wei was shocked, he did not know that this would cause people from the capital to come.


    Li Can who was inside also heard Zong Yazhi''s voice and secretly started to send a text message to him.


    Du Lei was thinking about going to the Eastern Ocean at the He Clan''s side, he never thought that someone from the capital would come.


    He immediately gave Ping Sihai a call.


    The news from his side would definitely be much more accessible than his own.


    Sure enough, Ping Sihai said that the situation this time was very delicate.


    Because Zong Yazhi''s attitude was extremely strong and he wanted to come to the Rong City to investigate, he did not hesitate to use some of his family''s power.


    Du Lei frowned, the ones who came were not kind, and the ones who were good were not.


    This Zong Yazhi has a lot of problems, and the first thing he did was to interrogate Zhou Ji, who knows what the two of them were talking about.


    Li Can was urging him to go to the shop again, and in the end, he drank a mouthful of wine to strengthen his courage.


    There was nothing he could do, that was the investigator from the capital, Du Lei was a coward, maybe it was just like what he said, the people do not fight with the officials, and this official came with an imperial edict, with ill intentions.


    When Du Lei rushed to the shop, he was drinking tea.


    Although he felt that the tea wasn''t as delicious as the tea in the capital, he didn''t say it out loud. He just frowned.


    "I am Du Lei, the owner of this shop. "You''re an investigator?"


    Maybe because of the wine, Du Lei directly rushed up and asked.


    Zong Yazhi instantly smelt the smell of alcohol and was displeased.


    His voice was calm as he asked, "The higher-ups think that there are still many suspicious points regarding this matter. Let me investigate it thoroughly!"


    When Du Lei saw his calm smile, he was filled with displeasure. This kind of young master always felt that he was superior to others and looked down on people from other places.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t Chief Shen of the Public Security Bureau already investigate everything?"


    Du Lei snorted, he was fiddling with a jade pendant in his hand.


    In recent days, many antiques had also entered the shop.


    He had never had the time to absorb the spiritual energy within it, so he decided not to talk about it now, or to waste time.


    "Boss Du has such a large store at such a young age. I heard that North Zone has a branch shop too. "He''s really young and promising."


    Zong Yazhi looked at the jade pendant in Du Lei''s hand and his heart skipped a beat. With his appraising level, the jade pendant should be worth at least 10 million, if he took it to the auction, he would get an even better price.


    Du Lei knew that he was trying to test himself and waved his hand. "How can it be considered promising as you''re young?


    "I heard that you and Zhou Ji have always been on bad terms. Can you tell me about your relationship?"


    Du Lei''s heart skipped a beat, this man''s words were unfathomable, his words left and right, were actually the most numbing.


    Unknowingly, he was able to get a lot of information.


    "He has always liked my woman secretly. The Rong City knows about this."


    Du Lei could be considered famous in the Rong City, and Zhou Ji was the heir to the Zhou Family, so the matter of the two being in love with each other was something that the people of the Rong City discussed after dinner.


    "But you don''t have to frame him, do you?"


    Zong Yazhi was overbearing, and immediately put on a big hat.


    Du Lei sneered, "You are an official, but you cannot speak nonsense. I framed him? What did I use to frame him? I was captured by Lv Ruijin in the police station at that time, and I have to tell you all the evidence, do you believe that I will sue you for slander? "


    "Who are Dou Desi, Guan Yuande and Wang Xiuming to you?"


    "They ¡­"


    Du Lei was shocked, he did not think that he would already know this step, and carefully replied: "We''re friends from before!"


    "That''s all?"


    Zong Yazhi handed the phone over to Du Lei. On it was the photo of Dou Desi visiting the police station, as well as the two secretly conversing with each other.


    "Mr. Du, if one were to say that the two of you have such a deep friendship for revolution not long after you have met each other, it would be quite amazing."


    "My social skills are not ordinary, if you don''t believe me, you can ask the people from Rong City. Ping family, Li Family, He Family, which one of them isn''t a good friend of mine, Du Lei? A few days ago, when the Zhou family was dealing with me, they also took action. Based on what you said, doesn''t that mean those who have a good relationship with me are suspected? "


    "I did not say it was suspicious. This matter has not been decided yet."


    Zong Yazhi smiled, turned around, and nodded: "Since Boss Du is busy, I won''t disturb you any longer. "But those three people just now, go to the police station and investigate as soon as possible!"


    He left.


    Du Lei looked inside the shop. Other than him and Du Wei, there wasn''t even a shadow of a ghost.


    This Zong Yazhi really came to look for trouble with him. Could it be that Zhou Ji''s power in the capital could not stand the loneliness anymore, and wanted to make a move?


    But the Ping family had also said that the people on the Zhou family and the Zong Family were not in the same circle.


    Why would they help Zhou Ji for no reason?

 C257

    Du Lei originally wanted to go to sea, but because of Zong Yazhi''s arrival, his plans were once again delayed.


    There was no helping it, if this person were to casually report something to the top, then he would have no way to continue the business.


    The only thing worth celebrating was that because the Qian Family had lost the suppression from the Zhou Family due to the continuous inputting of the King Tuo''s Tomb''s jewelry.


    In the past two days, he had been launching new activities. He was already starting to stabilize his position and was ready to move on to the outside world.


    Du Lei called Dou Desi and the other two over, wanting to know if there were any other events that occurred last night.


    "Boss, you have to believe in my character." When I do something, I''ll say two words: Don''t worry! "


    Dou Desi patted his chest as he promised his.


    Du Lei nodded his head, "Tomorrow morning, the three of you will go to the police station, and someone will ask you some questions."


    "Huh?"


    Dou Desi and the other two were surprised, they immediately took two steps back and laughed bitterly: "Boss, I won''t take you as a scammer. We''re at least your employees. "


    The three of them had roamed the Jianghu for many years and were not afraid of anything, but they were a little afraid of this police station.


    Once upon a time they were wanted for fraud in a coastal city.


    He had to hide in the mountains for a long time.


    "What are you guys thinking about? "Now that they have no direct evidence to point at me, let me ask you, when we made our move yesterday, did you ensure that no one found out?"


    Du Lei asked seriously.


    "Rest assured, the truth of my words is spread out according to the wind, plus a little trick." Even if those people saw the surveillance footage, they wouldn''t have any evidence against us. "


    Dou Desi heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that Du Lei wanted the three of them to be his scapegoats.


    "Then that''s enough, Zhou Ji has gotten what he deserved, he can''t live. We do things with a clear conscience. We only made him speak the truth, there''s no need to worry. But you must not tell anyone about this. "


    Du Lei warned again.


    "Don''t worry, boss." I know. "


    The next day, Du Lei led Dou Desi and the other two to the police station. He was still a bit worried that Dou Desi''s mouth would not work, so he stayed to the side to watch.


    "The Boss Du is here!"


    Shen Liangxu''s face was warm. Right now, he was waiting for Zong Yazhi to finish asking questions today and then report the results.


    In less than a month, he would be promoted to the rank of official.


    So he was still a little grateful towards Du Lei in his heart.


    "Chief Shen!"


    Du Lei nodded, he knew from Ping family that Shen Liangxu''s identity was not ordinary.


    Even Zong Yazhi seemed to be unable to do anything to him.


    Most importantly, because he was compatible with her, he was able to take care of Zhou Ji in less than a day.


    "Relax later and don''t have any psychological burdens. Head Zong will answer whatever question you ask! "


    Shen Liangxu smiled at Dou Desi and the other two. Because they had concrete evidence, they did not investigate the people around them closely.


    As for why these three people were familiar with Du Lei, he was also not very clear about it.


    So this point made him admire Zong Yazhi a lot; he actually managed to find out the identities of Dou Desi and the other two in such a short period of time.


    Entering the interrogation room, Zong Yazhi looked at Du Lei, then chuckled: "Today, the ones I am examining are the three of them, Boss Du should not come to join in on the fun."


    Du Lei had no choice but to wait in the hall.


    However, he didn''t waste his Spirit Pupils and ears as he kept his attention on the interrogation room.


    "Dou Desi, fifty-three years old, from Northern Ji. "In the 1990s, he left northern Ji Province and came to the Rong City to join the Wormwood"


    Zong Yazhi read the information on the sect scroll softly once.


    Hearing that, Dou Desi''s entire body shivered, he never thought that his identity would be investigated to the end.


    "Dou Desi, you worked with your disciples Guan Yuande and Wang Xiuming in the Donghai City and tricked the local boss of the Golden Bank into giving you 200,000 gold coins, then you became a wanted man in the Donghai City. From then on, you and your two disciples disappeared from the eyes of the people. "


    "I did, didn''t I?"


    Zong Yazhi closed his sect scroll and asked indifferently.


    Dou Desi''s face was covered in cold sweat. He wanted to refute, but in the end, he could only nod his head helplessly. "That''s right, you''re right."


    "But I think there''s something wrong with it."


    Zong Yazhi drank some water, "Just last month, the entire leadership of Donghai City suffered from a serious disciplinary violation. It was discovered that a few years ago, when you committed the crime, they received a total of one hundred thousand gold."


    Dou Desi''s body trembled, he originally had no expectations for this matter.


    Who would have thought that from Zong Yazhi''s mouth, they could actually see hope?


    However, at that time, they were weak and knew that they had been framed, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    He could only hide, as he was too ashamed to return home.


    When Du Lei heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He did not expect Zong Yazhi to understand it so well, and he immediately had a bad premonition.


    "You''re telling me so much, don''t tell me you want me to sell out Du Lei?"


    Dou Desi was not stupid and quickly thought of this.


    "Not selling, but telling the truth."


    Zong Yazhi shook his head, "This matter is too strange, what do you think?"


    He passed the chaotic video of Zhou Ji not being able to speak clearly to Dou Desi.


    "Zhou Ji''s body was examined, and nothing serious happened. "But we found it in his brain!"


    Zong Yazhi took out a small transparent bag with a black powder inside.


    Seeing the black powder, Dou Desi was startled.


    Who would have thought that they would actually reveal the truth?


    Was Zhou Ji skinned alive by them?


    "What is this? Do you know? "


    Dou Desi shook his head, he had already sided with Du Lei, and Du Lei was treating the three of them pretty well.


    Now, as long as he endured it head on, he definitely wouldn''t get involved in this matter.


    Then it must be all right.


    But Du Lei immediately stood up. He was cautious, if he did not have absolute confidence.


    He would not come up with so much evidence.


    Although he did not fight with him for long, his unusual interrogation techniques that he did yesterday had Du Lei on guard.


    Sure enough, Zong Yazhi smiled lightly as he took out another report.


    He handed it over to Dou Desi.


    "It''s useless whether or not you admit it. We have already investigated your trip in detail these past few days. Here''s your shopping list for yesterday. There''s something on it that seems to have a lot to do with this black powder. "


    "What''s so strange about that? Can''t I consume as usual?"


    Dou Desi was already frightened out of his wits.


    But after all, he was old and experienced, and he had seen all sorts of storms before.


    "Don''t forget that you''re wearing a suit around here. Although the leadership in Donghai City has changed, your wanted poster is still in the police station! If you want to clean yourself up, I advise you not to beat around the bush with me anymore. "Otherwise ¡­"

 C258

    Dou Desi was shocked in his heart, his mouth moved, as though he was shocked by Zong Yazhi''s words.


    He forcefully swallowed his saliva, and continued to knead his hands, as if he was considering whether to say or not.


    Zong Yazhi squinted his eyes. He knew that this was the most crucial moment for Dou Desi, so what he had to say was about to come.


    Du Lei who was outside also had his heart raised.


    Although this matter was not big, as long as Zong Yazhi could find even the slightest clue, his days would not be good.


    Unfortunately, he predicted his mistake, but Dou Desi still didn''t say it. He shook his head and said: "It''s enough for me to bear the faults that I have committed. Furthermore, this has nothing to do with Du Lei. "


    Zong Yazhi snorted, he never thought that this old thing would actually be able to hold on.


    However, he did not say anything, opened the door, and coldly said: "Call Guan Yuande in."


    Dou Desi''s body trembled as he walked out the door. When he arrived in front of Du Lei, he wanted to smile, to show that he did not betray.


    Du Lei already knew the result, he stood up and helped him to sit, then asked with concern: "He didn''t try to force a confession, right?"


    Dou Desi''s heart was filled with gratitude. He didn''t think that Du Lei''s first question would be whether or not they betrayed him.


    He was concerned about whether he had been hurt or not, which made him feel relieved. Luckily he didn''t say it out loud.


    In fact, how would he know that Du Lei had long heard everything with his Spirit Eyes and outstanding hearing?


    But all of this was harmless, even if Dou Desi confessed to that spread of truth, it would not affect him at all.


    Right now, Zhou Ji''s evidence was very clear.


    But his evidence was, to put it bluntly, unreal.


    This was the twenty-first century. He couldn''t possibly be like Qin Kui and commit a crime, right?


    Guan Yuande saw some clues from his master''s state. His master had followed him for more than twenty years, how could he not know what Dou Desi was capable of being his eldest disciple?


    Just as he said, you know what he''s talking about when you poke your butt.


    Master and disciple had been wandering in the martial arts world for many years, what kind of people had they not seen before?


    As the saying goes, life is like a play, it all depends on acting.


    The reason why Dou Desi acted like that just now, was to probe Du Lei''s character, to see if it was worth it for them.


    However, what was worth being gratified for, was that Du Lei''s big heart was truly not normal.


    This gave him a sense of security in his heart.


    As for Wang Xiuming, although he was always sloppy, he had long seen through everything.


    All of them were smarter than humans.


    However, if the three of them knew that Du Lei actually had Spirit Essences and super strong hearing, would they be so angry that they would vomit blood?


    Guan Yuande silently entered the room. He found that Zong Yazhi seemed to have won, coupled with the appearance of his master.


    If he didn''t know his master too well, he would have died.


    I''m afraid I really suspect that Zong Yazhi has something in his grasp.


    "Your master has already explained it to you. The crime of you three being master and disciple in Donghai City. I''ve already contacted the police over there, they''ve rushed over in the course of the night. However, considering the things that your master had just told me about Du Lei, I don''t know. So, I think I can apply for some commutation of his sentence. "


    Guan Yuande did not know Zong Yazhi''s identity, but he still looked at Zong Yazhi with astonishment.


    He nodded and said, "I will be honest with you."


    Du Lei who was outside had his heart broken, the thing he was most worried about had still happened. Dou Desi and Wang Xiuming were both intelligent people, so they would not be worried at all.


    But Guan Yuande was different, he was the type of person who was straightforward and willing to work hard.


    Otherwise, the two of them wouldn''t have bullied him and made him work hard all the time.


    "Good, very good!"


    Zong Yazhi was overjoyed. Actually, he did not have much hope for Dou Desi and Dou Desi. The moment he investigated them, he knew that the two of them were the kind of people who could climb all over their faces and follow a thread of hair.


    His skin was thick.


    As for Guan Yuande.


    "Then, let''s start from how you met Du Lei. You know, the testimony needs to be examined jointly by all of you. "


    Zong Yazhi suppressed the wild joy in his heart.


    Guan Yuande lifted his head and glanced at him, then hesitated for a long time as he nodded to begin talking about their meeting.


    At first, Du Lei was worried that Guan Yuande would not be able to hide the truth, but after he heard the explanation, his eyes opened wide.


    For someone who could talk about things for half an hour, Zong Yazhi felt a little excited at first, but the more he listened, the more he felt that something wasn''t right.


    Because he felt that Guan Yuande was completely bullshitting.


    There was something wrong with the information that he had investigated on, and Du Lei who was outside almost fainted hearing it.


    This Guan Yuande was too wicked, looking like a simple and honest person, who would have thought that he was even more troublesome than Dou Desi. Most importantly, his appearance made it hard for people to believe that he was actually a shameless bastard.


    Some people were just like this, boasting in a serious manner while having no choice but to patiently listen.


    When Guan Yuande finished speaking, Zong Yazhi was so angry that he did not know what to ask.


    He didn''t think that this seemingly thick Guan Yuande was actually also a bullshit, and hurriedly told him to scram.


    At this time, he already did not hold any hope, but he still allowed Wang Xiuming to come in and carry out a routine conversation.


    As expected, although Wang Xiuming was not as fake as Dou Desi''s performance, he was still capable of telling the truth.


    But he had made Zong Yazhi even angrier, because he was just like that, sloppy and nonchalant.


    He first praised Du Lei for being hospitable, taking in the three of them. He even provided them with free shelter and food and drinks.


    "In the end, they even praised the country and the government..." "Scram!"


    Zong Yazhi finally could not hold back his temper. These three master and disciple were just too infuriating.


    He immediately roared loudly, scaring Wang Xiuming to the point of "shitting his pants".


    He ran out like he was escaping.


    Du Lei was calm and composed, in this battle, he had completely defeated Zong Yazhi.


    However, he was worried that Zong Yazhi might still have other methods.


    This could not be avoided.


    Just then, Zong Yazhi walked out.


    His face was green, and his head was about to explode from his anger.


    He did not even glance at Du Lei and the other two, and directly swept past them.


    But Du Lei still asked with a smile: "Leader Zong, how is it? Has the matter been investigated? "


    Zong Yazhi stood still, he did not even turn his head and said: "We are finished with the evidence, but the three of them are now wanted by the Donghai City. We can''t leave for the time being. We''ve already informed the other side about this. "


    With that, six police officers appeared and cuffed Dou Desi.


    Du Lei was furious in his heart, but he could do nothing about it.


    But he was not worried, Dou Desi had already told him that the Donghai City''s matter was actually not a big deal, if Du Lei wanted to help the Master and the disciple, it could definitely be solved.

 C259

    Du Lei nodded towards them, indicating that he would take care of this matter.


    Dou Desi and the others heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts. What they had done was actually forced on them by the situation at that time.


    It was forced on the three of them due to their helplessness.


    Zong Yazhi watched as Dou Desi and the other two were taken away, feeling somewhat comforted in his heart.


    Just now, the Master and disciple duo had caused him to lose all face. Although no one had seen it, he still minded it a lot in his heart.


    Du Lei left the police station, angered in his heart.


    He actually dared to arrest laozi''s person, but he had no other choice, as long as the wanted posters for the Donghai City were not erased, Dou Desi and the rest could not obtain their freedom.


    Right now, he found that Dou Desi and the other two were pretty good.


    Now, it seemed that without Dou Desi and the other two as a way to break through, Zong Yazhi did not pose much of a threat to him.


    It seemed like the three of them should still be saved.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have any basic knowledge in the Donghai City and doesn''t know anyone.


    Suddenly, he remembered that Su Mo was at the Yan City''s side, and was not too far away from the Donghai City.


    He also wanted to ask if the aircraft carrier had been cleaned up.


    "Brother Du, I thought you had forgotten about me?"


    Su Mo teased with his clear voice.


    "Of course not, I bought an aircraft carrier from you, it''s still useless even now."


    Du Lei suddenly thought of the night he had met Su Licheng, who was also Su Mo''s father, and could not help but ask: "Your father ¡­"


    "He''s still in a state of disappearance, and I can''t find him no matter what. But you can still use the aircraft carrier. "


    When Su Mo mentioned his father, he was immediately a little disappointed.


    Du Lei asked about other things then asked: "Do you have any acquaintances in Donghai City?"


    Su Mo stared blankly for a moment, not knowing what Du Lei wanted to ask, he nodded and said: "I have a classmate who works in the Donghai City, and is in charge of the government''s secretaries."


    "Great!"


    Du Lei immediately laughed. He was worried about not being able to contact the people from the government over there, because in order to settle the matter with Dou Desi, he would have to pass through this layer.


    Su Mo didn''t know why Du Lei was so happy, but he still agreed and agreed to help him introduce his.


    Du Lei, Zhang San and Fei Yuda were all there. They were worried that something would happen to Du Lei, so they decided to just wait here.


    Du Lei felt moved in his heart, and then said: "I''m fine. Oh right, the matter here is more or less settled, Zhou Ji has also entered the prison. He probably didn''t do anything. Although that bastard Zong Yazhi from the capital wanted to get me into an accident, he didn''t have any evidence. You guys can manage your stores peacefully, and you''ll have to let Lin Yiyi and the others gradually handle the shops in the North Zone. "


    "I told him to come back from Eldest Uncle and temporarily stop the transportation there. After all, this was not a glorious matter and he was afraid that the dog would make it bigger. In short, he had to be careful. When Eldest Uncle comes back, all of you can just listen to his arrangements. "


    "Brother, are you going to travel far again?"


    Du Wei asked worriedly, all of their focus were now on Du Lei. If Du Lei left, all of their focus would be on him, and they would be worried that something might happen if Zong Yazhi did not stop.


    "Yes, I have to go to the East China Sea because of an urgent matter!"


    Du Lei sighed, now he felt the subarachnoid qi in his body starting to leak out.


    This meant that he wouldn''t be able to hold on for much longer.


    Du Wei and Li Can had a certain level of experience now, even if they didn''t have any business during this period, the profits from the past would be enough for them to spend for a while.


    And there was even Zhang San, coarse, yet fine.


    Fei Yuda did whatever he wanted, he did what he had to.


    It seemed like nothing could go wrong.


    Furthermore, He Ruyue would probably take care of things for a while. Thinking of this, he still needed to go to her house to tell her parents and the She family.


    Although He Ruyue was reluctant to part with them after leaving the Dominating the World and coming to the He Family, he knew that since Du Lei had made a decision and was in such a hurry, there was definitely something that she needed to do.


    As for Father and Mother Du, they had no way to stop their son from working hard for the sake of his career, and could only allow Du Lei to leave while they were worried.


    Carrying Zhao Linger, Du Lei flew to Donghai City overnight, while Su Mo came over.


    Since the last time he gave him a sum of money, this little brat had become even more spirited.


    The two of them met at the airport and arrived at the city center.


    And that friend of his had also been invited over.


    Only, Du Lei did not expect that the person would be Su Mo''s girlfriend.


    Du Lei was immediately fed up with watching them.


    Maybe the chances of saving Dou Desi and the others were even higher.


    The girl was called Cai Siyi, she was dressed in a black and white plaid dress, with wavy hair covering her shoulders, and a rosy almond face.


    Du Lei secretly asked: "I say, why are you in love with her, can I fancy you?"


    Su Mo rolled his eyes. He was wearing a set of white casual clothes today, making him look young and young. In contrast, Du Lei was only wearing a gray robe and blue jeans, looking very tired.


    "She''s a university classmate!"


    explained. At this time, when Cai Siyi had finished ordering the dishes, she saw the two of them whispering to each other and laughed: "What are you two men whispering about? Let me listen to it as well? "


    "We''re talking about why you''re so beautiful!"


    Su Mo immediately said, he secretly laughed inside, but he still felt that He Ruyue had a calm demeanor.


    "Saying so, why did you suddenly come over to see me?"


    Cai Siyi asked, the two of them would normally only meet during festivals.


    After all, the two of them worked in separate areas, and sometimes they didn''t have much time.


    Du Lei had once asked if they were not afraid of losing their feelings after going through such a strange period of time.


    The two men said at the same time: Distance produces beauty.


    Du Lei blinked his eyes, it was indeed an old man and his wife.


    "Actually, it was Du Lei who called me over."


    Su Mo immediately threw the bundle over to Du Lei, who rolled his eyes, only to see Zhao Linger suddenly crying.


    "Hey, I said, aren''t you here for a reason? Why did you bring a daughter? "


    Su Mo could not help but ask, he wanted to ask just now.


    However, he was worried that Cai Siyi would wait too long.


    "So cute!"


    Cai Siyi wanted to hug her to take a look, but Du Lei immediately turned around and said with a wry smile: "She likes to be carried by other people."


    Zhao Linger was a mermaid, if they found out about this, it might bring about some trouble.


    Although Cai Siyi and Su Mo were curious, they did not say anything.


    Du Lei was also curious. Zhao Linger had been very obedient during the whole journey, so why would she suddenly cry?


    Suddenly, his nose twitched as if he had smelled something familiar.


    He turned his head and saw an old man approaching.

 C260

    He was the waiter here, carrying the dishes that Du Lei and the others had just ordered.


    However,''s heart was filled with suspicions, he kept feeling that something was wrong with this old man.


    The familiar smell became clearer, but he could not recall what it was.


    The old man placed the dish on the table and smiled merrily. However, when he saw Zhao Linger, who was in Du Lei''s embrace, his pupils shrank.


    However, at this time, Du Lei was looking at Cuisine, and did not notice this detail.


    The old man glanced at Du Lei without batting an eyelid, then turned and left.


    Du Lei sensed that someone was paying attention to him, but he didn''t find it strange.


    He was hungry by this time. This restaurant was indeed the most famous restaurant in Donghai City, it was filled with smell and color.


    After that, Du Lei did not have enough to eat, so he ordered a few more dishes.


    Cai Siyi and Su Mo were completely shocked by what they saw.


    In the end, Du Lei rubbed his mouth, and laughed: "Actually, the reason why I invited you over was because I hoped that you could do me a favor!"


    Cai Siyi frowned, she was part of the government, the people who asked for her help couldn''t even be mentioned, but she relied on her identity and ignored them all.


    But this person was Su Mo''s friend, she looked at Su Mo hesitantly, seeing him, Su Mo nodded.


    "You should know my identity. There are some things I can''t do."


    she asked hesitantly.


    She even regretted it a little, but she didn''t expect to run into a matter of begging others for help.


    He could not help but roll his eyes at Su Mo.


    "It''s fine, I know. I just want you to check something for me. "


    Du Lei recounted the situation of Dou Desi and the other two.


    He wanted to know the true reason why Dou Desi and the other two were wanted by the Donghai City.


    Cai Siyi thought for a while, then nodded: "I know about this. I just joined the job back then. I heard about it. Weren''t those three scammers swindlers? "


    It turned out that when Dou Desi and the other two were travelling to Donghai City, they met a person.


    That person was one of the deputy mayors at the time in Donghai City, and was somewhat of a religious person.


    This was a taboo in Chinese government. Their belief was in communism, not religion.


    At that time, Dou Desi and the other two were travelling around the world and knew everything.


    There was no point.


    The three of them were invited by the mayor to his house to exorcise the evil.


    Carry him out.


    At that time, Dou Desi did not care about that. As long as he had money, there were food and beauties.


    As long as they didn''t do anything that was too wicked, they would do it.


    It was originally fine, but it didn''t take long.


    The Donghai City''s disciplinary committee received a report saying that the mayor was involved in a mystifying activity.


    Immediately, not only was the mayor suspended from his duties.


    Dou Desi and the other two were also involved, and were wanted by the police.


    This had a certain effect on the Donghai City at that time, as well as on religious activities.


    As for Dou Desi and the other two, they had not been able to catch him.


    After Du Lei heard this, he frowned, this matter was not big, nor was it small, it all depended on how the person in charge saw it.


    After all, this sect had hundreds of years of experience.


    Even though there were only three people in the entire sect, it was still a proper sect.


    "Are those three your friends?"


    Cai Siyi had been in the government for many years, so she could roughly guess.


    Everyone couldn''t help but ask.


    Du Lei nodded and said: "He is my recently accepted little brother. But I don''t know what happened to them in the past, but they''ve been caught and they''re trying to find a way to get them out. "


    Cai Siyi opened her eyes wide, but did not say a word.


    Su Mo laughed: "This is not a big deal, the deputy mayor has already lost his position. Although they had escaped for a few years, they had not done anything against the law or discipline. "What''s more, the deputy mayor took the initiative to come here."


    Cai Siyi rolled her eyes at him, if she did not enter the government office, she did not know how deep the waters were.


    He did not know that the mayor was also someone important in the Donghai City, how could he be suddenly reported to anyone?


    There must have been a lot of tricks involved, and she even remembered that her father seemed to have been the main force in suppressing the deputy mayor.


    "I don''t know if we can find a way to deal with this. Although the three of them usually play around a bit, they are still good people." And he won''t do those heinous things. "


    Ever since Du Lei saw that the three of them didn''t betray him, he had already accepted them in his heart.


    Cai Siyi thought for a while, and said with uncertainty: "How about I introduce you to someone? He is the political and legal committee secretary of Donghai City now, and might be able to help you. "


    Du Lei was overjoyed. Since the political and legal committee secretary was in charge of the Public Security Bureau, if he could really help, maybe he could really do it.


    Thus, he nodded his head to express his gratitude.


    After Du Lei paid the bill, he carried Zhao Linger and left.


    Leave the two of them some space.


    Not long after Du Lei left, Cai Siyi gave him a ruthless beating.


    "Do you want to kill me? Can this person casually be introduced to me? "Don''t you know how many people were involved at the time?"


    Su Mo''s innocent face, how would he know?


    "Isn''t your father the Party Secretary? The people of Brother Du were not bad, they could help just like that. Is such a small matter a piece of cake for you? "


    Actually, he had already thought of becoming friends with Du Lei from the bottom of his heart. Right now, he was not living a good life in Yan City, he knew that Du Lei was in the antiques business.


    And I want to get into this business.


    Furthermore, after he sold the aircraft carrier to Du Lei, he felt more and more that Du Lei wanted to go into the ocean to fish for antiques.


    "So what if he is the secretary of the Municipal Committee? So what if the city council''s secretary is heaven and earth? "


    Cai Siyi said in a bad mood, but she still called her Uncle Gu, the one that was mentioned just now as the political and legal committee''s secretary, Gu Yongzheng.


    Cai Siyi told her everything about Du Lei, and then asked, "Uncle Gu, what do you think about this matter?"


    Gu Yong Zheng hesitated for a moment and asked, "Who is that Du Lei person?"


    He felt that it would have been fine if it was just an ordinary person. After all, this matter caused quite a stir in the Donghai City.


    And most of all, he knew more.


    Cai Siyi glanced at Su Mo. For his man, Su Mo had just said that he wanted to rely on Du Lei in the future.


    For the sake of his career and future, she could only clench her teeth and say, "He''s a good friend of mine."


    Gu Yongzheng was silent for a long time before finally saying, "I have no way of replying to this matter right now. I want you to go back and ask your father first. Maybe he will tell you more."


    Cai Siyi trembled, thinking about his father who was standing at the side of the house with an imposing aura, he wanted to die immediately.


    She fiercely bit Su Mo, and then said angrily: "It''s over, this matter definitely won''t be that simple."


    Su Mo was shocked, he did not expect it to be so complicated.


    However, if it wasn''t complicated, Du Lei wouldn''t have bothered to think about it, right?

 C261

    Su Mo felt that since Du Lei was able to do business with antiques in the Rong City, he must have a certain background.


    It was only because he was not familiar with Donghai City that he found him.


    In fact, how would he know that Du Lei had completely relied on his hegemony to obtain everything he had today?


    However, Tyrant''s inheritance was also very powerful.


    Su Mo made up his mind that he would give Du Lei a satisfactory answer, and so he worked even harder to serve him.


    In the end, Cai Siyi nodded her head and agreed to go home and ask her father.


    At the Cai household, Cai Bowen hung up the phone, and his normally unhappy heart also changed a little.


    He looked at the material on the desk in front of him, then took an old photograph from the drawer.


    There were two young men on top. One of them was similar to Cai Bowen, while the other was slightly taller than him.


    The two of them stood shoulder to shoulder, laughing as they looked at the camera.


    Cai Bowen sighed, and laid powerlessly on the chair.


    After Cai Siyi returned home, she carefully made her way to Cai Bowen''s study.


    "Dad!"


    She called out softly, but there was no response. She thought she was asleep and was about to turn around and leave when Cao Bo Wen''s voice rang out.


    "Take a seat!"


    Cai Siyi''s heart tightened. She had already guessed that Gu Yongzheng must have told him about that matter, so she felt a little guilty.


    Sitting on the chair like a needle, restless.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a thorn in the chair? "


    Cai Bowen opened his eyes and looked at her.


    "No, Dad, don''t be like this, I''m scared!"


    Cai Siyi was a girl after all, and immediately admitted it.


    Cai Bowen felt helpless in his heart, he shook his head and asked: "What''s going on with Du Lei?"


    Cai Siyi did not dare to lie in front of her father, because she could not hide it from him.


    Unexpectedly, Cai Bowen snorted coldly, "How many times have I told you not to get involved with that Su Mo? Why didn''t you listen?"


    "Dad, I really love him."


    Cai Siyi did not expect him to actually bring up this matter, and immediately retorted. The father and daughter pair had already quarreled over this matter many times.


    "If you truly love each other, then doesn''t Su Mo know that I am the secretary of the Donghai City?"


    Cai Bowen squinted his eyes. It wasn''t that he looked down on Su Mo, but from his investigations, he realized that there was a big problem with Su Mo.


    However, he couldn''t say that he was secretly investigating.


    After all, it was immoral.


    However, he had no choice. How could he not care about his daughter''s happiness?


    Even if it was immoral, he could only shamelessly do it.


    It was a pity that Cai Siyi did not appreciate her kindness.


    "How many times have I said it? He didn''t know my family when I was with him. Furthermore, in all these years, you have never even seen him once.


    Cai Siyi felt that her father had the old thought of being the perfect match between a family and a household.


    "If I don''t talk about him, you don''t need to meddle in Du Lei''s matters. This is not as simple as you think. "


    Cai Siyi''s heart went cold, looks like there isn''t much hope for this matter.


    His father was enraged. What else could he do?


    He left the study with tears streaming down his face.


    She told this result to Su Mo, who was unsatisfied in his heart.


    However, he couldn''t say much and could only throw his phone in anger.


    He might look impressive now, but he was already in debt.


    Otherwise, he would not be so passionate towards Du Lei.


    Cai Bowen looked at the old photo again, and finally called Gu Yong Zheng, "Old Gu, we were too radical back then. You can handle those people. If you''re free, come with me to see Old Li. "


    Although Cai Bowen did not say anything else, that was enough.


    The matters back then were rather complicated, and Cai Bowen was forced to do it.


    He called the Public Security Bureau and informed them to cancel the arrest warrant for Dou Desi and the other two.


    At this time, they had already sent people to the Rong City to retrieve their disciples. However, they did not expect the higher ups to say that they were canceling the wanted poster, even though they could not figure it out, they still cancelled it.


    Who asked Gu Yong to be their superior?


    Rong City, the leader who had just exchanged hands with Shen Liangxu had received an urgent call from the Donghai City, asking them to release Dou Desi and the other two.


    The captain was surprised for a moment. He didn''t understand what was going on, so after confirming repeatedly, he could only nod his head in agreement.


    He turned to Dou Desi and the other two and said, "Alright, everything is fine now. The city has already reinvestigated your situation, so it''s all over now. "


    Dou Desi and the other two looked at each other, not knowing what had happened.


    Although the three of them had already thought of going to the Donghai City to stay there for a while, they didn''t expect that things would be fine before they even went in.


    Even Shen Liangxu was shocked by this scene, but he could guess what it was.


    She could only sigh that Du Lei was really capable, to be able to influence the people of the Donghai City.


    Looks like this Du Lei still had some power.


    Dou Desi and the other two walked out of the police station, feeling extremely satisfied in their hearts. The pressure on their hearts was finally lifted, and they hurriedly thanked Du Lei.


    Actually Du Lei did not expect that they would come out in just one night.


    However, thinking about Su Mo''s girlfriend, Cai Siyi, he should not be a small character.


    He had specially checked on the internet last night to find out that the secretary of the Donghai City''s Municipal Committee was also surnamed Cai, while Cai Siyi had called the secretary of the Political and Law Commission, Gu Yongzheng, uncle.


    He had a plan in mind, so he let Dou Desi and the other two go to Dominating the World first to be their helpers.


    After taking care of the things here, he immediately contacted Su Mo.


    Su Mo was also shocked, he never thought that it would actually succeed in the end, but last night ¡­ Without thinking much into it, he immediately met with Du Lei and suggested that they go together.


    Although Du Lei was surprised, he still nodded in the end.


    Su Mo had always given him a pretty good impression, but after going to the Dominating the World, he should be able to use it a little.


    Furthermore, he had the secretary of the Donghai City as his father-in-law.


    Even though things weren''t settled yet ¡­ When Zong Yazhi and the other two were released, they were still trying to investigate Du Lei''s situation.


    He put down the pen in his hand and asked in astonishment, "The three of them were involved in deceitful activities. The evidence is conclusive, yet they were able to get their freedom?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve already asked about it at Donghai City. This is true, it seems to be the work of the political and legal committee secretary, Gu Yongzheng. "


    Zong Yazhi snorted, and investigated Dou Desi.


    He naturally knew about the matters regarding Gu Yongzheng and the leadership of the Donghai City.


    Back then, this matter had stirred up an uproar in Donghai City, and after some investigation, it became very clear.


    However, he didn''t expect that Gu Yongzheng would actually settle this matter for the sake of a mere Du Lei.


    However, Dou Desi and the other two were not useful in his plan to begin with.

 C262

    The reason why Zong Yazhi came to the Rong City was not only because of Zhou Ji.


    Now that he found out something more interesting, why would he care about Dou Desi and the other two''s life and death?


    However, Dou Desi and the other two had been released, so it looked like Zhou Ji wouldn''t be able to win them over.


    He had originally wanted to learn about Du Lei''s pain and suffering through Zhou Ji.


    The only hope that the pitiful Zhou Ji had was shattered just like that.


    He was still waiting happily for Zong Yazhi to save him.


    Just as Dou Desi was about to return to the Dominating the World, a woman suddenly came over.


    This woman was as beautiful as a flower and had an impressive figure.


    Du Wei and the others saw it.


    At this time, Lin Yiyi happened to be here collecting information and she couldn''t help but snort coldly, as if she was dissatisfied.


    Zhang San trembled, he chuckled, and did not dare look at the lady again.


    Du Wei and the rest also recovered, they had lost control of themselves just now.


    The woman did not mind. Since young, she had seen this kind of gaze countless times. She asked worriedly, "Is Du Lei here?"


    "Why is he looking for Brother Lei?"


    Du Wei muttered, and felt that all the beautiful women in the world were related to Du Lei, but he patiently explained: "My brother went on a business trip."


    The woman''s face darkened. She never thought that she was still too late.


    She was Zhou Qing Ning, and originally, she was not in favor of becoming enemies with Du Lei, but now, the Zhou Group was sealed and her brother was locked up.


    Now, only his father, Zhou Zhangxing, knew of the situation.


    He had already asked it several times. At the same time, even the Han Family''s Ping family had gone to plead with him, but he didn''t dare to interfere.


    This matter was related to Du Lei, Ping Sihai had long informed the Han Family, so he definitely could not take action.


    Otherwise, if he didn''t provoke Du Lei, that small business of the Han Family might very well be done by Du Lei.


    Du Lei had accidentally talked about this with Ping Sihai before.


    The Han Family also realized the problem of the last incident in Gui Province, but fortunately, they didn''t suffer any major losses.


    Although it was gone for a few million, I heard that Wan Hongru is no longer able to contact Jia Yongxing?


    He seemed to be dead?


    Since Zhou Qing Ning was forced into a corner, he could only come to look for Du Lei. However, he was a step too late, for Du Lei, who was already in Donghai City by this time.


    "Beauty, if you have anything you want to tell me, you can. Although I am not as big as my brother, but in Rong City, Du Wei can still say a few words. "


    Zhang San and Li Can let out a disdainful snort, while Dou Desi and the other two kept quiet.


    Du Wei and the others could be considered as Du Lei''s direct descendants, but they still needed to test him.


    Thus, he just sat there obediently, watching his nose and heart.


    "I am Zhou Qing Ning, Zhou Ji''s younger sister. I want Du Lei to let go of our Zhou Family, is that possible? "


    Zhou Qing Ning had no other choice but to reveal her identity.


    The corner of Du Wei''s mouth twitched, he did not expect to meet an enemy and immediately exclaimed in his heart.


    He turned towards Zhang San and asked, "What are you looking at? Is it open for business? "


    Zhou Qing Ning laughed bitterly and turned to leave.


    Lin Yiyi could not bear to see this, and pulled Zhang San along. Zhang San shook his head, and this matter was done by Du Lei himself.


    How could he dare to change his mind?


    If he angered Du Lei, it was possible to drive him away.


    Now that they were all familiar with each other and their treatment was better than anywhere else, he didn''t know where to go to look for them now that he didn''t have this place.


    Lin Yiyi sighed, she moved forward and called out to Zhou Qing Ning, "Miss, do you need me to contact Boss Du for you?"


    She was also a bitter woman, and naturally knew that if this woman lost her power, then life would be worse than death. Thinking back to the humiliating life she had in North Zone, she still had lingering fear in her heart.


    "Really?"


    Zhou Qing Ning''s face lit up, but when he saw the cold gazes from the rest of the people in the shop, his body shivered.


    Lin Yiyi turned around to take a look, feeling a little guilty in her heart.


    After all, she knew about this, but she couldn''t watch it any longer.


    Only then did he make his move.


    She pulled Zhou Qing Ning out of the shop.


    Li Can rubbed his stomach, looked at Zhang San, and only saw him smiling awkwardly: Old Du, what about this matter? If Lin Yiyi wants to interfere. "


    "Let''s give Brother Lei a headache."


    Actually, he had also almost felt sympathy for her, which was why he had turned around, and wanted to avoid Zhou Qing Ning''s gaze.


    "Miss Zhou, I''ll call Boss Du first and ask him what he thinks."


    Lin Yiyi brought Zhou Qing Ning into the cold drinks store.


    At this time, Du Lei was having lunch with Su Mo, treating it as a reward for him to contribute this time.


    When he heard that Lin Yiyi seemed to want to stand up for Zhou Qing Ning, his heart immediately felt somewhat unhappy.


    This was purely a woman''s opinion.


    But he couldn''t say anything, he was quite sympathetic towards Lin Yiyi.


    "This matter has already been handed over to the judicial system. There''s nothing I can do about it."


    Du Lei said. His meaning was obvious, he did not help.


    "Du Lei, is that you? I beg you, please let my brother go! "


    Zhou Qing Ning saw that Lin Yiyi was frowning, he immediately took his phone and pleaded, "As long as you let my brother go, I am willing to do anything. I can be your mistress. I don''t want anything, please let my brother go. "


    Du Lei also did not expect Zhou Qing Ning to be beside him, he immediately frowned, he did not have any ill feelings towards the other Zhou Family members, but he was sure that he had to deal with Zhou Ji.


    Although he had seen Zhou Qing Ning once or twice, and it seemed okay?


    However, he did not give it much thought, and shook his head: "Miss Zhou, there are some things that I cannot stop. You have to believe in the judiciary. "


    He hung up.


    On the other end of the phone, Zhou Qing Ning''s heart sank.


    Her words had attracted the attention of the people around her, but she didn''t care.


    She smiled bitterly and returned the phone to Lin Yiyi.


    Lin Yiyi could not bear it anymore, but she had no other choice.


    On the other hand, Du Lei was still a little worried. Zong Yazhi was causing a ruckus in the Rong City, and the Zhou family still had people in the capital.


    He had intended to go all the way to the end.


    He immediately called Ping Sihai and asked him to "urge" him.


    The other side should file a case as soon as possible.


    Ping family had also been schemed against by Zhou Ji back then, and it was Ping Changkong who had received a warning, so Ping Sihai nodded his head and agreed.


    Zhou Ji''s schemes were well planned, if he did not take him down, wouldn''t he turn the sky upside down?


    After hanging up the phone, Du Lei was slightly relieved.


    Then, he turned to Su Mo and said: "I''ve already informed them that you can directly head there when the time comes."


    He stood up and prepared to head to the Yan City to open up the aircraft carrier and officially enter the sea.


    Su Mo nodded, he had already given Du Lei the way to control the aircraft carrier, so he could only pray that nothing bad happened to him.

 C263

    After bringing Zhao Linger to the Yan City, he ran directly towards the aircraft carrier.


    Looking at the brand-new aircraft carrier, he nodded, checked again, and found that it was ready for use.


    But to get to sea you have to apply to the customs.


    He came to the Yan City''s customs office and submitted his application for the sea.


    However, after two days, he still hadn''t gotten any results. He even specially paid a bit of money to apply for more urgent treatment.


    After another two days, there was still no result.


    Du Lei panicked, someone was probably secretly attacking?


    A member of the Zhou family?


    Soon he was informed that his aircraft carrier was in illegal business.


    Let him go to the police station and do an investigation.


    Du Lei squinted his eyes. What does that mean?


    He looked at the proof of sale in his hands and thought to himself that there really was someone who wanted to go against him.


    When he arrived at the Public Security Bureau, Du Lei felt that something was amiss.


    A person came out from inside, and directly asked Du Lei: "You are Du Lei?"


    Du Lei nodded, and before he could react, he shouted at Yi Shen, "Capture him."


    Militant policemen rushed in and pinned Du Lei to the ground, at the same time handcuffing Du Lei.


    Du Lei''s head was also tightly pressed down by the other party, causing him to be unable to raise his head.


    He did not resist, as everything on his body had been looted by the other party.


    Including the sales contract.


    Luckily they didn''t bring Zhao Linger along, otherwise they would definitely have discovered him.


    "Bring him in!"


    The person from before gave a cold snort and led the group inside.


    He immediately locked Du Lei up in a small house, his handcuffs still on him.


    Du Lei did not ask anything, and only stared at the other party.


    "Oh?" You still dare to stare at me? "


    That man was the leader of the Yan City''s Criminal Police squad, He Yangqiu. Upon receiving the orders from the higher ups, he immediately detained Du Lei, without asking for the reason.


    "Why me?"


    Du Lei finally spoke, but he was very calm, he did not believe that the other party would dare to torture him.


    However, his prediction was wrong. The other party sneered, and then signaled to the people beside him.


    The two of them opened the door and came in. They had chili powder, whips, and iron chains.


    Seeing that, Du Lei''s heart trembled, was he going to bend the knee to make this move?


    "Kid, provoking our Captain He, you''re asking for it."


    Just as they were about to tie Du Lei up, Du Lei jumped back and said coldly: "You dare to lynch me?"


    "Inception? Don''t you know where this is? How ignorant! "


    That person laughed mischievously as he rushed forward.


    Du Lei could only dodge.


    "You dare to run?"


    That person sneered, and directly lashed out at Du Lei. Du Lei''s anger was aroused, and he immediately extended his hands out to grab that whip, then fiercely lashed out, causing that person to be pulled over.


    Du Lei lifted his leg and kicked, directly kicking his lower abdomen.


    "Ouch!"


    This kick was not empty, with Du Lei adding a few subarachnoid qi, it was truly overbearing and sharp.


    The man sat paralyzed on the ground.


    The other person was also shocked. He did not dare to be careless and threw the iron chain onto the ground.


    Then, he took out his gun and pointed it at Du Lei, "Don''t move!"


    Du Lei looked at the man coldly, to think that He Yangqiu, who was outside the man''s heart, would still be so good at fighting with his hands cuffed.


    He rushed in, then fiercely kicked the man on the ground and scolded him, "Doing things poorly, you''ve failed more than enough."


    "Ouch!"


    That person''s body was already injured by Du Lei''s subarachnoid qi, so this kick was even more severe. Immediately, that person screamed pitifully and laid on the ground while foaming at the mouth.


    At first, He Yangqiu did not care, but after that, he felt that something was wrong.


    "Captain, Old Wang doesn''t seem to be able to make it."


    The man holding the gun was terrified. He was scared by Du Lei''s kick just now and He Yangqiu''s temper was extremely bad.


    He didn''t expect to see his colleague foaming at the mouth.


    "F * ck me!"


    He Yangqiu immediately became unlucky. He instructed: "Quickly send him to the hospital."


    Turning his head, he smiled fiercely at Du Lei: "Brat, you''re dead for sure. "He dares to openly beat up the national police."


    After Du Lei heard this, he immediately laughed.


    He was not afraid at all, although he had kicked out, he did not hit it, what actually hurt that person was the subarachnoid qi, but with his current medical standards, it was impossible to find the subarachnoid qi.


    On the other hand, He Yangqiu''s kick was real.


    There must be some sort of imprint on it.


    It was not certain who would be in trouble at that time.


    He Yangqiu''s heart tightened, he didn''t know why Du Lei was laughing like that.


    However, he tried to cheer himself up by saying, "When Secretary Ji arrives, you''ll be the laughing stock."


    Du Lei did not have any means of communication on him, so he could not help but worry in his heart, was he going to be bullied?


    The other party was really malicious, probably because he knew that Du Lei could eat, but he did not even bring him lunch or dinner.


    He was so hungry that he almost wanted to gnaw on the wall.


    At this time, someone finally came in. Du Lei squinted his eyes and looked around, he did not recognize this person and was wearing a suit and leather shoes. He guessed that this person must be the mastermind.


    "You are Du Lei?"


    Looking at the dying Du Lei on the ground, Ji Huaqing felt that he had caught the wrong person, He Yangqiu who was beside him said carefully: "Secretary Ji, he is Du Lei, we have checked him several times."


    Ji Huaqing nodded and then indicated for He Yangqiu to go out.


    He walked to Du Lei''s side and asked softly, "Was Zhou Ji''s matter done by you?"


    Du Lei laughed, he did not say a word, he was hungry to the point that his stomach was flat, how could he have the strength to speak?


    As the saying goes, a man is made of iron, while a man is made of steel.


    Moreover, Du Lei''s current appetite was so huge. If he did not eat a meal, it would really make him lose his temper.


    Ji Huaqing looked at the miserable expression on Du Lei''s face and thought to himself, what nonsense could he ask?


    He shouted at He Yangqiu, "Have you guys started the torture?"


    He Yangqiu was startled, and immediately laughed bitterly: "Secretary Ji, how can we? "It''s against the law to use private property."


    Ji Huaqing nodded, he believed that Yue Yang was not lying to himself.


    He then asked, "Then what happened to him?"


    He Yangqiu looked and was also puzzled in his heart. He did not know how Du Lei could still be so lively in the morning and change into another person at night.


    "I''m hungry!"


    Du Lei used all of his strength to say this sentence, then looked at Ji Huaqing while panting.


    The corners of Ji Huaqing''s and He Yangqiu''s mouths twitched.


    Frowning, he immediately told He Yangqiu to prepare food.


    Not long after, Du Lei ate his fill, as if he was another person, and ate a dozen or so bowls.


    "Speak, were you the one who did the thing with Zhou Ji?"


    Ji Huaqing saw that Du Lei had regained his breath and asked coldly.


    Du Lei looked at him weirdly, then casually asked back, "Do you think I have the ability to do so?"


    Ji Huaqing was stunned, he had seen Du Lei''s state just now, and was a person that could get turned into this kind of state, did he really have the ability to do so?

 C264

    This time, Ji Huaqing was worried, no matter if it was the Zhou family or his own family, they all told him to take Du Lei down.


    However, was it really a person who had framed the Zhou family for a meal and was weakened to such an extent?


    This was not because of what Du Lei had to eat, but because he immediately thought of one word: Rice Bucket!


    Du Lei saw that Ji Huaqing seemed to be hesitating and immediately said: "Secretary Ji, I know you are an impartial person who can enforce the law. As long as you think about it carefully, you will understand that this is completely a unilateral framing by the Zhou family. It''s just because I have a bad relationship with Zhou Ji, my suspicion is the biggest, but even the Rong City doesn''t have any proof. Let alone this Yan City. "They want to frame me for the crime and make it impossible for me to get away with it."


    Ji Huaqing was not a foolish person. On the contrary, how could a person who could become the secretary of Yan City be such a disgraceful person?


    He quickly understood the cause and effect.


    However, the higher ups had already given him a death order, they wanted to capture Du Lei no matter what.


    He snorted, no longer bothering with Du Lei, and walked out of the small room.


    He Yangqiu who was outside glanced inside, and quickly closed the door and followed Ji Huaqing.


    "Secretary Ji, this matter ¡­"


    He Yangqiu asked, feeling troubled. He was also extremely frustrated, as he had been implicated by the power struggle up there, a useless soldier like him could lose his job just because of a single word from a few people.


    Ji Huaqing stopped in his tracks, glanced at him, and comforted him: "It''s fine, we just starved him twice. Nothing will happen to him."


    He Yangqiu''s body trembled, and he wanted to cry but no tears came out. He had originally thought that Ji Huaqing was going to beat Du Lei to a pulp, but he didn''t think that he would submit after just coming over to take a look at the situation. This meant that the upper echelon had misunderstood his meaning, so if there was a problem, he would definitely be the one to suffer.


    Very quickly, news came from the hospital that Old Wang was crippled.


    His entire lumbar nerves had been damaged, and he would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    He Yangqiu broke out in a cold sweat, he was only concerned with Du Lei inside.


    How did he know how much strength he had used?


    He crawled and crawled until he reached Du Lei''s detention cell.


    Then he kneeled down with a thump.


    "Grandpa Immortal, please let me go!"


    Du Lei squinted his eyes. It seemed that something had happened to Old Wang, otherwise, he would not be so afraid.


    In any case, it was supported by Ji Huaqing.


    But he was the biggest here.


    If something happened, who would he look for?


    "What are you begging me for? Furthermore, I am not some celestial grandpa. "


    Du Lei crossed his legs and kicked his teeth.


    "My teammate was in trouble. He had a severe injury to the nerve at his waist. "My kick was the only thing on me, but there was no sign of it ¡­"


    He Yangqiu hesitated, "How about I let you out?"


    Du Lei sneered in his heart, he did not know how such a cowardly person managed to get himself promoted to the Commander of the Criminal Police.


    However, when he heard about Old Wang''s severe injury to the nerves at his waist, he could not help but feel some regret in his heart. It seemed that the power of the subarachnoid qi had weakened again.


    "Let me out? I''d like to go out too, but what about that secretary of yours? "


    He Yangqiu thought for a while, then gritted his teeth: "Anyway, we don''t have any evidence now, so we''ll just say that someone is going to bail you out."


    After a while, he said, "But I hope you can do me a favor. Old Wang has been with me for a long time. Can you cure him for me? "


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment. This was his best chance to go out.


    However, he thought about what the man had done to him today. It was completely intentional.


    He suddenly stopped worrying. If he let this scum continue to commit crimes here, then he would have let down his conscience.


    "I can''t cure him either."


    Du Lei shook his head. After he had made up his mind, his mind seemed to have loosened up a little, and even the subarachnoid qi that was initially stagnant in his body started to show signs of loosening up.


    "Hmph, the one with the surname Du, don''t refuse a toast only to be punished." Let me tell you, if you don''t cure Old Wang for me today, then you won''t be able to leave this life of yours. "


    The reason for He Yangqiu''s reconciliation was to let Du Lei heal Old Wang. He felt that Du Lei''s kick was problematic.


    However, when Du Lei rejected him, he immediately revealed a different expression.


    Du Lei smiled indifferently, did the other party really want to kill him?


    However, he had already felt a trace of killing intent from the other party, so he was on guard and careful.


    Beijing.


    Zhao Xue was unexpectedly informed that Du Lei was being held in Yan City City, and anger filled his heart.


    She immediately got her friends near the Yan City to help her check what the problem was.


    In the end, there was no problem.


    This made Zhao Xue furious, she threw away the work at hand and directly went to Yan City the whole night.


    When she brought her friend to the Criminal Police Headquarters, she coincidentally bumped into an unlucky He Yangqiu.


    When he saw that there were actually two beauties here, his eyes went wide with shock. He immediately giggled and asked, "Beauties, what business do you have with my Criminal Police squad?"


    Zhao Xue looked at him in disgust. She knew from the information that he was the one who caught her man.


    He suddenly lost his mood and turned his head to ignore her.


    Ouyang Loulou, who was beside her, rolled his eyes.


    However, she still smiled and said, "We are part of the security forces of the country. Regarding the Du Lei that you all apprehended this morning, we have obtained important information and he is of some use to us. I hope you can hand it over to us. "


    He Yangqiu looked at the proof that Ouyang Loulou handed to him, and his eyes jumped. He did not expect that this matter would actually offend the security organs of the country, and immediately felt bitter in his heart.


    He had only threatened Du Lei once just now, so if this were to be leaked, wouldn''t he lose a layer of skin?


    "You two beautiful ladies, I''m afraid you don''t know, but he has already left this place. "I''m going back."


    He would ask Ji Huaqing how he was going to deal with Du Lei later.


    Du Lei who was inside the little house had his attention on the outside, but when he used his spirit eyes to look, he saw that Zhao Xue had actually come.


    She felt warm in her heart. She didn''t expect that she would be the first one to save him.


    "Boom!"


    He slammed the table, and the sound disturbed the whole team.


    He Yangqiu''s face changed, he did not know why Du Lei was going crazy, but it was better to keep Ouyang Loulou and the others calm, with just a blink of an eye, the two of them were gone.


    Turning his head to look, he realized that they had already headed towards Du Lei''s direction.


    His heart skipped a beat, and he immediately called Ji Huaqing, asking for instructions on what to do.


    Ji Huaqing also did not think that this matter would attract the attention of people from the security forces of the country.


    He stabilized He Yangqiu and told him to come over immediately.


    Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou then leaped to see Du Lei in the small house looking at them with a smile. Zhao Xue''s eyes were moist, thinking that it was good as long as there was nothing wrong.

 C265

    He Yangqiu rushed over with an awkward face, but after messing around with the officials for so many years, he did not express anything, and instead asked: "You two created our squad on your own accord, aren''t you looking down on our country''s law enforcement agencies a little too much?"


    He had already given up on admiring beauties for a long time, and the two women gave him a headache when he saw them.


    With their skills and background, they could only drag them to wait for Ji Huaqing''s arrival.


    Zhao Xue saw that Du Lei was fine and snorted: "Du Lei is an important hostage, we need his help. You actually dared to stop us from doing things, I think you all have eaten the heart of a leopard. "


    "What bear heart leopard guts did you eat?"


    Ji Huaqing was in a hurry, he had finally caught up.


    He Yangqiu heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. These two women had special statuses, he really shouldn''t offend them.


    If you were given a big hat, you would never be able to stand up again.


    As the captain of the Criminal Police Squadron, he naturally knew the tricks involved in this matter.


    Ouyang Loulou''s heart tightened. They had originally planned to scare He Yangqiu to death and then take him away, but didn''t expect that Ji Huaqing would actually arrive so quickly.


    Zhao Xue calmed down, raising his head, he asked: "You are Yan City City''s Party Secretary Ji Huaqing?"


    "That''s right, I am!"


    In fact, Ji Huaqing wasn''t sure either. He had no choice, whoever met with the people from the National Security Office, no one would be sure, the other party was just making a simple accusation, that was more terrifying than anything.


    Zhao Xue handed over the proof of transfer that she had shown to He Yangqiu previously, and Ji Huaqing took a look, there were no problems.


    However, he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t ask the higher ups right now.


    Otherwise, once the superior was involved, the matter would be of a much more serious nature.


    However, Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou were staring at him, as if they were about to give them a reply.


    He smiled, "The two of them came to the Yan City from the capital and they must have rushed here overnight. Why don''t you rest at our Yan City for the night, and take Du Lei away tomorrow morning? "


    Zhao Xue didn''t allow Ji Huaqing to report anything, and said seriously: "This is not a matter of urgency, it cannot be delayed at all. Do you want to delay the strategic layout of the country? "


    The corner of Ji Huaqing''s mouth twitched, and he thought, as expected, this kind of person would not care about anything, as long as they managed to stand firm on their feet, then they would be calling themselves the security of a nation, without a shred of humanity.


    But that was their style.


    There was nothing he could do, he nodded, and indicated for He Yangqiu to open the door and hand Du Lei over.


    Zhao Xue heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She had finally managed to suppress the other party.


    She took a glance at Du Lei and discovered that other than being a little handsome, he didn''t seem to be anything special.


    How could Zhao Xue like him?


    In front of others, the two of them still acted decent, handcuffing Du Lei and leaving the Criminal Police Division.


    He Yangqiu looked at their backs and could not help but ask worriedly, "Secretary Ji, why do I feel that something is amiss? They can''t be faking it, right? "


    Ji Huaqing sneered: "He must be someone from the upper echelons, but with regards to the matter, it is not certain."


    He Yangqiu opened his eyes wide, making up a national certificate, this was a crime against the law.


    The other party really did have the guts to do so. However, after some thought, since the other party dared to do so, he must have some background. There was no need for him to worry about it.


    Ji Huaqing thought about it for a long time. Finally, he decided that he needed to give the higher ups a call and send a letter.


    What was happening now was beyond his control.


    Capital, Yun Family.


    After Yun Aochen received the phone, he pondered for a long time and still decided to inform the old man.


    "Dad, that Du Lei was taken away."


    Yun Aochen bowed and said as he entered Yun Zhentian''s study.


    Yun Zhentian, dressed in a blue middle mountain suit, was looking through today''s news.


    He raised his head, thought for a moment, and asked: "The Du Lei that framed my foster grandson?"


    Yun Aochen nodded his head, he did not understand why the Old Master would treat the Zhou family so well.


    In order to capture Du Lei, he too had abandoned his old face.


    The old man was eighty-two percent this year. Back then, he had participated in eight years of war resistance, four years of civil war, and even went to the imperial court.


    However, his two sons and one daughter were not easy people either.


    His eldest son, Yun Aochen, was now the leader of the ninth group in the Central Organization Department.


    His second son, Yun Aofan, had already landed in a certain province''s standing committee.


    His youngest daughter, Yun Ao Xin, had married a certain vice country level official.


    It could be said that the Yun Family was like a fish swimming in water in the capital. They were happy and at ease.


    Unfortunately, because of the matter with the Rong City''s Zhou Family, their Yun Family had already been severely warned by the higher-ups several times.


    This warning did not come from any of Du Lei''s forces, but rather, a potential rule of everyone.


    After all, the Rong City was the capital city, how could the people there allow a family in the capital city to criticize their territory?


    So what did they become?


    Therefore, the Yun Family had to move forward through the rain and wind.


    Even Yun Ao Fan''s side had suffered some interference, his words became nonsense, the other standing committees immediately rejected them, and now it was no different from being an empty space.


    All of this was because of the Zhou family.


    Yun Zhentian shook his body vigorously, before he smiled and said: "All of you, you guys are still too narrow-minded. In the long run. "


    The old man stood up and walked two steps before he slowly said, "I have already withdrawn, but my disciples are still very prestigious in the army. With our Yun Family as the leader of the group, we have already formed a certain circle. Why would they follow us? Because of the benefits. Our Yun Family can give them benefits. "


    "But our Yun Family has already received the attention of some people. Right now, I''ve cut off my own wrist just to make him feel at ease!"


    The old tutor sighed. No matter where he went, there would always be a never-ending war.


    Yun Aochen was dumbstruck, he did not expect that there were actually so many tricks involved here.


    His heart had always been a little carefree, precisely because the Yun Family had people both in the military and on the political side.


    But now that he looked at it, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    He suddenly understood in his heart. A Zhou family might not be much, but the survival of the Yun family was what the old man cared about.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    Yun Aochen asked immediately. He discovered that no matter how far he went, he was unable to surpass his own father.


    He was like a mountain, a sea. He could never see what was at the deepest part of it.


    "The head has already been given to them. They will pounce on us. As long as it''s not too much, we''ll ignore it. After all, Zhou Changxing is my foster son. Our Yun Family cannot lose face like this. "

 C266

    Du Lei, Zhao Xue and the others had just returned to their own hotel when they remembered that Zhao Linger had not eaten anything that day.


    He instantly grew frantic.


    But everywhere.


    Seeing that Zhao Linger was not there, Du Lei was surprised, could it be that He Yangqiu and the rest were searching and capturing this place?


    However, once they found out that Zhao Linger was a mermaid, they would have long reported this matter to the police.


    Moreover, many of the mysterious departments had noticed him.


    How could there be no news at all?


    This meant that He Yangqiu and the others were not suspicious anymore.


    But, then who was the one who came here to carry Zhao Linger away?


    Zhao Linger told Cai Siyi the same thing, life.


    Apart from him, no one else was allowed to get close to her, or else they would cry and make a scene.


    "What are you looking for?" Is something missing? "


    Zhao Xue saw that Du Lei was a little worried and asked.


    "He''s gone."


    Du Lei glanced at Zhao Xue, then asked: "Can you do me a favor?"


    Zhao Xue nodded without even thinking about it, causing him to roll her eyes.


    This woman in love just doesn''t want to think about things.


    She now felt that Du Lei was even more mysterious.


    Through internal news, she found out that the Yun Family had secretly interfered.


    Who was Du Lei?


    She had already heard it countless times from Zhao Xue, but she was only an extremely ordinary person.


    Yet, such a person was actually worth the Yun Family taking action against?


    Because of this, she searched through Du Lei''s background, and found that he was truly a little mystical. He had been doing nothing for the past twenty odd years, and could be said to be much worse off than ordinary people.


    A college graduate works in an antique shop.


    After that, she went out to do her own work, and after that, she had a good time in the Rong City. At this time, Zhao Xue finally met him, and gradually fell into her relationship with Du Lei.


    Du Lei glanced at Ouyang Loulou, and thought that since Zhao Xue was able to bring her along to save him, then she must be a trustworthy person.


    He pondered for a moment, then said: "Since you are a state agent, then surely you can investigate this hotel''s surveillance video, right?"


    Zhao Xue was startled, thinking that he had lost the person she was talking about, she immediately nodded her head.


    The three of them immediately walked towards the front desk, showed their identification cards, and went to the security room.


    Du Lei watched the surveillance video for the entire day and realized that it was today at noon.


    Two mysterious men entered the room, and then, they carried Zhao Linger out from the room.


    "This is blatant child trafficking!"


    Ouyang Loulou exclaimed, she furiously picked up the phone and immediately made a call to the people of Hangzhou.


    They were strictly ordered to have the people of Yan City immediately arrest the child traffickers.


    There was no other way, she did not want to do it, but she really did not know anyone familiar with such a small Yan City.


    However, the other side had happily agreed to it. The other side knew of Ouyang Loulou''s identity, so they did not dare slight him.


    Moreover, he was in charge of the security of the entire Zhejiang Province.


    Du Lei looked at Ouyang Loulou in shock. Seems like this woman''s identity and background was not ordinary at all.


    "It''s fine, the net has already scattered. I''m hungry, you have to treat me to a meal. "


    Ouyang Loulou shook Du Lei''s arm coquettishly.


    Du Lei only felt that her words were as cold and soft as tender white tofu.


    When Zhao Xue saw this, the flesh on her waist started to hurt.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll treat you!"


    Du Lei said with his teeth bared.


    It was already past ten at night, so he could only have midnight snacks.


    The three of them arrived at a barbeque city near the seaside and ordered some food.


    Because Du Lei was well-fed from the Criminal Police Division and was worried that something might happen to Zhao Linger, he was not in the mood right now.


    However, Ouyang Loulou''s appetite was huge, so Zhao Xue was still alright, the three of them ate something.


    Ouyang Loulou felt that she was not strong enough and ordered another two dozens of beers.


    Not long after, a few more people came in.


    They looked like local hoodlums, and even their boss was not very happy to see them, but he still welcomed them with a smile.


    "Boss, give me two dozen beers!"


    The leader had a head full of yellow hair, and his clothes were hollow, giving him a very unconventional appearance.


    Once they entered, Du Lei frowned.


    He could sense a familiar smell coming from them.


    He thought about it for a moment.


    He finally remembered that the old man serving staff at the restaurant in Donghai City also had the same taste.


    He only heard one of his brothers ask, "Brother Zhao, what do you mean by Boss Qi? Why would they suddenly come to our Yan City? Now that''s good, we''ve worked hard in the Yan City for more than ten years, and all of them have been used as dowry. "


    The leader was called Zhao Yuren, he was the biggest delinquent leader in Yan City, but because the boss of Hangzhou had suddenly come to Yan City, he suddenly lost his land.


    Zhao Yuren drank a mouthful of wine before spitting out a mouthful: "That bastard, the person this daddy sent people to steal, yet he stole the limelight. If not for the fact that he pulled me back then, I would have fucking killed him. "


    "Brother Zhao, we can''t just let this matter go like this. I heard from the two brothers that the child is not ordinary. "


    The lackey looked around and said in a low voice, "She is not human, her legs are folded underneath her, she seems to be the fabled Merman Fish."


    Zhao Yuren''s eyes widened, he had only received a notification from the Boss Qi asking him to send someone to a hotel to steal a child.


    To him, this matter was as easy as flipping his palm. He casually called over his two lackeys who were good at stealing things.


    In the end, those two were bribed by the Boss Qi, and they were both brought back here.


    Du Lei had always been paying attention to them, but when he heard that it was actually the group of people who had stolen Zhao Linger from them, he was immediately enraged, he did not expect to come for a midnight snack, and instead met a thief.


    However, he was also extremely vigilant. From their conversation, it seemed that there was someone controlling the situation from behind the scenes.


    For example, that Boss Qi?


    Just then, Ouyang Loulou started to drink.


    Seeing that Du Lei actually did not drink, she was annoyed. She shouted loudly: "Hey, you, a man, actually do not drink? Can you do it? "


    Du Lei rubbed his nose, he had just noticed that the group of hoodlums were gone, how could he still think about drinking?


    Ouyang Loulou''s voice very quickly attracted Brother Zhao''s attention. When he saw the two great beauties Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou, her eyes immediately widened.


    When his subordinate saw this, he immediately understood and walked over.


    Du Lei squinted his eyes, thinking about how to find you guys, but didn''t expect that he would actually deliver himself to your doorstep.


    The little brother turned to Ouyang Loulou and giggled, "Beautiful girl, he is not a man. I''m a man, and I, Brother Zhao, am a man among men. Do you want to come and drink with us? "

 C267

    Although Ouyang Loulou seemed to be carefree, but she was still the perfect opponent for that.


    Du Lei was Zhao Xue''s boyfriend, and she was Zhao Xue''s best friend, so they had to let things go a little, and she also wanted to make Du Lei drunk.


    She wanted to help Zhao Xue and see what kind of man Du Lei was that was worth Zhao Xue entrusting her entire life to.


    She didn''t even look at the lackey as she coldly said, "Scram."


    The lackey''s face was burning hot. Just like Ouyang Loulou''s voice from before, her voice was loud enough to attract the attention of the people around the barbeque City.


    The little brother paused, probably thinking that Ouyang Loulou had drank too much.


    He also did not mind, and smiled at Du Lei: "This brother? My Brother Zhao is the boss of Yan City. If you have any vision, you should come over and drink with your friends. "Otherwise ¡­"


    He chuckled twice and acted as if he thought he was very much hung up.


    He even proudly turned to look at Zhao Yuren, only to see him smiling.


    At this time, Zhao Yuren had long been drawn to the bodies and appearances of the two girls.


    Furthermore, he had been beaten up by that Boss Qi recently, and now, he wanted to vent his anger.


    Du Lei glanced at the little brother, then looked at Zhao Yuren, and finally nodded while smiling.


    How good was Ouyang Loulou''s alcohol tolerance as a secret service agent?


    No one knew, but she narrowed her eyes and looked at Du Lei.


    They thought that Du Lei was scared of those hoodlums, and immediately felt disdain in his heart.


    Zhao Xue obviously knew of Du Lei''s character.


    Although she was surprised that Du Lei was willing to come and drink with her, she did not ask.


    Only, Ouyang Loulou pulled her, as if asking why Du Lei was such a man.


    Zhao Xue laughed bitterly, she could not understand Du Lei''s move either.


    The little brother seemed to be satisfied with Du Lei''s attitude, he nodded and shouted at the boss, "Boss, give me a table. Our Brother Zhao wants to drink with these two beauties. "


    His words completely ignored Du Lei.


    Du Lei did not mind, as he would teach them a lesson later.


    When the boss was at the front, he already knew that Du Lei and the other two were not locals. With a face full of worry, he walked over and said softly: "Young man, hurry up and bring your friend along. This group of people are not good people. You can''t drink with them! "


    Even the surrounding people had worried looks on their faces.


    Du Lei heard this and laughed, "It''s fine, boss. All of us are brothers of the Four Seas. Since we have met, it must be fate. What''s the point of having a drink? "


    Du Lei even shouted out to all of the customers in the barbecue city, "Today, I will treat everyone and everyone will be on my account."


    Although some people were worried about Du Lei and his two female friends, they didn''t care about them at all.


    What''s more, there was even a free meal. They all cheered, and some people even asked their boss to serve more barbecues.


    Zhao Yuren looked at Du Lei in shock, thinking to himself, what kind of person is this, with a screw loose?


    Can''t you see what we bros do?


    However, he couldn''t be bothered to say that once the two beauties arrived, it would have nothing to do with him.


    His mind was currently filled with the scene of how beautiful and enchanting Zhao Xue and her body was.


    Zhao Xue pulled Du Lei, as if she wanted to ask what exactly she wanted to do?


    Du Lei only smiled faintly, as if telling her not to worry.


    Immediately, Zhao Xue no longer worried. Since Du Lei was confident, then she will follow along.


    The three of them walked over to the table where the hoodlums were and sat down. Using the alcohol, Zhao Yuren approached Ouyang Loulou.


    That Ouyang Loulou had a face full of disgust, and went a little closer to Zhao Xue, which made sense that she didn''t even want to pay attention to his helplessness.


    Zhao Yuren did not care, he chuckled, and thought in his heart, in a bit, I''ll put some medicine in your wine, and let you have a good time under your uncle''s crotch.


    Du Lei looked and faintly smiled at Zhao Yuren, and said: "I have a habit of drinking wine, and that is only drinking white spirit and not beer. Only the expensive ones don''t drink the cheap ones. "


    Zhao Yuren frowned, he did not know what the hell Du Lei was planning, but he did care, since it was Du Lei''s treat, it did not matter whether it was drinking white wine or beer, it was expensive or cheap.


    He smiled and nodded, "Thanks to brother''s love today."


    Then he shouted at the boss, "Boss, bring me the nirvanus that you brewed in your house. There''s someone treating us today, so we don''t need your money. "


    When the boss heard it, the corner of his mouth twitched, this group of hateful dogs, he only shook his head, he had already advised Du Lei against it, but could do nothing about it.


    Not long after, he ran to the back yard and brought out two jars of old wine.


    Du Lei''s nose twitched as he thought to himself, It really was a long time, at least twenty years.


    "May I know your surname, brother?"


    Zhao Yuren asked Du Lei, but he kept looking at Zhao Xue and, especially Zhao Xue. He knew that Zhao Xue had already been broken, but this kind of woman, after drinking the wine, would definitely feel even better.


    Ouyang Loulou was not bad either. Her chest was proud and straight, full of curves, and also a woman who could captivate people''s souls.


    "My surname is Du, and my name is'' Lei ''."


    Du Lei raised his woman''s red hands. His heart had long since been impatient to taste this wine.


    Even Ouyang Loulou the Liquor worm couldn''t help but take a sip from her bottle a long time ago.


    She did not care whether Du Lei was a coward or not.


    Although Zhao Xue didn''t really like drinking wine, she still couldn''t help but take a small sip.


    Zhao Yuren also raised his wine cup, he sneered in his heart, I, your father, am known as someone who will not fall over even if I have to drink a thousand cups, today I will drink your head off, no matter who you are, once you come to my Yan City, you will have to lie on the ground for me, and even if you are a dragon, you have to lie on the floor for me.


    The few of them clinked their cups and took a sip of wine. Suddenly, they shouted together, "Good wine!"


    "How is it? Brother Du? Or do I understand Yan City? Otherwise, how could you have tasted such a fine wine? "


    Zhao Yuren glanced at Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou complacently.


    Unfortunately, the two beauties had no interest in him, so they brought about their own embarrassment.


    "It really is a good wine!"


    How could he give such a good wine to a scum like Zhao Yuren to drink? At that time, he would bring it back to He Mansheng to drink, and then, he would directly finalize the marriage between him and He Ruyue.


    "Haha, that''s impossible."


    Zhao Yuren hesitated for a moment, but still asked carefully: "Where did Brother Du come from? "Doing business?"


    Du Lei nodded, "Rong City!"


    Zhao Yuren was overjoyed. In the middle regions of Rong City, even if they were in the coastal area, could they compare to him?


    It seemed like these two beauties were definitely his.


    Without this worry, he became even more unscrupulous.

 C268

    Zhao Yuren moved closer to Ouyang Loulou, just as he was secretly rejoicing in his heart.


    She had a straightforward personality. Seeing that Du Lei did not do anything, he even called him brother.


    She suddenly lost all patience and kicked Zhao Yuren''s chair fiercely.


    "Boom!"


    Immediately, Zhao Yuren lost his center of gravity, and sat his butt on the ground.


    When the surrounding people saw this, they immediately burst into laughter.


    Zhao Yuren suddenly stood up and looked at Ouyang Loulou with anger.


    However, his little brother was even more direct, he raised the beer bottle at the side, pointed it at Ouyang Loulou and bellowed: "Little girl, you dare to touch my brother Zhao? Hurry up and apologize. "


    Ouyang Loulou didn''t even want to bother with it. If it wasn''t for the wine in front of her, she might have directly pulled Zhao Xue away from the place.


    Du Lei had a faint smile on his face, he did not take this seriously at all.


    Zhao Yuren waved his hands, he had not eaten the two women yet, but now he had to be a little more magnanimous.


    He helped himself up from the chair, and saw Du Lei holding onto his wine cup again. He said: "I''m really sorry about what I did just now, my friend drank too much, I apologize to you on her behalf."


    Zhao Yuren looked at the Girl''s Red in the Wine, and his heart froze. The alcohol from earlier was not gone yet.


    However, he admitted that he had a lot of alcohol, so he didn''t mind. He picked up his wine cup and gulped it down.


    "I, Du Lei, am only here for the first time. I still have many things to trouble Brother Zhao in the future, let''s drink another."


    "Meeting is fate, to be able to sit together and drink with us means that we are fated to be together. "Let''s do it!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Du Lei did not let his little brother down, and shouted loudly.


    Everyone was drunk, but only Du Lei remained calm, as if he was raising his glass.


    Zhao Yuren immediately waved his hand, "Brother Du, although I am known for being undrunk, compared to you, I am still lacking by just a little bit. I can''t drink anymore."


    With that, he fell onto the table.


    When Du Lei heard this, he glanced at Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou, then chuckled. "The two of you go back first."


    Ouyang Loulou had long been shocked by Du Lei''s alcohol tolerance, and was curious about what exactly was in Du Lei''s stomach, to think that he would still be fine after drinking four to five catties of wine.


    Even if you want to drink a few pounds of water, you have to go to the toilet a few times.


    However, even after Du Lei finished the entire jar of wine, he was still fine.


    On the other hand, those hoodlums, including Zhao Yuren, were all lying unconscious on the table.


    "No, you will definitely do something bad later. I have to keep an eye on you. After all, I''m a cop. "


    At this time, Ouyang Loulou was full of curiosity about Du Lei, and did not have the slightest intention to despise him anymore.


    Du Lei pondered for a moment. Since this Zhao Yuren was a hoodlum from Yan City, then it means that he must have done a lot of bad things. From the boss''s words, he knew a lot.


    Since this Ouyang Loulou was a police officer, she should just let her handle him afterwards.


    Thinking about how she could make the people in Hangzhou help her find someone with just a phone call.


    From this, it could be seen that Ouyang Loulou''s identity was definitely not ordinary.


    Du Lei nodded, and without caring about the others watching, he searched through the bodies of Zhao Yuren and the others.


    He then took out all the money and all the valuable things on the bank card.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Ouyang Loulou looked at her surroundings and asked softly.


    They had always been the center of attention in the barbecue city, so at this time, there were people who noticed Du Lei''s actions.


    Some people even said to themselves, "I thought he was a fool, but I didn''t expect him to be this kind of person. Forget it, we''ll just have to pay for ourselves later. "


    Some of them had already paid their bills and left. Zhao Yuren knew that he had been robbed, and if he got angry at them, they would not feel good about it.


    Strangely, no one stopped him.


    It looked like Zhao Yuren was committing heinous acts in the Yan City, and no one wanted to help him.


    Du Lei laughed, he did not care at all, since he was not someone from the Yan City anyway, he did not care about this sort of thing.


    Although he was a popular person on the internet, he had been keeping a low profile these days. This was related to him deliberately keeping a low profile.


    He did not want to attract the attention of the outside world.


    The matter of recruiting his little sister had already made him feel that sometimes being too famous wasn''t a good thing.


    He counted the cash, about forty or fifty thousand dollars.


    He suddenly muttered, "He actually has 40-50,000 yuan on him. Isn''t he afraid of being robbed?"


    Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou looked at each other.


    Du Lei gave all his money to the boss and left his bank card there. This thing still needed to be decoded by a computer expert.


    It was useless giving it to him.


    When the boss saw Du Lei''s expression, he felt that Du Lei was very handsome, but he never expected him to be such a person.


    However, he didn''t care too much about it. After all, this was pure silver, so who wouldn''t want it?


    That Zhao Yuren often came to his place to eat and drink for free, and never gave him any money.


    Now they were even.


    Even if the expenses of the rest of the people in the restaurant were included, it would be sufficient.


    Du Lei was in a good mood as he asked: "Boss, do you still have more of this girl Red?"


    He remembered that He Mansheng had also said something about it, so he brought it back to his father as well.


    He wondered when the parents on both sides would meet.


    That boss looked hesitant, then looked at the money in his hand, thought for a moment and nodded, "Yes, there is." "But not that many, they were all buried by my father more than 20 years ago."


    Du Lei was overjoyed, he took out the money from his body and gave it to the boss, about ten to twenty thousand.


    The owner hesitated for a moment. "Two pots!"


    Although Du Lei felt that it was a little expensive, but this wine was also worth the money.


    Ye Zichen nodded. There was still one jar left on the table, and the owner went to get another.


    Zhao Xue and carried Zhao Yuren and the two girls with them as they left the Barbecue City.


    Seeing that, the other people were startled, they had never seen anyone as fierce as him, and it seemed like he only wanted money, but Du Lei actually wanted people.


    Du Lei drove Zhao Yuren''s car directly towards the suburbs.


    The man was completely subdued by Du Lei, and the car ignited on its own, just like Du Lei, who was worrying that there was no substitute for him in the Yan City.


    Arriving at the lagoon river, when it was empty, Du Lei directly threw Zhao Yuren into the river.


    Not long after, Zhao Yuren quivered, and almost woke up with the wine.


    He looked around and found himself lying in the river.


    On the shore, Du Lei and Zhao Xue, the two girls, suddenly felt a chill in their hearts.


    He hadn''t expected to run into such a tough opponent.


    "Brother Du, what are you doing?"


    Zhao Yuren laughed bitterly as he pondered on how he could escape.


    However, Du Lei had already found a good place, how could she leave him with a way out?

 C269

    Zhao Yuren felt bitter in his heart, he realized that the only path he could take was the one around the city.


    Although he was good at swimming, he didn''t dare to enter the river in the dark.


    This was the time for snakes to run amok.


    "What is it? I drank too much and wanted to play a joke on you. "


    Du Lei laughed sinisterly, not to mention Zhao Yuren, even Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou felt that it was a little scary.


    "W-what kind of joke is this? Brother Du, I haven''t done anything to let you down, have I? "


    Zhao Yuren couldn''t figure out how he had provoked Du Lei.


    "Didn''t you send two men to steal a child at noon today? Coincidentally, that child is mine. "


    Du Lei said coldly.


    Hearing that, Zhao Xue was startled, and immediately asked: "Where did you get this child?"


    The wariness was self-evident, she thought in her heart, could it be with He Ruyue?


    Even Ouyang Loulou found it hard to believe.


    Zhao Yuren was shocked, that child was Du Lei''s?


    He slowly stepped back. It seemed that even if he didn''t want to take the water route, he wouldn''t be able to.


    Seeing that, Du Lei smiled, and went into the water?


    Although his ability to subdue was gone, it was his nature to dive into the sea, so why would he care about such a small river?


    "What are you doing?"


    Although Ouyang Loulou was curious to know whether the child belonged to Du Lei, when she saw that Zhao Yuren actually wanted to escape, she asked coldly.


    Her friends hadn''t even given her any information, he didn''t think that Du Lei had already found the right person.


    In his heart, he was even more curious about Du Lei.


    Zhao Yuren suddenly turned and threw himself into the water, he was confident that with his current level, he could escape.


    Zhao Xue was immediately anxious. No matter who the child belonged to, this thief who stole the child was right in front of him.


    Just as he was about to jump into the water to catch him, he was stopped by Du Lei.


    "I''ll do it!"


    "I''ll show you a magic trick!"


    Zhao Xue''s heart trembled, even Ouyang Loulou felt sluggish in her heart. She did not expect the self-confident Du Lei to be so enchanting, no wonder Zhao Xue was so obsessed by him, and could not help but say the word Du Lei every single day.


    Du Lei slowly walked to the side of the river and extended his hand into the River Circle.


    Immediately, the subarachnoid qi in his body throbbed.


    The water in this place was connected to the East Sea, and he could even feel the subjugating true spirit in his body trembling.


    Soon, Hegemony''s willpower surged into the river.


    Countless fishes surged here, with Du Lei''s will as the center.


    Zhao Yuren''s heart trembled. He didn''t know why, but he felt a trace of fear in his heart.


    Soon after, he discovered that countless fishes were beginning to rush towards him from beneath his feet.


    "Rumble!"


    Fish continued to jump on the river surface, as though they were mythical carp leaping over a dragon''s gate. They leapt with all their might, causing the river surface to suddenly sparkle, attracting Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou''s surprised cries.


    "Clap clap!"


    As the school of fish continuously rushed towards the shore, Zhao Yuren was shocked in his heart. His body uncontrollably followed the school of fish and headed towards the shore like a tide, he was completely unable to control his body.


    "Huala!"


    With just a somersault, his body was swept to the shore, and landed beside Du Lei''s feet. He raised his head to look, and saw Du Lei giving him a strange smile.


    His scalp was numb and his back was cold.


    He felt that this must be related to Du Lei, but the thought of escaping became even stronger in his heart.


    With another splash, he dived into the water, attempting to use brute force to tear open a bloody path.


    Seeing that, Du Lei snorted: "You don''t know what''s good for you."


    With a wave of his right hand, the shoal of fishes wrapped Zhao Yuren up, and like a huge hand, continuously pummeled him into the air.


    Then it fell into the water, patted it again, and fell into the water.


    After a few minutes, Zhao Yuren lost his temper, he finally knew.


    This must be related to Du Lei, it seemed like he would not be able to escape, thus he stopped struggling and let Du Lei do what he wanted.


    Before long, the school of fish once again brought Zhao Yuren to Du Lei''s side.


    Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou who were at the side had stunned expressions. They did not know how Du Lei did it, it was simply a miracle.


    They ran over to Du Lei''s side and asked, "Du Lei, can you let me handle this move?"


    Ouyang Loulou fiercely embraced Du Lei''s left hand in his embrace, and instantly, the proud twin peaks caused Du Lei to inwardly exclaim in delight.


    At this time, Zhao Xue couldn''t care so much anymore, she directly hugged Du Lei, the twin peaks rubbed against his body unceasingly, and pleaded with her charming and moving voice: "Teach us how to do it okay?"


    Although Du Lei wanted to teach them too, he had no choice. He had to have the subarachnoid qi with him, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to operate it.


    He shook his head and said, "This is my unique skill. If I hand it to you, wouldn''t I have nothing to eat?"


    Ouyang Loulou''s face darkened, these words meant that he did not see her as a family?


    It must be because he was on guard against her, she couldn''t help but look at Zhao Xue. She had a blissful expression on her face, as if she had understood the meaning of his words.


    Ouyang Loulou could not help but feel discouraged. After thinking about it, she simply said loudly: "Du Lei, how about I be your woman as well?"


    Not to mention Du Lei, even the Zhao Yuren on the ground was shocked. How could he not see that Zhao Xue was Du Lei''s woman a long time ago, and this Ouyang Loulou had never even opened her bag before.


    He looked at Du Lei with a bitter face, thinking to himself, he''s that handsome, why is his luck with the peach blossoms so good?


    Du Lei didn''t even have time to react when Zhao Xue directly nodded and agreed: "Alright, you mean it?"


    Hearing this, Ouyang Loulou hesitated, but when she thought of Du Lei''s mysteriousness and power, she immediately nodded her head, "What doesn''t count? From today onwards, I will be your woman, Du Lei. "


    Du Lei looked at Zhao Xue in astonishment. It was not that she didn''t know that she already had He Ruyue with her, why did she still want to give him a woman?


    Was she not afraid of enmity with Ouyang Loulou?


    Actually, Zhao Xue also had some hesitations in her heart, but after thinking about her identity and Ouyang Loulou''s identity, she immediately lost them. Compared to that, Ouyang Loulou could even more help Du Lei a little in the future.


    This point, was clear from her many years of friendship with Ouyang Loulou.


    Although Du Lei was one hundred percent happy, he still hesitated on the surface, "That''s not good, right? "I ¡­"


    "Nothing bad, as long as you can teach me this ability in the future."


    Ouyang Loulou''s heart was full of activity. She did not mention this so-called magic, but she had her eyes on Du Lei''s powerful strength.


    Zhao Yuren, who was on the ground, almost spurted out a mouthful of blood when he heard their words. He had already realized that all the money he had on him had been taken away.


    There was even his own car parked nearby, how could he not guess that all of this was Du Lei''s doing?

 C270

    Du Lei was inwardly overjoyed, but he did not directly agree to it.


    If He Ruyue were to know about this matter, it would definitely cause a ruckus. He wouldn''t dare tell her about Zhao Xue right now.


    Zhao Xue was still considered good, although she was a bit domineering sometimes, but she would still listen to him.


    Ouyang Loulou''s identity was not ordinary, and her personality was definitely that type of person who would cause headaches to anyone.


    "What''s wrong? No more escaping? "


    Du Lei snickered at Zhao Yuren.


    When Zhao Yuren saw it, he trembled as if he had seen a demon and could not help but shake his head.


    "So, why did you steal my child?"


    Zhao Yuren suddenly thought of the little brother''s words that the child was not human. He looked at Du Lei, and what happened just now made his scalp tingle.


    This was simply not something a human could do. At this moment, he couldn''t help but feel that Du Lei was definitely not a human either.


    "I am the child that Boss Qi told me to steal."


    Zhao Yuren directly said it out, and even recounted the matters of the Boss Qi to his.


    So it turns out that Boss Qi was the boss of Hangzhou.


    That year, when Zhao Yuren committed a crime in the Hangzhou City, it was Boss Qi who took care of it for him and even took Zhao Yuren as his subordinate.


    After Zhao Yuren returned to the Yan City, as the boss, the hatred between him and the Boss Qi became bigger and bigger.


    But on the surface, Zhao Yuren was still Boss Qi''s little brother. This time, Boss Qi gave him an order to steal a little kid.


    He had originally thought that this was a small matter and had allowed his two subordinates to do as they pleased.


    But later, Zhao Yuren received news that the reason the Boss Qi wanted to get that child was because it wasn''t simple. It seemed like the Fish King, the head of the East China, wanted the child.


    He gave the mission to Boss Qi, who let Zhao Yuren do it.


    Zhao Yuren was already dissatisfied about how the Boss Qi ordered him to do things in the first place.


    But now, he had done all the hard work, so he never would have thought that this matter wouldn''t yield any benefits at all.


    He had always wanted to get on good terms with the Fish King, and had always had a hard time getting along.


    This time, such a good opportunity had actually caused the Boss Qi to cut off his beard.


    Du Lei squinted his eyes. Fish King?


    This name was rather interesting.


    He looked down at Zhao Yuren and asked: "According to what you have said, my child is already in the hands of the Fish King?"


    Zhao Yuren thought for a while, then shook his head: "Probably not. I already know that child is not ordinary, how could he not know? A shrewd person like him would definitely hide the child and wait for the price to be sold. As long as the Fish King really wants this child, that old thing Boss Qi will probably be able to get a lot of good stuff. "


    Du Lei was so angry, he never thought that they would actually treat Zhao Linger as a commodity.


    He coldly snorted, "Immediately contact the Boss Qi and ask about the child''s situation."


    Unfortunately, his phone was just thrown away when Du Lei felt that it was dangerous.


    That Zhao Linger was a seed of Zhao Tuo and Jia Ye, and was even a mermaid, how could it not be strange?


    Jia Ye was a Gold-scaled Mermaid, a noble that belonged to the Mermaid.


    Presumably, that Fish King also had some ability, wanting to control Zhao Linger.


    When the time comes, we will negotiate with the Mermaid.


    Although Zhao Linger had not grown scales yet, she was definitely a Goldscale Mermaid.


    When that time comes, the Mermaid will refrain from shooting at the rat. This is a good opportunity to extort from the Mermaid.


    He had originally wanted to go deep into the East Ocean himself to find the Mermaid and return Zhao Linger to them.


    He had not thought of this, but thinking along the lines of the Fish King, he immediately scolded himself for being an idiot.


    However, Zhao Linger was an intelligent life form, he would not do such a thing.


    He just wanted to return it to Zhao Linger as soon as possible and fulfill Zhao Tuo''s last wish.


    He had given all his wealth to her.


    Although Du Lei felt that he wasn''t that kind of person, but he had been entrusted with the task of being loyal to others.


    Besides, there were so many benefits.


    Zhao Xue looked at Du Lei, and asked solemnly: "What do we do now? Would you like Lulu to change their relationship? "


    Du Lei suddenly remembered Ouyang Loulou''s identity. Just as she was about to speak, Ouyang Loulou''s phone rang.


    It seemed to be the person from before.


    "Miss Ouyang, I''ve investigated thoroughly. The one who stole the child was Zhao Yuren''s man, and the person who ordered Zhao Yuren was the boss of Hangzhou, called Boss Qi. He was the leader of an underground force in Hangzhou. This person has some background, so he can always stay standing. "


    Ouyang Loulou had known all this for a long time, so she asked impatiently: "You should be the one explaining what happened to the Fish King, right?"


    She hadn''t thought that the eastern part of the country would be so complicated and that the underground powers would be so complicated.


    She had never even heard of Boss Qi or Fish King.


    The person on the other side was also shocked. He had just investigated about the Fish King, and did not expect Ouyang Loulou to ask about it. However, he patiently explained, "The Fish King appeared as a person in the 1980s. His material was classified as a national secret file of yellow rank. But I still managed to find out, his real name is Luo Dafu, he seems to be a fisherman from Fu Province. Somehow, in the 1980s, he suddenly became the leader of the underground powers in East China. Until today. "


    Du Lei, who was at the side, was shocked when he heard it. The Fish King had actually always been the boss of the East China?


    And he suddenly became the big boss.


    There were too many tricks involved, and it was classified as a yellow secret by the country.


    It seemed like this Fish King was much more mysterious than he thought.


    "Why did the Fish King want to have that child?"


    Ouyang Loulou asked again, she also felt that the child seemed to be very important, not just Du Lei, even the Boss Qi and the Fish King seemed to care about him that much.


    "I don''t know. Isn''t that child your friend''s? Aren''t you just going to ask him? "


    The man laughed.


    Ouyang Loulou glared at Du Lei, as though he was dissatisfied with him hiding some things.


    Du Lei rubbed his nose awkwardly. He really couldn''t say it out loud.


    Mermaid?


    He naturally could accept that he had a hegemony inheritance.


    But Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou were both regular people, it would be hard to accept.


    Furthermore, it was not easy for him to explain how he obtained Zhao Linger.


    Du Kang fiercely kicked Zhao Yuren. If it wasn''t for him stealing the child, there would be no need for so much trouble.


    He must have already gone into the ocean with Zhao Linger.


    Right now, that Fish King wanted to obtain Zhao Linger no matter the cost. It must know Zhao Linger''s identity.


    But what did he want to do with it?


    Do you really want to negotiate with the Mermaid?


    Did he know of the existence of the Mermaid?


    Also, how did he know that Zhao Linger was in Yan City?


    "Bro, I was wrong. How about I go to Hangzhou and ask for your return?"


    Zhao Yuren''s phone had already been confiscated by him.


    It was like saying that heaven should not, that it did not work.


    Du Lei thought that he should at least meet this Boss Qi.

 C271

    What he did not know was that, would Boss Qi be like what Zhao Yuren said, leaving Zhao Linger for sale? If that was the case, things would be easy.


    They could just directly find the Boss Qi and snatch Zhao Linger back.


    However, if he were to give it to the Fish King, Du Lei didn''t want to provoke such a mysterious character.


    "Take me to see Boss Qi in Hangzhou!"


    Du Lei let out a cold snort, and directly grabbed Zhao Yuren up and held him up like a little chick.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Zhao Xue stood up. No matter what, she had to see that Du Lei''s so-called child.


    If it was really Du Lei, then perhaps, she would want to think about it as well.


    Ouyang Loulou did not want to be outdone, "Since you all have gone, I will go as well. "No matter what, I am your woman now."


    When Du Lei heard it, his head immediately hurt. He did not know how Boss Qi was right now.


    How could he have time to protect these two women if they were in danger?


    "Du Lei, don''t forget what I do. It''s not going to be easy for me with just a small Boss Qi. "


    Zhao Xue suddenly said, but then she remembered the time when she captured Jia Yongxing in Gui Province.


    Du Lei blocked more than ten strikes for her.


    Du Lei saw Zhao Xue suddenly become silent, and he knew that she was thinking about past events. He couldn''t help but comfort his: "This Boss Qi is the underground boss of the continent, and she shouldn''t be in any danger. You can follow. However, if she found out that something was amiss, then ¡­ You must leave in time. "


    Zhao Xue nodded strongly, she no longer wanted Du Lei to be injured in order to protect her.


    Last time in the Gui Province, she really thought that Du Lei was going to die. She didn''t expect that Du Lei would actually survive.


    She felt that this was a chance that the heavens had given her to make up for.


    Ouyang Loulou looked at the two of them, and immediately knew that there was some sort of adultery between the two of them, so she did not expose them.


    After all, she had just joined now and there would be more chances in the future.


    The three of them brought Zhao Yuren and went on the highway, heading towards the Hangzhou City.


    Zhao Yuren''s disappearance had completely spread throughout Yan City, and the video of Du Lei robbing Zhao Yuren had also been uploaded to the Internet because of some busybodies.


    In that moment, the popularity that Du Lei had built up quickly dropped.


    They all posted overly intense words on Du Lei''s Weibo, and some of them even wanted to challenge Du Lei to a duel.


    Du Lei had seen a lot of things that turned black, he did not care about it at all, he did not want to be a celebrity to begin with.


    But who told him to make such a decision?


    Du Lei''s original internet celebrity turned into a dark physique in an instant, and he became the target of criticism overnight.


    The Rong City was also in an uproar because it was because of Du Lei''s reputation that the Dominating the World was growing so quickly and quickly defeated its peers.


    Even the Qian Family''s jewellery business was somewhat affected.


    The He Clan.


    He Mansheng watched as he continued to drink with others in the video, taking out all of the money on the person who was drunk, and then beat his chest and sighed, "He''s confused, even though he gave the money to the boss. However, if word of this got out, his reputation would not be good. How would others view him? "


    He Ruyue did not speak. The place she and He Mansheng paid attention to was different.


    She had been staring at the two women beside Du Lei, with Du Lei at the center.


    She seemed to have something to eat.


    After a long while, He Mansheng still decided to give Du Lei a call.


    The result was that the phone was busy.


    He gave Du Wentao a call as he was forced to do so.


    When Du Wentao heard that his son had caused such a commotion today, he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Can''t call.


    and Yue Yang of the Dominating the World were extremely anxious, Du Lei''s move was too smelly, even though he never treated herself as a celebrity.


    But he was a internet celebrity.


    Right now, the Dominating the World''s business was mostly done by the reputation that Du Lei had accumulated.


    Now it''s OK, a lot of customers call in the middle of the night and cancel some orders.


    Many of the expected businesses were gone.


    Sales plummeted by millions.


    As for Du Lei and the others who were far away in Yan City, they had also heard of this news from the Internet. In that video, Du Lei seemed to be a little hoodlum, and the two laughed to their heart''s content.


    They didn''t care what Du Lei had done, they just thought it was funny.


    It was just that Zhao Yuren himself felt a little awkward.


    He didn''t expect that he would be drunk and take away the money.


    Just that, he sneaked a few glances at Du Lei, as if he did not care at all.


    After some time, Zhao Xue suddenly frowned, and said softly: "Lulu, they actually managed to find your information through searching with human flesh."


    When Ouyang Loulou heard it, she was immediately shocked.


    Zhao Xue was a national secret service agent, so there was almost no information on her. However, she was different, she worked in the government, so she would definitely be able to be found.


    After Du Lei heard this, he quickly looked at his phone.


    He found out that there were dozens of missed calls.


    Earlier, he had been thinking about the Boss Qi.


    He didn''t like the sound and the vibration, so he didn''t know.


    He realised that the majority of the calls were from his father, his father-in-law and Du Wei.


    He first searched for things related to him on the internet.


    He realized that he had lost more than 100,000 followers on Weibo. However, he didn''t care too much about it. He guessed that someone else would care even more about it.


    He had actually directly searched for information regarding Ouyang Loulou''s identity. What exactly was this Ouyang Loulou''s identity? At that time, he would also be able to prepare how he would interact with her.


    He didn''t know when to look, but when he saw who it was, he was shocked.


    Ouyang Loulou was actually one of the generals of the Central Military Commission.


    No wonder she was so powerful, she could actually make people in Hangzhou listen to her.


    "Aren''t you worried about the amount of fans you have?"


    Ouyang Loulou asked curiously. As a member of the government, she knew what internet celebrity''s fans determined.


    Zhao Xue was also very curious, why was Du Lei so sure that he would be fine.


    Only Zhao Yuren remained silent, because he did not have a phone.


    However, there was something else he didn''t want to think about. He thought about Du Lei''s miraculous ability to control the flow of the water and the school of fish.


    He also had a very unusual child. Although that girl didn''t go through his hands, she knew that all of this was caused by her.


    At this time, Ouyang Loulou suddenly exclaimed softly.


    She realised that someone was actually beginning to speak up for Du Lei.


    She quickly said excitedly, "I didn''t expect your character to be so bad. Finally, someone carefully analyzed the video. You said that you were scolding thugs and rascals for the sake of the boss, and some people even found Zhao Yuren''s identity. "


    The corner of Zhao Yuren''s mouth twitched, this was how technology developed nowadays, there were some things that could not be hidden from the network experts.

 C272

    When Du Lei heard it, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    When he had accidentally gotten angry, he had felt as if he had been deliberately made popular.


    Because he had never thought of using his identity as a internet celebrity to make a profit.


    It was as if there was a giant hand silently manipulating all of this.


    Now, this so-called "clear stream"


    As soon as he appeared, he knew that it was surely from the person that praised him back then that he was unwilling to accept it.


    "Zhao Xue, immediately investigate the identities of these people who are arguing for me."


    Du Lei said, then ignored the matter.


    He had guessed that the business of the Dominating the World, and even the business of the Qian''s jewellery, would be affected by the damage to his reputation.


    However, compared to this public loss, what he cared about the most was that giant hand in the shadows.


    However, he did not care about the rumors and rumors at all. The Dominating the World was now quite famous in the Rong City and even in the whole of China.


    No matter what, as long as the quality of the later antiques and jewelry was extremely hard.


    Who would care about his reputation?


    He was determined to be the largest antique dealer and jeweller in the world, and this was only the beginning. Who wouldn''t have some negative news?


    He had already planned everything for the future.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Zhao Xue was immediately shocked, looks like Du Lei had long guessed this long ago.


    He was prepared to bear the consequences. What he wanted to do was to dig out this'' clear stream ''.


    Come out.


    Ouyang Loulou also thought that it was interesting, so before Zhao Xue could make a call, she quickly said: "Leave this matter to me."


    She made another call to the previous person.


    "Lulu, are you with that Du Lei thing?"


    The voice seemed to be angry, thinking that Ouyang Loulou had lied to him.


    "Please, I said I wanted to help a friend of mine. What? What does it have to do with you who I make friends with? Now let me ask you, are you willing to do me another favor? "


    Ouyang Loulou said directly, as though she did not care about that person''s feelings.


    The corner of Du Lei''s mouth twitched, this woman was exactly like that, especially that noble woman.


    This little princess has a temper that comes at the drop of a hat, she doesn''t even give you any precautions.


    Furthermore, with an appearance like ''I''m the king'', regardless of whether or not it''s possible, are you going to help or not?


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t afford to offend such a woman, but that he didn''t like her personality.


    Even if there was just a little bit of Zhao Xue and He Ruyue''s gentleness, he might still be able to accept her.


    "Lulu!"


    The man''s voice sounded a little pained, but he still nodded and said, "Speak, what is it?"


    Ouyang Loulou said confidently, then smiled: "There are a lot of people arguing about today''s matter on Du Lei''s Weibo. Help me find out who those people are."


    "Alright!"


    That man was really a coward, he didn''t expect him to actually agree to this.


    Du Lei felt helpless in his heart, he really couldn''t understand these feelings.


    Seeing that Ouyang Loulou had hung up the phone, Zhao Yuren''s heart became lively.


    He had just been thinking about one problem, and that was why did he always have to follow the Boss Qi?


    It was because his backer wasn''t strong enough.


    He could be considered a character in the Rong City, but outside of the Yan City, he was nothing.


    After thinking about it again and again, he finally decided to rely on Du Lei.


    "Brother Du, please accept me. Be your little brother. "


    Zhao Yuren immediately cupped his hands, it was a rule on the road, if not for the fact that they were on a carriage, he would have already knelt down.


    Du Lei was also startled, thinking that Zhao Yuren ate the wrong medicine.


    However, when she saw the resolute expression on his face, she immediately stopped talking.


    "Du Lei, he originally followed the Boss Qi, but in the end, he left him. This kind of person is not worth for you to use. "


    Zhao Xue hit the nail on the head, and this was also what Du Lei was worried about.


    When he was in the Rong City, he had thought of becoming an underground power himself, but at that time the Rong City already had other leaders.


    He had no choice but to give the North Zone to Ping Sihai.


    Because from the situation at the end ¡­


    There were several times when the Ping family stood up to support the Zhou Family in their actions against Du Lei.


    Moreover, his base camp was at Rong City.


    The Ping family was huge, he had no way to fight with them.


    But it was different for Yan City, Yan City was now Zhao Yuren''s territory. Although Boss Qi would intervene from time to time, as long as he could provide assistance to Zhao Yuren, it would be alright.


    He would definitely be able to get up soon.


    However, the relationship between Zhao Yuren and the Boss Qi was somewhat complicated and subtle. He was worried that there was something wrong with Zhao Yuren''s character.


    After all, in the underworld, this was the thing that mattered the most.


    "Sis, then you''re wrong. Initially, I also wanted to follow Boss Qi, but later on I became a good person and many of my brothers were willing to follow me. At that time, I didn''t think about arguing with Boss Qi about anything. After all, he was the one who scooped me out. "


    "But later on, he felt more and more that I was an eyesore. I had no choice, so I decided to just go back to the Yan City and do it myself. However, Boss Qi felt that I had been his disciple before, and always wanted to be on my guard against Yan City. These are all lies that I, Zhao Yuren, am making up. "If you don''t believe me, you can go to Hangzhou and ask your brothers on the question."


    Du Lei nodded his head, he did not want to make the decision right away.


    It would be good if they could take down the Yan City''s underground powers.


    This side was close to the coast.


    When that time came, all the treasures he had salvaged from the seabed would be stored here.


    Through this, he would become his next base of operations.


    Furthermore, they were all on the same side, so he didn''t need to worry about them. They could save him a lot of trouble.


    Zhao Xue was silent for a moment, and she did not refute him.


    It could be considered as a tacit agreement.


    Ouyang Loulou did not care about these things at all, and since she was even a member of the government, there was nothing she could say.


    However, she also knew that as long as there was white, there would be black. In real life, there weren''t that many people who cared about this thing.


    Two hours later, they finally arrived at Hangzhou.


    This was a city with a reputation in China.


    Ancient Chinese saying, Heaven above, and Su Hang below.


    "It''s already 2 in the morning. Let''s find a place to sleep."


    Du Lei suggested. Although he drank a lot, he did not feel the slightest bit drunk.


    The subarachnoid qi had long since disappeared into nothingness.


    Ouyang Loulou''s phone rang again. It was still that man.


    "Lulu, that group of people belongs to a company called Lead Times Limited. The IP addresses were all the same, and I noticed that there were close to a hundred thousand fans under Du Lei''s Weibo, all of them with zombie accounts. This company should belong to the push company of the network. I never thought that Du Lei would actually be such a person, to actually use the push company to increase my powder. "

 C273

    Du Lei had heard these words long ago, he never thought that this man would actually use such a method to hurt him in order to catch up with Ouyang Loulou.


    Du Lei laughed bitterly, but he did not explain.


    Although he didn''t do this, the zombie powder on his Weibo was real.


    This meant that whatever Leading Age Limited was, Du Lei was the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Ouyang Loulou felt a little awkward, she never thought that Du Lei''s so-called internet celebrity would actually be pushed up using a push company.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    He nodded and was about to hang up.


    "Lulu, you''re here in Hangzhou?"


    The man on the other side seemed a little excited.


    Ouyang Loulou came to a sudden understanding and then felt a bit upset. Her phone was talking to the other party, and the other party was a computer expert. Naturally, she was able to pinpoint her location very quickly.


    "No, how could that be possible, Zhao Xue and I are still in Yan City!"


    Ouyang Loulou immediately hung up and turned off her phone.


    After finishing, he finally felt relieved.


    "Lead Times Limited is a 12-year registered network company. The company tag is for network communications and the registration location is Hangzhou. But it is actually a push company. Du Lei''s Weibo account was also opened last year. "


    Zhao Xue quickly found out the news about this company.


    "Du Lei, did you really push yourself using your hands?"


    The topics that Ouyang Loulou was concerned with were always going in different directions than what everyone else was talking about.


    Du Lei sighed as he held his forehead, "I don''t know, I simply don''t know about this matter. Maybe we came to Hangzhou this time just to see what''s going on with this push company. "


    They found a random hotel, Du Lei and Zhao Yuren''s room, Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou''s room.


    Although Du Lei really wanted to share a room with him, but he met with strong opposition from Ouyang Loulou.


    The night passed quietly, and the next morning.


    Du Lei was woken up by the sounds of quarreling from the next room.


    He glanced at Zhao Yuren. He was actually still in deep sleep, probably because he drank too much yesterday, so he was still a little sleepy.


    He walked out the door and discovered that Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou were in a confrontation with a man.


    The man was about the same size as Du Lei and was also 1.9m tall.


    However, Du Lei was a rascal with a sort of maturity.


    Yet, this man felt a sense of superiority.


    "Du Lei, did we disturb you?"


    Zhao Xue said embarrassedly, Ouyang Loulou''s voice was just too sharp.


    There was nothing that could be done.


    Du Lei smiled, he could guess that this man was very possibly the person who spoke to Ouyang Loulou last night.


    But he had thought it through, although Ouyang Loulou''s identity was not ordinary, it still did not suit him.


    Moreover, he did not want to be restricted by the other party.


    Most importantly, he felt that Ouyang Loulou''s character was not compatible with her.


    "You are Du Lei?"


    The man turned his head with a look of contempt.


    He had already investigated Du Lei''s identity clearly.


    A kid from a remote place in Rong City became rich overnight.


    And I heard he donated a dog head?


    He sneered in his heart, as he was prepared to use this matter as an opening to beat Du Lei down into the abyss after using last night''s video call.


    Du Lei raised his eyebrow, he had even thought in his heart that since he was unwilling to be together with Ouyang Loulou, then it would be good to play along with the two of them, who knew that the other party would be so hostile towards him?


    He sneered in his heart. Since that''s the case, then don''t think of getting a few words from me.


    Seeing that Du Lei did not pay attention to him, the man was immediately angered. He pointed at Du Lei and threatened him, "Let me tell you, from today onwards, no, from now on. You''re not allowed to see Lulu again, or I''ll break your legs. "


    "Wang Haobo, how many times have I told you this? Who am I with, what friends? What does it matter to you? If you continue to pester me like this, do you believe that I will sue you for harassment? "


    Du Lei and Zhao Xue looked at each other, why did these words sound so familiar?


    But isn''t that what men say about women on television?


    When it came to Ouyang Loulou, everything changed?


    "Lulu, this kind of person is not worth you at all! "I ¡­"


    Wang Haobo had a face full of worry and helplessness.


    However, he looked at Du Lei with anger. He knew that he could not offend Ouyang Loulou now, but he had to settle Du Lei no matter what.


    Looking at Wang Haobo''s reaction, Du Lei felt extremely satisfied in his heart. What did it mean to have tofu in brine, to have one thing after another?


    That was it.


    Since this Wang Haobo was able to find so much information in such a short amount of time, and even found a group of people so quickly, his identity must definitely be extraordinary.


    According to the matching explanation, he and Ouyang Loulou seemed to be matched together.


    However, Ouyang Loulou did not seem to like him.


    "You can go. We still have some business to attend to today."


    Ouyang Loulou''s face was filled with impatience. She was still thinking about how she should see Du Lei fight with that Boss Qi today.


    "I''m not leaving today. I''ll follow you wherever you go."


    Wang Haobo was like a child as he stood there angrily.


    Du Lei shook his head, he had never seen such a capable disciple before.


    Was this the time to provoke Ouyang Loulou?


    Sure enough, Ouyang Loulou laughed coldly twice and said to Zhao Xue: "Zhao Xue, help me."


    "Hey, what are you guys trying to do?"


    As if knowing what they were doing, Wang Haobo took two steps back.


    But it was useless, Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou acted at the same time, and directly pulled Wang Haobo away and entered the room.


    Seeing that, Du Lei muttered, "Why are you so familiar with it? You don''t even need to say it? "Did you do this a lot in the past?"


    He followed them into the room and discovered that Ouyang Loulou and Zhao Xue had actually tied him up.


    "Hmph." It''s all up to you! "


    Ouyang Loulou snorted, and said.


    "Woo woo ¡­"


    Wang Haobo wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He did not think that Ouyang Loulou would be like how she was in the past, barbaric and boorish, but he liked this type of people.


    The corner of Du Lei''s mouth twitched, and he smiled bitterly as he explained, "He and Ouyang Loulou have been childhood friends for so long, yet they have done this kind of thing too many times. I''m used to it. "


    "What''s a childhood friend?" I am a woman of the Brother Du right now, don''t speak nonsense. "


    Ouyang Loulou was afraid that Du Lei had misunderstood something, and immediately corrected him. At the same time, she held onto Du Lei''s right arm.


    "Huh?"


    Wang Haobo who was tied up on the bed opened his eyes wide, staring straight at Ouyang Loulou who was holding onto Du Lei''s arm, releasing an angry roar, as if he was resisting the situation.


    However, although he appeared to be big, he did not have much strength.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been constantly bullied by Ouyang Loulou.


    Du Lei looked at him with an expression of helplessness. Who told him to be so unhappy just now?


    This was the result.

 C274

    A few of them left the room and let Zhao Yuren lead the way to Boss Qi.


    Although this Wang Haobo looked like a pretty boy, he was quite capable in investigating people''s information.


    Boss Qi, with his real name, Qi Shengfeng. He had started in Hangzhou in the 1990s and had now become the undisputed leader of the underground forces.


    However, it was because there were people above him, so generally speaking, some people still gave him some face.


    As long as there were no serious political problems, he would be safe.


    He was also a rather outspoken person, making friends all over the country. It could be said that the amount of friends he had was enough to make others speechless.


    But the effect was also obvious.


    Even in southern China and other areas, the Qi warriors had a certain amount of influence.


    From Zhao Yuren''s words, Qi Shengfeng seemed very friendly on the surface, but he was also very protective towards his juniors.


    But in reality, his own son would not participate in the underground powers.


    But he took in several godsons.


    These godsons were the backbone of his world.


    During this time, he also thought of taking Zhao Yuren as his foster son, but in the end, he gave up.


    It was precisely because Zhao Yuren was even more outstanding than him.


    The only problem was that it didn''t matter, it didn''t have a background.


    Furthermore, Zhao Yuren had a lot of ambitions. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to control Zhao Yuren, so he expelled him to the Yan City.


    Du Lei looked at Zhao Yuren as his heart grew excited. This meant that this Zhao Yuren was indeed a good person. In the future, if he were to hand over the Yan City''s side to him, he might actually be a good candidate.


    But, like the Boss Qi, he was worried that this person had high ambitions. However, after Du Lei thought about it, there was no direct conflict of interest between him and him.


    It was impossible for him to participate in the underground powers. He only wanted to control Zhao Yuren from the shadows, so no matter how he developed, those were still underground powers.


    Some of his later ideas did not conflict.


    Zhao Yuren seemed to know that Du Lei still needed to observe him, so he spoke everything he knew along the way. As long as he could say it, he would say it.


    Even Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou had a better impression of him.


    Qi Shengfeng lived in the western district of Hangzhou, which was a combination of the urban and rural areas, so the natural scenery was pretty good.


    Moreover, he used his own power to get himself a small villa here.


    Although it looked like it wasn''t worth much money, Zhao Yuren reckoned that this villa was probably worth more than ten million.


    A house that cost more than ten million, Du Lei didn''t even think that much.


    Right now, his career was just starting. Although he had made a lot of money, the cost was also very high.


    He only had a few hundred thousand yuan on hand right now.


    The rest of the money needed to be bought and paid for.


    Boss Qi did not expect Zhao Yuren to come, and to even bring some strangers.


    Although he was surprised for a moment, he still let them in.


    "Boss Qi!"


    Zhao Yuren''s expression was a little awkward. He could be said to have been driven to Yan City by the Boss Qi back then.


    In the Yan City, he did not pay much attention to the Boss Qi.


    Now that the Boss Qi was past his prime, his ambition had grown even more. It was as if he wanted to annex all of the underground forces in Zhejiang Province.


    "Little Zhao, long time no see, why aren''t you staying in your Yan City, what are you doing in Hangzhou?"


    Boss Qi obviously didn''t like Zhao Yuren so much as he said this with a fake smile.


    "Boss Qi, didn''t I steal a child for you yesterday? "What do you think?"


    Although Zhao Yuren was furious in his heart, he did not let it out. This was the opponent''s territory.


    Although he had stayed in Hangzhou for a few years, he would only be at a disadvantage if he were to fight against the Boss Qi.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Boss Qi glanced at Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou, his heart was also somewhat stunned, since when did Zhao Yuren have such a level of trash by her side?


    Du Lei did not speak the entire time, he was observing the arrangement of the villa.


    His Spirit Eyes had opened the moment he entered the room.


    He discovered that Zhao Linger was currently on the second floor of the villa, peacefully sleeping there.


    But Boss Qi was really careful, there were actually more than ten people with decent fighting skills guarding inside and outside, and they even had real guns in their hands.


    Zhao Yuren glanced at Du Lei and raised the confidence in his heart. Last night, Du Lei''s miraculous method had completely subdued him.


    He thought that since he was going to rely on Du Lei, he definitely had to bring out some true abilities.


    "Can you give it back to me?"


    Zhao Yuren raised his voice a little, afraid that Boss Qi wouldn''t be able to hear him clearly.


    When the Boss Qi heard this, he immediately let out a light laugh. He picked up the cup of red wine from the table and drank it before slowly asking, "Zhao Yuren, who do you think my Boss Qi is? You still want to return to the thing in my hand? Hm? You''ve been hanging out with me in Hangzhou for a few years, don''t you understand such a simple logic? "


    At this time, Zhao Yuren also clenched his teeth. He had not said a word the entire time, so it was unknown if she was still testing him.


    Just as he was about to bite the bullet and say something, he heard Du Lei laugh. "Boss Qi, I heard that you started your business with antiques in the past?"


    Boss Qi''s face turned cold. Back then when he was in the antiques business, it was not going well, being toyed with and toyed with by countless of people.


    So now he hated it the most when people said he was in the antiques business.


    Because that was the darkest time of his life.


    "I have something in my hand, I would like to ask Boss Qi to appraise it!"


    Du Lei did not care whether the other party was happy or not, he took out an emerald ring from his finger, which he had found in the King Tuo''s Tomb.


    She thought it looked good, so she wore it on her hands.


    Boss Qi looked at the emerald ring that Du Lei passed over, his heart moved. Although getting involved with antiques was the biggest stain in his life, it did not mean that he did not know about antiques, on the contrary, he was bullied back then because he knew too much about antiques.


    He took the storage ring and glanced at Du Lei, and thought to himself, who is this person?


    Why haven''t I seen it before?


    Could it be gold?


    He rubbed the ring.


    Nodding, he said, "This item is not bad. But it would be even better if it was worn by me! "


    After speaking, he directly placed the item on his hand, as though it was his.


    When Zhao Xue saw it, she panicked. The storage ring was at least worth millions, and it was taken away just like that.


    Just as he was about to snatch it back, he was stopped by Du Lei.


    Du Lei shook his head, and cupped his hands towards Boss Qi: "Since Boss Qi likes it, then I''ll give it to you. "I don''t have anything else, but there are still a lot of little things like this."


    Boss Qi raised his eyebrows, a lot?


    What do you mean?


    Did he really touch gold?


    Or was it a collection?


    He could not help but start to ponder over Du Lei''s identity.


    "I wonder which path brother will take?"

 C275

    "I will not take any path, today I will take the path of the Boss Qi!"


    The corner of Du Lei''s mouth rose as he calmly said this.


    "Ha ha!"


    Boss Qi also laughed, this man was actually so arrogant when he spoke, he glanced at Zhao Yuren: "Introduce your friend, tell him that as a person, he has to keep a low profile. "Otherwise, it''ll be hard to get out of my house!"


    Zhao Yuren''s body trembled, he knew the methods of the Boss Qi.


    He immediately turned to look at Du Lei, only to see that Du Lei did not even look at him, and was staring straight at Boss Qi.


    He suddenly wailed in his heart: "I''ve done it, haven''t I?"


    Zhao Yuren did not speak, but Boss Qi squinted his eyes.


    In his heart, however, he was constantly searching for a certain someone in China.


    However, very quickly, he thought of the donation of a dog''s head that shook the whole country a few months ago.


    "You are the Du Lei from Rong City?"


    Boss Qi asked in confusion. He had tried to understand this Du Lei before, but when he found out that he had donated his dog head to the country, he became angry and scolded him for being a spendthrift on the spot.


    Who would have thought that they would meet today?


    "It''s the real deal!"


    Du Lei''s chest stood straight, he did not expect to recognize him here.


    Boss Qi snorted, he took a look at the jade ring on his hand, its color and texture was not bad, not bad either.


    It seems that this Du Lei still had a lot of good things in antiques.


    He couldn''t help but be enlivened.


    Now that the world was peaceful, antique calligraphy and painting had an extremely high collection value.


    As the saying goes, the golden age of chaos and the antique of Golden Age was right.


    He leaned back in his chair and rapped the table repeatedly with his right hand.


    "Brother Du has come to see me today. Do you have any business with me?"


    Someone like the Boss Qi, they would not easily reveal their identity as an underground power. After all, most of the time, they called themselves businessmen.


    Thus, even if someone else came knocking on his door, they would still ask him if he had any business.


    However, Du Lei had never met him before, and did not introduce him to anyone. As for Zhao Yuren, he was staying in the Yan City, so he did not put him in his eyes at all.


    But the child that he was talking about, could it be that Du Lei came for this child too?


    He also checked the baby. It was abnormal and the bottom half of it was actually the body of a fish.


    Even though he hated shock, he knew what a rare commodity was.


    The King Qirin Fish had called him early in the morning and told him to take the child to the sea market as soon as possible.


    However, he kept delaying in order to get a good price.


    He had already extended his power to the outskirts of Hangzhou. Although he was wary of the King Qirin Fish, he was not afraid of them.


    Especially since the Fish King had been out of the sea market all these years.


    "Of course we can negotiate. However, it all depends on whether Boss Qi is sincere or not."


    Du Lei then took out an emerald ring from his pocket. This ring was a pair to begin with, but he took it after entering the room.


    When Boss Qi saw it, his mouth twitched, is he here to show off?


    He chuckled, "I wonder what Brother Du''s sincerity is?"


    However, since this person was rich and willful, he could not blame him for anything.


    He was even wearing his ring, so it could be considered as him taking away some of the other person''s benefits.


    "Child!"


    Du Lei simply spat out a word. For Zhao Linger, spending some money wasn''t much.


    Hanging City was the territory of the Boss Qi and they were the local tyrants. He had known since he was young that strong dragons did not oppress local tyrants.


    Moreover, he was in a hurry to get into the sea, so he didn''t want to waste time here.


    Boss Qi was revolving the jade ring when he suddenly stopped.


    He finally felt relieved in his heart. Finally, someone had come to bid.


    It seemed that he could notify the Fish King.


    He tilted his head to look at a woman. The woman saw him, nodded, and left.


    Du Lei immediately perked up his ears. When he heard that there was someone who wanted to fight with him for the child and wanted to bid an even higher price, Du Lei laughed.


    So this was Boss Qi''s plan.


    Initially, he had wanted to properly explain to the other party that it wouldn''t matter even if he gave him an emerald ring. However, from the looks of it now, the other party didn''t seem to appreciate his kindness?


    He asked indifferently: "Boss Qi, what does that mean?"


    Boss Qi obviously knew that the other party had already guessed his intentions, but he was not going to hide it and laughed, "This is called a rare commodity, you are all people who want to get a child. But the child is in my hands, and now I have the authority to decide. "


    "So that''s how it is. Since Boss Qi talks about rules like that, then I''ll talk about rules with you."


    Du Lei smiled and nodded, but in the next moment, he suddenly appeared in front of Boss Qi.


    The Boss Qi was also shocked. In just a blink of an eye, the other party had actually came over.


    How strong was he?


    At the very least, his subordinates weren''t that powerful.


    He thought to himself that he was destined to suffer a loss today.


    Du Lei grabbed Boss Qi, before the bodyguards could even react.


    Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou immediately took action. The two of them had gone through special training, otherwise, they wouldn''t have known each other.


    His skills could be said to be top-notch in China, otherwise how could he become a secret service agent?


    Zhao Yuren did not expect that they would suddenly start fighting like this.


    However, he had long guessed that Du Lei would not take this lying down.


    However, he hadn''t even seen a child yet. Wasn''t this just a warning?


    "Don''t move!"


    Just as the security guards spoke out, they were subdued by Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou.


    Seeing that, Zhao Yuren''s eyes stared straight, he never expected other than Du Lei.


    These two seemingly weak women were actually quite powerful?


    He was secretly rejoicing in his heart. It was fortunate that he didn''t use force last night.


    Otherwise, it was very likely that he would end up as the security guards.


    Seeing that the situation was out of his control, he glanced at Du Lei, "Brother Du is skilled, since that''s the case, why didn''t you take action just now?"


    "I like to be polite first before you take action. Since you don''t know how to appreciate favors, I can only do this. Let your men send the child down. "


    With the Boss Qi in his hands, he was not afraid of that group of people disobeying him.


    When Boss Qi heard this, his heart tensed up. How did he know the child was here?


    Was there a traitor here?


    How did he know that Du Lei''s Spirit Eyes were so magical?


    He had seen through everything long ago.


    He calmed his emotions and nodded, "The Fish King asked for the child by name. Do you really want to compete with him?"


    "Don''t tell me that the Fish King doesn''t belong to the Fish King, I''ve never even seen him before, what the heck is he? It''s not hard for me to kill him in minutes. "


    Du Lei scoffed, this so called Fish King Sky Peak was only an expert like Zhao Xue.


    As long as he returned from the East China Sea, no enemy would be in his sight.

 C276

    "What arrogant words you have there!"


    Boss Qi sneered, but since she was being controlled by him, she didn''t dare provoke him.


    He was so strong that even his backers had to consider offending him.


    Moreover, he himself was guilty of a lot of crimes. It was just that the other party didn''t make a move due to that person.


    "Hand the child over!"


    Du Lei did not want to waste words with him, so he took the jade ring off Boss Qi''s finger at the same time. Since Boss Qi did not appreciate his help, what was he supposed to do?


    The Boss Qi did not resist and nodded, then signaled to send the child down.


    Not long after, Zhao Xue carried the child in her arms. She felt that the entire child did not look like Du Lei at all, and immediately heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    Seeing that the child was in his hands, Du Lei took Boss Qi and walked out.


    The few of them left the villa and immediately left in the car.


    At this time, the woman who had started to get up walked out. She asked worriedly, "The Fish King has already sent people over, and now the child is gone. "What should we do?"


    Boss Qi was also very angry in his heart. He had originally wanted to use a child to make the deal available, but who would have thought that he would provoke a ruthless character like Du Lei.


    Boss Qi squinted his eyes. He did not get any benefits from his child''s body, so he had to make up for it by thinking of Zhao Yuren.


    "Hmph, if I hadn''t pulled you out, you would still be in prison. Now you actually dare to mess with me?"


    Boss Qi turned and entered the house, he was preparing to make his move on Zhao Yuren.


    Now that he had reached a bottleneck, there was no more space to expand. He had originally wanted to steal his junior''s territory for himself, but now that he had an excuse, he was no longer worried.


    " Brother Du, what do we do now? Boss Qi will definitely attack me. "


    Zhao Yuren had already guessed it long ago. The reason why he directly surrendered to Du Lei on the way here was because he had guessed the outcome.


    "Didn''t you already think of a countermeasure?"


    Du Lei looked at him with a faint smile, then looked at the slumbering Zhao Linger in her arms. She didn''t feel the slightest burden in her heart.


    Zhao Yuren laughed awkwardly, "Brother Du, I still have to say that since I chose to rely on you, I won''t have any thoughts about it. Boss Qi had been expanding his power for the past two years, but the bosses of other cities were not to be trifled with. He''s got a background, and it''s not like other people don''t have one, so they met with a bottleneck. At this time, I followed you and completely reversed him. I''m afraid this Yan City is a little dangerous. "


    He was sure that Du Lei had his eyes on the Yan City''s conditions and from Du Lei''s hesitant expression, he could tell.


    Thus, at this time, his words were like a gushing river.


    Du Lei did not speak. He was also considering the pros and cons of supporting Zhao Yuren.


    When they returned to the hotel, they realized that Wang Haobo had stopped struggling.


    He closed his eyes and rested there.


    "Aiyo, I''ll go. Not bad. The rest of us almost died and you''re still lying down to rest? "


    Ouyang Loulou was already overjoyed in her heart. Today''s matter could be considered as something that she had always wanted to do, but did not dare to do.


    After all, her father was a general, and was extremely strict with regards to tutoring.


    Wang Haobo glanced at Ouyang Loulou, and then, furiously glanced at Du Lei.


    It was as if pouring out all the water in the river was unable to wash away his resentment.


    "If I were you, I would be honest right now. and not just staring at me, making me unhappy. Do you believe that I won''t let LuLu directly lock you up for eight to ten days? "


    Du Lei sneered. This kind of capable disciple would look down on others with his dog eyes. It was as if other than them, the rest of the people in the world were lower than them.


    "Mhmm!"


    Ouyang Loulou did not refute him and nodded fiercely.


    It seemed like a good choice to her.


    Wang Haobo secretly sighed in his heart. Ever since this Ouyang Loulou met him, he seemed to treat him even worse than before.


    "Forget it, put him down. We''ll have a meal together later. "


    Seeing that Wang Haobo was really pitiful, Zhao Xue advised.


    Du Lei nodded his head, since Zhao Xue had said so, she must hear it.


    Furthermore, he did not really want to torture Wang Haobo either.


    Wang Haobo immediately gave Zhao Xue a grateful look. At that moment, Zhao Xue was simply a goddess in his eyes.


    Seeing that Du Lei nodded, Zhao Yuren immediately let go of his restraints.


    This brat was really nimble, Du Lei thought.


    The other party was only trying to get Du Lei''s good impression of him.


    "Du Lei, how about we compete fairly?"


    Wang Haobo had really entangled himself with Du Lei now. If Du Lei really wanted to play with him, he would have been driven back by Ouyang Loulou a long time ago.


    Du Lei looked at him, shook his head, and said, "If you like it, then go and chase it, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Du Lei!"


    Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou shouted out at the same time. Zhao Xue glanced at Ouyang Loulou, and felt that if she could stay by her side, it would be extremely helpful to him.


    Ouyang Loulou glared at him. "You don''t want me to deliver myself to your doorstep?"


    Du Lei laughed, "You and Wang Haobo are pretty compatible."


    "Brother Du, you''re my brother!"


    When Wang Haobo heard these words, he was truly moved. All his original grievances were gone.


    It stirred up a layer of goosebumps on Du Lei.


    "Scram!"


    Du Lei kicked him aside and said seriously: "Help me with something!"


    "Not to mention a single favor, even if there were a hundred or a thousand, I would still help!"


    Wang Haobo immediately swore, he knew that all of Ouyang Loulou''s thoughts were on Du Lei now. If Du Lei had casually said a few good words for him, perhaps Ouyang Loulou''s opinion of him would have changed by quite a bit.


    "Lead the time company and help me check. If possible, let me meet their boss."


    Since he had come to Hangzhou, it was a good thing that he had solved this problem.


    Wang Haobo then realized that Du Lei might not even know that push company, so he nodded, "This is not a difficult matter, let me handle it."


    "Let''s go and eat!"


    Zhao Xue said.


    They left the hotel and went to a nearby upscale restaurant.


    "Du Lei, that Boss Qi wouldn''t do any more underhanded tricks right?"


    Zhao Xue asked worriedly. She had just received the call and was infuriated when she saw Ouyang Loulou and her using their identity cards.


    Presumably, Ouyang Loulou had also received a similar phone call, so both of them were not very interested.


    This time, in order to save Du Lei and prevent him from suffering, she had to bear the risk of being scolded and even expelled.


    On the other hand, Ouyang Loulou was different. Her background was deep and profound.


    "What tricks can he have?" Furthermore, it''s not our turn to fight back with underhanded methods. "


    Du Lei glanced at Zhao Yuren.

 C277

    Was Zhao Yuren laughing or crying, was this the end of the test?


    Did he pass?


    But why did he feel that it was still so close?


    "Did you really go and snatch the child back?"


    Wang Haobo looked at the child in Du Lei''s arms. He had wanted to hug the child a few times, but Du Lei had firmly rejected his request.


    Even Ouyang Loulou couldn''t carry a child.


    Zhao Linger had woken up at this time. It was as if she was very happy to see Du Lei.


    They continuously dilly-dally on Du Lei''s body, and from time to time, they would even let out an honest laugh.


    "Otherwise, it''s not like you don''t know how dangerous it was when you were at Boss Qi''s house!"


    Ouyang Loulou thought back to when she was at the Boss Qi''s home, when Du Lei had suppressed the entire audience.


    No wonder Zhao Xue had taken a fancy to him.


    He was simply too handsome.


    Although Wang Haobo was a little gluttonous, he knew that he couldn''t anger Ouyang Loulou anymore. Otherwise, he and Ouyang Loulou wouldn''t have much of a show to play.


    "Boss Qi is nothing, he''s just the boss of an underground force. He couldn''t care about the Rong City. I''m worried about that Fish King. "


    Du Lei thought for a moment, that woman had already called Fish King, and she would send people over to Hangzhou.


    This meant that it was very likely that the Fish King''s men had been in Hangzhou all this time. However, that Fish King was too mysterious, even Wang Haobo was unable to find out more information about it.


    "Speaking of the Fish King, I did a good job of investigating it. Although he appeared to be the boss of the East China, but in the martial arts world, there were people secretly saying that his identity was more than that. Some said that he was a special representative sent down from the central government, while others said that he was the representative of some underworld clans or powers. The most surprising thing is that someone actually said that he was not a human being, and that the rumors were spread out. "


    Du Lei and Zhao Xue''s bodies trembled. When Zhao Xue just received the child, she already felt that something was wrong, so she sneaked a glance at Zhao Linger. She didn''t expect him to be so shocked that she almost screamed.


    If Du Lei''s strict gaze did not stop her.


    Maybe Ouyang Loulou and the others already knew about it.


    In Du Lei''s opinion, perhaps the last thing that was most impossible to say was the truth.


    If the Fish King was not a human, then who was he?


    Mermaid?


    He lowered his head and glanced at Zhao Linger who was currently drinking the soup.


    "Ah, my dad has already called me. Lei Lin, listen carefully. He was the one who ordered me to return to Beijing immediately."


    Ouyang Loulou thought of his father''s strict discipline and felt his head hurt.


    "How about I return with you? This way, I can protect you from disasters."


    Wang Haobo volunteered.


    "Sure!"


    This time, Ouyang Loulou rarely did not refute him. Instead, she happily allowed Wang Haobo to follow him.


    Du Lei and Zhao Yuren were both confused, only Zhao Xue sighed with her hand on her forehead.


    In this world, if there was any man willing to pay such a price for Ouyang Loulou, it would be Wang Haobo.


    After finishing his meal, Wang Haobo had already contacted the boss of the era leading company, telling him to go see Du Lei.


    He then followed Zhao Xue and Ouyang Loulou back to the capital.


    After all, they were in a rush, so he had to leave first.


    Du Lei brought Zhao Yuren and hugged Zhao Linger to the leading company.


    This company was located on top of a skyscraper in the center of the city. Along the way, they directly met with the CEO, Jane. This person was a man in his forties.


    He was slightly plump, and wore a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. He looked kind and amiable.


    "Mr. Du Lei, we finally meet."


    Jane Hua looked to be very happy, but Du Lei was very unhappy.


    He frowned and sat down.


    "Why do you want to praise me in secret?"


    No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t understand. He didn''t give the other party any benefits either, so why would the other party come and touch him?


    "Actually, there are many manipulations in this matter, it would be inconvenient for me to tell Mr. Du about this. Because if you did, you''d think the world was too dark. Let me just say something more solid. "


    Jane laughed.


    He took out a letter of agreement.


    Above it were some contracts regarding Du Lei and the era leading.


    "Are you guys trying to force me to buy it?"


    Du Lei''s face instantly fell.


    He knew that some people on the Internet became popular only because of the push companies.


    However, he didn''t expect these propulsion companies to have such active service.


    For example, what the leader of the era did was to use a lot of Zombie, after analyzing a lot of data, and then combine it with the current market situation.


    Cooperate with some media outlets and secretly bring honor to the internet celebrity. This is why many internet celebrity had never heard of this before, but suddenly, overnight, it was as if spring snow had spread across the land.


    Of course, this kind of thing usually caused the internet celebrity to have a certain amount of power to know about it, and even took the initiative to find these push companies to send it off.


    However, there was still one more situation that Du Lei had.


    When he donated the dog''s head, it was because of a conversation in a TV show.


    This caused them to pay attention to Du Lei, and following that, Du Lei''s actions happened to fit some of the company''s internal plans.


    Thus, without contacting Du Lei, they directly sent him off.


    However, many of Du Lei''s current so-called fans were all zombies, but with the equipment that they had been preparing for the era, Du Lei had accumulated a certain number of real fans.


    Their Zombie went offline in batches.


    Everyone had the mindset of conformity with the masses. Push the company to use this weakness to expand a large amount of operating space.


    Because of this, some internet celebrity s became rich, so they had to pay a high fee to ensure that their number of fans did not decrease.


    However, the Internet had been very strict over the past few years, and it wasn''t easy for Jane and her team to make it through.


    For example, Du Lei emptied all the money he had on him.


    They were already exhausted, and even if Du Lei did not come looking for them, they would have taken the initiative to look for Du Lei.


    to get enough money.


    "You made me red without my consent in this matter."


    Du Lei cared about this, he did not care about the money, the money was only a number to him now, but his life was not controlled by anyone.


    Although he had earned quite a bit from this internet celebrity''s identity.


    But he still felt uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Du, this is all mutual. You''ve already earned enough money, but we''re in a small business, and we need your support. At the same time, you need us to help you clean up. What do you think? If you, as the boss of Dominating the World, have a bad reputation, it will definitely be of great help to your business. "


    Jane was unmoved. How many people had he seen say that?


    However, in the end, he still lowered his head in order to have enough fans.

 C278

    After Du Lei heard this, he could not help but sneer, as if the other side thought he had grasped his weakness.


    He shook his head. "My reputation has risen, good or bad. In the end, someone found out. As long as the quality of my things is too hard, there shouldn''t be any major problems. I can still make money. "Who cares if he''s a good person or a good person?"


    "Mr. Du, you probably underestimate public opinion too much."


    Jian Hua laughed, as though he despised Du Lei''s words.


    "If we push things in another direction..."


    "Well said, actually I am quite afraid."


    Du Lei nodded.


    Then he stood up and said in a cold voice: "Since I know it''s all your doing, then it''s going to be easy."


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat. What did that mean?


    Threatening him?


    He was not worried about this at all. In his eyes, Du Lei was just an explosive rich man. If Du Lei did not have his side to clean up his mess, Du Lei was nothing.


    After Du Lei left, he thought about it, and it seems that he had to teach Du Lei a lesson.


    Once Du Lei left the company, he immediately called Wang Haobo. Since this guy wanted to chase after Ouyang Loulou, he would need to spit out some blood for him.


    "Brother Du! What is it? Have you guys come to an agreement? "


    Wang Haobo and the others were still on their way.


    Now, ever since he knew that Du Lei didn''t have any intentions for Ouyang Loulou and had even supported him in chasing after Ouyang Loulou, calling him Brother Du Brother Du was even more numbing than calling him brother.


    "Is it settled?" Is there any way you can get this company to me? "


    Du Lei said angrily.


    Wang Haobo paused, patted his chest and guaranteed: "It''s nothing, this is just a small matter."


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately called a friend of his. That person was someone who could be used to monitor the internet.


    Soon, Jane realized that she had made a mistake.


    When he was preparing to attack Du Lei, he found out that his company had been investigated.


    Moreover, he was also called to the Hangzhou Network Security Supervision Bureau for tea.


    When he came out, he wanted to contact Du Lei, but he found that Du Lei could no longer do so.


    He wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He had used up all the connections he had, but it was useless as the other party was holding on to his weak point.


    It was fine if he did not manage it, but if it was true, his company would not be able to withstand it.


    Jane''s heart almost wanted to die. What did it mean to lift a rock to smash one''s own foot?


    He never thought that Du Lei would have such influence in the Hangzhou City, he was wailing in his heart, he had already made up his mind to go to the Rong City to have a good talk with Du Lei.


    Unfortunately, the current Du Lei basically did not care about this anymore.


    Because he was being watched by the Fish King''s men.


    After exiting the building, he felt that something was off.


    who was driving the car, after a few rounds, realized that he was actually trapped here.


    There was a traffic jam or an accident in front of them. In short, they had all kinds of "accident" situations.


    Blocked up here.


    "Brother Du, could it be that the Fish King has come?"


    The Boss Qi did not have the ability to do so. To be able to control it in such a manner, combined with the events of the past two days, it was not hard to guess that it was the Fish King.


    "Get out!"


    Seeing that the carriage was being restricted, Du Lei could only ask helplessly.


    Just as he got off the car while carrying Zhao Linger, Zhao Linger suddenly became excited, as if she smelled something delicious.


    Du Lei''s nose twitched, and the subarachnoid qi in his body also moved a little.


    He turned around and a figure disappeared.


    He sneered. It seemed that the Fish King was indeed a little interesting.


    He and Zhao Yuren entered a teahouse and waited.


    Not long after, the teahouse was mysteriously cleared.


    Du Lei had been paying attention this whole time, but didn''t care.


    Soon, a man in his forties came in. He had blue hair and looked very strange.


    However, Du Lei could smell an unusual scent from his body.


    This smell seemed to be bloody and salty, and when he thought about his previous guesses, he quickly associated it with Liang You who he met in the King Tuo''s Tomb, and he also had this smell on his body.


    "Why are you guys so desperate when you''re out doing business?"


    Du Lei went straight to the point.


    The middle aged man looked at Zhao Linger, his eyes flashed, and he said coldly: "Hand over the child, and you can leave!"


    "I brought the child here. Why should I give it to you?"


    Du Lei faced off against the King Qirin Fish, although the other party was one of their people, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    The middle-aged man nodded and asked, "How much do you want?"


    "Do I look like a beggar to you? Are you short of money? "


    Du Lei sneered, his left hand continuously hitting the table.


    Zhao Linger, on the other hand, stared at the middle-aged man with widened eyes, seemingly very interested.


    "Please state your conditions. Our patience is limited! "


    The middle-aged man frowned.


    "You are Luo Dafu?"


    Du Lei did not mention the name Fish King. Instead, he mentioned this very tacky name.


    The mouth of the middle-aged man twitched.


    In the past, when they came to Zhejiang Province, for the sake of safety, they used this country bumpkin''s name. Who would have thought that even after so many years had passed, there would still be people who remembered his name.


    "I''m not the Fish King. My name is Luo Dazhen, I''m the brother of the Fish King."


    Du Lei nodded, he also felt that his opponent was not the Fish King.


    He then asked, "Can you represent your big brother?"


    "Naturally, or else I wouldn''t have met you."


    He hesitated for a moment before asking in a low voice, "Do you know us very well?"


    Du Lei did not reply to the Mermaid he was pointing to, but glanced at the Zhao Yuren beside him.


    Zhao Yuren tactfully left, although he also wanted to know what they were talking about, but he did not have the qualifications to do so right now. However, Du Lei''s attitude towards him had changed a lot, and this was a good sign.


    "Not much. But I''m not interested in knowing that much either. Zhao Linger was sent back to the Eastern Ocean by a friend. I wonder what you need her to do? "


    "You want to send her back to the East Sea?"


    He narrowed his eyes, as if he was thinking about something.


    Du Lei''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that there was some trick to it?


    In fact, after he had guessed the other party''s identity, he had started to wonder if he should just give Zhao Linger to him.


    "What, is there a problem?"


    Du Lei asked.


    Luo Dazhen shook his head and chuckled, "So, if you want to go into the sea, we can beat you up!"


    Du Lei was even more surprised now, he did not know what was going on.


    Help him?


    Wasn''t it to harm him?


    "There are some things you are not one of us, you will never know. But I advise you to give her to us. After all, we know how to raise her. Of course, if you insist on going to sea, we can also take you to sea. It would be fine if she found her own way home. "

 C279

    Du Lei hesitated, he actually wanted to rely on Zhao Linger to find the address of the Mermaid.


    Now that the subjugating true spirit had fallen into a coma, no matter how he called for it, it would not wake up.


    Perhaps only by reaching the depths of the East Sea would he be able to awaken him.


    But the Hegemon had also said that they had to go find the human race.


    Zhao Linger was a good primer. She was born in a Mermaid, so she must be very familiar with her home.


    "We investigated to the point that you seemed to have purchased an aircraft carrier in Yan City some time ago?"


    Luo Daren had investigated Du Lei''s background thoroughly, and Du Lei had already guessed it right.


    He wasn''t a top secret of any country, so no one would be willing to hide his identity.


    Seeing that Du Lei did not say anything, he continued, "Actually, my brother has already guessed what you want to do. Have you taken a fancy to the rich treasures at the bottom of the sea? "


    Du Lei raised his eyebrows, since the other party was from the Mermaid, then they would definitely know that the underwater treasure was rich.


    He did not refute or admit it.


    Luo Dazhen laughed, "We can work together. We''re not interested in the treasure, but we want to go back to the Merfolk. She is the key. "


    "There are some things I can''t explain right now, and my brother knows more. It''s just that he''s in some trouble and can''t see you for the time being. If you think we are trustworthy, you can come with me to the Jinling City. "


    Du Lei thought for a while. He didn''t think that the Fish King had any ill intentions towards him, so he nodded his head.


    Anyway, they were now at the coast, and if he wanted to, he could go into the sea at any time.


    However, it was necessary to know more about the East Sea before entering the sea.


    Otherwise, he would be stupefied if he went head first and didn''t know anything.


    When Zhao Yuren found out that Du Lei was actually going to see the King Qirin Fish, he immediately became a little excited.


    He had always wanted to be online with the Fish King, but unfortunately, he never had the chance.


    Du Lei thought, Zhao Yuren''s eyes were sharp, his hands and feet were not bad, if he stayed in the Yan City to help him take care of the underground, it would be a good help.


    The three of them moved together towards the Jinling City.


    On the other side, Boss Qi was startled when he found out that Du Lei and the Fish King had not fought with each other, but he quickly shifted his attention back to Yan City.


    Now that Zhao Yuren had left, it was the perfect time for him to take over the Yan City.


    However, Du Lei had thought of this question before he left. After he told Luo Danian, the other party had already guessed what he was thinking.


    Who was Luo Daoren?


    Following the Fish King in his expedition to the east and west, they established an underground force like Hua Dong Fang. In the blink of an eye, they understood Du Lei''s intentions.


    He nodded and said, "Since you want to eat some cake here, that''s fine too. I will greet the Boss Qi, but that is all. In East China, don''t even think about expanding. "


    However, Du Lei did not want to make it too big for now. After the treasures from the ocean floor are transported here, he just wanted to find a place to stay.


    He immediately nodded his head.


    Although Zhao Yuren was unwilling, what else could he say if he nodded?


    His only refuge now was Du Lei.


    If Du Lei didn''t help him, he might not even be able to protect Yan City.


    Seeing that, Luo Daren immediately gave Boss Qi a call, warning him not to touch the Yan City.


    That place was still Zhao Yuren''s territory, otherwise the King Qirin Fish would not have ignored him.


    The Boss Qi nodded immediately, ensuring that he wouldn''t touch the Yan City.


    After hanging up the phone, Luo Danren glanced at Zhao Yuren, "Although I warned him, I don''t know what he''s doing in the dark. You should know better than me who the Boss Qi is. "


    Zhao Yuren originally thought that Boss Qi would be more obedient after getting Luo Da Ren''s warning, but after hearing this, his body immediately shivered.


    He knew that the Boss Qi had coveted the Yan City for a long time. If he did not go back to take charge of the situation now, something might happen to him.


    However, if he lost his trump card, he wouldn''t have the ability to continue following Du Lei in the future.


    Du Lei immediately informed Du Lei and nodded, agreeing that he should immediately rush to Yan City.


    Since he had the thought of taking Zhao Yuren as his lackey, then he would no longer view the Yan City as his own territory, and would absolutely not let the Boss Qi take it.


    Luo Da Ren looked at Zhao Yuren''s back and nodded: "This young lad is not bad."


    Du Lei was overjoyed. Who was his little brother?


    He got into the car with Luo Dahen and went straight to Jinling City.


    He did not expect so many things to happen when he went into the sea.


    However, he did not want to think too much into it. This time, he met the Fish King once, he wanted to see what the Fish King, the one who ruled over the entire underground powers of the East China, would think about the Merfolk Fishes Tribe as well as himself.


    By the time they rushed to Jinling City, it was already night time for dinner.


    Du Lei ate a lot of bowls as usual, even Luo Dazhen was a little shocked.


    But he didn''t ask.


    "My brother went back to the East China Sea a few years ago, but when he came back, he was covered in injuries and had been recovering. This time, when we heard that she had appeared in Yan City, we immediately ordered Boss Qi to bring her here. "


    Luo Dazhen seemed to be talking about a very ordinary thing.


    Du Lei shot a glance at them, although he was dissatisfied in his heart, he had no other choice. To them, they were used to doing things in secret.


    However, he did not know that the Fish King had been injured. It seemed like there was something fishy going on.


    What did he mean by saying all this?


    "I heard that your Rong City isn''t doing well either?"


    That conversation was something that Luo Dafu had asked him to probe Du Lei. When he realized that Du Lei seemed to not know anything, he forcefully changed the topic.


    Of course, Du Lei knew what the other party was talking about. Wasn''t it the Zhou family and Zong Yazhi?


    He smiled faintly and said, "They are all just clowns, nothing much."


    The more he came into contact with these higher-ups, the more scared he became.


    He had to be careful every step of the way. Right now, his big brother''s injuries had yet to heal, so there were many things that needed him to take care of.


    He was already deeply exhausted.


    "That was only temporary. Two days ago, some people received a report which caused a huge reaction in the capital."


    Luo Da Ren looked at Du Lei and realized that he was actually still eating. He was speechless and couldn''t help but remind Du Lei: "They are all members of the Yun Family."


    "Yun Family?"


    Du Lei raised his head and looked at him, nodding his head, indicating that he understood.


    Luo Dazhen did not say anything else. It seemed like he would have nothing else to say once he got to the table. He just focused on dealing with the food.


    This was very similar to the information they had gathered from their investigation.


    He was simply a glutton.


    But wouldn''t this reduce a lot of trouble?


    He thought to himself.

 C280

    But in reality, it was just Du Lei making a false impression, he did not really care about the situation in the capital previously.


    However, when some people stepped down from the stage, he was also able to guess what had happened.


    Furthermore, Luo Dazhen had just said that they were all members of the Yun Family.


    He knew that the backer of the Zhou family in the capital was none other than the Yun family.


    However, they hadn''t done anything to him yet and he was still busy going down to the sea, so he didn''t really care.


    However, if Zong Yazhi continued to cause trouble at the Rong City, they would not have to do business.


    It seemed like he had to think of a way to pull Zong Yazhi and the bunch of wild horses back.


    However, Zong Yazhi seemed to be someone who had nothing to do with the Yun Family, why would he suddenly help the Yun Family?


    He found out from Zhao Xue that this Zong Yazhi could be considered quite an influential person in the capital.


    Why did they have their eyes on him?


    No matter how he thought about it, he had never gone to the capital to provoke him.


    "How much do you know about Zong Yazhi?"


    If he couldn''t figure it out, then he would ask others. Du Lei directly asked Luo Dazhi.


    Luo Dazhen rolled his eyes, "He is the heir to the Zongshi family. He is already a central official before he is forty years old, and the higher-ups seem to want to put him down there to train."


    "What a solid background!"


    Du Lei sneered, "What else?"


    "You want to know why he''s looking for trouble with you?"


    Luo Da Ren stared at Du Lei, as if he had already seen through Du Lei''s thoughts.


    Du Lei laughed awkwardly, "It''s not like we have any kind of conflict, there''s a possibility that we can still cooperate on things in the East Sea."


    "If you want to cooperate with us, you must hand over Zhao Linger."


    Luo Da Ren said unwaveringly, but after thinking about it, he could not force Du Lei to a dead end, "Or maybe you can follow us into the ocean."


    Du Lei didn''t know why the other party had to obtain Zhao Linger, but with him, Zhao Linger could be considered a protective talisman.


    Furthermore, he had the subarachnoid qi in his possession right now. Through the King Tuo''s Tomb''s experience, he knew that the subarachnoid qi would also have a strong impact on the Mermaid.


    There was no other way. Who asked him to be the overlord of the water?


    "That''s fine too, as long as you bring me to the East China Sea. Go and experience your Mermaid''s territory, then I will hand Zhao Linger over to you. "


    Du Lei''s gaze turned as he asked softly.


    Luo Dazhen hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, his ears twitched as he nodded and said, "Sure."


    Du Lei looked at the back of the hall, as if someone had come out.


    If his guess was right, it should be the King of the Underground Beings, the King of the Fish King''s true body right?


    Sure enough, when the Fish King Luo Dafu appeared, Du Lei was certain that the other party was the Fish King.


    The reason was because his red hair was too eye-catching compared to Luo Dazhong''s blue hair.


    He suddenly thought of the cartoons he had seen when he was young, the Haier brothers.


    "Brother Du, the reason I invited you over was actually to ask for a favor."


    Luo Dafu went straight to the point.


    Hearing this, Du Lei couldn''t be bothered to circle around him, and nodded: "If you can''t help, then I can''t help either."


    Luo Dafu laughed lightly, "I''ll borrow the subarachnoid qi in your body to use!"


    Du Lei''s body trembled. He looked at Luo Dafu with cold eyes, as if he wanted to know how the other party knew that he possessed the subarachnoid qi?


    Luo Dafu laughed with confidence, "I''ve investigated you a long time ago. Back then when you were donating the head of the dog, I already discovered that the pure spiritual energy on the head of the dog was gone. So I sent someone to observe you, but I didn''t expect to discover your secret. However, I still don''t know how you managed to obtain that power. "


    It was no wonder that he felt a bit of depression in the bottom of his heart when he was with Du Lei.


    So it was the subarachnoid qi, but how did Big Bro know about it?


    "Mu Xiu will be destroyed by Lin Feng. Du Lei, you are simply too eye-catching. You will soon be caught in the vortex. "


    Luo Dafu said in a tired voice, "From what I know, there are already a few factions that have noticed you in the capital."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Du Lei did not say anything. He knew that China definitely had those kinds of mysterious departments, and it was easy for him to attract their attention.


    "The East Sea is our home!"


    Luo Dafu said word by word.


    Du Lei laughed. He was a human after all, how could he follow them to the Eastern Ocean?


    They might not know the reason why they were forced to go ashore to survive, but they were decent people, so why would they go live in the sea?


    Seeing that, Luo Dafu did not get angry, but spoke about his past with a face full of reminiscence.


    2000 years ago, the Mermaid was powerful and they were no longer satisfied with living at the bottom of the sea.


    Their civilization and technology were many times more powerful than the humans of that time.


    But in the end, the bill was put on hold for an indefinite period of time. As for the reason, it took too long to trace.


    And it was after that, the Mermaid began to weaken, and many experts and talents died one after another.


    Someone suggested that the Mermaid had suffered a curse and they needed to remove it.


    Thus, the Mermaid''s Holy Maiden appeared. At that time, the Holy Maiden represented the Mermaid and the divine powers that were communicating with the media.


    In truth, the Holy Maiden had always been present, but as time passed, many people had forgotten about her.


    That generation Holy Maiden was called Jia Ye. She claimed that she came to the mainland following the orders of the Gods and wanted to sign an agreement with the Sovereign King on the land, hoping that the Mermaid would return to the surface. But from then on, Jia Ye never came back.


    Jia Ye''s disappearance caused the Mermaid''s Holy Maiden to fall apart, because the Holy Maiden was passed down from generation to generation.


    Afterwards, the Mermaid experienced many calamities, and in the end, had no choice but to migrate to the ancestral grounds and become a wanderer at the bottom of the sea.


    It was also at this time that the true crisis of the Mermaid erupted.


    At that time, even though the Mermaid had experienced many tribulations, there were still a huge number of people gathered there. According to the calculations at that time, there should still be at least several tens of millions of clansmen.


    However, some ambitious people had appeared, leading a portion of the tribesmen to overthrow everything.


    The peace of the Merfolk Tribe was completely disrupted. Before they obtained the pity of the gods, before they even landed on the shore, their internal affairs were already in chaos.


    In the end, the Mermaid fell into a state of disintegration. It had now been two thousand years.


    Mermaid had formed four large tribes around the world.


    Each tribe occupies one ocean.


    Luo Dafu''s group belonged to this tribe, the Pacific Ocean.


    In the last century, the Mermaid civilization and the mainland civilization were different, and they developed relatively smoothly.


    Finally, in the 1980s, they sent out the first team and came to the continent.

 C281

    Du Lei asked in surprise, "It won''t be you guys?"


    The Luo Dafu brothers nodded their heads. They were the first group to come ashore.


    For the past few years, they had been continuously transporting seabed materials into the sea.


    "Then how did you get hurt?"


    Thinking about it, Luo Dafu went into the ocean a few years ago to deliver supplies, but he was injured. Could it be that there was a war in the East Ocean?


    "The current Mermaid is the same as you humans. Even though they are all of the same race, they are divided into many different nations. But that''s because you''ve never been in contact with each other before, but we''re different. That''s why there have always been people secretly trying to reunite the Mermaid. "


    "And the biggest obstacle to unifying Mermaid is the master of the Four Great Tribes. Last time I went back to deliver supplies, I was received by the chief of tribe. He discussed the land with me. "


    "But at this time, an assassin appeared."


    Luo Dafu sighed, "Although there are a lot of guards, no one would have thought that the weapon that the assassin used would already be something beyond our capabilities. In the end, the chief of tribe still died. The Pacific tribes were now in complete chaos. As for me, because of my injuries and to escape, I simply went back to land. "


    "The last time you appeared in Yan City, our people had already noticed Zhao Linger. We can sense the existence of the Holy Maiden from her body, even though it is the crystallization of humanity. However, there were no longer any Goldscale clansmen in the Four Great Tribes. So once she returns to the ocean, as long as we form a team, we can subdue a lot of forces. "


    "When that happens, we''ll be able to unify the entire ocean."


    Luo Dafu finally voiced out his wild hope, "As for your subarachnoid qi, I only found out about it by chance. However, although you can use it to suppress us, you can still treat our injuries. It''s a pity that you are not my Mermaid. Otherwise, I would be willing to bring you into the ocean and share the title of king with you. "


    Du Lei heard what he said just now, there were no longer any Gold-scaled clansmen in the Mermaid?


    Suddenly, he remembered the golden scales between his eyebrows. He activated the subarachnoid qi, and the golden scales suddenly appeared.


    When Luo Dafu and Luo Daren saw this, their expressions changed greatly. They did not expect Du Lei to possess a trace of the Mermaid''s bloodline.


    But why didn''t they feel it?


    Putting away the golden scales, he glanced at the two of them and laughed awkwardly, "I only have this kind of golden scales on me!"


    Luo Dafu''s expression became solemn, "This is very normal, compared to ordinary bloodline people, the more noble the bloodline, the harder it is for their scales to appear. Even though I can sense the Saintess'' bloodline from Zhao Linger''s body, you see that there aren''t any scales on her body. This explains everything. "


    "You mean I can become the king of your Mermaid?"


    Du Lei squinted his eyes.


    Although Luo Dafu had told him so much, he still wanted to make a fortune on the continent.


    As for the depths of the ocean, maybe he could rely on the subarachnoid qi to travel unhindered, but all of his roots were on land.


    Luo Dafu and Luo Da Ren hesitated for a moment, "If you are willing, we are willing to follow you."


    Du Lei never thought that the two would actually be so direct, but he still shook his head fiercely: "Forget it, forget it, I was only joking. You don''t have to take it seriously. Zhao Linger possesses your Mermaid''s Saintess'' bloodline, so maybe she is more suitable. "


    "But she''s still an infant after all. Even if we do our best to nurture her, she''ll need at least fifty years before she can truly become an adult fish."


    "Fifty years?"


    Du Lei was surprised. What did he become in fifty years?


    At that time, what was the point of him?


    "Our Mermaid and you humans are different from each other to begin with. Our growth cycle is about three times as long as yours. In other words, our normal age of death is around three hundred years. "


    Du Lei could not help but be speechless. No wonder there were so many long term explanations in the ancient times, he was probably affected by these Mermaid s.


    "But don''t worry, you were the one who found the Holy Maiden. Furthermore, you can incite the growth of the Golden Scale. We can respect you as the Regent. When that time comes, Zhao Linger will be your daughter. You can still control the Mermaid. "


    Luo Dafu and the others could do nothing about it. With the death of their chief of tribe, the internal department was already in chaos.


    The other chief of tribe would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    However, there was a very strict restriction in the Mermaid, that in the past, only Golden Scale Tribe members could take the throne.


    But now that he no longer had the golden scales, he was only at the next level, and that was yellow scale.


    The Mermaid''s bloodline ranks, from lowest to highest, were Black Scales, red scale, yellow scale, and Gold Scales. As for the legendary Mermaid Ancestral Founder, that was White Scales.


    Unfortunately, ever since the ancestor appeared, there had been no more white scales.


    Although it was difficult to differentiate, one could feel that yellow scale lacked a sharp aura compared to Golden Scale.


    Compared to before, when Du Lei had released the golden scales, Luo Dafu and the others'' bodies couldn''t help but bend, as if they were about to kneel down.


    Fortunately, Du Lei had retracted it in time. Otherwise, he would have to pay respects to him.


    And Luo Dafu and the others only had red scale, there simply wasn''t any chance at all.


    Therefore, when they found out that Zhao Linger had appeared, they were so overjoyed that they wanted her to become their tribe''s queen. Furthermore, she would be the only gold scale in the entire Mermaid, and after Zhao Linger grew up, they would unite the Four Great Tribes again, and that would be just around the corner.


    Du Lei thought about it.


    Although he was willing, he still hesitated.


    After all, he was a human, what did it matter to him to go to the Ocean Continent to command the Mermaid?


    Most importantly, even if he succeeded in taking control of the Pacific Tribe with Luo Dafu''s help, what about the other three tribes?


    Will they support him?


    Who knows? When the time comes, they might send all of their clansmen ashore to assassinate him in all kinds of ways. Wouldn''t that be the end of the game for him?


    He still wanted to live his life in peace.


    When the time comes, Zhao Xue would not be a secret service agent but rather, she would be the one to give birth to her own children.


    With her left hand, He Ruyue with her right, Zhao Xue, how could her life not be good?


    Occasionally, he would go down to the sea and search for some small items. After that, he would take them out for auction.


    Tsk tsk.


    Just the thought of it made him excited.


    Luo Dafu saw that Du Lei did not seem to have that intention, and hesitated, "A lot of the treasures at the bottom of the sea have already been grasped by the Mermaid, if you want to obtain them safely, it would be best to discuss it with him. Otherwise, it would cause a lot of trouble. But being regent is different. You want to plunder the treasure? Even the beauties of our Mermaid can be chosen by you. "


    Du Lei''s mouth twitched, was this considered bribing him?


    However, thinking about it, this made sense.

 C282

    Du Lei thought that if he went to the ocean to fish for treasure, he would definitely meet the Mermaid again. If he could subdue the Merfolk Tribe, wouldn''t he just be able to swim freely in the underwater world?


    All the treasures would be his.


    Luo Dafu saw that Du Lei seemed to be moved and immediately said, "Regent, right now, our Mermaid Tribe is divided into four parts, the Pacific Ocean is controlled by the Absolute Beginning clan, thus we can call it Primitive Tribe. The Atlantic Ocean was controlled by the Great Yan Clan. It was called the Great Yan Clan. The Indian Ocean was controlled by the Jia clan. It was called the Jia clan. The Arctic Ocean is the Eternal Tribe. "


    "Our real names in Mermaid are Jia Luo and Jia Ren!"


    Luo Dafu introduced.


    Du Lei suddenly thought of the Jia Ye in the King Tuo''s Tomb, and could not help but ask, "You and your Saintess Jia Ye are both members of the Jia Clan, right? Why is it in Primitive Tribe? "


    After Luo Dafu heard this, he became extremely excited.


    Du Lei knew Jia Ye, which meant that he had definitely seen the Holy Maiden before. However, he still lowered his head and said, "Back then, our Four Great Tribes lived together. Even though there are clans, life and communication are always the same. "


    "Our ancestors followed the master of the Primitive Tribe, so of course we followed. Only the name remained. And it is not only our Primitive Tribe, other tribes also have people with different surnames. This is because even though we are currently in a situation where we are cutting off territory and occupying it, we all know that there will be a day when our Mermaid and I will be united. "


    Du Lei nodded, he did not expect the Mermaid to be so open.


    If this were on land, if it were any other race, their hearts would have been different.


    Luo Dafu thought for a moment, then raised his head and asked: "Regent, where have you seen my clan''s Holy Maiden before?"


    He thought that once the Holy Maiden returned, perhaps the Jia Clan would be able to lead their tribe and unite the entire Mermaid.


    Du Lei thought about that crazy woman, who almost killed him, and coldly laughed in his heart, "She? She was long dead. I have only seen her described by chance. "


    The two brothers Luo Dafu and Yue Yang felt gloomy, thinking that it made sense, the Mermaid had a lifespan of almost three hundred years.


    How could he still be alive?


    Although the Mermaid technology from two thousand years ago had already reached its peak, it was still unable to research the art of immortality.


    Du Lei guessed what the two brothers were thinking and chuckled, "It''s alright, although Jia Ye is dead, Zhao Linger is still alive."


    The subarachnoid qi on his body suddenly swelled.


    The expression on the faces of the two Luo Dafu brothers changed. They immediately knew that they had thought of something that they shouldn''t have done.


    He immediately knelt down and kowtowed to beg for forgiveness.


    If people outside saw this scene, they would definitely be so shocked that their jaws would drop.


    The Fish King was a great BOSS who had ruled over the East China''s underground powers for dozens of years. Even if it was in the entire China and the entire world''s underground powers, he had the authority to speak up, but today, he actually kneeled down to Du Lei.


    They were, after all, Mermaid. If they had been suppressed by the subarachnoid qi without the slightest reaction, they probably wouldn''t have been able to keep the Mermaid alive even if they had gone overboard back then, right?


    Du Lei thought for a while, that he needed to develop an underground force here, so he decided to take Luo Dafu''s forces in.


    To save himself the time to play around in Yan City, Zhao Yuren had to worry whether Boss Qi would attack him or not.


    He had even helped her take care of the Boss Qi.


    Support Zhao Yuren to stand up and watch over the entire East China, while the Luo Dafu brothers followed him to the sea.


    Du Lei felt that this idea was not bad.


    "Hey, you two brothers. I can bring Zhao Linger and follow you guys to the East Sea. But in addition to what you promised me before, I also want to accept the East China that you brothers have taken down all these years. "


    Luo Da Ren''s expression changed. The two of them had spent nearly 30 years fighting for this place, if Du Lei wanted to take it away, then he would be looking down on the two of them.


    Just as he was about to refute, he was pulled back by Luo Dafu. He then looked at Du Lei and hesitantly said: "Since the Regent has made a new request, then can we also make a new request?"


    Du Lei raised his eyebrows and sneered in his heart. He knew these two brothers wouldn''t hand it over so easily.


    However, he still nodded, "Speak, as long as it''s something I can satisfy!"


    Neither of them mentioned that Luo Dafu had always called him the Regent, and Du Lei had also tacitly agreed to his identity.


    He had Zhao Linger in his hands, and the subarachnoid qi to protect him, so he wasn''t afraid of these two brothers having any ulterior motives.


    "Since the Regent has taken away our piece of land, we brothers have already guessed it. Do you want Zhao Yuren to take care of it? "


    Luo Dafu had understood everything long ago.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Du Lei remained calm and collected. This guy had been working hard for so many years, his mind was much more nimble than normal people.


    "Zhao Yuren is ambitious and capable, we can rest assured that he will. However, we can''t say who the brothers below us are, it''s one of them. Secondly, without the East China, it is very likely that we would be noticed by the higher ups. When the time comes, please ask the Regent to give us a place to stay. "


    "Gone?"


    Luo Dafu lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said: "Since Zhao Linger is in your hands, then I hope you can take note of her growth. Furthermore, the Mermaid was in pieces right now. If Zhao Linger appeared in any of the tribes, there would be endless killing going on. I wonder if the regent is ready. "


    Du Lei looked at Luo Da Ren who was at the side, seeing that he did not have anything else to say, he nodded, "First, since Zhao Yuren followed me, I will definitely help him settle some of East China''s problems. However, unless it is outside of his range of ability, I will not attack. "


    "The second reason is that I''m going to the sea soon. Follow me to the East Sea." When the time comes, you can support me in becoming the Regent of your Primitive Tribe. With my ability and status, I should be able to intimidate those from your tribe, right? And your king is dead. However, I cannot stay at the bottom of the sea for long. The two of you will be my middlemen with Primitive Tribe at that time. "


    "Thirdly, as long as I sit in the Primitive Tribe, I naturally have ways to subdue the other three tribes. When the time comes, I will give your Mermaid a stable underwater dynasty. But I also have a limit, and that is, your Mermaid can appear on land but not attack humans. This is my bottom line. "

 C283

    Luo Dafu and Luo Da Ren looked at each other, their hearts full of excitement. Hearing Du Lei''s words, it seemed that he really had a possibility of doing it.


    Think about it, after all, they were still in the red scale, but they had no thoughts of resisting Du Lei.


    Most importantly, they felt a power from Du Lei that seemed to be able to enhance and improve themselves.


    Du Lei saw the desire in their eyes, then he smirked as two subarachnoid qi s flew out and entered their bodies.


    Then, he saw the two''s faces turn red, as if they were on the verge of losing control of this power.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp sound was heard. Luo Dazhen''s body suddenly swelled up. It was a full five centimeters taller. In just a split-second.


    His body had grown five centimeters taller, and most importantly, Du Lei could clearly feel that the aura in his body had become much smoother.


    His strength seemed to have increased as well?


    "Eldest brother, my ¡­ my bloodline ¡­"


    However, what surprised Du Lei was that Luo Daren seemed to be even more surprised by the purification of his bloodline.


    He thought about it, it seemed that the subarachnoid qi did indeed have the ability to activate the water tribe''s Ancestral Awakening.


    "He actually ¡­"


    Luo Dafu saw that one of the scales on Luo Da Ren''s arm was actually glowing with a yellow light. He was extremely excited at that moment.


    It could be said that in the Mermaid Tribe, the difference between the nobility and the underworld was like a chasm. This had nothing to do with the development of their technology.


    Black-red gold was a gold that could only be used to advance one level at a time. There was no chance for it to break through, nor for it to fall to the ground.


    This was because the genes inside decided everything, even if they wanted to forcibly fuse with the Golden Scale bloodline using high-tech.


    But in the end, that would only lead to death.


    But it was different now. The two brothers'' red scale bloodlines had actually started to move towards the yellow scale.


    This was simply a genetic reconstruction of their bodies. This method was incomparable.


    Luo Dafu''s body, which was originally injured due to the internal strife in the Primitive Tribe, quickly recovered under the nourishment of Du Lei''s subarachnoid qi.


    "Greetings to the Regent!"


    The two of them knelt down together. Previously, it could be said that they had no other choice but to rely on Du Lei.


    Then, when Du Lei gave them the subarachnoid qi just now and forcefully advanced to their Ancestor, they had already completely submitted to him in their hearts.


    At the same time, they were also cheering out loud in their hearts. If such a heaven defying method really allowed Du Lei to enter the Mermaid Tribe, they would be able to make more clansmen advance very quickly.


    At that time, unifying the Mermaid would not only be a dream for them, but they would also be able to see it in their lifetime.


    Their blood was boiling and cheering.


    Du Lei smiled slightly, this was just a small trick. Without enough benefits and without enough deterrence, these old bones would still find it hard to chew.


    But it was different now, Luo Dafu and Luo Da Ren had already been completely subdued by him. Thinking of how they would be led by two people to sea, he was extremely excited in his heart.


    This would reduce some of the misunderstandings he had during his treasure hunt. Then, he thought of a question, "Did your Mermaid loot all the treasures at the bottom of the sea?"


    "Not at all!"


    Luo Dafu shook his head, "Earth is too mystical. Be it on land or in the ocean, there are many unsolved mysteries. There are places that even we, the Mermaid, cannot reach. However, the wealth of our Mermaid s should be enough for the Regent King to use. "


    "What are those unexplored places?"


    Du Lei didn''t want to be so meaningless. Adventure, was a wild hope in every man''s heart.


    Luo Dafu hesitated for a moment before replying, "The Hundred Curtain Triangle, The Great Rift Valley of Africa ¡­"


    When Du Lei heard these terms, the corner of his mouth immediately twitched. These fucking Mermaid, their feelings left behind these places that humans had always feared for but had not explored.


    "Stop, stop, how much wealth does your Mermaid have?"


    Luo Daoren was shocked, but he didn''t say anything.


    Luo Dafu thought for a while, but still answered truthfully: "I don''t know the specifics, but something like gold, silver, and jewelry have already been piled up to the surface. It''s already worth tens of thousands of square meters."


    Du Lei felt as if something was about to burst out from the bottom of his heart, several tens of thousands of square meters?


    What did that mean?


    I can buy M Country now?


    Ahaha ¡­ However, he quickly stopped himself. After all, he was now the Regent of Mermaid, so he still needed to maintain the proper demeanor.


    He paused and cleared his throat. "Well, that''s enough. I will call Zhao Yuren in, and you all talk about handing over the authority of East China to him. From today onwards, you will follow me. "


    Luo Dafu and Luo Da Ren were extremely excited. If they were able to follow beside Du Lei, it was possible that their bloodlines would be completely raised, and they would be reverted to yellow scale or even Golden Scales.


    They would not reject such a good matter. As for this East China, compared to the yellow scale and golden scales, what was he worth?


    In addition, the two brothers had already been listed as a certain level of investigation on this land. For the past two years, they had been keeping a low profile because they didn''t want to attract attention.


    If he could follow Du Lei to the sea, then he would be some sort of representative at the bottom of the sea.


    Then, once Du Lei unified the Mermaid Tribe in the future, that would be their day of glory.


    Zhao Yuren was brought in very quickly, and when he found out that Fish King Luo Dafu was actually going to give him the entire territory of East China, he was astonished.


    However, when he saw Du Lei''s mysterious smile, he was stunned. He did not expect Du Lei to actually have this kind of ability, and made Fish King Luo Dafu give up this position.


    Just take it, but you will need to take care of the two people under their command as well as the Boss Qi, will you?


    Du Lei laughed. He knew what kind of mentality Zhao Yuren possessed, and it was as if he had suddenly obtained the hegemony inheritance at that time.


    "No problem!"


    Zhao Yuren shook his head, even if there were any problems, it would be fine, but if there were any difficulties, he had to overcome them.


    He knew that this was an opportunity that Du Lei had given him, and also a challenge.


    If he passed, he would be able to smoothly take over Hua Dong''s position. If he couldn''t pass, Du Lei would have other people helping him, this was an opportunity that was hard to come across in a hundred years, how could he let it go?


    For the sake of the future, he could only grit his teeth and fight.


    This night was destined to be sleepless for Zhao Yuren.


    Du Lei, on the other hand, slept soundly.


    The next morning, he was woken up by Luo Dafu.


    "Regent, the subordinates of us two brothers have come over. Look ¡­"


    Luo Dafu meant for him to look at the situation and see how Zhao Yuren was doing.


    Who knew that Du Lei would become so lazy that he broke out in cancer. He waved his hand and said, "Since I''m giving this place to him, then let him have full authority over this matter. I just want the results."


    Luo Dafu''s body paused for a moment, he nodded his head and retreated.

 C284

    When Zhao Yuren found out that Du Lei was not coming, he was a little timid in his heart. However, he quickly entered a state where he was supported by Luo Da Ren and Luo Dafu.


    He was much more confident.


    Although the seniors did not know what the Fish King wanted them to do, they understood most likely when they saw Zhao Yuren sitting in the same seat as the Fish King.


    Since Du Lei was woken up, he did not want to sleep. He brought Zhao Linger and played around Jinling City for a while, and was not worried about Zhao Yuren''s situation.


    Since he already had the chance, let''s see if he has the ability to do so.


    He pleaded with himself for a long time.


    In the afternoon, he returned to Luo Dazhen''s residence and asked about the smell of blood.


    Du Lei could not help but smile, it seemed that Zhao Yuren had already made his move.


    He knew that such a day would always come in the martial arts world.


    Very quickly, Zhao Yuren came over with Luo Dafu and Luo Da Ren.


    Du Lei saw that Zhao Yuren''s whole body was trembling in fear, but he did not scold him.


    Previously, when he had scanned the area with his Spirit Eyes, at least three people had died here.


    In the past, he would have been afraid to kill a single person, let alone three people.


    In modern society, human life was not a dog''s life, they could not be so cold-blooded.


    Du Lei looked at Luo Dafu, wanting to ask him how the situation was.


    Luo Dafu smiled and nodded. From his eyes, it could be seen that he admired Zhao Yuren.


    In the past, how many people had they killed when they sat in this position?


    They did not know, especially at a time when the rule of law was being rebuilt.


    Chaos, bloodshed, violence, and impetuosity filled the entire society. Although it was much better now, it was impossible to avoid dealing with human life while staying in the underground world.


    "Alright, today''s matter is over. You can live here from now on. Big Fortune and Big Ren will follow me out of here to handle some matters. In the future, I''ll leave everything to you here, including the entire East China Region. You have no problems with that, right? "


    Du Lei looked down at Zhao Yuren, his eyes filled with an endless tyranny.


    Now that his status and sight had become higher and higher, he couldn''t help but to think more highly of himself. It was impossible for him to be as jovial as before.


    Zhao Yuren knelt down suddenly, and kowtowed to him, "We obey the king''s orders!"


    "King''s Mandate?"


    Du Lei looked at the two of them, and after chewing for a long time, he felt that this was not bad, so he nodded and said: "Alright, from now on, I am the underground king of East China!"


    He laughed out loud. The heaven and earth was in his chest.


    Zhao Linger also laughed inexplicably along with him.


    He pondered for a long time before saying to the two brothers Luo Dafu, "Since the things here are done, we''ll go into the sea tomorrow."


    "Yes sir!"


    Luo Dafu and Luo Daozi looked at each other, and they could see hope and desire in each other''s eyes.


    Although Zhao Yuren did not know why they wanted to go down to the sea, he knew that there were some things that he could know, and some things that he could not.


    Now that he had become the leader of the East China, the thoughts in his mind changed.


    The Boss Qi that he had to look up to before was now nothing in front of him.


    "Boss Qi ¡­"


    Zhao Yuren sneered. Since you''re so heartless, then don''t blame me for being unjust!


    The first thing he did after officially taking over Hua Dong was to take down Boss Qi.


    If he was able to intimidate the bosses of other regions, it would save him a lot of trouble in the future.


    He and Luo Dafu had already discussed about this with each other.


    Let him act.


    Du Lei also did not control him anymore. He could now be said to be under one person, and above everyone else.


    Boss Qi who was far away in Hangzhou did not know that he had been targeted by Zhao Yuren. He was busy trying to make connections and wanted to take down Yan City.


    On the second day, Du Lei brought the two brothers and Zhao Yuren back to the Yan City.


    had now become the leader of an underground force in eastern China. He naturally had to come back to see his old brothers who had followed him in the past.


    Du Lei and the other two did not join in on the fun.


    At this time, the aircraft carrier had already gone through Zhao Yuren''s influence to approve the voyage.


    They immediately boarded the ship and began their journey to the sea to fish for treasures that Du Lei had long dreamed of.


    After Zhao Yuren, who was left in the Yan City, learned of the recent movements of the Boss Qi, he sneered.


    Very quickly, the people of Jinling City were called over by Zhao Yuren, he had to sit and wait for the Boss Qi to come over.


    When Boss Qi arrived at Yan City at this time, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. When he wanted to run away, he was caught by a group of people.


    He did not know who this group of people were, but he guessed that this was probably Zhao Yuren''s doing.


    He still did not know who Zhao Yuren was.


    However, when he saw Zhao Yuren, he saw the few people standing behind him.


    Zhang Xuan''s face immediately changed.


    "You, you ¡­"


    He couldn''t speak clearly, and he seemed to be frightened by the scene in front of him.


    "Boss Qi, what''s wrong? Are you scared? "


    Zhao Yuren smiled. He had wanted to make a move on the Boss Qi a long time ago, but unfortunately, he didn''t have that power back then.


    Furthermore, he was wary of the other party''s background.


    But now it was different, in terms of strength, he was not weaker than the Boss Qi. In terms of background, which one of the people behind him did not have a strong background?


    Otherwise, would Fish King Luo Dafu have set his eyes on them?


    Boss Qi''s face was pale. He seemed to have thought of something and asked: Was it Du Lei who helped you sit up?


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Zhao Yuren glanced at him, "At that time, you thought that I would threaten your position, so you kept suppressing me. Now that I''m on your head, what do you have to say? "


    "The victor is the king and the loser is the thief. If you want to kill me or cut me to pieces, then do as I say!"


    The Boss Qi seemed to have guessed what would happen to him, as he coldly said, "Anyway, the other party will not let me off."


    Zhao Yuren laughed out loud, then nodded his head, "Alright!"


    He glanced at one of his lackeys on the left. That lackey was now very powerful.


    Because he had always been following Zhao Yuren, now that he was able to ascend the Dao alone, his status also increased exponentially.


    He walked out and soon, a person entered.


    Seeing that person, Boss Qi''s face changed. He turned towards Zhao Yuren and said fiercely: "Zhao Yuren, don''t forget the rules in the martial arts world. If you kill my family today, in the future, there will be people who will kill your family."


    Zhao Yuren''s body trembled, he looked at the woman, feeling pity for her, even when he saw her, he could not help but feel a sense of affection for her.


    "What a pity ¡­" When you tried to seize her from me without telling me, did you ever think that she was my woman? "


    Zhao Yuren could no longer control himself and pulled out a long blade, thrusting straight into Boss Qi''s stomach.


    Boss Qi spat out a mouthful of blood. He laughed miserably, who would have thought that he would have such a day.

 C285

    Other than the younger brother who was carrying the woman and whose expression did not change, the rest of them thought that Zhao Yuren would just teach the Boss Qi a lesson, but he actually killed them.


    However, thinking about it, since his own woman had been taken over by the Boss Qi, no man would be able to tolerate it.


    The woman seemed to frown slightly, and then she relaxed her smile.


    "Thank you!"


    Zhao Yuren glanced at her. All these years, she had always been imprisoned by the Boss Qi, and only yesterday, after he obtained power did he send people to rescue her.


    "You can stay here from now on. I''ve already spent money to buy this place."


    Zhao Yuren shook his head bitterly. After he pulled out his blade, he looked at Boss Qi''s dead face and spat out a mouthful of saliva.


    "Black Dragon." "Call out all the people from the Boss Qi and tell them to stay, those who are disobedient ¡­"


    Zhao Yuren had not finished speaking, but the Black Dragon had already nodded its head to show that it understood.


    Very quickly, someone had cleaned up Boss Qi''s corpse. Zhao Yuren was no longer worried about Boss Qi, but the person behind him.


    Although the other party might not be able to deal with him, he was, after all, a member of the government. This way, there would be some troublesome matters to deal with.


    After Du Lei brought Luo Dafu Luo Dazhi into the ocean, Luo Dafu suddenly said, "I never thought that this Zhao Yuren was actually such a ruthless character. Boss Qi had just arrived in Yan City, but he caught him and took care of him."


    Du Lei was startled, but when he remembered that Zhao Yuren had a very high Inherent Skill in this area, he did not say anything else.


    He nodded and asked, "You don''t need to bother with the things over there. You can take care of it even if something huge happens." Now what I care about is, where do we sink? "


    Luo Dafu and Yue Yang said unnaturally, "The coastal area is not deep enough. Only when we reach the outer seas can we sink in completely. The speed of an aircraft carrier in deep water will increase. But don''t worry, I''ve gone into the sea a few times before. I''ll call you when I get there. "


    Du Lei thought about it, then agreed and carried Zhao Linger out of the control room.


    Ever since she had entered the sea, Zhao Linger seemed to have become much more lively than before, and her body kept rolling and rolling.


    Since there were no outsiders here, he let Zhao Linger travel around the interior of the aircraft carrier.


    With his Spirit Eyes, he knew where he was going.


    Du Lei thought back to when he first saw Su Mo''s father, Su Licheng. They seemed to be conducting an experiment here?


    He used his Spirit Eyes to observe for a while and finally found the secret room.


    It seemed like it hadn''t been used for a long time. There was a very thick layer of dust on top of it.


    Just then, Du Lei could clearly feel that the aircraft carrier''s speed had increased. After sensing it for a bit, it seemed to have left the ocean?


    I didn''t expect this thing to be so fast.


    He opened the secret room, and a yellow mist immediately gushed out of it.


    Du Lei immediately jumped and dodged, after that his spirit eye discovered that there were some corpses.


    After the yellow mist dispersed, he felt that there was no longer any danger, so he walked in.


    Afterwards, he was astonished to discover that there were actually three Mermaid corpses here. Their bodies had all been dissected.


    He realised that these three corpses were similar to Liang You, they were the type of corpses that felt weird walking on land.


    As the Luo Dafu brothers spent their years walking on land, they used the Innate Qi in their bodies to push their lower body to the point where they could walk without being discovered.


    Du Lei looked at the Mermaid that was being dissected and studied on the table and suddenly felt a wave of disgust.


    Didn''t Su Mo say that his father was infatuated with sailing?


    However, the last time he saw his father, he did feel that something was amiss.


    It was as if even Su Mo did not recognize him.


    And from Su Mo''s words, it seemed as though his father had died in an accident more than ten years ago.


    Du Lei felt that the more he thought about it, the more stupid he felt that it was.


    He shook his head.


    These mermaids were in a miserable state. Some of their internal organs had been taken out.


    However, he also discovered that this mermaid was quite similar to a human. However, there were some aspects where it was different. For example, her reproductive organs ¡­ Uh, Du Lei suddenly felt that he should pay more attention to this. He shifted his gaze and looked at the other equipment in the laboratory.


    He was sure that even if the equipment was outside, it could be said to be top-notch.


    But why not?


    As Du Lei was deep in thought, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    It was as if something was moving on his back.


    Could it be?


    He fiercely threw himself forward, then turned around with his Spirit Eyes. He only saw the three Mermaid corpses unexpectedly climb up.


    "Holy shit, didn''t you all die?"


    He bellowed, and the subarachnoid qi was suddenly activated.


    "Boom!"


    After all, those Merfolk were all aquatic creatures. Their bodies trembled, and all of the internal organs within their bodies turned into sewage and disappeared.


    Then, like a piece of human skin, he fell to the ground.


    At this time, Luo Dazhen, who had just arrived and saw the fish skin on the ground, had a sudden change in his expression, "Don''t tell me that these are the clansmen who disappeared all of a sudden?"


    "What is it? "You know him?"


    Du Lei raised his brows.


    Big Brother, when you went into the sea earlier, you felt that something was wrong with the Primitive Tribe. He had been living here for some time and had discovered that from time to time, there would be people disappearing from the tribe. This phenomenon has caused the entire tribe to panic. "


    "It''s a pity that no matter how hard chief of tribe searched, they were unable to find any suspicious points. I never thought that they would have already been transported to the mainland. No wonder ¡­"


    Du Lei squinted his eyes. Luo Da Ren and the others did not know, but he knew that this was Su Licheng and the rest''s research laboratory.


    From then on, they only had one conclusion, and that was that there was a traitor within the Primitive Tribe, and his strength was not small. It could be one person, or it could also be a group of people.


    They had reached an agreement with Su Licheng and the others.


    Let them study their own clansmen.


    Du Lei didn''t know what their goal was, but he could guess that the current Primitive Tribe might be even more dangerous.


    This was because their chief of tribe was already dead and no one was controlling the entire tribe. Right now, they were probably in complete chaos.


    If he brought Zhao Linger to the Primitive Tribe at this time, what would happen?


    Du Lei began to ponder deeply.


    He discovered that he seemed to be blindly optimistic. The situation at the bottom of the sea was even more complicated than on the surface. If he could reach the bottom of the sea without knowing anything, he would only be throwing his life away.


    Even if he had the subarachnoid qi, even if he could threaten any aquatic lifeform.


    However, the Mermaid was a highly intelligent life form that he had never encountered before.

 C286

    High Wisdom and Low Wisdom were two lifeforms that were not even at the same level. He realised that humans and fishes with high intelligence like Luo Dafu were able to accept his subarachnoid qi much faster than the little alligator.


    His ability to develop and evolve was also much stronger.


    However, the loyalty of highly intelligent beings was much lower than that of low-intelligent beings. In fact, throughout the history of mankind, it seemed that there were even more traitors under one''s command.


    He couldn''t help but glance at Luo Dazhen, if the two brothers wanted to harm him.


    "Regent, what''s the matter?"


    Luo Da Ren suddenly felt''s doubt and vigilance, and his heart skipped a beat. The two brothers no longer had a foundation, so they could only rely on Du Lei to slowly beat them up.


    If Du Lei suspected the two of them at this moment.


    They might not even be able to retaliate in front of Du Lei, they immediately trembled in fear and knelt down, "Regent, if you have any orders, please instruct me."


    Du Lei squinted his eyes, the killing intent in his eyes started to dissipate, he waved his hand and said: "Take care of these three corpses, I''ll go take a look elsewhere."


    It seemed that this trip to the ocean would not be peaceful, but he was still confident, that it would be the subjugating true spirit. Now that he had entered the East Ocean, he could keenly feel that the subjugating true spirit seemed to be showing signs of awakening.


    However, he did not know why he gained so much power upon reaching the subjugating true spirit of the East Sea.


    Could it be that there was something strange about this ocean?


    Maybe when the subjugating true spirit fully awakened, he would no longer have to be afraid of anything. Even if the Mermaid Tribe became his enemy, he did not have to worry about it.


    This was a type of confidence, a confidence in the strong and the strong. And this strength, would sooner or later belong to him.


    But from now on, he had to be careful, the subjugating true spirit had not completely awakened, even if Luo Dafu and the other two did not betray him, there were still tens of millions of mermaids in the ocean.


    The aircraft carrier quickly sank to the bottom of the sea, even though the Chinese fleet also detected it.


    However, when he found out that this was a legal purchase, he didn''t care anymore.


    In any case, they were out in the open sea, and that was the open sea. Since the other people were willing to come out on such a large vessel, they couldn''t be bothered to do anything about it.


    The depth kept on sinking until it reached the bottom of the aircraft carrier. Finally, Luo Dafu stopped sinking.


    He found Du Lei who was wandering around in the aircraft carrier.


    "Regent, this aircraft carrier is the standard from thirty years ago, it can only go down to around 300 meters above sea level. However, there are still some Sea Wolf class deepwater submarines here, they should be able to let us sink down to about 1000 meters."


    "A thousand meters?"


    Du Lei was a little disappointed. He knew that the deepest place in the vicinity of Hua Xia seemed to be a sea ditch in Fei Nation that was more than ten thousand meters deep.


    It was only a thousand meters, yet he had lost a fraction of his points. What was going on?


    "Regent, this is good enough. This aircraft carrier is, after all, a national class one, and I used to go into the sea on yachts, so I could go into the sea myself. Otherwise, I wouldn''t need to spend a year on the bottom of the sea to go back and forth from the land. "


    "One year?"


    Du Lei was finally shocked, was it a year to travel back and forth in this world?


    Wasn''t Rong City overturning the heavens?


    He had originally thought that he would be able to last for more than a month, but it seemed that he had made another optimistic estimation.


    Luo Dafu was silent for a moment, "The main thing is that I am not qualified to get the equipment from the tribe, if not, in just two days, we would be able to go back and forth on the seabed."


    "How?"


    Du Lei''s eyes released a bright light, this apparatus was even more powerful than the things developed by Hua Xia and some other super countries, a round trip of two days?


    And from Luo Dafu''s tone, it seemed to be very relaxed.


    Luo Dafu said bitterly, "You have to at least have the Golden Scale Bloodline to be qualified!"


    Du Lei was overjoyed, "Then wouldn''t I fulfill this condition?"


    Thinking that he would be able to obtain Mermaid''s high-tech equipment, Du Lei felt really good in his heart.


    However, Luo Dafu immediately shook his head and said, "It''s not enough. Even though you, the Regent, have a certain level of Gold-scaled Bloodline foundation, you are not a true Mermaid Bloodline after all."


    Du Lei was slightly disappointed in his heart, and then asked: "If that''s the case, then isn''t Zhao Linger fine?"


    Luo Dafu still shook his head, "She can''t do it either. Even though he is a Saintess'' bloodline, she is still a newborn baby. It will take about twenty years. "


    "Twenty years?"


    Du Lei''s eyes widened. If Zhao Linger could become a Holy Maiden in twenty odd years, then what could he count on her for?


    This was obviously unreliable.


    "But now, because our Mermaid has not had a Holy Maiden for nearly two thousand years, once Zhao Linger appears. Our line will prompt this to happen as soon as possible. But even so, it will still take around ten years or so, and furthermore, this will have to happen while our Primitive Tribe is still relatively stable. "


    Luo Dafu estimated.


    Du Lei thought for a bit. Seems like he could only use the Regent''s position to obtain more treasures at the bottom of the sea.


    However, he suspected that the death of the Primitive Tribe Lord could have been secretly instigated by the other three tribes.


    This way, the Primitive Tribe would be in danger.


    However, no matter how dangerous it was, he had no choice but to enter this dragon pool.


    Most of the treasures on the land had already been occupied, and only he could gain some benefits from going through his hegemony inheritance at the bottom of the sea.


    They quickly entered the Sea Wolf class submersible vehicle. Du Lei only felt as if something had been sucked out of his body.


    His mind didn''t seem to be enough.


    "This is a normal occurrence. Just endure for a while."


    Luo Dafu warned her and then activated the submersible vehicle.


    Very quickly, the extremely high diving speed made Du Lei feel extremely uncomfortable, even the two brothers couldn''t react in time, and their faces immediately turned pale white.


    After about half an hour, they finally stopped.


    Luo Dafu sat paralyzed on the ground, "My bad, I was just speeding up to the fastest I could."


    Du Lei and Luo Daren both rolled their eyes, "Let''s go out and take a look!"


    Zhao Linger seemed to like the deep sea a lot as she jumped out of the submersible vehicle.


    The Luo Dafu brothers first felt the water pressure, and then rushed out.


    Du Lei sensed it and activated the subarachnoid qi in his body to swim out as well.


    At first, they were worried that Du Lei would not be able to take it, but when they saw that Du Lei''s entire body was emitting a gentle light, their expressions changed, becoming even more devout.


    Du Lei felt his body and felt as if he had turned into a fish, turned into a dragon, and returned to the ocean. He only felt comfortable and relaxed.

 C287

    This feeling did not exist in the previous lakes and rivers, he did not know why.


    Suddenly, he discovered that the subarachnoid qi in his body was coming out of his dantian in a steady stream.


    He felt as if his dantian was a subarachnoid qi Machine.


    In the past, his subarachnoid qi was supplied by the subjugating true spirit, so he could only use as much as he wanted.


    For example, when he met with the accident at Zhang Wenshan''s plane, he had to negotiate with the subjugating true spirit to save those people. If they were willing to help, he could help, but if they were unwilling to help, he could only watch helplessly.


    But now, it was different. When he was deep inside the sea, his body would be able to create the subarachnoid qi.


    It was just like the legends described. Experts would absorb the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to cultivate.


    And the raw material for the subarachnoid qi made from his own dantian was the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth.


    He did not know what it was, but if he knew, he would definitely have to get it to the surface. At that time, he would not need to worry about the subarachnoid qi being used at all.


    As the subarachnoid qi in his body increased in number, the golden scale on his forehead began to appear, shining brightly.


    Zhao Linger seemed to have felt something. She jumped to Du Lei''s side and rubbed his forehead intimately.


    Luo Dafu and Luo Da Ren looked at each other, their hearts filled with shock. It seemed that Du Lei was not a simple person.


    His background was not ordinary, if not, Zhao Linger, who had the Saintess'' bloodline, would not be so dependant on him.


    Furthermore, they could feel that the aura within Du Lei''s body was increasing.


    They were like mermaids facing high up in the sky, slowly lowering their heads.


    Their clothes began to fall off, and fins appeared on their backs, red.


    Then red scales began to appear on their skin.


    Red scales covered the upper half of his body, and even his hands were covered densely in red scale, forming something that looked like a wristband.


    Their legs began to merge together as layers of white viscous liquid began to stick to their thighs. Finally, they fused together to form a fish tail.


    Du Lei squinted their eyes as he watched their transformation. There was neither joy nor sadness in his heart, as if he was looking at some kind of low level life form changing.


    However, in terms of bodily functions and other inheritances, the Mermaid was actually much stronger than humans. The reason Du Lei had such a feeling was only because of the hegemony inheritance in his body.


    "I can finally smell that familiar scent again."


    subjugating true spirit''s voice sounded, seemingly carrying melancholy, reminiscence and sorrow.


    "What was your previous identity?"


    Du Lei couldn''t help but ask curiously. When he had first obtained the hegemony inheritance, he had always dreamed of a gigantic Ancient Beast being killed by a white-clothed beauty at night.


    Could it be that the subjugating true spirit was really the fierce beast that was killed?


    If his guess was right, that should be the story of the Nuwa from China''s ancient legends. Let''s not discuss whether that piece of history was real or not. Even if it was, how many years had passed?


    The history of human civilization was only about five thousand years old, but that was in the time of the Tribes.


    Was there really a legendary figure like Nuwa five thousand years ago?


    If so, then what about other legendary figures like the Jade Emperor?


    Du Lei felt that after the appearance of the subjugating true spirit, his world had undergone a great change.


    However, he couldn''t say it because he couldn''t prove it. He was more afraid of being targeted by someone from the upper echelons.


    If that were the case, wouldn''t he be treated like a monster and studied?


    That was why he couldn''t wait to get rich and establish his own power.


    "Your guess is right, I live on Earth under the ancient beasts'' domination." Back then, I was young and insensible. I stirred up the winds and rain on earth, finally angering Nuwa. She split my body into pieces, suppressing my truesoul. It was only when I met you that I managed to regain some of my memories. "


    The subjugating true spirit recalled, after he was killed, he was resentful towards the heavens and the earth, and a huge amount of resentment was generated. In the end, his truesoul sank to the bottom of the sea and met with the newly born Mermaid.


    In order to ensure that his own truesoul did not sink into the sea of suffering.


    He fused a strand of his own truesoul with the blood of the Mermaid Royal Family, and formed a so-called Saintess'' bloodline.


    Hearing this, Du Lei''s expression shook, so this was how the Mermaid Holy Maiden''s bloodline was passed down.


    It seemed that the Mermaid had also received a portion of the inheritance from the Tyrant Lord. No wonder he was able to stand proudly at the bottom of the sea and established a underwater empire that was once more as powerful as the land empires.


    After that, Hegemon had even fused a strand of his own truesoul into the statue that the Mermaid Tribe had made especially for him. In the end, Du Lei had managed to get it, merge it into his body, and inherit it.


    "You want me to go down to the East Ocean in such a hurry, it can''t be that you want to retrieve that thread of your true spirit which had fused with the Saintess'' bloodline of the Mermaid, right?"


    When he had first met Jia Ye and Zhao Linger, the subjugating true spirit had always been in a comatose state.


    Now that he was at the bottom of the sea and was stimulated by an inexplicable power, he woke up.


    The subjugating true spirit was silent for a long time, and did not answer the question.


    Du Lei seemed to have sensed the hesitation in the subjugating true spirit.


    He anxiously glanced at Zhao Linger.


    Zhao Linger seemed to not have felt it, she only felt that there was an aura within Du Lei''s body that made her fall in love with him, thus she had been rubbing against his forehead.


    He was not aware of the danger.


    Once the subjugating true spirit was able to extract her true spirit, what would happen to Zhao Linger?


    Du Lei didn''t know, but his intuition told him that Zhao Linger might die because of this.


    "My truesoul has already completely fused with their bloodlines. After tens of thousands of years, the Mermaid''s Saintess lineage is equivalent to my descendants. Rest assured, I will not extract their truesoul. "


    Du Lei suddenly realized that the Zhao Linger the subjugating true spirit was referring to earlier was not them. Could it be that there were other Saintess'' bloodline s at the bottom of the sea?


    But if there really was one, the Mermaid would definitely choose another Holy Maiden after Jia Ye went missing.


    If not, the Mermaid Tribe would not have been torn into pieces, and occupied the territory to confront each other. This was definitely not good for the development of the Mermaid Tribe.


    Thinking about that, Du Lei''s body suddenly shivered. Behind him, there seemed to be another big hand pushing the development of the Mermaid, didn''t the owner of that big hand want the Mermaid to have a Holy Maiden''s inheritance?


    Why is that?


    Did the higher ups of the Mermaid Tribe know?


    If they didn''t know, then that would be good; if they did, then that would mean that the Merfolk Tribe had long since become a land of war.


    He had originally only felt that there was some danger, but from the looks of it, there seemed to be an even deeper conspiracy?

 C288

    Du Lei immediately asked, "Could it be that you have sensed another Holy Maiden other than Zhao Linger?"


    Without waiting for the subjugating true spirit to reply, he suddenly felt the energy in his body being rapidly sucked out.


    Du Lei knew that this was the result of Tyrant using his own strength to sense the situation.


    What was more fortunate was that because this power originated from Du Lei, his field of vision was able to follow Tyrant''s perception and explore the entire ocean world together with it.


    This skill was only available to top organisms like the subjugating true spirit, Heaven''s Eyes.


    Dark blue and black are the color of the entire ocean floor.


    Whether it was using his spirit eyes or his naked eyes, Du Lei could only see a pitch-black sea.


    The top of his head was blue.


    Countless fishes were wandering around.


    It was as if they could also sense a powerful force searching from the opposite direction. The school of fish dispersed like a flock of birds.


    Even the Giant Whales in the deep sea trembled under the perception of the subjugating true spirit, not daring to show the slightest hint of disobedience as they obediently left the place.


    Following the exploration of the subjugating true spirit, Du Lei took a good look at all the sights on the seabed.


    Countless fishes of all kinds could not be distinguished.


    After a few minutes, their line of sight focused on a certain area.


    Du Lei was filled with excitement. He knew that this was the Mermaid Tribe.


    This place was like a paradise on land; it was beyond beautiful.


    One by one, the giant mussels closed their eyes, and within them, bright yellow beads the size of a human head flickered with light.


    Du Lei swallowed his saliva. How much money could this pearl make?


    His thoughts were no longer sufficient.


    And this only seemed to be used for illumination?


    With the support of his Spirit Eyes, Du Lei realized that the floor was made of gold.


    His heart was burning with passion, he never thought that Mermaid would actually be so rich!


    What entered his eyes afterwards were strange yet noble houses of black, red, yellow and even gold. Most importantly, they were all neatly arranged.


    The Mermaid Tribe seemed to be obsessed with cleanliness, every building was exactly the same.


    At the heart of the building was a huge white building that was rather dazzling.


    The building seemed to be the center of the entire tribe. Above the building was a statue, also carved from a kind of white stone.


    A mermaid, nearly three meters tall, seemed to be standing there, looking down on his people.


    Du Lei guessed that it was very likely to be the founder of the Mermaid Tribe.


    Just as Du Lei was admiring the Mermaid Tribe, a green stream of air suddenly rushed out, seeming to attack the direction of the angle formed by the subjugating true spirit.


    subjugating true spirit''s face changed, he immediately retracted his Heavenly Vision Technique.


    After which, Du Lei''s body trembled, and he immediately asked: "What is that?"


    The subjugating true spirit remained silent, as though it was thinking.


    After a long while, he finally reminded them, "Be careful, there will be a very strong person there. If necessary, I will help you kill him."


    Du Lei had guessed it too. Maybe it was the big hand hiding in the depths of Mermaid Tribe.


    He had manipulated the Mermaid for more than two thousand years.


    It was terrifying just to think about it.


    Luo Dafu and Yue Shan looked anxious. They realized that for some reason, Du Lei had suddenly sunk into deep thought.


    This was the deep sea, so they were fine.


    After all, they were the Mermaid s but Du Lei was a true human who had only received the inheritance of the ruler, and they did not know that.


    There was not only a ferocious shoal of fish in the ocean, there was also a huge pressure, they were worried that Du Lei might be careless and directly explode from the pressure.


    At this time, Du Lei suddenly opened his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Regent, we still have a long way to go. Let''s go."


    Du Lei nodded his head, and Domineering once again quieted down.


    He also didn''t tell himself why he wanted to come to Eastsea City. Now, he could only take one step at a time.


    Far to the east, within the merfolk tribe, an azure figure had awoken.


    He looked like a human. He did not look like a mermaid, but he was sitting in the Inheritance Hall that symbolized the power of the Merfolk Tribe.


    In other words, the white structure that Du Lei saw.


    At this moment, a pair of bright phoenix eyes was looking at the green stream of air revolving in his palm. At the same time, a series of images appeared on the screen.


    That was where Du Lei was.


    And in these scenes, the phoenix eyed man saw the illusion of the subjugating true spirit behind Du Lei.


    Only he could see this shadow.


    "You''ve finally awakened. It seems that you are still unreconciled. Since it''s like this, I will completely destroy you, complete my mission, and return to the Heaven Realm! "


    Under Luo Dafu''s lead, Du Lei got closer and closer to the Merfolk Tribe. However, he had a bad premonition, as if this trip down to the sea was extremely dangerous.


    Even if the plane crash had happened, even if Zhang Wenshan had met with danger, he would still be unable to compare to this time.


    He silently touched his chest. That was where Tyrant''s tattoo was. Right now, he could only rely on Tyrant''s body to descend.


    "Regent, we, the Jia family are considered to be a famous family in the Primitive Tribe, after all, we are the clan''s chief of tribe in the Indian Ocean. Back then, when the Mermaid was split up, it was separated according to the clan''s four great surnames. "


    "But right now, our Primitive Tribe is in an absolute mess. The Merfolk tribes of the other clans must have people coming in here to fish in troubled waters. At that time, it would definitely be extremely dangerous. That''s why we can only get our foothold after we obtain the power of the Primitive Tribe as soon as possible, and also need to send a message to the other tribes. "


    "With Zhao Linger in your hands, and with the subarachnoid qi in your possession, I believe there won''t be many people who oppose your position as Regent. But the thorn definitely had to be prepared. After all, you are not a member of our Mermaid. "


    Du Lei laughed, there was no turning back now, he could only use all of his strength to suppress the Merfolk Tribe.


    At that time, regardless of whether it was power or wealth, they would all roll towards him.


    Ever since he saw the wealth of Mermaid, the courage in his heart grew by quite a bit.


    Judging from their previous exploration, the Merfolk Tribe was about a thousand kilometers away from them.


    The few of them increased their speed and swam towards that direction. What was different from Luo Dafu and Luo Hua City Mistress was that he was thinking about how he could intimidate that group of people when he was in the Merfolk Tribe.


    And what was in the white building.


    Why is the subjugating true spirit so secretive?


    Du Lei had a feeling that the subjugating true spirit was not a match for that force.


    This way, he had to think of a good way to escape.


    He had no intention of winning or losing. He didn''t want to leave his small life behind.

 C289

    Numerous orders were issued from the depths of the Merfolk Tribe.


    chief of tribe was already dead, but the tribe still had a few elders who were working together to maintain the basic operations.


    Otherwise, most likely the tribe would have dispersed long ago.


    Without the chief of tribe, the five elders had the most authority.


    The five of them had been chosen by the tribesmen and had been directly elected at the speech.


    This was because there were only 5 million people in the tribe, and only half of them were able to vote.


    which meant one million yellow scale and one million and five hundred thousand red scale. The remaining two million and five hundred thousand Black Scales were not qualified to vote.


    Moreover, the technology of the Mermaid was much higher than that of the human race, so the elders that were chosen could not be fake.


    They all had a solid voting record that could be traced back to every single one of their clansmen.


    At this time, the five elders were urgently discussing about an order from a divine being that was even more mysterious and unfathomable than the chief of tribe.


    Now that the Gold Scaled Clan was gone from Mermaid, only the group of yellow scale Clan members remained as the highest level of existence.


    The interests of the Mermaid were mostly the interests of the higher class people.


    Although this kind of class system would create some difficulties and troubles, it had twisted the Mermaid into a rope.


    All of his power was concentrated in one place, which was why the technology of Mermaid was better than that of humans.


    If not for the more than 2000 years of division, they would have already left Earth.


    Even so, any high-tech equipment that he casually brought out was much better than any human''s. It was much more precise and exquisite.


    Taichu Deyun was the younger brother of the current chief of tribe Tai Chudehui and was also one of the five elders.


    At this time, he was frowning deeply as he pondered over the command from the Inheritance Hall.


    It had only been a few years since his big brother died, but the entire Primitive Tribe had fallen into an inexplicable panic.


    Even though he wanted to ascend to the chief of tribe''s throne, he felt a little guilty and didn''t dare to sit on it.


    Although there was an elder who supported him in private, this was indeed a sensitive time.


    Everyone knew that a country cannot live without a king, nor can it live without a lord.


    However, this was the most dangerous time for the Primitive Tribe, so no one dared to take the risk and sit inside.


    Therefore, even though the position of the chief of tribe was empty for several years, no one dared to sit.


    Of course, this also had something to do with the one in Inheritance Hall.


    His attitude was unclear, and none of them dared to act rashly.


    The Elder''s Hall and the King''s Hall were built in gold and were right next to the White Inheritance Hall.


    Now that the chief of tribe was dead, the Hall of Patriarchs had become the center of power for the Primitive Tribe.


    Countless orders were issued every day.


    But now, the five Elders seemed somewhat puzzled by this order.


    "De Lun, that so-called two brothers Jialuo Jiaren, are you the one that sent him out?"


    Tai Chuzhize squinted, and looked at Taichu Deyun, "Since that''s the case, then tell me your opinion. What are we going to do? "


    When the other three clan elders heard it, they could not help but nod their heads and look at Taichu Deyun.


    Taichu Deyun cursed in his heart, Tai Chuzhize was his strongest competitor, the other three were not worth mentioning, but he had no choice but to pay attention to him.


    This had to start from the division of the troops within the Merfolk.


    The current Primitive Tribe has a total of about five million clansmen.


    Originally, when his brother was still alive, the five elders had listened to chief of tribe''s orders.


    And under each elder''s command was an army of five hundred thousand.


    The royal decree was followed by military orders.


    What was worth mentioning was that all the soldiers added together were the male mermaids from Primitive Tribe.


    In other words, everyone was a citizen and everyone was a soldier.


    This was a system passed down in the Mermaid.


    And the remaining 2.5 million were all female mermaids. Since ancient times, they were completely different from humans.


    Their ancestors had set up a unique female army, which was a potential threat that could not be ignored by women.


    And this female army, selected from the 2.5 million female mermaids, formed a million strong army.


    A million female troops.


    It is under the control of the Queen of chief of tribe.


    They called him phoenix army.


    Thus, every leader of the phoenix army would first be the chief of tribe, and then the chief of tribe''s wife, the Queen.


    Normally, the chief of tribe would not touch the phoenix army, because it was like humans, unless the man died, women would not be allowed to fight in the battlefield.


    Of course, there were some exceptions, and that was that during certain periods of time, phoenix army was indeed required to complete it.


    However, there were very few opportunities, so after a long period of time, the fighting strength of the phoenix army was worthy of many suspicions.


    Even so, it was an army formed by a million people. They all had standard equipment and weapons.


    If someone rushed out and did nothing, they would trample you to death.


    If you spit, you''ll drown, won''t you?


    Moreover, when there were struggles for the throne, the bias of the phoenix army would also be of great use.


    Although the current Taichu Yarong was only his sister-in-law, unfortunately, she was Taichu Yarong''s brother.


    That was why it was so awkward. Both parties were the most advantageous successors to the throne, but because of the queen''s attitude, they were restrained here.


    Taichu Deyun thought for a moment, then shook his head: "Jialuo Jiaren has followed me for over a hundred years after all, even if he did not contribute, he would still have to work hard. The Holy Envoy came to our Primitive Tribe not long ago, so he''s not very familiar with our current situation. It might be possible for them to misunderstand the Jia Luo brothers. "


    "Do you mean to say that you think the Holy Envoy was wrong?"


    Tai Chuzhize grabbed hold of this weakness, and asked straightforwardly.


    Right now, the biggest advantage his sister Taichu Yarong had over a million phoenix army s as well as the five hundred thousand troops under his command was the situation with the Holy Envoy.


    The Absolute beginning family was one of the four great ancient families in the Mermaid, they held a lot of secret information.


    Back then, their ancestor Tai Chuzhize was the one who specially recorded these secrets, so their line of descent knew even more.


    With victory in his grasp, he was no longer afraid of Taichu Deyun having a chance to turn the tables on him.


    Taichu Deyun did not speak, as this topic was very sensitive. Even when his elder brother was on the throne, he did not dare refute the Holy Envoy.


    "Jialuo Jiaren is on his way to the tribe right now. Isn''t it a little too early for us to convict them now? They can''t go to other places either, so if they betrayed us, they wouldn''t have come to our Primitive Tribe. Why don''t we just wait until they get to the tribe and interrogate them? "


    Taichu Ziping spoke. He was the most respected out of the five clan elders and was also a strong supporter of Tai Chudehui''s regime.

 C290

    Since he had come into contact with the subjugating true spirit, Du Lei had believed more in his sixth sense than ever before. If it wasn''t because this matter was too important to the recovery of the subjugating true spirit, Du Lei really wanted to bring Zhao Linger back to the continent, so as to avoid getting too deep into the muddy water. anyway, if he could successfully subdue the Mermaid, then the powerful fighting strength and wealth of the Mermaid would not only be able to further enrich his own wealth, it would also be able to quickly alleviate the awkward situation of no one working under him.


    In short, risk and gain are always proportional.


    Just like this, Du Lei followed Jia Luo and Jia Ren, feeling apprehensive as they advanced quickly towards the Mermaid''s ancestral grounds. Along the way, Jia Luo and Jia Ren would occasionally explain to Zhao Lei about the chaotic situation the tribe was in after the death of the chief of tribe.


    It was obvious that among the five elders, only Taichu Deyun and Tai Chuzhize had the power and ambition to become the chief of tribe. However, it was unknown if it was because the Queen''s attitude was unclear or because the difference in strength between the two sides was not too great, neither side was able to defeat the other.


    Mermaid had survived without a king for thousands of years.


    This was the first time Du Lei had come to such a deep seabed. Even though the scenery along the way was pretty good, and he would occasionally strangle a few strange fish who were frightened by the presence of a tyrant, for Du Lei who was fully focused on settling the matters of the Mermaid, these things were all completely ignored. For a foreign human who wanted to meddle in the affairs of the Mermaid, other than making good use of Zhao Linger''s bloodline and subjugating true spirit, it seemed like there was a need to continuously pull one over and bring one down.


    "We''ll be there soon after we pass this canyon!"


    Jia Luo turned and said to Du Lei.


    "If anything changes while you wait, you have to protect her well. You can''t let him get hurt, and you can''t let her get out of my sight."


    With that, Du Lei patted Zhao Linger''s head and said slowly as she moved forward.


    "Please rest assured Lord Regent, it was not easy for a bloodline to appear in Mermaid and end this chaotic situation. We will definitely protect her well."


    Jia Luo Jia Ren looked at Du Lei and said resolutely.


    "I hope everything will go smoothly."


    Just like this, in Du Lei''s opinion, a group of people walked out of the canyon.


    Once he walked out of the valley, Du Lei clearly felt something shining in front of him, only to see a ball of light in the distance.


    A few wide underwater roads extended from a built-up area. On both sides of the road were countless giant clams, each holding a shining pearl in its beak.


    He really wished he could take all of these Night Pearls and put them into his storage. After calculating how much money he would have to spend, most importantly, with these things, he would be able to shine no matter where he went, and he would also be completely green and free from pollution. If he put these things in his little villa, he would definitely be able to suck in He Ruyue''s and Zhao Xue''s eyeballs.


    If that was the case, he would probably be chased around the world by the Mermaid. Thinking about the fact that they had the strength of over a few million people, Du Lei started to sweat profusely. Forget about it, he decided to settle some Elders Guild or Queen stuff first.


    "Regent, that''s the ancestral land of our tribe. There''s the palace, there''s the hall of elders."


    Jia Luo and Jia Ren definitely didn''t know the dirty thoughts in Zhao Lei''s mind earlier as they still explained the distribution of the tribes to him with all their might. Otherwise, they would definitely regret bringing him to the Ancestral Land.


    "Is your electric light, oh, no, is that glowing bead always so bright?"


    Zhao Lei pointed at the beads in the huge clams in a daze as he asked.


    "Regent, this is a subspecies of our Mermaid, the Giant Clam Race. The one that shines is their Orb. Although their combat ability is not strong, it is of great help to our survival. Our Mermaid''s vision is much better than humans'', but the sea surface is too dark, so we let them be electric light bulbs, and use them as much as we can, haha. "


    Perhaps it was because they had returned to the ancestral grounds, where their clansmen lived. They clearly felt that Jia Luo and Jia Ren had let out a sigh of relief and had made a rare joke.


    Of course, although he was a little speechless at the first question the Regent asked after seeing their ancestral land, he gave a detailed answer to it.


    Of course, Du Lei would not blush because of his answer, after all, if he didn''t know, he had to ask. Moreover, he was still thinking of how to get a few to give to He Ruyue and Zhao Xue.


    It was unknown if it was because of the influence of the Ancestral Land, but even Zhao Linger was looking at the Ancestral Land with his big eyes, and he seemed to want to swim over. Fortunately, Du Lei had noticed this sign and used his subarachnoid qi to caress her head a few times, finally consoling her.


    "Who is it, trespassing into the Primitive Tribe."


    The guards noticed Du Lei''s group.


    "Hurry up and report that Jia Luo, Jia Ren, the one who is serving Elder De Yun requests to see you."


    "Wait here!"


    A man holding a trident ran inside. As the guards were not allowed to enter, Du Lei and the rest could only wait at the entrance.


    "Jia Luo Jia Ren, what do you want to see? Why did you take the humans and barge into our clan''s important areas without permission?"


    An old man among the five people who were walking over asked.


    "Tai Chuzhize, don''t go too far!"


    Taichu Deyun shouted angrily. Although it was clear that the two of them were competing for chief of tribe s and it was a competition, they did not put and Jia Ren in their eyes by reprimanding them in front of themselves even though they clearly knew that they were one.


    "Hmph, what motive do your men have to bring a human to the ancestral grounds? What, have you fallen to the point of seeking cooperation with greedy humans?"


    Tai Chuzhize said with a gloomy face.


    "You!"


    "Okay, what is it? Can you explain it clearly before anything else?"


    Seeing this, Taichu Ziping clearly felt that he could not beat and immediately came out to be the mediator.


    "Jia Luo, Jia Ren, why did you bring them to the ancestral grounds?"


    "This elder, this is the holy maiden of our clan that we discovered outside."


    Jia Ren quickly pulled on Jia Luo''s sleeves. It was obvious that he did not want to reveal the identities of Zhao Lei and Zhao Linger in front of everyone. After all, Zhao Linger''s identity had not been verified by the Elders Guild.

 C291

    "Alright, let''s talk in the hall."


    Even though he had heard the word ''shocking'', he was still an old monster who had lived for countless years. What kind of storm hadn''t he experienced?


    The elders clearly felt Zhao Lei''s difference, but they didn''t say anything. They turned around and walked in.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing that Taichu Ziping was the mediator, Tai Chuzhize could only let it go if he was unhappy. With a cold snort, he turned and walked towards the hall.


    It seemed that the Mermaid was also a dangerous place, and would show their might the moment they appeared. It seemed that this matter was not as easy to deal with as he had imagined.


    Du Lei followed behind the elder and thought.


    They arrived at the Elder''s Hall, and after leaving Du Lei and Zhao Linger in the Outer Hall, the elders took Jia Luo and Jia Ren there to ask them questions, and they were not afraid that Du Lei would run away, thinking that it was true. In the depths of the ocean, where could a human run to?


    "You are Du Lei?"


    A silver-haired old man asked.


    This was one of the five great clan elders of the Primitive Tribe, Tai Chuhongri. Legend has it that when he was born, his father was accompanying his mother on a visit to their home, but in the end, he was intercepted and killed by the black clothed men on the way. In order to protect her mother, he died during the battle, and when his mother escaped to the edge of the sea, she coincidentally met a kind old fisherman who saved her.


    Three days later, he was found by the tribe''s reinforcements and brought back to the tribe. Of course, he did not fail to live up to his mother''s expectations in his life.


    "Yes, who are you?"


    Du Lei asked: "Why did you bring her back to the clan?"


    Tai Chuhongri did not plan to answer Du Lei''s question, and instead pointed at Zhao Linger who was in Du Lei''s embrace.


    "She has the blood of your Mermaid''s Holy Maiden in her body. Human society isn''t suitable for her to grow up in, and you all need her."


    Du Lei looked at him and said.


    "Really? Do you think that a strong tribe of our Mermaid needs to listen to a orders from a baby that can''t even speak?"


    "You''ll know whether or not you listen to my orders."


    Faced with Tai Chuhongri''s questioning, Du Lei did not lower his head.


    After all, under the influence of the subjugating true spirit, they had become more and more domineering after a long time. What a joke, who the hell was the ''Overlord''? An ancient giant beast like that, even Nuwa would dare to act against it, since the ''Overlord'' couldn''t possibly ignore it.


    "Oh!" Come, bring this person who trespassed into the Ancestral Land down and put him in the dungeon, so that he can be under strict guard! "


    Tai Chuzhize of the four elderly men shouted out.


    Du Lei looked at Taichu Deyun, then looked at Taichu Ziping, the two of them had already disappeared, and the result of their discussion was already very obvious, it was just that Du Lei did not think that they would team up and attack together, but after thinking about it, they obviously competed together, and then some kind of Holy Maiden suddenly appeared. The two of them were out of hope, so even if Taichu Deyun knew their identities, he pretended not to know, and silently watched Tai Chuzhize make his move against them.


    Would Du Lei surrender?


    When Tai Chuzhize shouted for help just now, he had already used all his power to communicate with his subjugated True Spirit. However, for some unknown reason, the subjugating true spirit did not respond to his cry for help at all.


    Looking at the confident looks on those people''s faces, he reckoned that he had fallen into their trap.


    "Could it be that the Mermaid has fallen to the point where she doesn''t even recognize her own Holy Maiden?"


    Du Lei knew that it was impossible to fight back with force, so he wanted to try and see if he could use his identity as Zhao Linger''s Holy Maiden to fight back.


    If she is truly our Holy Maiden, then we will definitely raise her with all our might, and then let her lead us, Mermaid, towards greatness. But you, human, what exactly are you thinking? "" You ¡­ "" You ¡­ ""


    I think that when the Holy Maiden of the Mermaid returns to such a big matter, he won''t be able to bury him. I believe that she will pass the authentication in your ancestral land.


    Du Lei knew that if they really were to verify Zhao Linger''s bloodline, even if they managed to pass through, she would not be able to live long. After all, it was a baby, and it had been growing for a long time, so there would definitely be some accidents.


    Once the Holy Maiden died, everything would return to normal.


    If the subjugating true spirit did not awaken, it would be difficult for him to protect himself. Now that he had handed Zhao Linger over to them, they were instead safe, because they did not dare to easily let a person who said that there was a Saintess'' bloodline appear and die before even passing the ancestral grounds test. Then, no one would know that there were people here who did it, and their suspicions would be too big, at that time, facing their anger, no one would be able to take it, so when Du Lei handed Zhao Linger over to Taichu Deyun, when Du Lei took over, a glance at him and a few strong people took him away.


    The Mermaid would never treat an outsider politely, not to mention the people that the elders had ordered to be locked up. On the way to the Sky Prison, Du Lei had to suffer many black circles, there was nothing he could do, now that he was under the roof, he could only endure.


    Bang.


    Du Lei was thrown into a small pitch black room that was made from coral reefs. The Mermaid warrior gave him a fierce look, then closed the door.


    Du Lei carefully observed the situation inside the cell, as a result, he realized that after closing the door, it was almost impossible to see anything, it seemed that even the most luxurious cell was completely dark, it was true, it was as black as a crow in the sky, they were all locked inside, what other human rights did he have, but Du Lei did not want to waste his Zhen Qi to look around, it was useless to escape, but Du Lei was not discouraged, he sat down with his legs crossed, and quietly thought about the situation in front of him. Especially when he recalled his last gaze, he felt that something was strange, could it be that he wanted to pass on?


    The situation was complicated, and he had to be careful.

 C292

    Alright, now that the subjugating true spirit was not reviving and he was locked in this small room, the only thing he could do was to think.


    Carefully recalling the words of the subjugating true spirit, could there be any hidden BOSSes here? Even the subjugating true spirit couldn''t help but feel like it was trying to escape. Sigh, but since he had called me over, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?


    Just wait, I just hope that he will wake up soon so that we can kill his way out and teach those old bastards who still want to fight for the throne a lesson.


    Eh?


    Didn''t they say that there was still a Queen in the Mermaid? Although the Mermaid King had become a living widow after his death, she was, after all, in charge of a million female troops.


    However, Jia Luo and Jia Ren did not really know much about her situation. They only said that after the Mermaid King died, the queen had shut himself in the imperial harem and did not step out of the main door. He also pretended not see anything about Taichu Deyun and Tai Chuzhize''s ambitions and silently lived his life in the imperial harem.


    No matter if it was Taichu Deyun or her own brother, Tai Chuzhize, both of them had tried to rope her in before, but towards the two of them, they had never expressed their support for her husband''s brother, nor did they say they were supporting their own brother. They only said that as a woman, they did not want to get involved in battles, and only wanted to live quietly for a few years.


    But was that possible?


    A nation should not be without a king, but a family should not be without a ruler for a single day.


    It had been a long time since the Primitive Tribe had had a king. Everyone had their own factions and was fighting with each other, using up all of the tribe''s strength. Most of the tribe''s territories and resources had already been divided up by the other tribes, if this continued, the entire Primitive Tribe would change its name.


    As the queen of a tribe, she was able to calm down and enjoy her life even under such circumstances. It was undeniable that even she herself did not have such a mindset, and it was unknown whether this calmness was due to the death of the mermaid king or because she had greater plans.


    If the former was so good, then she wouldn''t pose any threat to his plans. However, if it was the latter, then he would be an even harder opponent to deal with.


    "Who is it?"


    Du Lei clearly felt that someone was approaching him.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to ask you a few questions that won''t hurt you."


    The person was wearing a veil. It was obvious that she did not want others to know her identity.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "That infant you brought back really does have the bloodline of the Holy Maiden?"


    "I think all of you should have a way to verify whether or not it''s really the Saintess'' bloodline. Moreover, she''s already in your hands."


    Du Lei said.


    The person was clearly silent for a moment. It was unknown what he was thinking, but it was clear that this was not the answer she wanted.


    "Who are you, then?"


    the man asked again.


    "Me? Hur Hur. Of course I''m here to escort your Holy Maiden back."


    Before he figured out the other party''s identity, Du Lei did not plan to reveal his identity to her.


    "Hmph, stop trying to talk back. You know what I want to ask. Normal humans would not be able to come to such a deep seabed, and yet, they are still able to remain so calm in the face of all this."


    "Da Da Da"


    The sound of light footsteps came from afar. The person who had come was planning to ask something, but it was obvious that someone was coming. She had no choice but to quickly slip into the darkness.


    Du Lei then sat down and closed his eyes and started to think.


    "It seems you''re still that confident. Although I don''t know where that confidence came from, I have to say, I really admire your calmness."


    The one who spoke was obviously a male. He did not conceal his characteristics.


    "Because I believe that the Mermaid will recognize and support their Holy Maiden, and I also believe in myself."


    Du Lei said indifferently without even opening his eyes.


    "Hmph!"


    Maybe Du Lei''s actions made him feel like he was being looked down upon, making him feel very unhappy, but now was not the time to flare up.


    "I heard you want to be a regent?"


    The person took a deep breath and said.


    "It''s not that I want to do it, but your Mermaid needs a Regent. And the most suitable candidate is me, right?"


    Du Lei opened his eyes, stood up, and looked at him.


    De Yun, Taichu Deyun, Jia Luo and Jia Ren were his people, it was obvious that he had obtained something from their mouths.


    You, a human, wanting to become the Regent of our Mermaid is simply a fantasy. Furthermore, to become a Regent requires strength, and speaking with strength is the most useful, you should be able to understand. With your intelligence, you are right?


    Taichu Deyun said in a disdainful manner as he faced Du Lei who was walking towards him.


    "You will know when the time comes if you have the strength. What, coming here now, is it to let me out?" Or have you already decided on how to work with me? "


    "Brat, you have to think carefully before you speak after you see the situation. You''re the one being held in prison and I can take your life at any time, do you understand?"


    Taichu Deyun did not even put Du Lei in his eyes. In his eyes, Du Lei had already become a piece of fat meat on the chopping board, he could eat whatever he wanted, but he just wanted to see if he could extract more oil before eating.


    This was also the reason why he had come here today.


    "Kid, since you''re so smart, why don''t you give me some advice? I''ll help the Holy Maiden sit on her throne, and let me sit on the position of the Regent. After I destroy that old thing Tai Chuzhize and become the king of the tribe, when that time comes, I''ll bestow you with the title of our first aide."


    Taichu Deyun revealed his true purpose for coming today.


    Obviously, Taichu Deyun knew where his weakness was. He was scheming, and obviously, he couldn''t win against Tai Chuzhize. Furthermore, both sides were evenly matched, it would be difficult for him to take down in a short period of time.


    Right now, a great opportunity was right in front of him. A weak baby who was rumored to have Saintess'' bloodline, for no reason, no relatives, no powers, if he stood out to help her up, she would definitely be acknowledged by the Holy Maiden. He would take this chance to increase his influence and suppress Tai Chuzhize.


    He would deal with this Saint Daughter after he settled down in his seat. She wasn''t a threat to him, so he could find a reason to pull her down from her position.


    It had to be said that Taichu Deyun''s idea was perfect, but he needed the cooperation of the human who found the Holy Maiden. However, Du Lei did not believe that he would bestow him the title of the number one comrade, even if he could use his clan''s Holy Maiden, let alone a completely unrelated human.

 C293

    "Kid, this suggestion of mine is not bad right? Look, you won''t lose out either, right?"


    Seeing that Du Lei did not respond to his suggestion, he asked again.


    Taichu Deyun was panicking. "Brat, don''t refuse a toast and don''t drink a forfeit, I don''t mind letting you have a taste of the torture in our Mermaid."


    Taichu Deyun said angrily again.


    "I''m sorry, I never drink!"


    In a flash, Du Lei''s figure flashed, and a hand quickly extended out from the prison and grabbed Taichu Deyun by the neck.


    All of these things happened too fast, so fast that Taichu Deyun did not even have the time to see how Du Lei made his move.


    Taichu Deyun realized, not only was Du Lei''s speed fast, one of his hands was grabbing onto his neck and he was almost lifted up, no matter how he struggled he could not break free of his hand that did not seem strong. Taichu Deyun felt that he was breathless, and could only use all his strength to punch Du Lei''s hand, hoping to make him let go.


    "Hmph, it seems that you think too highly of yourself."


    With that, Du Lei threw Taichu Deyun, who was about to breathe, onto the ground.


    When Du Lei let go of that hand, Taichu Deyun felt that he had returned to this world. In his lifetime, this was the first time he had been so close to death.


    When he took a deep breath and looked at Du Lei in the prison, a scene that Taichu Deyun would never forget happened. In the darkness, a pair of bright eyes looked at him with endless pressure, and at that moment, Taichu Deyun felt like he had forgotten to even breathe, as though he was an incomparably gigantic prehistoric beast. He who was standing in front of him was extremely small, and the pressure that came from his soul made him unable to resist at all.


    Yes, will the ant resist the elephant? No, because the ant cannot see the elephant at all, let alone resist it.


    "Taichu Deyun, do you know what you just said?"


    A light voice came out from within the darkness. The voice was still Du Lei''s voice, but it was transmitted to his ears and not even his mind. There would be a buzzing sound, causing his soul to tremble.


    "What, you still want to overthrow the Holy Maiden and become the King? Could it be that you have already forgotten about the Mermaid''s group training?"


    This time, Taichu Deyun was completely paralyzed.


    The teachings of the ancestors of the Mermaid?


    Oh no, could it be that the ancestor of the Mermaid had entrusted her life to this human to teach him a lesson?


    It was said that the undersea world was not like this at that time. At that time, the sea was filled with spiritual energy, and a portion of the powerful Merfolk Elders had already left the tribe and hid in places filled with spiritual energy to start their own cultivation.


    Some said that they had gained power beyond the comprehension of ordinary people and had gone into seclusion. Of course, since then, no one had seen them, nor did they know what had happened to them, and they had never returned to the tribe.


    Until one day three thousand years ago, the master of the Primitive Tribe snatched a princess who was engaged to another tribe, causing the two tribes to join hands and attack the Primitive Tribe.


    As the Primitive Tribe''s methods were indeed inappropriate, no other tribes were able to save him. Under the pincer attack of the two great tribes, the entire Primitive Tribe, other than the ancestral grounds, quickly fell. The tribesmen suffered heavy losses, and the tribe was on the verge of destruction.


    They had killed the leaders of the two large clans and forced them to withdraw from the territory of the Primitive Tribe. In the end, they issued a decree ordering the chief of tribe to abdicate his position and once again disappeared. No one knew where they went and where they obtained such powerful abilities.


    However, since then, the tribe became more respectful towards their ancestors. The ancestral worship was no longer a ritual. It was more like a prayer that their ancestors did not leave, but were instead protecting them from the shadows.


    But as time passed, after a thousand years of chaos, many people had long forgotten this legend that was laughed at, but, as the clan elder, Taichu Deyun knew that this was not a legend, but something that truly happened. It was said that one of the three elders was a senior from their clan, and it was exactly because of this that their clan was able to obtain the position of chief of tribe.


    Did he meet her again today?


    really wanted to slap himself, why would he come here and try to rope in more humans? Sigh, he was so smart, why would he need any other aides, of course, it was just his own opinion, and no one else would agree with it, if not, the chief of tribe back then would not be his big brother.


    "What, you don''t even remember the group training anymore?"


    Du Lei used both hands to push the stone pillars to the sides, causing the stone pillars to shatter as Du Lei stepped out of the stone prison.


    At this time, Du Lei was no longer the innocent Du Lei, he had finally awakened the subjugating true spirit under his unremitting calls. The moment subjugating true spirit woke up, it heard Taichu Deyun say that he wanted to slay the Holy Maiden who possessed his bloodline, and it immediately wished for nothing more than to kill him.


    Taichu Deyun was already confused. Even if he used his full strength, he wouldn''t be able to break the coral reef pillar that was as thick as a thigh so easily. He instantly felt that his role had been changed and he would become someone who could be slaughtered at any time.


    He inwardly rejoiced that he had not done anything too outrageous. Seeing that the Mermaid''s bloodline did not allow them to get rid of him, he hurriedly lowered his head to the ground, and could not help but kowtow as he said, "Old Ancestor, this junior, Taichu Deyun, does not forget to train at all times. It''s just that seeing that the tribe is on the verge of destruction, I wish to save the thousands of children of the tribe.


    As he spoke, he kowtowed continuously, and sweat began to drip down from his aged face.


    Hmph, lowly bones, at such an age, you still want to fight for the position of power, but you can still put it in such a nice way after failing. The beautiful name is for the thousands of people in the tribe, and in the end, isn''t it because of your greed?


    Seeing an old Elder like Elder Taichu Deyun kowtowing in front of his eyes, Du Lei only felt it was laughable.


    However, he couldn''t go overboard yet. Both sides needed to work together with each other.


    Although he had brought Zhao Linger back with him, this was still his territory.

 C294

    "Hmph. I will naturally see your loyalty. What? Don''t tell me you want to resist?"


    Du Lei said with a cold face. If Taichu Deyun really chose to refuse a toast and eat a forfeit, then he could only silence him and change him to someone else to be a puppet.


    "No, no, no, Old Ancestor, I ¡­ I ¡­"


    Taichu Deyun still wanted to argue something out, "Don''t worry, as long as you listen to me obediently, not only will I not punish you, I will also pass on some special abilities to you. Also, this wisp of spirit energy will make you more sensitive to your surroundings."


    Du Lei said to Taichu Deyun with a smile.


    "Ah, didn''t the old ancestor want to kill me?"


    Taichu Deyun still could not believe that this time bomb would be beneficial to him. As for betrayal, when he saw that pair of eyes, even in his bones, he did not dare to have any unreasonable thoughts about it, so from the looks of it, this Spirit Qi was still beneficial to him.


    "As long as you listen to me obediently, I won''t kill you!"


    It seemed that Taichu Deyun had treated him as his own ancestor. He had heard some introductions about how the ancestor of the Primitive Tribe had suddenly appeared to resolve the crisis in the tribe from Jia Luo and Jia Ren.


    Hehe, maybe it was just a few beginner cultivators who had figured out a way to train themselves, who knew where they died in order to make a few moves that could make normal people''s superpowers, even the intruders ran away in fright. Du Lei did not care about these things, after all, several thousand years had passed, who knows where they had died to.


    Du Lei did not want to reveal the fact that he had the identity of a subjugating true spirit, which was too strange for the Mermaid. Hence, Du Lei did not expose his guess, because he felt that the identity of a successor might not be as good as the identity of their ancestor.


    "Oh right, don''t call me Old Ancestor from now on. Do I look very old?"


    Du Lei was a little unhappy. This was a joke, he was in the prime of his youth yet he was being called Ancestor by her, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    The beautiful Xiao Xue, the cute Xiao Yue and, mm, are all people he has to eat. Haha, Du Lei revealed an evil smile when he thought of He Ruyue and Zhao Xue.


    "I am prepared to accept your invitation humbly, and help you take care of your Holy Maiden, temporarily acting as the Regent of your tribe. Un, you can call me His Majesty the Regent from now on."


    Regarding his identity, Du Lei arranged it for him without restraint.


    "Yes, old, His Majesty the Regent."


    Regarding Du Lei calling himself a king, Taichu Deyun did not feel that it was inappropriate. After all, to have a strong person become the king of a tribe was something to rejoice about, it would benefit the tribe''s development.


    But he was still more concerned about the tribe''s development. After the death of chief of tribe, the reason why he and Tai Chuzhize had been in a stalemate this whole time was because he did not want a large-scale civil war to exhaust the tribe''s strength. That way, he would truly become the tribe''s sinner.


    "Right, how is the verification of Zhao Linger''s bloodline by your Elders Guild? She isn''t in any danger, right?"


    "Please rest assured His Majesty the Regent, we have already arranged for her to be taken care of. We originally planned to test his strength tomorrow, but now ¡­"


    Taichu Deyun said as he looked at Du Lei, Taichu Deyun could not guess what Du Lei was thinking, so, there were some things that he did not dare say too much.


    "Hehe, I don''t have the heart to replace her, it''s just that the Holy Maiden is young and needs me to help her with the authority of the tribe." Hehe, I don''t have the heart to replace her, it''s just that the Holy Maiden is young and needs me to help her with the authority of the tribe.


    Du Lei looked far ahead and said indifferently.


    "Actually, milord, you can ¡­"


    "Alright, let''s talk about this later. Right now, we need to deal with the other old fellows."


    Taichu Deyun still wanted to express something, but it was obvious that Du Lei didn''t have enough patience to explain to him that he had his own arrangements. Du Lei also knew what kind of plan Taichu Deyun was playing at.


    Unfortunately for him, he didn''t know that he wasn''t his true ancestor, and thus wouldn''t be satisfied with his little Jiujiu.


    Right now, what he needed the most was to get rid of the other people who might have an accident.


    "Where are the other elders?"


    Du Lei wanted to get rid of the few elders first, so he wanted to understand their situation and movements from Taichu Deyun.


    "Elder Zi Ping and Elder Hong Ri are at the Clan Elder''s Palace preparing the Saintess'' bloodline verification ceremony for tomorrow. Tai Chuzhize and Taichu Yuanming, the two old things, have gone to the palace. They should be going to win over the Queen."


    Taichu Yuanming was the one of the five great elders of the Primitive Tribe that supported Tai Chuzhize, but he came from a small clan, so his power was not very great.


    "Oh, is that so? Did you go to the palace? Interesting."


    Now that I think about it, the person who started to interact with me is most likely sent by the Queen. Hehe, I just mentioned that I brought back a Holy Maiden, and the Queen already sent someone to ask me about the situation.


    Du Lei felt that the Queen would be a variable in this matter.


    "Let''s go and finish off the two outside first."


    Du Lei said: "Old Ancestor, um, um, Elder Ziping is my original supporter, and the Red Sun Elder''s prestige in the tribe is very high, see ¡­"


    Taichu Deyun was obviously afraid that Du Lei would go berserk and kill them all.


    "Hehe, as long as they aren''t determined to oppose me, I won''t hurt them."


    "That''s good, that''s good. Thank you Old Ancestor, thank you Old Ancestor."


    With that, Taichu Deyun led Du Lei towards the Elder''s Hall.


    "By the way, what do you know about the queen?"


    Du Lei turned and asked. After all, the Queen was Taichu Deyun''s sister-in-law.


    "Ahh, she has a very good relationship with my elder brother. Ever since my elder brother was killed, she has lived in seclusion and rarely showed herself. I want to get her support, but she did not express it clearly."


    Taichu Deyun said a little helplessly.


    That''s right, if the Queen had openly supported him, with her own strength and the one million phoenix army that she had, there wouldn''t be anyone left for Tai Chuzhize to deal with. At that time, he would already be a chief of tribe, but now, it would just be looking at others'' faces.


    "Oh, is the queen on good terms with your brother?"


    "That''s right. After she found out that her elder brother had been killed, the queen did not eat anything for an entire month. She only stared blankly at the ring that her elder brother gave her."


    Maybe it was because he thought about his deceased big brother, Taichu Deyun''s tone was filled with slight sadness.


    The palace was divided into two palaces, the front hall was the administrative hall and the back hall was the resting area for the chief of tribe and Queen.


    It took up thousands of square meters.


    This was also because Tai Chudehui was a relatively thrifty king. For example, in the Da Yan Tribe, the palace had at least a few thousand members.


    Queen Taichu Yarong opened her phoenix eyes and looked at the two people in front of her.


    She had a round, slightly plump face and was wearing a yellow rose-print gown with a medium yellow background.


    Her hair was bright and thick, her hair was sleek and sleek, and she wore a silver bracelet inlaid with scarlet gold. Her waist was a belt with gold and powder blue embroidered on it, and on it hung a bag of lily flowers embroidered with silver thread.


    He looked like he was about to topple cities and overthrow countries.

 C295

    Unfortunately, the two men in front of her didn''t have any intention to admire her, and only had their heads lowered. A hint of loneliness flashed across her eyes, ever since Tai Chudehui was assassinated, she hadn''t enjoyed the love of a man and a woman for many years.


    Lonely in body and mind, but there was no helping it, who made her queen?


    Until her death, she would no longer have a trace of happiness, and would only become the target of the power struggle.


    The one million phoenix army under her command was not just for show, that was a genuine army.


    She also wanted to help her brother to become a chief of tribe, but she knew that her brother was extremely ambitious.


    had been dead for many years, and there were constant conflicts within the tribe, even though she knew that it was definitely being secretly promoted by another tribe.


    But there was nothing she could do. After all, she was a queen and not a king.


    It was impossible to mobilize the five Elders.


    Furthermore, the five Great Clan Elders might not necessarily be convinced that she was a woman. Just by saying that her brother Tai Chuzhize would not agree to let her sit on the throne.


    There have been several times in the history of the Mermaid tribe when women were in power.


    But that was only the front, and beyond that was the dark age of depravity.


    Therefore, she had no chance.


    "Is there something that the two Elders are looking for me for today?"


    Taichu Yarong said indifferently, she only wanted to get through her life quickly, when that time came, she would be free from everything.


    She and Tai Chudehui did not have any children, so they could only choose to help her brother Tai Chuzhize.


    "I wonder if the Queen knows that Du Lei has come to our Primitive Tribe?"


    After all, Tai Chuzhize was Taichu Yarong''s older brother, so he was much more confident when he spoke.


    Taichu Yarong frowned and thought for a moment, then asked softly: "Is that the human brat? His name is Du Lei? "


    Although she understood Zhao Linger''s situation, she did not put a human in her eyes.


    Although she knew that it was impossible for a human to reach the bottom of the sea.


    However, she didn''t want to care about these things anymore.


    "That''s right. He, a mere human, actually dares to say that he is the Regent of our Primitive Tribe. This matter is truly outrageous. I ask the queen to step out of the palace and give justice. "


    Taichu Yuanming was Tai Chuzhize''s loyal errand boy. Even though he was one of the five great elders, he didn''t have any responsibility as an elder because he was basically forcefully pulled here by Tai Chuzhize back then.


    Taichu Yarong slightly frowned. Her brother''s intention was very clear, he wanted her to deal with the human brat herself.


    But how could she not know whether Zhao Linger truly had the Saintess'' bloodline?


    For Du Lei to be able to reach the bottom of the sea, how could he be an extraordinary person?


    "Big brother, little sister feels that Du Lei definitely isn''t an ordinary person. Why must you offend him until you die? "


    Taichu Yarong asked worriedly.


    She found that her brother had been a bit of a rash man lately.


    She suspected that Tai Chuzhize seemed to have formed an alliance with someone from another tribe.


    Otherwise, why hadn''t the other three tribes sent a person here to express their condolences when the Primitive Tribe had already been ownerless for many years?


    This matter was already very strange, and now that Du Lei had appeared, why had Tai Chuzhize suddenly appeared?


    Tai Chuzhize glanced at Taichu Yuanming, signalling him to retreat.


    When the entire palace hall was empty of other people, Tai Chuzhize took a few more steps forward. Actually, in the Mermaid Tribe, as a queen, Taichu Yarong was not allowed to be within ten meters of any man other than Tai Chudehui.


    This was the rule, and also to prevent the queen''s prestige from being violated.


    But deeper, of course, was to prevent the queen from having an affair with other men.


    Taichu Yarong only frowned slightly, but did not say anything.


    Tai Chuzhize was her brother after all.


    Tai Chuzhize also knew that he could not be too excessive, and cupped his hands as he said, "Little sister, we are well aware whether or not Zhao Linger has the Saintess'' bloodline. Now that Taichu Ziping and Tai Chuhongri have started to prepare the relevant instruments, it is just to make sure that the commoners believe it. "


    "Of course I know that Du Lei is definitely not an ordinary person, but there''s nothing I can do about it now. Although it would take a long time for the Holy Maiden to be certified. However, once Zhao Linger''s bloodline is verified, do you think that there will be anyone else who would stop him? And the people of the other three tribes will definitely come as well. "


    "When the Holy Maiden appears and our tribe still doesn''t have a king, wouldn''t the tribe fall into the hands of others? Great Yan, Jia Clan and Yu Clan are not easy to deal with. "


    "If Zhao Linger''s verification succeeds, and the people from the three clans arrive, then it means that ¡­ Our Primitive Tribe is finished. "


    Tai Chuzhize said anxiously, "That''s why we have to take the initiative. Although Du Lei is not free now, that old thing Taichu Deyun will definitely take the initiative to cooperate with him. Right now, we are evenly matched. Once he has Du Lei''s help, I, your brother will be in danger. "


    Taichu Yarong was finally moved. She did not think that it would be so much, and never expected that there would be so many paths here. However, he still asked hesitantly: "Brother, did you join hands with the other three tribes?"


    Tai Chuzhize''s heart skipped a beat, he did not know how Taichu Yarong knew about this matter.


    However, even if he admitted it now, it wouldn''t be a big deal. The situation was urgent and he believed that his sister would make a good choice.


    "That''s right, Da Yanxiujun and I have already secretly reached an alliance. He will support me in becoming the chief of tribe, and I will fight against the Jia Clan and the Yu Clan together with him! "


    Taichu Yarong''s heart trembled, she suddenly said: "Da Yanxiujun is extremely ambitious, will he acknowledge the existence of the Holy Maiden?"


    She didn''t think that her brother would join hands with that person.


    In order to investigate Tai Chudehui''s death, she had not stopped for all these years.


    All the signs, indicated that Da Yanxiujun was very suspicious, but he never thought that... I know what you''re worried about, but don''t worry little sister, I''m not a fool either. Of course, I have some methods to deal with him, but unfortunately, we don''t have enough power right now. As long as I become a chief of tribe ¡­ As for the matter with the Holy Maiden, hehe, over two thousand years have passed, wouldn''t the Mermaid tribe survive without the Holy Maiden and the Gods to communicate with them? She is only a symbol of the spirit. "


    Taichu Yarong didn''t know what to say, she never thought that her brother''s plans would be so big.


    He actually wanted to overthrow the Holy Maiden''s power. Over 2000 years ago, the Holy Maiden''s status was even higher than the king of the Mermaid Tribe. Even the king had to listen to the Holy Maiden''s orders.


    This was true power. Yet, it had only become a symbol.


    "I can help you take care of Du Lei, but phoenix army will not get involved with your matters."


    The last compromise that Taichu Yarong made, in sher opinion, was already impossible for Taichu Deyun to win. Even if Tai Chudehui was the previous chief of tribe, he was still not some kind of brotherly society.


    Everything required his fist to speak, and Tai Chuzhize was her brother after all. As the saying goes, fat water doesn''t flow into a foreign land, she had his own selfish thoughts.


    However, the phoenix army would definitely not participate in this, as once the phoenix army was involved in a power struggle, he would probably be immediately divided between these ambitious men.

 C296

    When Tai Chuzhize heard that the phoenix army could not be used, he felt more or less felt a little disappointed.


    But when he thought about how Taichu Yarong would help him get rid of Du Lei, he could not help but look forward to it.


    Once Du Lei died, he would have the help of the Queen.


    At that time, what could Taichu Deyun use to fight him?


    While he was feeling pleased with himself, he suddenly felt a strong pressure coming from outside.


    He and Taichu Yarong looked at each other, their hearts filled with shock.


    Who could possess such power?


    They realized that two people had actually walked in from outside the door. One was Taichu Deyun, and the other, was naturally Du Lei.


    Just now, when Du Lei was outside, he heard their conspiracy, and immediately became furious. He did not expect Tai Chuzhize to actually scheme against him, he was truly furious in his heart.


    He immediately brought Taichu Deyun to his doorstep.


    "Du Lei?"


    When Tai Chuzhize saw Du Lei, his heart jumped. He felt as if the blood vessels in his body were about to stop flowing and his breathing became heavy. This kind of pressure was unprecedented.


    Her chest was moving up and down, and her heart was feeling a strong pressure just now. Even the Tai Chudehui of his previous life didn''t have this kind of pressure.


    His eyes could not help but stare at Du Lei, wanting to see what kind of person this human brat was.


    In the end, she discovered that she was actually this handsome and oppressive. Moreover, the pressure from her body was just barely enough to suppress her. Suddenly, a certain demand from deep within her heart shot up like a blazing fire. Very soon, her face turned crimson.


    It had been a long time since she had felt this way.


    At this time, Du Lei was only thinking of eliminating Tai Chuzhize, so he did not notice Taichu Yarong.


    With an indifferent expression, he raised his hand and streams of energy appeared, trapping Tai Chuzhize inside.


    Then, his eyes moved as he pointed outside. Immediately, Taichu Yuanming who was hiding in the darkness was also tied up and brought in.


    Taichu Yarong was simply about to be bewitched to death by Du Lei, she never thought that Du Lei would actually be so powerful. As a woman, who wouldn''t wish for their man to be so strong?


    Back then, Tai Chudehui had relied on his own strength to suppress the entire Primitive Tribe and become it.


    "Tai Chuzhize, good, very good, you actually secretly discussed how to kill me?"


    Du Lei was not merciful at all towards his enemies.


    Swatting Tai Chuzhize flying.


    Just as he was about to catch up to her and give her another kick, he finally noticed Taichu Yarong, who was looking at him from the side.


    Of course he knew that this was the Primitive Tribe''s Queen, and he couldn''t help but stop and size her up.


    A wave of admiration rose from the bottom of his heart: As expected of the queen, I didn''t expect her to be so beautiful.


    Tsk, tsk, whatever you want is fine. There is one more strand of fat, and one less strand of lean. It''s just right, just right!


    Taichu Yarong also stared at Du Lei with her phoenix eyes. When she realized that this strange human brat seemed to admire her so much, something seemed to have opened up in the depths of her heart.


    Her heart was immediately filled with the expression that Du Lei looked at his with, when she suddenly felt a numbing sensation on her lower body.


    Her face turned red. It was fortunate that she had a skirt covering her face, or else she would lose face.


    Du Lei didn''t know why she was blushing, but he believed that he was handsome enough. He had always been kind to women.


    Thus, he didn''t bother about it.


    He could also hear clearly that all of this was Tai Chuzhize''s doing.


    The queen didn''t seem to have much hatred for him, so she turned her head to look at Tai Chuzhize and Taichu Yuanming with her cold eyes.


    Taichu Deyun, who was at the side, looked at Du Lei, who was looking at his sister-in-law with malicious intent, and immediately felt a bit unhappy. However, when he thought about how he was his ancestor, he didn''t say anything.


    Furthermore, he would have to look up to Du Lei in the future.


    He even noticed that something was wrong with Taichu Yarong''s expression. In the bottom of his heart, he was thinking about whether or not she should fuse Du Lei and Taichu Yarong, and how they should support him when the time comes.


    That would be great.


    At this time, Du Lei still didn''t know that Taichu Deyun had already started to sell off his sister-in-law, but would he refuse even if he found out?


    He was now prepared to teach Tai Chuzhize a lesson.


    This person did not even put him in his eyes.


    Now that the subjugating true spirit had awoken, it began to quietly absorb the spiritual energy at the seabed to recover his truesoul.


    However, he also told Du Lei in secret that he still needed to obtain an item from the Merfolk Tribe.


    Whatever this thing was, it was unknown even to the subjugating true spirit itself. This was because his memories were a little messy and he couldn''t remember it clearly.


    However, his power at the bottom of the sea had indeed risen, and from this, Du Lei''s strength had increased by a lot.


    People like Tai Chuzhize were really not his match.


    He was now afraid of that person in the Inheritance Hall, he had been warned by the subjugating true spirit the moment he entered the tribe. There was a fierce person there, and he seemed to be an enemy there.


    However, he seemed to be in a deep sleep and was temporarily unable to make a move.


    That was why he wanted to capture the merfolk tribe so quickly. He wanted to integrate the Primitive Tribe before he woke up.


    Tai Chuzhize did not expect Du Lei to appear so easily, and he seemed to be very strong as well.


    How did he become so strong all of a sudden?


    In fact, how could he know about the existence of the subjugating true spirit?


    It was impossible for him to know.


    What he was thinking about was how to contact Da Yanxiujun, and how he would let him lead troops to suppress Du Lei.


    Although he would have to pay a certain price, it was better than the current situation.


    Du Lei didn''t know what Tai Chuzhize was thinking in his heart, but he could tell that the other party was not convinced.


    He sneered in his heart. Unconvinced?


    Alright, I''ll beat you until you''re convinced.


    He had beaten up Tai Chuzhize and Taichu Yuanming. His nose was not, and his eyes were not, not the eyes.


    I''m sure his parents won''t be able to recognize him.


    Taichu Yarong, who was at the side, was finally woken up by the miserable cries of the two people.


    When she saw her brother beaten up to such a state, she was immediately enraged. She gave a long howl, True Qi surging inside her body, and a purple pillar suddenly rushed out from the queen''s seat, attacking towards Du Lei.


    Du Lei turned and gave Taichu Yarong an elegant smile, which made Taichu Yarong''s heart jump and her face flush red.


    Du Lei took advantage of this gap to normally grab onto the purple pillar. After which, he moved in its direction and suddenly arrived at Taichu Yarong''s side.


    "Ya!"


    Taichu Yarong screamed because she had lifted her up.


    In her entire life, besides her father and Tai Chudehui, there had never been a third man who had touched her.


    His body suddenly felt as if it had been stung by a needle.


    Du Lei was also shocked, he did not think that just hugging her would scare her to such an extent, and immediately let go of his hands embarrassedly, "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Taichu Yarong looked at Du Lei snappily, but seeing that he seemed to really not know the rules of the Mermaid Clan, he felt a little embarrassed to scold Du Lei.


    Furthermore, Du Lei was still as handsome as the sun and the most important thing was that he was a man with strength and power.


    She was instantly distracted.

 C297

    Her face flushed red. She originally wanted to berate Du Lei, but then she swallowed her words.


    Taichu Deyun, who was at the door, took a look and his eyeballs were about to come out.


    He hadn''t thought that his usually self-respecting sister-in-law would have such a girl-like attitude.


    Who else could it be other than his own brother?


    However ¡­ He hesitated, he had only thought about it, but looking at the situation, it seemed that Du Lei and Taichu Yarong were willing to do it?


    He was still a little worried. After all, the development of the Mermaid still relied on a strict system to operate.


    It was fine for ordinary Mermaid women, but he was the Queen Taichu Yarong.


    Not only did she control a million phoenix army s, she was also the best symbol of the entire tribe when there were no chief of tribe s. If she created any rumors, it would be a big deal.


    "Sister!"


    Tai Chuzhize realized that his sister and Du Lei were somewhat entangled with each other, and he immediately shouted out. Right now, he was still lying on the ground with a crippled Du Lei, but his own sister seemed to have the tendency to fall in love with Du Lei?


    He suddenly felt displeased in his heart.


    Du Lei was using his spirit eyes to size up Taichu Yarong, so he had been seen through by Du Lei from head to toe.


    He couldn''t help but want this woman.


    However, Tai Chuzhize''s sharp cry broke the subtle atmosphere between the two, causing Taichu Yarong to feel embarrassed, but she was still angered, more embarrassed than she was.


    She usually picked up the purple silk and her body suddenly became as flexible as a large bow.


    Du Lei''s eyes stared straight ahead, because if she bent at this angle, he would be able to see everything.


    He even saw ¡­ Before he could even react, he felt a burning sensation on his face. Just now, that purple waterfall had directly slapped his handsome face.


    "You actually hit me when I''m so handsome?"


    Du Lei covered his red face, his face full of anger.


    After Taichu Yarong heard this, her body paused for a moment. Although she felt that it was a pity that she had been slapped in the face, with her brother by her side, she could not stop. With a cold snort, she walked towards Du Lei.


    Du Lei could also tell something from Taichu Yarong''s expression, hence he was secretly pleased in his heart, it seemed that he could eat this woman now.


    Jialuo Jiaren was right, after all, this was the seabed.


    Even if she took in a few women, He Ruyue seemed to not care about this place.


    Moreover, this Taichu Yarong was too seductive.


    His heart burned with passion, he laughed sinisterly, then rushed towards Taichu Yarong like a tiger hunting for its prey.


    What kind of person was Taichu Yarong?


    She instantly saw something from Du Lei''s expression.


    Suddenly, his heart was like a fawn that was beating wildly.


    The strength in her hands lessened.


    Du Lei''s expression was certain, he was now like a hidden dragon that had entered the ocean, for many small places, even the mermaids would not be able to compare to him, let alone the overlord, who was considered half an ancestor of the Mermaid, and he had obtained the inheritance of the overlord.


    Taichu Yarong was small but he could sense it once in a hundred years. As a result, the strength on her hands was also very small.


    The moment the two of them started fighting, Taichu Yarong also realised, and her beautiful face immediately became as shy as it could get.


    The following scene astounded everyone. Although the two of them moved swiftly and nimbly, giving off the feeling that their attacks were fatal, they somehow felt as if their strengths had hit cotton, causing no ripples at all.


    When Taichu Deyun and the other two saw this, their hearts were immediately stunned. Just what kind of mess were these two trying to pull?


    Do you think it''s fun or do you want to play with us?


    Tai Chuzhize was inwardly furious, he did not care about his own injuries, and with a loud shout, he raised the decorative long sword beside him and slashed.


    However, that sword was made of real fine iron.


    "Be careful!"


    Unexpectedly, before Du Lei could react, Taichu Yarong had cried out in alarm instead.


    Hearing this voice, Du Lei''s heart was overturned with joy.


    Taichu Deyun could tell that his sister-in-law had set her sights on Du Lei.


    Tai Chuzhize who was holding his sword over, upon hearing this, almost fell to the ground, his heart was wailing in grief, is it his brother or the one he likes more important?


    The corner of Du Lei''s mouth raised slightly, he glanced at Taichu Yarong, and with a leap, he rushed towards Tai Chuzhize with unparalleled momentum.


    The originally victorious Tai Chuzhize suddenly felt as if the deepest part of his soul was being stared at by some kind of ancient monster. His entire body shivered, and then, the longsword in his hand fell.


    Du Lei glanced at the sword on the ground, the water pressure in the depths of the ocean was extremely high, maybe only this mermaid could use this sword.


    Once the pressure from the subjugating true spirit was released, Tai Chuzhize immediately crawled onto the ground, not daring to say a single word.


    There was no helping it, the pressure of the subjugating true spirit was too strong, they were not on the same level at all.


    Even though Taichu Deyun and the others were not Du Lei''s main targets, they still felt a sense of oppression.


    "I am willing to submit!"


    Tai Chuzhize had no choice but to shout out these words.


    Behind him, Taichu Yuanming''s face relaxed, Du Lei was truly too strong, and most importantly, the pressure on them was too strong, they were unable to fight against Du Lei, and were forced to the ground and unable to move.


    How could they fight like this?


    Du Lei was satisfied, he nodded his head and instructed: "Since that''s the case, then hand over the military power between you two to me."


    He had finally discovered that military might was the most important power in the Mermaid Dynasty at the bottom of the sea.


    With military power, it wouldn''t even be a problem for him to become a king on his own.


    However, he had never thought of staying at the bottom of the sea to develop.


    Although Tai Chuzhize and Taichu Yuanming were extremely unwilling, they had no choice but to lower their heads when facing against such a threat.


    They took out their badges and gave it to Du Lei.


    This token was made from silver and looked like a mermaid.


    I heard that the five Great Clan Elders hold a silver badge, and only the chief of tribe has the qualifications to hold a gold badge.


    The medallion was currently placed in the rear palace of the royal palace.


    He was burning with passion in his heart. If he could obtain the Golden Token, he could control the two million and five hundred thousand army of the Primitive Tribe.


    If that happened, wouldn''t the Merfolk Tribe be his?


    Although it might attract the attention of the other three tribes ¡­


    However, when the time came, he would unite the other three tribes as well.


    Didn''t that mean he had become the King of the Sea?


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Now that the subjugating true spirit had begun to awaken, he did not even need to do it himself.


    With power, how could he be afraid of not having money?


    At that time, the entire Merfolk Tribe would go find treasures at the bottom of the sea for him.


    Taichu Deyun saw that Du Lei had effortlessly obtained two silver medallions, that was an army of a million.


    Suddenly, his heart burned with passion. He walked over and asked in embarrassment, "My lord, what do you think ¡­"


    "Don''t say anything polite to me, hand over your silver token."


    Du Lei said impolitely. Right now, he no longer had any thoughts of supporting anyone, he could only forcefully control the military power in his hands.


    When that Inheritance Hall member wakes up, he will have a fierce battle.

 C298

    Taichu Deyun did not expect Du Lei to turn hostile like that, but after thinking about it, since the other party was his own ancestor, he did not say anything and directly handed over the silver badge to Du Lei.


    Du Lei laughed as he looked at the order badge in his hand. In just that short period of time, he already controlled a million and five hundred thousand troops.


    "I heard that the Hong Sun Elder and Elder Zi Ping are preparing to verify Zhao Linger''s bloodline? Let''s go take a look! "


    Du Lei still could not leave Zhao Linger''s side. What did he mean by taking the son of heaven and ordering the dukes to do their bidding?


    Zhao Linger could not afford for anything to go wrong.


    Taichu Yarong''s eyes flickered, she immediately understood what Du Lei was thinking, and silently followed behind him.


    Taichu Deyun and the other two were behind them.


    The current Du Lei did not dare to speak, because through his strength, he had already occupied a certain position in the Primitive Tribe.


    Tai Chuhongri and Taichu Ziping never thought that Du Lei would actually be released, and even obtain the majority of the Primitive Tribe''s military power.


    She was so angry that she pointed at Taichu Deyun and the other two, not knowing what to say.


    Du Lei did not plan to waste time with them and directly said: "I know you guys are not convinced, but why don''t you think about it, with your little strength, can you guys compare to that man from Inheritance Hall? Do you know who he is or what her identity is? "


    The expressions of Taichu Ziping and the others changed. They indeed did not know the identity of the Holy Envoy, but his miracles made the five of them believe that he came from some sacred place.


    "To tell you the truth, I am your ancestor!"


    Du Lei acted like he was deceiving Taichu Deyun, the subjugating true spirit on his body complemented his explosive Qi.


    Instantly, the bloodlines of the elders and Queen Taichu Yarong seemed to feel a surge of power.


    His entire body was boiling.


    And Zhao Linger, who was lying in the center of the altar in the distance, obtained the victory.


    A golden light radiated from her body, illuminating the entire square.


    "This, this is also a miracle!"


    Tai Chuhongri immediately knelt down towards Du Lei. What kind of identity did Zhao Linger have, in truth, these elders could tell at a glance. These complicated steps were just to let these normal people believe it.


    Give them a strong piece of evidence.


    At this time, Zhao Linger had revealed the golden light of the Holy Maiden, causing him to sincerely submit to Du Lei.


    Taichu Ziping pondered for a moment, looked at Taichu Deyun and the others, sighed, and knelt down.


    Although Du Lei looked like a human now, could the Mermaid really not live on land like a human?


    He didn''t know, but he felt that Du Lei really did have an even purer bloodline aura than theirs.


    In addition, their ancestors had indeed left the tribe to search for an even more powerful method.


    Du Lei nodded his head in satisfaction and kept the two silver medallions.


    Only then did the two old men stand up.


    He explained in a serious tone, "Right now, that person has already fallen into a coma. However, it is possible that he will wake up at any time. I do not know how he would deceive you. However, I can be sure that the expert you all are talking about, he did not have any kind intentions. "


    Following that, Du Lei even sent the six subarachnoid qi into their bodies. Immediately, green gases started to appear from their bodies and circulate non-stop within their bodies.


    Following that, a few of them let out a sound of enjoyment, the subarachnoid qi just now allowed the six of them to improve their powers once again.


    Most importantly, they discovered that the blood in their bodies seemed to have been purified.


    At this time, Taichu Deyun finally understood why he felt that there was something wrong with the bloodlines of the Jialuo Jiaren brothers. It turned out that having obtained Du Lei''s appreciation, their bloodlines had already increased by a little.


    "As long as you are willing to work loyally for me, I can help you purify your bloodline once in a while. It''s not impossible to become a gold-scaled bloodline by then. "


    Du Lei kept spouting nonsense, he still needed these people to cooperate with him.


    Although the six of them knew what Du Lei was thinking, the subarachnoid qi was indeed effective. Their powers had increased, and their blood had been purified.


    Their hearts were immediately set ablaze. Although they no longer held the military power, compared to their bloodline, it didn''t seem to be that important.


    If he died, wouldn''t he be left with nothing?


    Gold-scaled clansmen could live for dozens of years longer than yellow scale clansmen.


    Every member of the bloodline at a higher level could live for ten more years. Who wouldn''t want to live a little longer?


    Seeing that he was fine, Du Lei immediately let go of his train of thoughts.


    Taichu Deyun still had his own mark of Innate Qi in his head.


    He could be one of the prosecutors here, and the moment someone made a move, he would probably inform him immediately.


    Sure enough, Du Lei glanced at Taichu Deyun, and saw that he had completely accepted Du Lei''s method.


    As long as he honestly helped Du Lei do things now, he would definitely benefit a lot in the future.


    "You guys can decide on Zhao Linger''s bloodline verification, but I won''t get involved. "However, I hope that you can complete it as soon as possible. I still have other things to do."


    Du Lei instructed and indicated for Taichu Yarong to follow him.


    Taichu Yarong''s face flushed red, her heart jumped, she did not know what Du Lei meant by that.


    However, at this time, she could only keep up.


    Taichu Deyun and the others looked at each other. They understood what was going on but they did not say anything.


    When the two of them reached the rear hall of the palace, Du Lei asked Taichu Yarong, "Can you give me the golden token?"


    He was trying to focus all his power on himself.


    Taichu Yarong hesitated, but when she thought of the miracle Du Lei had displayed just now, she nodded her head.


    "Follow me!"


    Du Lei followed behind Taichu Yarong and entered the rear hall.


    All the buildings here were inlaid with gold, it was extremely dazzling, Du Lei really wanted to bring all the buildings here back to the mainland.


    This group of fishes really knew how to enjoy themselves.


    Even the steps were gold.


    The rear hall was not very big, after all, only chief of tribe lived there.


    Furthermore, the Mermaid was slow to reproduce. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be just five million people in the entire Primitive Tribe.


    Taichu Yarong walked to the front of a set of armor, which was made of a unique material, and took it down. Taichu Yarong originally wanted to say something, but Tai Chudehui had already been dead for many years, so he did not say anything.


    Du Lei guessed that this was probably the chief of tribe''s standard armor. Curious, he let Taichu Yarong wear it for him immediately.


    Taichu Yarong''s face flushed red, as she silently walked to Du Lei''s side.


    Because Du Lei had the subarachnoid qi in his body, he could breathe at the bottom of the sea like a mermaid.


    This fragrance was too enchanting, and he couldn''t resist anymore. Below him, there was already a reaction, and he immediately hugged Taichu Yarong.


    Taichu Yarong still wanted to resist, but how could she be a match for Du Lei?


    Seeing that even Taichu Yarong had stopped moving, Du Lei laughed out loud. He immediately carried the beauty and walked into a nearby room.


    After placing Taichu Yarong on the bed, he had already thought about it. Since there was no one around, he might as well make a move.


    Taichu Yarong seemed to have made her preparations.


    Originally, she needed to be wary of the five great elders, but now that Du Lei had subdued the five great elders, there was no need for her to worry so much.

 C299

    Suddenly, the two of them faced each other naked. At first, it was fine, Du Lei was only concerned with inciting Taichu Yarong''s desire, but later on, he realized that there was no door to the cave.


    Her face was filled with shock, but Taichu Yarong sneered, she pushed Du Lei down, and then started to slide down.


    Immediately, Du Lei only felt a soft feeling coming from below.


    His entire body started to float.


    After a long while, Du Lei hugged Taichu Yarong and said somewhat dejectedly, "How did Jia Ye give birth to Zhao Linger back then?"


    Taichu Yarong scoffed, and explained, "When the strength of a Gold Scale Tribe reaches a certain realm, they can transform into a human, and at that time, they can naturally ¡­"


    Du Lei finally understood, but he estimated that Jia Ye''s strength was similar to his own, which meant, he could help Taichu Yarong make a breakthrough?


    Since both of them were being honest with each other, there was no need to hide it anymore.


    The subarachnoid qi in his body immediately rushed into Taichu Yarong''s body.


    When the subjugating true spirit saw this scene, it immediately became so angry that it started stomping its feet. He was hoping that Du Lei''s subarachnoid qi would help him defeat that Holy Envoy in the future and take back the Jindan.


    Now, all of this was wasted on a single woman.


    Du Lei did not think that much either. With the influx of a large amount of subarachnoid qi, Taichu Yarong''s entire body sank into a wonderful state.


    This was a phenomenon that belonged to the Ancestral Awakening.


    The Mermaid had inherited too many bloodlines, so returning to their roots would be even more difficult.


    This was because their bloodlines had been lost for generations. It would be even more difficult for them to return to their ancestors.


    After a very long time, when Du Lei''s stomach was already hungry, he slowly woke up.


    She smiled and said, "That''s great, my bloodline has advanced yet again."


    Although the progress was small, it was still better than not being able to evolve.


    Du Lei said snappily, "If we follow this process of yours, then I will stay here and help you enter the subarachnoid qi for my entire life."


    Taichu Yarong''s face changed, but she immediately regained her composure.


    She naturally knew that as a human, Du Lei had to return back to the mainland.


    He just didn''t expect him to say it out loud.


    Du Lei did not expect his words of truth to hurt Taichu Yarong, so he immediately hugged her and said gently: "Don''t worry, from now on, this place will be my base camp, you have to help me manage this place well."


    Taichu Yarong nodded with a smile on her face. After some thought, she asked worriedly, "Are you really going to act against the Holy Envoy?"


    "I will definitely go against him. Even if I don''t want to provoke him, he will come and provoke me. We are irreconcilable. "


    Du Lei was also helpless. That so-called Holy Envoy or whatever, he seemed to be a sworn enemy of Tyrant.


    His death that year seemed to have something to do with him?


    He could only feel that the subjugating true spirit seemed to have a great enmity towards him.


    This made it impossible for Du Lei to live in peace with that Holy Envoy.


    If he got angry, he wouldn''t have anything good to eat.


    Not to mention having no superpowers, he was still in the depths of the sea, without the protection of the subarachnoid qi.


    Most likely, in the blink of an eye, the pressure from the deep sea would push him down and explode.


    Taichu Yarong didn''t know why Du Lei had to go against that Holy Envoy, but she had already given herself to Du Lei, so she had to think of everything for him.


    "My brother, who is also Tai Chuzhize, has quite a bit of contact with the Holy Envoy. Perhaps ¡­ He can help you a lot. "


    In her heart, she was also struggling. After all, one side was her brother, while the other side was her new lover.


    After Du Lei heard this, he was overjoyed in his heart. Seems like after this woman had done well with him, she would immediately support him.


    He suddenly carried Taichu Yarong as he buried his head in his twin peaks proudly to eat.


    After a long while, Du Lei left the rear hall, his entire body covered in gold armor.


    Even though he didn''t want to become a chief of tribe of the Primitive Tribe right now, he needed to have a certain level of presence right now.


    This armor is not bad.


    He leaped into the testing square like a bolt of lightning.


    At this time, Taichu Deyun and the others had already researched Zhao Linger''s bloodline thoroughly and confirmed that her bloodline was indeed Saintess'' bloodline.


    Just as they were about to announce it to the Primitive Tribe, they would simultaneously send express messages to notify the other three tribes to come pay their respects.


    Now that the Holy Maiden was in their Primitive Tribe, in the future, their Primitive Tribe would be the leader.


    However, all of this would have to wait until the other three tribes arrived.


    Although their Primitive Tribe had a huge advantage.


    However, if they were unable to suppress the people from the other tribes, then things would become ugly.


    "Wang!"


    Although Taichu Deyun also coveted the position of the chief of tribe, he knew that the current Du Lei was his backer, and only Du Lei could suppress Tai Chuzhize.


    And at this time, Zhao Linger had made Primitive Tribe a thorn in the side of the other three tribes.


    Whichever family Zhao Linger lived in would be able to once again become the head of the tribe. At that time, there was a high chance that Mermaid would be united once more.


    That was a hegemony that had shook the entire world.


    When the other four saw this, they were also a bit hesitant.


    After all, Du Lei only looked like a human and not a Mermaid.


    Although the few of them could accept it, of course, most of them still hoped to obtain Du Lei''s subarachnoid qi.


    But their opinions could not affect the opinion of the entire Mermaid. They were just one of the Four Great Tribes, and they were even the weakest tribe.


    Now, another Du Lei appeared.


    Du Lei obviously knew what they were thinking, hence he laughed: "You don''t have to worry too much, I won''t occupy the entire position for too long. My future still belongs to the mainland. Back then, your Holy Maiden Jia Ye was able to leave the seabed to go to land. "In the future, as long as you follow me and do things honestly, it''s not like you won''t make it to the shore."


    Du Lei immediately threw out a bait, he didn''t believe that these old fellows wouldn''t be tempted.


    Sure enough, when they heard that they could get onto land, their little hearts started beating violently.


    What was Jia Ye''s Holy Maiden doing on land?


    Isn''t it just to understand humans, then we can lead Mermaid to land?


    Unfortunately, before Saintess Jia Ye could return, her entire Mermaid had shattered into pieces, and her brilliance had disappeared.


    Now that Du Lei''s subarachnoid qi was able to help them purify their bloodline and achieve their goal of returning to their ancestors, it meant that their strength could be raised as well. At that time, it would no longer be difficult for them to reach the mainland.


    "We congratulate you on your success!"


    No one immediately knelt down. In their hearts, they were thinking, if Du Lei did not take off this golden armor, he really did have that kind of imposing manner.


    Therefore, they no longer had any thoughts and planned to support Du Lei with all their might. At that time, once Du Lei united the entire Mermaid, they would have the achievements of a dragon.


    Du Lei was in a good mood. He glanced at the sleeping Zhao Linger and squinted her eyes. In the future, he would have to rely on Zhao Linger for everything under the sea.


    It seemed that she still couldn''t stay at the bottom of the sea.


    He had to find a way to bring them to the land.


    Only then would he be able to make a name for himself.


    Right now he was just relying on violence, but that was not a long-term solution.


    "I heard that you guys have collected a lot of gold, silver, and jewelry. Now, bring me over to have a look." "Right now, I''m doing business on land. When the time comes, I can bring some of the resources from the land to the bottom of the sea."


    Du Lei began to calculate his profession of antiques.

 C300

    Taichu Ziping was silent for a moment, then nodded: "All gold, silver, and jewelry are under my control. Please follow me to the treasury."


    Du Lei looked at Taichu Deyun, and seeing that he was nodding his head, he laughed out loud, "Alright, the few of you continue working, I will follow Elder Ziping to the treasury."


    Relatively speaking, Taichu Ziping was rather old-fashioned. Previously, he supported Tai Chudehui, but later on, he supported Taichu Deyun. Now that Du Lei had interfered, he had no choice but to support Du Lei.


    Du Lei was still doubting his sincerity from the bottom of his heart.


    The things that Taichu Ziping had brought him to do were all in a bit of a mess.


    If Du Lei did not have his Spirit Eyes observing them, he would have been confused.


    However, he also knew that this Taichu Ziping was probably up to no good.


    "I say, Elder Zi Ping, if you have anything to say, just tell me, there''s no need to beat around the bush."


    Du Lei could not take it anymore and directly said.


    Taichu Ziping stopped and thought for a moment before asking coldly, "Since you are a human, how can you withstand such a strong water pressure at the bottom of the sea? Who exactly are you? "


    "You shouldn''t know too much about my identity. You only need to know that our cooperation will only bring us hundreds of benefits without any harm."


    As Du Lei said this, the overbearing aura surrounding him suddenly increased.


    Taichu Ziping groaned, "You don''t have to use your power to suppress others, who hasn''t seen me, Taichu Ziping? In the past, I also went ashore. I knew that you humans loved to speak with flowery words and do evil things. "


    "If you doubt my identity, then why did you hand over the silver token to me?"


    Du Lei asked curiously.


    "Since Taichu Deyun has already chosen to submit to you, even if I do not submit, so what?"


    Taichu Ziping sighed.


    Du Lei was speechless, it was not as if such things had not happened in the history of mankind, even the owner had surrendered, for a subject like Taichu Ziping, what could he do, even if he resisted?


    "I respect your character. How about this, I promise that I will hand over this set of armor and the gold order badge to Taichu Deyun in the future. However, I hope that you can support Taichu Yarong in continuing to take control of the phoenix army."


    Taichu Ziping''s eyes flashed. The reason why he brought Du Lei in this manner was because he was thinking of a way to exchange some initiative for the Primitive Tribe. He did not expect Du Lei to be this direct.


    In the end, he nodded his head, Taichu Deyun had always been one of the candidate he wanted to support for the throne.


    She and Taichu Yarong were helping from the side.


    On the other hand, the Primitive Tribe had already made up their minds.


    "You must have your own requests for benefits. Don''t tell me that you''re doing this just for these vulgar gold and silver?"


    Taichu Ziping was a little disbelieving of Du Lei''s words. In his opinion, although gold and silver were good, but they couldn''t be eaten together. Furthermore, they were a waste of space.


    If not for the fact that most of Mermaid liked to use these things to decorate their buildings, he would have long wanted to clear them out.


    The corner of Du Lei''s mouth twitched, and he immediately nodded in acknowledgement, "Land is different from the sea floor. These things are currency today.


    Taichu Ziping silently nodded his head, he admitted that he had overestimated Du Lei a little.


    However, this way was even better. The weakness they had was that they were like true humans and not gods.


    Although he could sense the aura from Du Lei''s body, he still felt that Du Lei was a little more human-like.


    Not long after, the two arrived at the treasury.


    Du Lei opened his eyes wide, because there were too many treasures here.


    There are even things from a thousand or two thousand years ago.


    How many old antiques can we find on land now?


    Every one of them is priceless, but what is here, even on the surface, is one or two thousand years old. Heavens, what is deeper, isn''t it something left behind even further down the river of history?


    He was right to come to the bottom of the sea, he didn''t expect there would be so many good things.


    Taichu Ziping had been observing Du Lei this entire time, and when he realized that Du Lei was actually enchanted by these vulgar things, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Looks like this was the bargaining chip between their Mermaid and Du Lei.


    Ever since he found out that the blood of the rest could be purified through Du Lei, he knew that Du Lei would become a rising star for his Mermaid in the future.


    Only by being on good terms with Du Lei would Mermaid be able to obtain sufficient benefits.


    He did not believe that the people from the other three tribes would be able to withstand the pressure of the subjugating true spirit, even if it was something that he could not withstand.


    Everyone was the same. There was no difference in status.


    Du Lei being the first to arrive at Primitive Tribe was their Primitive Tribe''s fortune.


    Now, he was prepared to discuss with Taichu Deyun how the Primitive Tribe would develop.


    As for Du Lei, he laughed, even if all the treasures here were to be given to Du Lei, they would not lose anything, because this was just an accessory for Mermaid.


    If Du Lei knew what Taichu Ziping was thinking in his heart, he might just beat him up. He had spent a lot of effort to go to the bottom of the sea and the treasure that he had found was actually just an accessory?


    However, this was also the truth.


    In the Mermaid, resources were not exchanged with gold and silver, but with the Tears of the Merfolk, which were unique to the Mermaid.


    In other words, the tears of the merfolk were the tears left behind by the people of Mermaid.


    However, these tears couldn''t be shed so easily.


    Each tear from a mermaid was something that would cost a mermaid almost a lifetime.


    This was to say that a single tear from a mermaid was equivalent to the life of a mermaid.


    However, the Tears of Mermaid was indeed of great use to their Mermaid. Whether it was used to nourish their bodies or to heal their injuries, it had an incomparably miraculous effect.


    Du Lei, who was currently guarding the Silver Gold Mountain, was at a loss of what to do.


    The aircraft carrier had been left in the ocean by him, and now there was no one guarding it. After all, this was only a exploration journey.


    Furthermore, he realized that there were many flaws in that aircraft carrier, so he might as well get a transport ship from the Mermaid.


    Back then Jia Luo had said that the technology of the Mermaid was much more advanced than that of the humans.


    Although he said that this could only be possessed by members of the Golden Scale Bloodline, he was now the temporary king of the Primitive Tribe, the regent. Wasn''t it fine if he took a transport plane?


    He immediately explained it to Taichu Ziping, and Taichu Ziping only calculated it for a bit, before nodding his head and agreeing.


    After all, Jialuo Jiaren was only a red scale; there were some things that he had no authority to decide.


    As one of the five great elders of the Primitive Tribe, a transport plane could still be used for Taichu Ziping.


    "The transport plane''s speed is not as good as the shuttle, but its weight is very heavy. If the Regent wants to take away all of this gold and silver, the transport plane is a good choice. However, I suggest that you don''t appear here arrogantly. After all, you humans have made great progress in science and technology. If we are discovered by then, I''m afraid it will lead to unnecessary trouble. "


    Taichu Ziping warned.


    Du Lei knew that the Mermaid was still in a fragmented state and it was impossible for them to trade with humans.


    However, he believed that with his interference, this situation would quickly change. At that time, he would have to lead Mermaid ashore.


    At that time, even if he gave the throne to Taichu Deyun, he only needed to control the traffic between the and the human.


    He could still influence the Mermaid.

 C301

    Taichu Ziping and Du Lei were calculating their future development. In the end, under Taichu Ziping''s interference, a gigantic transport plane that was at least a few hundred meters square appeared.


    "We will first send people to organize the treasures. When the time comes, we will place them on the transport plane. Our transport plane also has a folding function. "


    In order to let Du Lei understand more about their Mermaid''s technology, Taichu Ziping brought Du Lei to demonstrate how to control this transport plane.


    Du Lei was dumbstruck, his heart was shocked, he never thought that Mermaid''s technology was really developed.


    In the end, Du Lei called over the two brothers. The two of them had been living off of Taichu Deyun for the past two days, and I heard that they had already favored quite a few women from the Mermaid.


    "From today onwards, the two of you will be guarding this transport plane. In the future, all of us will depend on these things to achieve great heights."


    He knew what Jialuo Jiaren would do. After all, the two of them had already stayed on the mainland for more than twenty years.


    Jialuo Jiaren looked at each other, his heart filled with excitement. The Regent King Du Lei had entrusted this matter to his brothers to trust them, and fortunately, they had treated Du Lei very well back in the Jinling City.


    Right now, they were living a comfortable life in the tribe.


    Now, Taichu Deyun would often go and find them to ask them about some things related to Du Lei.


    It was as if the two brothers became the big stars amongst the red scale clansmen, and many clansmen started to curry favor with them.


    So much so that the problem of being single, which had plagued them for so long, was resolved.


    Soon enough, a large number of Black Scale Tribe members were transported to the treasury, specifically to move things like gold and silver.


    However, they knew that everything they had came from Du Lei. If Du Lei disliked them, they would be of no use.


    The reason why the two brothers had gone to the mainland was because they had offended some people.


    Yesterday, those people came to them one after another to apologize. At the same time, they also gave them a lot of tears.


    They would wake up laughing at these things even in their dreams.


    Therefore, when Du Lei told them about the transport plane, they kept promising that nothing would happen to them.


    Seeing that, Du Lei left with satisfaction.


    Now that the treasures had some clues, and he could start collecting them, the main problem for him right now was to get rid of that Holy Envoy in Inheritance Hall.


    This way, his position in the Primitive Tribe would be more stable.


    "I say, do you have confidence in dominating?"


    Du Lei didn''t have the slightest confidence. According to the subjugating true spirit, the Holy Envoy didn''t seem to be Earth''s life?


    If not for the fact that Ba Ba was determined to kill him, Du Lei would have already run away.


    However, he also knew that it was useless even if he ran now.


    He must have attracted that person''s attention because he had come here with his tyrannical truesoul.


    Seeing Du Lei''s worried face, Taichu Yarong thought that something had happened to ease his mood.


    She took the initiative to step down and bury her head.


    Du Lei suddenly exclaimed softly, feeling as if all his worries and worries had vanished into thin air.


    He moved Taichu Yarong and said emotionally: "I will definitely think of a way to raise your bloodline as soon as possible."


    To Du Lei, the seabed was a magical place. But to the Mermaid, wasn''t the ground also a treasured land that she longed for?


    Jialuo Jiaren was forced to go to the mainland because of an accident, but he was still scared witless.


    Because hearing Wang Haobo, Fish King Jia Luo seemed to have attracted the attention of the relevant departments?


    However, there was nothing that could be done about this matter. The sudden appearance of such a person would be noticed by anyone.


    Furthermore, it was the mysterious department that was in charge of national security?


    It was much better now. The two brothers only needed to take responsibility of Du Lei and transport the treasures to the surface. They didn''t need to be afraid on the surface, they only needed to be at the bottom of the sea.


    Furthermore, Du Lei''s task for them was to run back and forth between the sea bed and the land. Because they were familiar with each other, only they could better do this for him.


    "Is the one from Inheritance Hall awake?"


    Du Lei asked. He could only sense the existence of that person, but could not determine if he had awakened.


    "Not yet. Could it be that you want to ¡­"


    Taichu Yarong immediately understood what Du Lei was trying to do.


    Back then, that person called himself a Holy Envoy and came from the God Realm.


    After suppressing many people, they slowly began to accept the existence of that person.


    Although he did not know what was staying in the Pacific Ocean all this time, but from the looks of it, it seemed to be just to wait for Du Lei.


    Just before Du Lei arrived at the tribe, at the last moment after he had fallen asleep, the Holy Envoy issued an order for the Primitive Tribe to apprehend Jialuo Jiaren and the rest.


    Obviously, the Holy Envoy was also extremely wary of Du Lei.


    "Since he hasn''t woken up yet, I will naturally go sneak attack him." While he is still sick, I have to take his life! "


    Du Lei said without a care. Taichu Yarong had already become his woman, so naturally she didn''t need to be on guard.


    Taichu Yarong''s phoenix eyes moved, and said in a low voice: "The Inheritance Hall is surrounded by restrictions that he had set up, making it impossible for us to enter. Of course we know more. "


    Following that, Taichu Yarong told some of the more secret information about the Inheritance Hall to Du Lei.


    After Du Lei heard this, he felt assured. This time, he would definitely be able to kill that Holy Envoy.


    The subjugating true spirit calculated and felt that Taichu Yarong was not lying to them.


    Finally, Du Lei and the subjugating true spirit set off on their journey.


    The Inheritance Hall was close to the palace, but it was a little far away.


    After all, this was the Mermaid''s sacrificial offering, which made it seem somewhat solemn.


    "Du Lei, that person''s strength is extraordinary. The reason why I was killed by Nuwa back then was because I was attacked by an entire person back in the God Realm. Now, tens of thousands of years have passed, and I want to use the same method to get my revenge. "


    The aura of the subjugating true spirit skyrocketed, and then left Du Lei''s body, transforming into another figure.


    Seeing that, Du Lei''s eyes lit up.


    He wore a white leather jacket with a moon-white jade band tied around his waist. His hair was like the wind, and he had a pair of indifferent eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so handsome."


    Du Lei could not help but mock him, and the subjugating true spirit laughed lightly, "We gods do not have faces, but because of lust later on, we changed ourselves to look like we like it. "Actually, my appearance is based on a certain person''s transformation from back then."


    Du Lei nodded his head, if these Divine Spirit beings were so handsome, then these humans would truly be a bit ugly.


    So it turned out that this group of people were the ones that had great strength and directly used their hands to play with pictures on his face.


    Then, he only saw the depths of the subjugating true spirit being gently touched by a palm.


    "Buzz!"


    Wave after wave of ripples that could be seen with the naked eye, these ripples contained strange runes, Du Lei was completely unable to understand what it was.


    However, the subarachnoid qi in his body seemed to be restless, as if it was afraid of the runes.


    In the distance, Taichu Deyun and the five elders watched on the sidelines stealthily. Although Tai Chuzhize had submitted to him, he still couldn''t be compared to Taichu Deyun.


    Although Taichu Deyun had already heard Du Lei''s exact words from him, at this time, his heart felt much more at ease.


    But to see Tai Chuzhize in such a state, caused him to be displeased.


    Taichu Ziping pressed down on his right hand, shaking his head to indicate that he should not do anything.


    Only then was he able to suppress the rage in his heart.


    He wanted to wait until he ascended the throne so that he could have a taste of his own strength.


    Tai Chuzhize also did not show weakness, as though he felt that if his sister was with Du Lei, he himself would also be able to soar in status.

 C302

    In fact, everything that they had been doing in the future had already been arranged by Du Lei.


    However, Du Lei did not say anything now, so they started to secretly fight. They all hoped to get Du Lei''s favor, and at that time, they would be able to get on the throne.


    Du Lei asked softly: "What''s going on?"


    The subjugating true spirit shook his head and did not say a word. He closed his eyes and started to follow Taichu Yarong''s instructions to open the Inheritance Hall.


    As the important hall of the Mermaid, there were countless of Mermaid ancestors that had invested a large amount of blood essence to create the Inheritance Hall.


    They could use the Mermaid Blood to forcefully open the Inheritance Hall.


    When it came to Mermaid Blood, Taichu Yarong had originally wanted to provide it for Du Lei, but she was rejected.


    What a joke, even the Mermaid''s Holy Maiden had a hegemony''s bloodline inheritance, the other people''s bloodline would not even be as pure as the subjugating true spirit''s own bloodline.


    A drop of blood essence that was as bright as the sun was condensed into a single drop by Domineering, causing the others to be unable to see the subjugating true spirit.


    As a result, they only saw a drop of mermaid blood essence appearing above Du Lei''s head, causing their blood to boil.


    It was not only them, all the other people of Mermaid felt a different kind of energy, as if it had awoken in their bodies.


    Other than the Primitive Tribe, the Great Yan Clan, the Zhou''s Tribe and the Jia''s Tribe that were far to the west all had certain senses.


    They had already sent a part of their troops to Primitive Tribe to gather accurate information on Zhao Linger.


    At this moment, some of the old antiques could no longer sit still. This kind of reaction had never appeared before.


    They couldn''t help but think of an identity.


    It was the ancestor of the Mermaid, the white-scaled mermaid.


    On Earth, the seabed immediately surged into a frenzy as shuttle continuously headed towards the Pacific Ocean. They desperately needed to know what caused their blood to boil.


    Du Lei was also not aware of this, but seeing that the subjugating true spirit had already entered its crucial stage, he did not think about anything else.


    Right now, he had to protect his surroundings so that the Mermaid wouldn''t rush out to disturb the subjugating true spirit.


    "Buzz!"


    Immediately, the drop of Ancient Blood Essence was absorbed into the Inheritance Hall.


    The Inheritance Hall suddenly burst out with trillions of rays of light, illuminating the entire Primitive Tribe, even the entire deep ocean region.


    Du Lei was shocked, but then he suddenly heard a stern voice from the subjugating true spirit: "He''s about to wake up, we have to speed up."


    After that, he felt as if his soul was being squeezed out of his body, and he could no longer control it.


    He could faintly feel that the subjugating true spirit was directly using his body.


    And his own soul could only watch.


    Very soon, he discovered that his body had begun to mutate. Golden scales began to appear on his body and they were extremely dazzling.


    "Unfortunately, your body is too weak and can only be remodeled to the level of a golden scale. Otherwise, perhaps a white scale would have appeared."


    The subjugating true spirit sighed, "But that''s already enough. Right now, Earth is already in the apocalypse, his strength will definitely be greatly reduced."


    Du Lei rolled his eyes in annoyance, but he suddenly realized that his body no longer belonged to him.


    It was a terrible feeling.


    But he knew, even if the subjugating true spirit gave him his body, he would still not be able to unleash his full strength.


    "Domineering, remnant evildoer!"


    A heavy voice suddenly came out from the Inheritance Hall. It was like a mountain, pressuring people to the point that they couldn''t breathe.


    Although Du Lei did not directly control his body, he could still feel that sensation.


    "Hmph, Wan Yangzi, you are just a lackey of the Heavenly Emperor. If it hadn''t been for your sneak attack, would I have fallen for tens of thousands of years? Today, if I try to forcibly awaken it, I''ll destroy your clone! "


    When Du Lei said these words, even he himself was shocked. He did not expect that the Holy Envoy who made the subjugating true spirit stand up for him was actually just a part of him.


    It could be seen how weak the current subjugating true spirit was, and how strong that whatever Wan Yangzi was.


    "Hegemon, so many years have passed but you still don''t know the meaning."


    Wan Yangzi couldn''t help but laugh, thinking that he had overestimated himself.


    He opened the door of the Inheritance Hall, and saw a man and a zither standing at the entrance.


    "This clone of yours is a bit stronger now. Not bad, that''s just what I want."


    Even if it was Du Lei himself who heard that Tyrant was borrowing his body to say such arrogant words, he would still feel ashamed.


    Were these powerful figures all bragging like that?


    "Is that so? Then let me experience it! "


    Wan Yangzi was too lazy to waste time, he immediately played his zither, and enchanting music started to spread out.


    Du Lei felt like his soul was about to fall into a coma, but he didn''t dare do so. This battle would determine his future peaceful life with Tyrant, and also decide his prestige and position in the Merfolk Tribe.


    One mistake and he would be surrounded and attacked by the Mermaid.


    Tyrant did not show any weakness. He coldly snorted and his aura suddenly expanded. Immediately, a wave of pressure forced its way into the group of people behind him.


    Taichu Deyun and the others were shocked, they had to retreat more than ten meters before they managed to come to a stop.


    His aura was already so strong.


    Ba''e operated Du Lei''s body, causing his four limbs to change. His hands to become claws, and his toes to become webbed.


    Moreover, he felt that his back was starting to bulge, as if something was about to pop out.


    "Hey, hey, I won''t really become an old turtle, will I?"


    Du Lei still had a lot of happiness to live through. If he became the same fierce beast he was before he went down, wouldn''t he be easy to deal with?


    "Don''t worry, I''m using a large amount of Fa Li to support you. Once I run out of power, you will return to your original state."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he rushed out.


    Du Lei could not help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart, this was more like it.


    However, the battle between and the Sky Tyrant Lord had once again caught his attention. This was a battle between gods, even though both sides had certain restrictions on their power levels.


    But Du Lei still felt that it was very cool.


    It was a rare sight to see in a thousand years. Not only him, but Taichu Deyun and the others also widened their eyes, wanting to see what kind of person was raised by the gods.


    Perhaps they could break through to the next realm based on this.


    Even if he couldn''t break through, he could still accumulate some experience.


    "Rumble!"


    Immediately, the bottom of the sea started to churn, causing strong tremors in the ground. Du Lei could even guess that the sea surface was no longer calm.


    There was a high risk of a tsunami.


    The battle between the two Divine Spirits could only be described as earthshaking, and the bystanders couldn''t even look at it. If not for the fact that Du Lei''s body had been manipulated by the Overlord, he would have definitely run far away.


    Taichu Deyun and the others who were watching from afar were forced to retreat a good distance.


    The auras the two of them emitted were too powerful. Be it their minds or their bodies, they were unable to resist.


    "Oh my god, is this the battle of gods? How could he be so strong? Any god, can bring about a devastating blow to Earth. "


    Tai Chuhongri was dumbstruck, unable to believe it.

 C303

    Tai Chuzhize stood there with his eyes half closed, thinking about something, as though he was planning some kind of shocking secret.


    And the battle between the Overlord and Wan Yangzi had also attracted the attention of the surface forces.


    In the country of R, many volcanoes erupted at the same time, and at the same time, a tsunami was rampaging through the region. There was a sense of apocalypse, and many of the people of R directly kneeled on the ground, begging for forgiveness.


    And even the surrounding countries of Asia, led by China, suffered from an unstoppable disaster. Although many people didn''t understand the real reason, some of the measurements pointed to the bottom of the sea.


    As a result, a large number of submarines began to dive into the sea to investigate. However, with their current technology, they were still unable to determine the location of the mermaid tribe.


    States M also took advantage of the situation and dispatched many submarines into States R''s sea. Although they were strongly opposed by other countries, they were still under the banner of investigating the truth, and even the people of R''s were helpless to do anything about it.


    They could only allow the people of the M Nation to enter freely.


    Very quickly, the M Country''s high technology technology began to spread. Some scenes of the seabed were spread to the surface. However, due to the shocking scene, it did not spread out.


    However, some of the heads of State still saw this terrible scene.


    M Country''s probing machines could only capture a blurry image, but it was the one that was the closest to the truth.


    In that scene, two figures stood opposite to each other. Golden light flashed around them as visible energy undulations enveloped the two of them.


    Most importantly, there were many other human life forms around them.


    All of a sudden, all the governments of the countries were extremely worried. Searching for intelligent extraterrestrial beings was one of the areas they were trying to explore, and now they actually found such a magical scene at the bottom of the sea.


    This meant that they had not even succeeded in exploring their own planet.


    It was very likely that there was another highly intelligent race on Earth. They quickly set up research teams in their respective countries, hoping to come up with a plan to figure out what was happening at the bottom of the sea.


    Just as the various Governments on the ground were in a state of chaos, the battle between Hegemon and Wan Yangzi had reached a critical moment.


    When experts fought, it didn''t look like it was in the eyes of ordinary people. They had to move their hands and feet, and fly into the sky and escape into the ground.


    At their level, if they wanted to fly back and forth on Earth, they would have long been able to do so.


    However, they could not do so. In different eras, there were certain restrictions. For example, the current Earth was already in the last phase of the Age of Chaos.


    It was impossible for a god to appear. This iron law caused many gods to leave Earth one after another, heading towards the God Realm.


    It was only there that they could achieve better development.


    He was helpless when he was sent to Earth because he had offended the Celestial Emperor.


    It was obvious that the grudge between him and the Celestial Emperor had not come to an end.


    And so, Wan Yangzi appeared.


    It was all for the sake of completely annihilating him.


    But at that time, Nuwa had only played the role of a primer.


    The real mastermind was still the Heavenly Emperor.


    And only he was able to cause, who had just awakened, to squat down and kill him.


    This was because he knew that he had to retrieve his Aurous Core before he could recover his strength.


    Otherwise, Earth''s destruction would have completely destroyed the soul imprint he had placed on the planet.


    Although the two of them hadn''t fought yet, the aura surrounding their bodies was enough to cause a storm to break out.


    Now it all depended on who could last past the end.


    Suddenly, a golden bead rushed out of the Inheritance Hall.


    That was the golden core that he had taken control of. He had absorbed all of his cultivation into the golden core at the very last moment.


    Once he obtained the Jindan, his power would increase explosively.


    "How dare you!"


    Wan Yangzi was extremely furious. He had spent a large amount of time to completely seal the Overlord''s Gold Core and then seriously injure him. At that time, those who did not have the Golden Core would be ground to death by him.


    However, he didn''t expect that this Jindan would come out on its own.


    "Hehe, I knew back then that the Celestial Emperor wouldn''t give up. Thus, I had already set up the restrictions. As long as I don''t die, he will never be at ease. Today, I shall tell you why the Heavenly Emperor is so afraid of my awakening. "


    Du Lei, who was being controlled by Tyrant, let out a long roar into the sky. The golden core seemed to be attracted and fiercely rushed into Du Lei''s body.


    Wan Yangzi''s expression changed. With the sudden increase in strength granted by the Jindan, he would definitely not be a match for them again.


    Back then, if it wasn''t for the fact that he had the great killing weapon of the Celestial Emperor, his sneak attack wouldn''t have succeeded and he would have been heavily injured.


    However, that thing was a one-time consumable and was long gone.


    Now that the Jindan was back in his body, what could he do to resist it?


    Run for your life.


    He looked fearless as he controlled the zither and rushed forward with ease.


    The sound of the zither rustled, and for a moment, the entire seabed was suddenly distorted by a powerful force.


    He didn''t think that Wan Yangzi would actually be so timid, and directly wanted to destroy the zither, and distort space to create a chance for him to escape.


    However, if he were to escape from this place today, he would be in deep trouble in the future.


    This was because even though he looked strong, that was just the appearance of an Aurous Core entering his body.


    Once this period of time passed, his body would collapse.


    It would be extremely dangerous.


    But Wan Yangzi was not injured at all, so if he came looking for him, there was no way for him to escape.


    At that time, it was even possible for him to kill her.


    As a result, he directly grabbed onto the Jindan, absorbed the spirit energy, and ran towards the direction of Wan Yangzi.


    In the distance, Taichu Deyun and the others realized that Du Lei had actually won, and it was even that Jindan Stage attack.


    How could they not know what a Jindan was?


    That was the most precious treasure of their Primitive Tribe. Their Primitive Tribe had sacrificed it for tens of thousands of years and even used the Tears of a Mermaid to cleanse it, in order to maintain the purity of the Jindan.


    Unexpectedly, it was taken by Du Lei today.


    However, at this time, they did not dare to say anything. Du Lei''s strength had already exceeded their expectations, so the current Taichu Deyun should be more happy than worried.


    After all, he already knew Du Lei''s attitude towards him.


    The stronger Du Lei was now, the more successful his future development would be. It was even very likely that he would unify the entire Mermaid in the future.


    After more than two thousand years of collapse, there should already be many people who were nostalgic about the time when the Mermaid was one.


    This is a good time.


    With Du Lei''s strength rising, he could use this place as the flag, and use Du Lei''s name to unite the entire Mermaid.


    Thinking about it, Taichu Deyun immediately instructed Taichu Ziping to settle this matter.


    This was simply a great undertaking that had never been seen in a thousand years. If he could support Taichu Deyun in completing it, in the future, he could be ranked above all the others, and could be the subordinate of a dragon.

 C304

    However, he knew that Tai Chuzhize and Taichu Yuanming would definitely not support them right now. Furthermore, they seemed to be secretly communicating with the people of the Great Yan Clan.


    He immediately looked for Tai Chuhongri, hoping that he could help her.


    Tai Chuhongri was already more than two hundred years old, at the prime of his life.


    Upon hearing this suggestion, he immediately nodded his head in agreement.


    Although Du Lei had already taken away their silver badge, they had, after all, been in charge of the Five Armies for over a hundred years.


    No one would be able to resist if they were to lay down a formation.


    Du Lei didn''t know how many underwater mountains he had traversed, nor did he know how many underwater creatures he had encountered before.


    However, he could feel that he was losing some of his strength.


    The power of the golden pellet was dissipating, but Wan Yangzi was still escaping in front of him.


    Sooner or later, he would be dragged to his death by Wan Yangzi.


    In the end, he used a forbidden technique, drawing out Du Lei''s blood essence and forming it into a blood sword.


    He kept on chanting, and with every chant, Du Lei noticed that the subjugating true spirit became weaker.


    Looks like in order to take Wan Yangzi down, he had to sacrifice this old life of his.


    After the final incantation was completed, the blood sword shone brightly.


    "Gym!"


    "Swoosh!"


    The blood sword broke through the water flow and shot into the sky.


    He knew that the blood sword could only heavily injure Wan Yangzi, but could not completely kill him. It was still a disaster, so he had to think of a way to deal with it.


    "Du Lei, let''s hurry back to Primitive Tribe. I have already achieved my goal. As long as you bring that gold and silver back to the surface, we can go back. "


    The Tyrant did not say that Wan Yangzi would not die, nor did Du Lei ask, but he faintly sensed that trouble might not stop coming in the future, which gave him a slight headache.


    However, all of his blood essence had been drained out. If he didn''t rely on his Jindan to maintain his basic HP, he might have died here.


    However, when he returned to the Primitive Tribe, he discovered that Taichu Deyun had already sent out his troops, and his troops were in his name.


    He wanted to unify the entire Mermaid.


    Instantly, his face fell.


    He called Taichu Deyun over to the palace hall.


    There were only the two of them, so Taichu Deyun didn''t know why Du Lei had suddenly called him, but when he saw Du Lei''s face and his haggard appearance, he was immediately shocked in his heart.


    "Regent, I was wrong."


    He suddenly tensed up. He finally understood why Du Lei was so angry.


    He was not strong enough to suppress the three tribes.


    And most importantly, he used the power that he should not have used the most right now.


    That was to get Taichu Ziping and Tai Chuhongri to send their troops. One must know that they did not have the authority to command any soldiers, so what if Du Lei had the silver order badge?


    They wanted to rely on their previous relationship to be able to send troops, then wouldn''t Du Lei''s hard work of obtaining the five Silver and chief of tribe''s Golden Medallions be for nothing?


    "You know your wrongs?"


    Du Lei said coldly.


    In fact, his heart was filled with rage!


    Right now, those few tokens were still in his pocket, but they could actually deploy troops and directly send out troops.


    Moreover, his strength was extremely unstable, and his entire body was on the verge of withering. He no longer had enough strength to suppress those people.


    But this was better, and he had a better excuse not to pass on the throne.


    Actually, agreeing to Taichu Ziping was something he could do nothing about.


    It was to appease Taichu Ziping, but now that Taichu Deyun had actually used a stun, he had an excuse.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Taichu Deyun''s heart jumped, he knew that he was in danger.


    She only hoped that Du Lei would give him some face and not make him look bad.


    "To think that you would use a trick at such a crucial moment, the other three tribes must not accept this." "It seems like you haven''t fully matured, and the throne can''t be passed to you."


    Du Lei immediately cut off his delusions.


    Although Taichu Deyun was unwilling, he knew that he was wrong this time.


    But after thinking about it, the only person who could compete with him for the throne at the moment was Tai Chuzhize.


    Thus, he asked in a low voice, "This lowly one will not be able to take on any big responsibilities, and will be disappointed with the Regent. It''s just that I can''t pass the throne down to Tai Chuzhize. At that time, I will ¡­"


    Du Lei looked at him with a smile that was not a smile and asked: "What do you think of Taichu Yarong?"


    "Huh?"


    Taichu Deyun was shocked, he did not know what Du Lei was thinking, but he did not know about the history of the Mermaid, so he said weakly: "Regent, there was once a woman who became the throne in the history of the Mermaid, but it has caused chaos throughout the entire Mermaid since then. a lot of social conflicts, you see... "


    "You mean Tai Chuzhize is not bad?"


    Du Lei pinched Taichu Deyun''s soft ribs, and directly asked coldly.


    Although Taichu Deyun did not wish to have Taichu Yarong inherit the throne, but looking at the situation now, Du Lei had steeled his heart to bring Taichu Yarong up to the throne.


    But Tai Chuzhize was immediately ignored by him.


    He and Tai Chuzhize had been fighting for so many years, that was why they were like water and fire.


    On the other hand, Taichu Yarong was her sister-in-law on the surface, but she was also Tai Chuzhize''s younger sister.


    He might be able to become a buffer.


    Thinking to this, he couldn''t help but glance at Du Lei. Could it be that everything was part of his plan?


    The news of Taichu Yarong following Du Lei had already spread, but they did not say much.


    Feelings were very open in the Mermaid.


    As long as it wasn''t incest, everything was fine.


    It was just that Taichu Yarong''s position was too sensitive in the past, and everyone was staring at her, but now with Du Lei''s powerful attack, what could they say?


    Furthermore, Du Lei was able to help them purify their bloodlines and strengthen the entire Primitive Tribe.


    Using Taichu Yarong to restrict Du Lei might be a good idea as well.


    He smiled bitterly. "I feel that the queen is dignified and virtuous, suitable to succeed the queen. We will definitely closely follow chief of tribe and protect Primitive Tribe well for the Regent. "


    Du Lei nodded his head, it was not impossible for females to control the throne.


    In the ancient history of mankind, there were times when women held power, and it was not necessarily worse than that of men.


    Furthermore, Taichu Yarong was his woman, so it would be better if he handed the Primitive Tribe over to her.


    Although Taichu Deyun was loyal, he did not know how much, but compared to Taichu Yarong, Du Lei felt that this woman was not normal.


    After all, as the queen of the past, she knew many things and had some abilities.


    When he told this matter to Taichu Yarong, she was stunned for a moment, and then asked in astonishment: "Why did you push me to the top?"


    She didn''t quite understand what he was thinking.

 C305

    Du Lei immediately laughed, and said gently: "You are my woman, there is nothing wrong with that. And with you here, I, Zhao Linger, won''t be at ease to stay here as well. "


    After thinking about it for a long time, he felt that it would be better for Zhao Linger to stay at the bottom of the sea.


    "I mean, aren''t you afraid that I''ll mess up the Primitive Tribe?"


    Taichu Yarong asked with a deep meaning in her words. Du Lei laughed offhandedly, and said: "What I need are only the Mermaid''s wealth. When I get it all, I''ll take you ashore. I don''t care how chaotic this seabed is! "


    Taichu Yarong rolled her eyes and fiercely poked him, "You really have the nerve to say that you''re the Regent of our Primitive Tribe. Could it be that you''re really doing this just for that wealth?"


    She stretched out her head and intimately rubbed it against Du Lei''s chin.


    Du Lei was unable to hold back in front of her, this girl was too much that he could raise a person''s desire.


    He pounced and knocked her down.


    The rear part of the palace was shining with endless spring light as endless moans could be heard.


    After a long while, Du Lei left the place satisfied.


    The Inheritance Hall still had a lot of things to organize.


    On the ground, the Chinese government has already started to prepare for the reconstruction of the disaster.


    However, the officials at the bottom did not know that the real reason was that an accident had occurred at the bottom of the sea.


    But the higher ups of the various countries had already started preparing to go into the sea to investigate.


    The M side had already sent out the submarines, and the R side was the most damaged in the disaster.


    There were heavy casualties, and many cities needed to be rebuilt.


    However, the upper echelons also sent people to go into the sea together with the M nation.


    And China joined forces with E Nation to descend into the ocean.


    For a moment, the whole of the Pacific Ocean was the highest point of interest to any country in the world.


    Rong City, He Clan.


    As He Ruyue watched the news on the television, her heart was extremely restless.


    She was the only one who knew that Du Lei had gone to the Eastern Ocean.


    Right now, she could no longer contact Du Lei, so something big was happening.


    How could she not be anxious?


    "Ru Yue, why do you like watching the news recently?"


    He Mansheng walked in, took a sip of tea, and asked.


    "Oh right, where''s Du Lei? His business hasn''t been very good at Dominating the World recently, why is he gone now? "


    Back when Du Lei was in Rong City, he would often come over to his place to drink a little bit of that small wine. At that time, he felt the most satisfied.


    However, he had recently found a new drinking friend, Du Lei''s father, Du Wentao.


    He kept running the hotpot over there. Occasionally, he would go over to eat and drink some wine. Occasionally, Du Wentao would come over to drink some wine.


    After He Ruyue heard this, she almost couldn''t control his tears, but she was still the leader of the He Group.


    So he immediately held back and did not notice He Mansheng.


    "Dad, I''ll make a trip to Dominating the World!"


    He Ruyue was unable to wait here quietly for news. It was very possible that Du Lei had met with danger, so how could he not be worried?


    After arriving at Dominating the World, she discovered that Du Wei and Li Can were chatting casually, causing her to become extremely angry, "What are you all doing? Since it was business time, did he have nothing better to do? Do you want me to find you something to do? "


    Du Wei and Li Can were suddenly startled. He Ruyue was their proper sister-in-law, how could they not be afraid?


    "Sister-in-law, there hasn''t been much business in the shop recently, so we can''t force it."


    Du Wei said hesitantly.


    Recently, He Ruyue had been coming here frequently to understand the situation.


    "Is Du Lei still not back yet?"


    He Ruyue still had a trace of hope in her heart.


    "Sister-in-law, stop joking around. If cousin comes back, he must be looking for you first. Why would he come here? "


    Li Can said snappily.


    He Ruyue''s heart ached. She didn''t know what Du Lei''s situation in the East Sea was right now, but she couldn''t say anything as she knew it was useless.


    Du Wei and Li Can watched the shop buying a few antiques, but if they were to look for someone, how would they find it?


    Even she felt that it was a little tricky.


    Moreover, she could faintly feel that the Chinese executives seemed to be paying attention to that side.


    She keenly sensed that something big must have happened over there. Otherwise, all the eyes of the world wouldn''t be on that side right now.


    "Oh right, sister-in-law, that Zong Yazhi didn''t go find you, right?"


    Du Wei suddenly thought of something and could not help but ask.


    "That person? No, why is he looking for me? He''s looking at you now. "You''d better be careful. Even if there''s no business, don''t cause trouble everywhere."


    He Ruyue felt a headache coming on after hearing this name.


    Ever since Du Lei left the Rong City, Zong Yazhi had been keeping an eye on them.


    It was as if he was unwilling to let go of Dominating the World.


    She had asked about this in the capital, and the Zong Family did not seem to have any conflicts with Du Lei.


    He did not know why he was staring at Du Lei like that.


    Just then, Fei Yuda, Dou Desi and the other two returned.


    Seeing that, He Ruyue frowned. She was not satisfied with Dou Desi and the other two, so they had nothing to do all day.


    Many things still depended on Fei Yuda and the others.


    Although the shops on the side of the North Zone were also opened up, there were a lot of women there, so they often went there.


    Originally, Du Lei was also kind to take in so many women, but now the problem had arisen.


    These men would run over from time to time, making the business a little worse.


    But she could not say anything, these few people did indeed put in a lot of effort when Du Lei was in prison, but they couldn''t be like this, eating and drinking for the rest of their lives, right?


    "Hello, sister-in-law!"


    Dou Desi was also a disrespectful old man who was in his fifties. When he saw He Ruyue, he directly called his sister-in-law, as though he considered himself Du Lei''s little brother.


    Guan Yuande and Wang Xiuming who were behind also called his sister-in-law. In short, their relationship was extremely complicated and disordered.


    He Ruyue did not say much, waved her hand, and asked: "You guys went to the North Zone again?"


    "Hehe!"


    Dou Desi rolled his eyes, as though he was embarrassed.


    "Sister-in-law, we''ve gotten an important piece of news over there."


    Wang Xiuming stood out, looked at the few people, and immediately raised his head and muttered.


    "One good news, one bad news. Which one do you want to hear, sister-in-law? "


    He Ruyue glanced at him, "Speak!"


    Wang Xiuming laughed awkwardly, this time he had also heard it from a woman in North Zone.


    That woman was also someone that Du Lei had saved before. She had now found a proper job.


    He was working as a babysitter in an official''s house in Rong City.


    So I heard the inside news.


    "The good news is, Zong Yazhi has been here for a long time, and it seems like the capital has already issued an order for him to return to the capital to report on his mission."


    "Really?"


    He Ruyue had already created a lot of trouble for them in the Rong City.


    He came to the Dominating the World every few days to investigate, causing a lot of old customers to stop by.


    There was already a lot of stock in their shop.


    The reason why the King Tuo''s Tomb had stopped losing was to prevent Zong Yazhi from investigating and so that he would be careful in everything he did.


    However, he had brought a lot of jewelry with him as well.


    Although the Qian''s jewellery had cooperated with them for a long time and used up a lot of jewelry for them.

 C306

    But being stared at by Zong Yazhi made his feel a little uncomfortable.


    After all, business was affected.


    "But, the bad news is, that official heard that Zong Yazhi seemed to be unreconciled and had already moved to the capital to transfer him to the Rong City. When the time comes, he will become the Rong City''s Deputy Mayor, and at that time ¡­ "


    Wang Xiuming laughed bitterly and did not finish.


    "Didn''t you say a bunch of crap?"


    Dou Desi said snappily.


    He Ruyue thought, this Zong Yazhi really had nothing to play around with.


    They definitely could not let him come over and sit steadily. Otherwise, they really would not be able to survive in this Rong City.


    The deputy mayor was on their side.


    "Do two steps well. The first is to move the shop out of Rong City. But this was only a way to ease the situation, Zong Yazhi had a deep relationship with him and the Zong Family was considered a big family in the capital. Even if we go to another city, he can still transfer here. "


    Second step, stop him from coming to the Rong City to do something.


    He Ruyue glanced at Dou Desi.


    He did not speak.


    Dou Desi trembled at her stare, and laughed bitterly: "Sister-in-law, don''t tell me you want me to take care of this matter?"


    "You three have a lot of bad ideas, maybe you can keep him in the capital."


    He Ruyue did not give him a chance to refute her.


    He directly ordered Du Wei and Yue Yang: "Prepare yourself, find a place throughout the country that you can move to. Zong Yazhi is coming at us ferociously, we cannot afford to offend him, so we''ll just avoid him. "


    Actually, she also had another idea, which was that Dominating the World had too much inventory.


    Perhaps it was because the chain seemed to have begun.


    Li Mengxin was more adept in this aspect.


    Right now, there were more than 20 chain stores in the Rong City, and they had even started to open in the nearby provinces.


    Seeing that, Dou Desi felt helpless, he stared at Wang Xiuming, and just kept talking.


    Wang Xiuming was also very innocent. He had only wanted He Ruyue to know this news, so that the master and disciple duo wouldn''t be so idle.


    "Master, it''s not like we have never done this before. At worst, we can just do it again for Du Lei. After all, he has helped us settle our situation in the Donghai City. "


    Guan Yuande said in a timely manner.


    Dou Desi was silent for a moment, then nodded: "Alright, then let''s go meet that Zong Yazhi and see what abilities he has that will make our sister-in-law so troubled."


    He Ruyue almost staggered when she heard this. This person was truly disrespectful towards her elders. She dared to say anything, and even messed up her relationship with him.


    After Dou Desi and the other two left, He Ruyue turned to Fei Yuda and asked, "Where is Zhang San? What''s going on with the two of them, and why are they always running towards North Zone with the three of them? "


    Fei Yuda laughed, scratched his head and said: "Sister-in-law, Zhang San''s luck with the flowers seems to have come over recently. He seems to have something to do with Lin Yiyi ¡­"


    Hearing that, He Ruyue realized what was going on, and apologetically said: "I as your sister-in-law was careless, you guys are indeed not young anymore. Since he found Lin Yiyi, that would be fine too. I have met that girl a few times. Her personality is indeed good, to be able to marry her is also a blessing. "


    "Yes, Sister Lin is really good!"


    Fei Yuda laughed with a red face, but when he realized He Ruyue was looking at him, he was startled and immediately said, "Sister-in-law is even better than Sister Lin."


    "Puchi!"


    He Ruyue chuckled, she shook her head and asked: "Did you also meet someone who was sincere over there?"


    How smart was He Ruyue?


    He immediately saw through it.


    Fei Yuda was stupefied, but he was actually embarrassed by He Ruyue. In the end, everyone laughed.


    He Ruyue thought for a while, then said: "If you guys have confirmed our relationship, then how about we find a good day to help you arrange the wedding together. If this man were to marry his wife, then he would become much more stable. "


    Fei Yuda did not dare to think so much, and immediately shook his head and waved, "No need, no need. We can do this ourselves. "


    "Alright, alright. It''s a good intention from sister-in-law. "


    Du Wei immediately said, then turned to He Ruyue and said: "Sister-in-law, why don''t you help us settle this matter, I''m really frustrated recently."


    He Ruyue glanced at him and softly said: "If you can find a girl that you like, it''s not impossible."


    Du Wei stopped talking immediately. Recently, he had been constantly changing girlfriends. There was nothing he could do, he followed Du Lei now, and had more money on him.


    He couldn''t control himself.


    Capital, Yun Family.


    Yun Zhentian flipped through the newspaper, thinking of something, and suddenly asked, "How is the Zhou family?" Did Zhou Ji release that child? "


    The corner of Yun Aochen''s mouth twitched, and he shook his head: "Father, Zhou Ji is still in prison, but we have already made our move. It shouldn''t be long. "


    "It won''t be long?"


    Yun Zhentian reassured the newspaper as he looked towards Yun Aochen.


    "Dad, there''s nothing we can do about this. There''s already a Zong Yazhi over there. If our Yun Family had only just intervened, there would be an objection. "


    Yun Aochen had also expended too much attention and effort on this matter.


    There were some things he had to pay attention to.


    For example, the local people had some sort of relationship with the people in the capital.


    "Zong Yazhi? Why would he go to the Rong City? What does he have to do with the Zhou family? "


    Yun Zhentian thought about the relationship between the Zhou Family and Zong Family.


    "It should be fine. But for the time being, we don''t know what Zong Yazhi means either. It should be some personal relationship with Du Lei. "


    "Personal relationship?"


    After pondering for a long time, Yun Zhentian finally nodded his head and said, "The Zhou family will put it aside for now. Zhou Zhangxing has been investigated." Our goal has been achieved, and some people still can''t sit still. "Remember, we must pay back everything that we lost in the future."


    This time, he had no choice but to take the final blow. Many of the Yun Family''s members had been annihilated.


    If it wasn''t enough, he had already plotted. In five years, their Yun Family''s status would be reversed once again.


    Yun Aochen nodded, and then asked, "Dad, the East Sea has already become the focal point. That person seemed to have found out something and was paying close attention to that side. "Should we ¡­"


    Their Yun Family had been secretly operating a lot of oil stations in the East Sea. Once the natural disaster over there caught the attention of that person, it would be difficult for their Yun Family to be targeted.


    "Seawater oil is the Yun Family''s core interest point, we cannot afford to lose on this point. How many people have to live off our seabed? This East Sea incident really came at the wrong time. If we were a few years later, we might have been able to get out of here. We can still do some work later, but now, if something happens, this matter can only be borne by our Yun Family. "


    Hearing that, Yun Aochen nodded, "I will keep my eyes on that side."


    Capital, Zong Family.


    "Dad, I don''t care. I must go to Rong City to work. Coincidentally, the deputy mayor, Yang Hua Rong, is about to retire. I''m the same level as him, it''s just a flat cut, so why can''t I? "


    Zong Yazhi was a little angry in his heart. He had just found out about the key interests of Du Lei.

 C307

    "Ya Zhi, you are already in your thirties. You can no longer act as willfully as before. You are going to investigate that Du Lei thing, didn''t I also let you go? "Since we have not found anything, let''s not continue our investigation."


    Zong Feizhang sighed.


    Zong Yazhi seemed to have heard something, and asked puzzledly, "Father, did someone pressure you?"


    "What do you think?"


    Zong Feizhang was the child he was most proud of, he had even hoped that Zong Yazhi would be able to receive the Zong Family''s banner in his hands in the future, bringing honor to his ancestors.


    I can''t let him sink deeper and deeper into the quagmire of Rong City.


    "Who exactly is it? "I will not let this matter rest until I have thoroughly investigated this matter."


    Zong Yazhi directly asked, the matter regarding Du Lei concerned his face.


    Last month, he suddenly received a call from a woman he had met before.


    This woman was just a bad fate due to his messy nature after drinking too much.


    However, when he found out that the woman gave him a daughter, he had a lot of relationships with her.


    However, he already had a family in the capital, so the other side couldn''t admit it.


    However, the woman didn''t seem to care, and the two of them kept in contact secretly.


    Until last month, when the woman said that she was bullied by a man called Du Lei. Even her daughter was injured.


    At that time, Zong Yazhi, who was deeply in love with her, was immediately enraged.


    He was used to calling the shots in the capital. When had it ever been his turn to let a commoner bully his wife and children?


    He investigated without a word.


    After finding out about Du Lei, he took advantage of the period of time when he was being investigated to immediately apply to the Rong City and set up a special investigation team.


    But it had been almost a month and Du Lei had already been acquitted, but his investigation wasn''t progressing too well.


    Furthermore, Du Lei was also a internet celebrity, so there was a lot of public opinion online.


    Just yesterday, he suddenly received news that Du Lei had committed a crime against the law.


    But very quickly, he was forcibly transferred back to the capital, so he didn''t have time to investigate that matter.


    "Right now, other than that old man, who else can suppress me?"


    Zong Feizhang said in a bad mood, and then he exhorted: "Child, right now, the wind is getting closer, especially to Rong City. It''s best if you don''t interfere. Otherwise, I''m worried that I can go in and can''t get out. "


    Zong Yazhi was shocked in his heart. His father had been in a high position for many years, so he definitely knew a lot more than him.


    He finally realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Based on his background and ability, he was already at the main hall level. As long as he stayed in there for a few more days, he would be able to get down to the main hall level.


    Originally, he wanted to use this opportunity to investigate Du Lei and directly go to the Rong City. He never thought that it would actually be a quagmire.


    "Just give up on Rong City. I don''t want you to be completely immersed in it. Right now the situation is very dangerous, one mistake could cause our Zong Family to fall into an irreparable danger. Didn''t you see that the Yun Family didn''t do anything? Zhou Zhangxing was Yun Zhentian''s foster son. And the result? Now that Zhou Changxing has been investigated, the Yun Family will remain as unmoving as a mountain. "


    Zong Feizhang had seen through everything long ago, but he was still faced with the awkward situation of retiring, so he couldn''t interfere much.


    He still needed some time to give some of the authority in his hands to Zong Yazhi, and only then, would he be able to raise the flag of the Zong Family, and continue walking.


    Zong Yazhi also calmed down at this time, as he nodded: "Since that''s the case, then I''ll listen to father. But Du Lei... "


    "Why can''t you let go of one Du Lei? Who exactly was that Du Lei person? Is it worth you to think so much about him? "


    Zong Feizhang almost thought that his son was out of the closet.


    He had to be related to that Du Lei or something.


    "Dad, let me tell you this. He bullied your daughter-in-law and granddaughter. "


    Seeing that he no longer had the ability to take action against Du Lei, Zong Yazhi started to confess.


    "Granddaughter? Where did I get my granddaughter? "


    Zong Feizhang asked doubtfully. He only remembered that Zong Yazhi had only given him a grandson called Zong Le Xin.


    Could it be the eldest''s daughter, Zong Yufeng?


    "Dad, that troublesome matter back then in Gui Province."


    Zong Yazhi could not say anymore.


    He had always been hiding the truth about Miao Manan and Miao Mingming from the Zong Family.


    "What?!" "You ¡­"


    Hearing that, Zong Feizhang was startled, he stared with his eyes wide open, and said in shock: "You still haven''t cut off contact with that woman? "You ¡­"


    "Dad, I''ve always been in contact with her, and I''ve never stopped. "Originally, I wanted to end this as well, but later on, I discovered that she gave birth to a daughter of mine ¡­"


    Zong Yazhi had no choice but to tell his father the truth.


    When Zong Feizhang heard this, he frowned.


    "Did that woman always know your identity?"


    Zong Feizhang suspected that the lady had always been concerned about the position and power of their Zong Family.


    "I don''t know. When I went there, I was just a small official. They were in the mountains and the forests, so they didn''t communicate well. Now, they have been calling me because of the landline."


    Zong Yazhi was a cautious person, how could he not be on guard against this?


    However, what he did not say was that Miao Manan was also not an ordinary woman.


    However, ordinary women could not enter his eyes.


    "That''s not bad at all. Since that woman is a simple country girl, when will she be brought to the capital? Let this old man see what kind of woman she is to have you bewitched to such an extent, fighting for her without caring for anything else."


    Actually, what Zong Feizhang was concerned about, was his granddaughter.


    The older this person was, the more he liked children.


    But no matter if it was Zong Le Xin or Zong Yufeng, they were used to living like princes. They always had a little temper, and he had always been used to them before.


    Now that he was fine, he didn''t pay much attention to this grandpa anymore.


    Zong Yazhi thought about it, then nodded his head, he also wanted to bring Miao Manan and her daughter to the capital.


    After all, they were his wife and children, and he wanted to give them a good living environment.


    He''d been afraid that the lordmaster would scold him, but now that he''d agreed, there was nothing else to do.


    "But father, Du Lei''s side..."


    Zong Yazhi mentioned this matter once again.


    Zong Feizhang thought for a while, since this matter was related to his own granddaughter, he could not remain silent. He nodded his head, "I will handle this matter, you can rest in peace and return to rest for a while. Once the matters at Rong City are settled, you can go and train in another city. "


    Zong Yazhi was ecstatic and quickly nodded his head.


    Since his father was involved, he must make Du Lei suffer.


    The deep-water submarines led by Hua Xia and the deep-water submarines led by the M nation met at the seabed, and they both hoped to get an update on the situation at the seabed.


    However, he did not discover anything.


    Their actions also attracted the attention of the Primitive Tribe.


    They had protected the ancestral grounds of the Merfolk with shielding technology, and some of the human technology was temporarily unable to discover them.


    However, once they found this side, it was very likely that they would meet. At that time, there would definitely be a global public opinion.

 C308

    When Jia Luo heard this news, he immediately knew that the great battle between the gods must have attracted the attention of the humans. He immediately went to find Du Lei who was in Inheritance Hall.


    "What?" Have the governments of the various countries started to go into the sea to search for the miracles? "


    Du Lei was also shocked in his heart. He had originally wanted to quietly make a fortune, but now, the entire world had begun to pay attention to the situation at the bottom of the sea.


    What about him?


    "His Majesty the Regent, for the time being, it''s fine. Our Mermaid''s spatial folding techniques are quite impressive, you can see it from the folds of the transport plane. "And we also have quite advanced electronic shielding technology, which is specifically targeted at you humans."


    Jia Luo said proudly.


    "That''s good. We must not let them find us here, or we will lose a way to make a fortune. We have to be unique in this respect, "he said.


    Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. The technology of the Mermaid was indeed advanced, to be able to block out sound waves detection.


    "But there is one more question. I heard that Clan Elder Tai Chuzhize met with the people of the Great Yan Clan in secret. "


    Jia Luo looked around and muttered.


    All of the treasures he had now were on Du Lei, so of course he had to let him know about these things.


    "Is that so? Looks like he''s still unwilling to give up. I originally wanted to give Ya Rong face and not bother with him, but to think that he actually didn''t know what was good for him. "


    Du Lei sneered. After these two days of rest, his body had already recovered.


    Furthermore, the subjugating true spirit would not let him continue like this.


    That Jindan alone was of great help to him.


    His cultivation level was rising rapidly. Now, he felt like his strength could crush an ox with a single punch.


    In the modern world, that was completely impossible. In the past, he also needed to borrow the power of the subarachnoid qi to be able to do that.


    But now, he only relied on the strength of his fleshly body.


    It could be seen that the Jindan had thoroughly transformed his body.


    He was like a dragon in human form.


    If Tai Chuzhize was not obedient and did not need him to act, the subjugating true spirit would have recovered some of its strength and would have dealt with Tai Chuzhize immediately.


    Right now, he had to do his best to avoid as much as possible, and the subjugating true spirit''s actions seemed a little mysterious.


    This would cause the Primitive Tribe to be even more afraid of him.


    "Right, how is it with the transport plane?"


    Du Lei was still concerned about his treasure.


    Jia Luo nodded, "The reason I came this time was to report to you, the transport plane is already full, and we can depart at any time. But I think, if Tai Chuzhize doesn''t get rid of him ¡­ "


    Du Lei looked at him with a smile that was not a smile and said: "You seem to have a grudge with Tai Chuzhize?"


    "Back then, my brother and I were forced to leave the seabed by him."


    Fortunately, Jia Luo was straightforward and straightforward, because Du Lei was also a straightforward person and did not like to beat around the bush.


    Du Lei nodded, and patted his shoulder, "Okay, I will remember this matter. I''ll fix him up before we go. "


    Jia Luo only said that he would fix it, which meant that he did not want to kill him. But after thinking about it, Tai Chuzhize was Taichu Yarong''s blood brother, after all.


    Still, he had to take her feelings into consideration.


    After Jia Luo left, he took a look at Inheritance Hall.


    After thinking for a while, the subarachnoid qi in his body surged and entered the eight mechanisms.


    Immediately, the entire Inheritance Hall released a rumbling sound. Not long after, it turned into a ray of light and entered Du Lei''s forehead.


    This Inheritance Hall also contained some space folding techniques, but what was even more mystical was that it seemed to be more closely related to true energy cultivation. Maybe it was because when the Inheritance Hall was first built, Earth was not yet in the Age of Chaos, so it used more true energy.


    Inheritance Hall''s news quickly attracted the attention of the crowd, and the five great elders immediately rushed over.


    Taichu Yarong also came over, she did not know what Du Lei was going to do.


    "Since everyone is here, let me tell everyone something."


    Du Lei laughed, then walked to Taichu Yarong''s side and held her hand as they walked towards the big fellow.


    "From now on, she is my woman. Everyone, don''t worry, as long as I''m still here. Everyone can purify their bloodline and strength, but only if you are loyal to me. I know that there are some people who still have some ulterior motives, but I do not care because the power of these people can completely crush you! "


    Du Lei''s words were an undisguised threat, and when the others heard them, they immediately looked towards Tai Chuzhize and Taichu Yuanming.


    It was because the two of them had been doing a lot of things these past two days.


    Tai Chuzhize''s mouth twitched, he squinted his eyes and did not say anything, but he knew that some of his actions had indeed angered Du Lei.


    But as long as Taichu Yarong was still his woman, he would always leave her some face.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have just said that this time.


    Sure enough, Du Lei still worried about what Taichu Yarong was thinking, so he did not immediately punish him.


    However, he took out three silver tokens and gave it to Taichu Deyun, Taichu Ziping and the other two.


    On the other hand, Tai Chuzhize and Taichu Yuanming''s military powers were directly taken away.


    This could be called a warning, but what was even more serious was the distrust Du Lei had towards the two of them.


    Taichu Yarong worriedly looked at Tai Chuzhize and found him silent.


    But as Tai Chuzhize''s younger sister, how could she not know what his brother was thinking?


    Perhaps, between Du Lei and Tai Chuzhize, she could only choose one.


    Taichu Deyun looked at Tai Chuzhize''s furious face but did not dare to erupt, feeling extremely satisfied in his heart.


    If his old rival was disliked by Du Lei, then his days in the future would be much easier.


    Du Lei looked at Tai Chuzhize, and without further ado, he handed over the gold order badge to Taichu Yarong.


    From then on, the master of the Primitive Tribe was Taichu Yarong.


    Just then, Taichu Deyun''s expression changed. He bowed and arrived beside Du Lei, and said in a low voice: "Regent, the people from the other three great tribes have arrived."


    When Du Lei heard this, he sneered in his heart. It seemed that this group of people couldn''t hold back and jumped out.


    It just so happened that he had to go back now and suppress them all, lest something go wrong here again and again.


    Du Lei led the people of the Primitive Tribe to the palace hall.


    This was the Great Assembly Hall, so naturally, they would come here to receive the people from the other three tribes.


    Da Yanxiujun wore a golden crown on his head and long sleeves made from purple silk that were inlaid with threads of gold.


    He was also a chief of tribe of the Da Yan Empire, and had some connections with Tai Chuzhize.


    Don''t know the plan.


    Then there was the Master of the Jia''s Tribe of the Indian Ocean, Jia Xuan.


    Compared to Da Yanxiujun, he looked like a commoner.


    The other person was the master of the Arctic Ocean, Zhou Yu. His territory was the smallest among the Four Great Tribes.


    But because it is in a region where resources are scarce.


    He wholeheartedly wanted to head south, especially to Primitive Tribe, who was like a fat man in his eyes.


    Because he had the least support, he had no choice but to go to the Arctic Ocean.


    Right now, he had been in charge of the Zhou''s Tribe for more than a hundred years, and he had already expanded the entire Zhou''s Tribe.


    There were already a population of eight million.


    A large chunk more than the Primitive Tribe.

 C309

    As for the Great Yan Clan and the Jia''s Tribe, they had tens of millions of people and a huge army of five million. They could send their troops into the Pacific Ocean at any time.


    It could be said that although the Primitive Tribe had the best territory and resources, they were the weakest and did not fall.


    If the five elders hadn''t been holding on, they would have been divided up by the other three clans long ago.


    Speaking to there, other than the five elders of Primitive Tribe, the other tribes only had two other elders.


    This gave the Primitive Tribe some advantages in terms of high level combat, but it was a weakness if there were not enough people.


    Moreover, only the population would come up.


    Only with a huge base would there be more experts.


    Du Lei also found out the reason why the Primitive Tribe was so weak.


    The main reason was because the Mermaid was lacking in Holy Maiden more than two thousand years ago, causing internal strife.


    The whole of the Pacific Ocean was the battlefield of the Mermaid.


    The other three clans moved this place because of the agreement between the two sides.


    Although the Primitive Tribe had suffered heavy losses at that time, the camel was still bigger than a horse. As a result, the other three tribes were chased out of the Pacific Ocean.


    However, the people of the three tribes were not weak either. They surrounded the Primitive Tribe without attacking it, restricting its development in all aspects.


    2000 years had passed, and Primitive Tribe was indeed in an even more miserable state, now even chief of tribe was assassinated.


    It could be seen just how close the relationship between the Four Great Tribes s had become.


    "Taichu Yarong, who gave you the authority to sit on the chief of tribe''s throne? "Hurry up and come down."


    Zhou Yu immediately launched an attack, but he did not target Du Lei, instead, he aimed at Taichu Yarong.


    In his view, Du Lei was only a regent, not even a chief of tribe, so she could not attract his attention.


    And their goal this time was also because of the Primitive Tribe''s throne.


    Taichu Yarong trembled. Women being in power in the Mermaid was a taboo to begin with, because the previous few experiences had made the Mermaid especially disgusted with the Queen.


    However, when she looked at Du Lei, she realised that he was calm and collected, as if he was encouraging her.


    He immediately stabilized his body and said coldly: "Zhou Yu, you three have trespassed into the territory of our Primitive Tribe. I have yet to ask what you mean by that, for you to actually make me subordinate? My throne has been acknowledged by the five clan elders of the Primitive Tribe. It has nothing to do with your Zhou''s Tribe. "


    "I don''t agree with that!"


    Taichu Yuanming trembled, and was forced to stand out to oppose Taichu Yarong''s right to the throne.


    Taichu Yarong looked at Tai Chuzhize with a cold expression.


    However, he found out that his eyes were on his nose and his nose was on his heart, as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    Du Lei''s nose twitched.


    He thought to himself that with Da Yanxiujun''s support, Tai Chuzhize must have started to fan the flames again.


    He released a stream of subarachnoid qi and fused it into Taichu Yarong''s body, allowing her body and mind to be at ease.


    Taichu Yarong steadied herself and asked Taichu Yuanming coldly, "Elder Yuan Ming, you are also one of the five great elders. "Don''t be bewitched by others. Otherwise, it''s not an easy feat to stand out."


    Taichu Yuanming felt helpless, he did not want to be the first one to jump out, but Tai Chuzhize and him had already reached an agreement.


    He had to stand up and jeer.


    "Taichu Yarong, as the former Queen, you should just stay as a woman in the palace''s rear palace. Why must you come to the front hall to fight with us men for power and profit? "


    Jia Xuan laughed, the handsome and charming.


    Taichu Yarong coldly snorted, "We are discussing the internal affairs of our Primitive Tribe, why do you care about your Jia''s Tribe? Someone, expel these three people. "


    Right now, it was obvious that Tai Chuzhize was going to cause trouble, and she had to first stabilize his internal structure before he could start talking to Da Yanxiujun and the rest.


    Otherwise, things would get troublesome.


    "What is it? We, the Mermaid Four Great Tribes are one family, why should we be separated so clearly? Furthermore, there seems to be an outsider present, but it''s not us, right? "


    Jia Xuan started pointing at Du Lei.


    "That''s right, he is a human brat, but he has become the Regent of your Primitive Tribe. I say, are there no more successors in your Primitive Tribe? You actually betrayed my clan like that? "


    Zhou Yu continued.


    They came here for the throne and to take Du Lei down.


    Although they knew that Du Lei was strong, the three of them were all the strongest among the three tribes.


    Naturally, there was no fear in his heart.


    Hearing this, Du Lei laughed, he glanced at Da Yanxiujun, and from the moment he entered, he had not said a word.


    In Du Lei''s eyes, Jia Xuan and Zhou Yu were just clowns.


    ~ Only Da Yanxiujun is worth him being careful around.


    "Human brat, what are you laughing about?"


    Zhou Yu had a bad temper in the first place.


    Without even thinking about it, how could one have such a good temper if they survived in such an extreme environment like the Arctic Ocean?


    "What am I laughing at? I''m laughing at your na?vet¨¦. "


    After Du Lei finished speaking, golden scales started to densely appear all over his body.


    In the current Mermaid, the golden scales represented the highest glory.


    Not only was Jia Xuan, Zhou Yu and Da Yanxiujun shocked, even the people from the Primitive Tribe on Taichu Yarong''s side were also shocked.


    Since when did Du Lei''s entire body have golden scales?


    Could he really be an old senior of the Mermaid?


    Taichu Yarong thought for a moment, but still could not come up with an answer.


    Only Taichu Deyun knelt down devoutly, and kowtowed to Du Lei.


    In his opinion, Du Lei was their Primitive Tribe''s ancestor from the start.


    It was just that Du Lei had been hiding his identity the entire time. Now that his identity had been revealed, he was probably going to start unifying the Mermaid, right?


    "Golden scales?"


    Da Yanxiujun finally opened his mouth as he looked at Du Lei with a serious expression.


    His heart skipped a beat. There was no news from Tai Chuzhize that Du Lei was a member of the Mermaid, and it was even from the Gold-scaled Race.


    When the golden light shone, all the Mermaid people in the hall felt as if their hearts were being strongly suppressed.


    Even the person publicly acknowledged as the strongest in Mermaid, Da Yanxiujun, had dropped it.


    None of them could move.


    Right now, they were only of the yellow scale and nothing more.


    Once the golden scales appeared, they would become the king of the entire Mermaid.


    They had come in a threatening manner, but did not expect that Du Lei was actually a Gold-scaled Race.


    Du Lei sneered in his heart. The subjugating true spirit in his body was one of the ancestors of their Mermaid, he only needed to activate the subarachnoid qi in his body, and once he reached the limit, his entire body would be covered with golden scales.


    Furthermore, the bloodline suppression for every rank higher in Mermaid would be even more severe.


    This was also the reason why Mermaid was always elected as a chief of tribe only because of their bloodline.


    This was because their strength would suppress the low level bloodline clansmen in the Upper Sky Realm.


    And there will be more room for growth in the future.


    "Greetings, Old Ancestor!"


    Taichu Deyun had already yelled out, and Taichu Ziping and Tai Chuhongri, who originally doubted Du Lei''s identity, couldn''t help but kneel down.


    He called out respectfully, "Greetings, Old Ancestor."


    Although Du Lei wanted to be their ancestor as well, due to the circumstances, he had to catalyze the emergence of the golden scales and become their ancestor.


    It was because the current Primitive Tribe could not match up to him in terms of fighting strength.

 C310

    Da Yanxiujun and the other two had gloomy expressions, they never thought that Du Lei actually had such a trump card. Back then, Tai Chuzhize had only discovered a gold scale between Du Lei''s brows, but it was only a single scale.


    It didn''t affect them much.


    However, they were now completely covered in golden scales.


    The suppressing force was much stronger than before, and with Du Lei being able to control the subarachnoid qi, it would be hard for them to even raise their heads.


    "Actually, I was originally just a red scale bloodline in the first place, but I obtained a miracle. Now, step by step, I can increase the purity of my bloodline, allowing me to grow into a golden scale. As long as you are willing to follow me, I can help you purify your bloodlines. At that time, you can also become a Gold-scaled Bloodline. "


    Du Lei started to brag. It was only a short while since he had fought with Wan Yangzi, so he could only use this method to lure him.


    Otherwise, if he went to war again, even if his subjugating true spirit could hold on, his body would definitely be overloaded.


    Sooner or later, it would have to collapse.


    In any case, the subarachnoid qi was much easier to refine at the bottom of the sea than on land.


    It would be enough for them to give a bit of subarachnoid qi to him every once in a while.


    Tai Chuzhize''s eyes flashed as he glanced at Da Yanxiujun, wanting to see what he was thinking.


    But at this time, Da Yanxiujun had already started to suspect if this was a trap set up by Tai Chuzhize and Du Lei at the same time.


    Just to get the three of them into a trap.


    Jia Xuan and Zhou Yu licked their lips.


    This was something impossible in the past. They were born with yellow scale, and were destined to be with yellow scale for their entire lives.


    But Du Lei could purify it now?


    Taichu Ziping was the first to stand up, and said to Jia Xuan and the others, "I can bear witness to the matter regarding the purification of the bloodline by the Regent. This is true. "


    "That''s right, I can testify as well."


    Tai Chuhongri also stood up.


    Originally, the two of them had some complaints about Du Lei, the Regent.


    After all, he was human.


    However, since he was able to help them purify their bloodlines, he began to accept it.


    Now that he found out that the other party was still his ancestor, of course, that was directly turning into support.


    Right now, they were actually thinking about whether or not to support Du Lei becoming the master of the Primitive Tribe.


    Taichu Ziping finally realized that Taichu Deyun was not as good as his brother Tai Chudehui, but he had actually used a blind trick, causing him to lose the qualifications to inherit the throne.


    Fortunately, Du Lei had noticed it earlier and recalled the troops back in time. Otherwise, the outcome would have been hard to predict.


    Seeing that, Taichu Yarong immediately knelt and greeted Du Lei: "Greetings, Regent."


    She knew that Du Lei would eventually return to the mainland, so she didn''t think that he would become the chief of tribe. Otherwise, Du Lei wouldn''t have directly passed the throne down to her.


    Da Yanxiujun snorted coldly and clenched his fists. A beautiful change in Du Lei''s identity had caused his plans to fall into a passive situation.


    Now, if he continued to force Du Lei, he would truly become a traitor.


    One must know how important a Gold-scaled Race was to the Mermaid.


    If he found Du Lei early on, he would definitely exterminate him immediately. Even if he found out that he was a Gold Scaled Clan member, he would do his best to exterminate him.


    But now that Du Lei had already established himself in Primitive Tribe, it would be impossible for him to make another move.


    No matter how strong Du Lei was, once the people from Primitive Tribe find out that they were actually fighting with Du Lei, they would be in danger.


    Although they all had yellow scale and bloodline, Taichu Deyun and the others did the same.


    At that time, Taichu Deyun and the others would join hands and attack them, and the advantage of having a yellow scale and bloodline would no longer be an advantage in a sea of people.


    Moreover, this place was originally Primitive Tribe''s territory.


    "Greetings to the Regent!"


    Da Yanxiujun was extremely resistant to it in the depths of his heart, but he had no other choice now.


    Now that Du Lei had full control of the situation, if he did not follow along with Du Lei, he was afraid that he would lose his head.


    Tai Chuzhize sighed in his heart, he had misjudged the situation.


    He thought that Du Lei must have been severely injured and not very strong in the battle against Wan Yangzi.


    Taking advantage of the moment that Taichu Deyun made his move, when the few of them were at odds with each other, Da Yanxiujun directly showed up.


    When that time came, he and Taichu Yuanming would cooperate with them.


    When that time comes, he could directly take down Du Lei.


    However, Du Lei''s strength was beyond his expectations. His recovery ability was so strong, and he was actually not just acting tough on the outside.


    This was impossible to predict.


    "Tai Chuzhize, what do you think?"


    Du Lei looked at Tai Chuzhize. He had just missed Tai Chuzhize and the others at Inheritance Hall''s place, he did not expect Da Yanxiujun to come immediately.


    It seemed that they had already agreed to come to force the palace.


    It was fortunate that they hadn''t returned the military power back to them. Otherwise, the matter would have gone awry.


    "Regent, Elder Tai Chuzhize and Elder Taichu Yuanming both ignored the dangers of the Primitive Tribe and secretly colluded with the people of the other three great tribes, nearly offending your dignity. to set an example. "


    Taichu Deyun directly stood out and said in a low voice. In his heart, he was extremely ecstatic, as he had just used his comatose move.


    He never thought that Tai Chuzhize would be the same, how could he not be happy?


    Du Lei''s gaze turned. This Tai Chuzhize was really too good at causing trouble, if he could directly take down his identity as an elder, it might be a good opportunity.


    He could not help but glance at Taichu Yarong, and discovered that she did not have any expression, as if everything was under Du Lei''s command.


    "Alright, Tai Chuzhize has offended my dignity time and time again. Originally, I wanted to leave him some dignity, but I didn''t expect him to rely on his seniority to bully me, step by step. From today onwards, Tai Chuzhize and Taichu Yuanming will no longer be the elders of Primitive Tribe. "


    Du Lei shouted.


    "Regent, the position of an elder is no small matter. If you insist on withdrawing their authority as elders. "Please create another elder so that the tribe can function normally."


    Tai Chuhongri stood out and cupped his hands.


    Although he wanted to protect Tai Chuzhize and Taichu Yuanming too, there was no other way around it.


    Right now, they could only take a step back and create another elder. Otherwise, the operation of the Primitive Tribe would probably be in danger.


    Da Yanxiujun, Jia Xuan and the others looked at each other, as if this was an opportunity?


    They knew, however, that there were not many clan members with the bloodline of the Primitive Tribe''s yellow scale.


    Each of them had their own responsibilities. If they suddenly lacked two elders, it would be a huge blow to Primitive Tribe.


    They suddenly settled down, wanting to see how Du Lei would resolve this difficult problem.


    Taichu Deyun suddenly realized this problem.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t possess any yellow scale or blood, but they needed to have enough strength to be able to be an Elder.


    The elder was the strongest other than the chief of tribe, otherwise he would not have been able to suppress the 500000 strong army.


    Du Lei''s gaze swept one round before he suddenly laughed coldly and nodded, "Announce Jialuo Jiaren to the palace."


    Taichu Yarong''s gaze trembled as if she had thought of something.


    Da Yanxiujun''s heart suddenly stopped. Could it be that this Du Lei had another way?


    Why did it feel like the situation had become a little suspenseful?

 C311

    Jialuo Jiaren was supervising the loading of the transport plane and checking which route to take to leave the seabed.


    The countries on the ground had sent investigation teams to search the seabed.


    He had to create a plan that would not be discovered.


    The two brothers still didn''t know that Du Lei had encountered a crisis in the palace building.


    When the two of them entered the front hall and discovered the chief of tribe s from the other three tribes, they were immediately overwhelmed with shock. They did not know what had happened.


    However, when they saw Du Lei still standing high up in the sky and relaxing in a carefree manner, they had guessed that the greater picture was still there.


    "To the Regent! "We pay our respects to our king!"


    Although they did not know that Du Lei had already appointed Taichu Yarong as the chief of tribe, the crown on top of his head explained everything.


    "Jialuo Jiaren, you guys follow me the entire way. Today, I shall bestow upon you all a heavenly great fortune. "


    Du Lei casually walked to the bottom and extended his hands.


    "Hah!"


    Immediately, two thick and pure subarachnoid qi s entered the two brothers'' bodies. At this moment, everyone in the front hall felt a boiling sensation in their blood.


    It was as if they were all instinctively hoping to obtain the subarachnoid qi.


    Tai Chuzhize closed his eyes. He had long guessed this outcome.


    If he could bear it again, maybe after Du Lei left the Primitive Tribe, he would be able to ascend the throne.


    But now, there was no longer any possibility of success.


    It was the first time Da Yanxiujun and the other two saw the subarachnoid qi, and now their cultivation was rioting uncontrollably.


    The more powerful one was, the greater the repercussions would be.


    Relying on the power of the Golden Core within his body, Du Lei tried to forcefully purify Jialuo Jiaren''s bloodline, so that he could become someone with the bloodline of the yellow scale.


    At that time, not only would he be able to become two Elders, he would also be able to intimidate everyone.


    Let them feel that their authority cannot be offended.


    As long as he could grasp this subarachnoid qi well, it would be equivalent to grabbing onto all of their weak points in the future.


    Furthermore, Jialuo Jiaren was someone who had levelled up on his own, so he was very loyal to him. Once he left, he would have them support Taichu Yarong and take care of all the matters in the Primitive Tribe.


    Jialuo Jiaren did not expect himself to receive such a favor. At first, they were a little flustered, but later they realized that this was indeed a good fortune.


    Under the activation of the subarachnoid qi, the blood in their bodies was being purified step by step.


    Roughly half an hour later, under Du Lei''s full strength, a wave of yellow scale had already begun to appear in their blood.


    This scene caused everyone''s eyes to widen.


    No matter how much Du Lei bragged, they only believed what they saw with their own eyes.


    But the scene in front of them truly did cause them to tremble with fear.


    The more powerful Du Lei was, the more pure their bloodlines would be.


    At this time, everyone''s emotions were stirred up along with the continuous purification of Jialuo Jiaren''s bloodline.


    If they could also get help from Du Lei ¡­ This scene caused Da Yanxiujun and the other two to involuntarily swallow their saliva.


    This was simply a miracle. Their bloodline had been limited to death since birth, and it continued to spread as they were born.


    The purity of their bloodline could be said to be getting lower and lower.


    This was also the reason why Black Scales and red scale were the most numerous at the moment.


    On the contrary, the previous royal golden scales and yellow scale were pitifully few.


    However, now it seemed that they could once again see the hope of restoring the purity of their bloodlines.


    "Da Yanxiujun, what do you think we should do?"


    Jia Xuan began to waver, purifying the bloodline.


    Once he becomes a golden scale, how much stronger will he become?


    And his lifespan would also gradually increase.


    A series of benefits awaited them.


    "You''ve wavered?"


    Da Yanxiujun snorted, his heart was actually shaken, but he was the strongest out of the few.


    He was just putting on an act.


    Although Jia Xuan knew, he only despised his in his heart and did not say anything.


    Zhou Yu was the oldest amongst them, and his strength was the weakest.


    If there was no other way, he would be the first one to die.


    At that time, the Zhou''s Tribe would be in a precarious situation. As for whether or not he join Du Lei''s side, he did not care.


    He wanted Da Yanxiujun to be the leader so that he could obtain more resources so that he could rely on Du Lei for the purity of his bloodline.


    Initially, they couldn''t bring weapons into the palace, but all three of them were from chief of tribe.


    The people outside did not dare to stop them, so they were armed.


    This time, in order to gain Du Lei''s trust, Zhou Yu was the first to hand over his weapon.


    Du Lei took a glance and immediately saw it.


    He had long guessed this situation, and the same words from before: as long as he had the support of his subordinate, he would be able to devour Mermaid to death.


    Seeing that, Jia Xuan immediately took down his own weapon and gave it to the Primitive Tribe.


    Da Yanxiujun snorted, although he really wanted to hand it over, but after delaying for a bit, he still handed over his weapon.


    Thus, Du Lei used the subarachnoid qi to purify his bloodline, and completely subdued the other three great tribes.


    Now, his position in the Mermaid was completely secured.


    Looking at Du Lei''s back figure, Taichu Yarong was excited in her heart. It was as if she could already foresee the day Du Lei would unite the Mermaid once again.


    At that time, the Mermaid would once again shine brilliantly for more than two thousand years.


    Because Jialuo Jiaren only had the bloodline of red scale, purifying the yellow scale was actually very simple. Unlike giving it to Taichu Yarong, the difficulty had increased by a whole level.


    "Buzz!"


    "Crack!"


    The red scale on the surface of Jialuo Jiaren''s body continued to fall as he began to produce his own yellow scale. Although it was in pain, he had become a member of the upper echelons of the Mermaid.


    The heart is extremely happy.


    As he was in pain and in joy, Jialuo Jiaren continued to ascend, and finally became a member of the yellow scale.


    Although they looked very weak right now, they would recover sooner or later and become powerful yellow scale Elders.


    Seeing that, Du Lei''s heart was satisfied, he laughed, and nodded: "Now the two of you are both of the yellow scale''s bloodline, and no longer of the red scale''s bloodline. I announce that from today onwards, you two brothers will be the elders of Primitive Tribe and will take over from Tai Chuzhize. "


    "Yes!" We shall follow the decree of the Regent. "


    Jialuo Jiaren''s heart was excited, he never thought that in such a short time, the two brothers would become the elders of the Primitive Tribe.


    Back then, it was because of Tai Chuzhize that they were forced to stay away from the ocean for more than twenty years.


    Right now, he had returned with Du Lei and very quickly replaced him.


    In addition, his own strength had also increased tremendously.


    From now on, the two brothers would follow Du Lei.


    Seeing that Du Lei had managed to win over two loyal elders without batting an eyelid, Taichu Deyun was a little amused in his heart.


    If he were to secretly send troops, perhaps on the surface, he could still become the chief of tribe and command the five elders.


    However, after this matter, his heart had become even more determined to follow Du Lei.


    Only he could give him a better seat.


    The Jialuo Jiaren brothers were a good example.


    Previously, the two brothers were only a trivial figure under his command. Now, they were on equal footing with him.


    However, he was, after all, the first person who had saved Du Lei back then, so he would still have a chance to rise in the future.

 C312

    Taichu Yarong secretly nodded in her heart. With a raise of her hand, Du Lei''s strength was raised, and it immediately captivated and intimidated Da Yanxiujun and the others.


    Her methods were extraordinary, and she was even more sure that she had followed the right person.


    Da Yanxiujun had become extremely strong, but he did not touch them. This showed that they still had some use to Du Lei.


    As long as he was more honest and obedient in the future.


    Perhaps they too would have the chance to raise their bloodlines.


    "As you can see, the Jialuo Jiaren brothers have already purified their bloodline from red scale to yellow scale. That''s a good example, don''t talk big. As long as you guys obediently follow me around in the future, there won''t be any problems for you to eat good food or drink good food. "


    Du Lei walked to the front of the throne and waved his hand, "Everyone, listen up."


    "Yes sir!"


    BOOM!


    Immediately, everyone in the hall knelt down on one knee, including Taichu Yarong, Da Yanxiujun and the others.


    They no longer had any thoughts of surpassing it.


    Their strength was inferior to Du Lei''s, and had the special ability to purify bloodlines. To go against him, wasn''t that just courting death?


    They knew their own limitations.


    "From today onwards, the Mermaid will no longer be broken into pieces. I shall set up the Primitive Tribe Palace as the central hall of the Mermaid today. Members of the other three clans would stay behind to guard the territory. The rest of the people will be gathered at the Pacific Ocean, and will be under Taichu Yarong''s control. "


    "The names of the three great chief of tribe s are reserved, but they no longer have the power to control the troops within the clan. With Taichu Yarong in the lead, I order you to begin the construction of an administrative system that can operate. Mermaid Dynasty, it''s time to reappear in the human world. "


    Du Lei was in high spirits, since the three chief of tribe s were here, he could not be bothered to go out and fight, it would be good to have them submit to him immediately.


    Not convinced?


    Alright, I''ll just bring my people over and destroy them myself.


    However, he believed that with his current methods, they still had thoughts of resisting?


    Sure enough, Da Yanxiujun and the rest looked at each other and nodded their heads, showing no objections.


    They all knew that the moment Du Lei appeared, it meant that the Mermaid would definitely begin to unify.


    This was the general situation. They had no way to resist.


    Either he would become a member of the current, or he would become a remnant of the current.


    Taichu Yarong and the others were excited, what Du Lei meant was that he did not want to interfere in the internal affairs of the Mermaid Dynasty?


    It was up to them to decide?


    In this way, wouldn''t their power be further amplified?


    Da Yanxiujun and the others were not sad. Once the Mermaid Dynasty was established, it would definitely be with the Primitive Tribe as the leader.


    Taichu Yarong being emperor had nothing to do with them.


    However, the three of them were the other three chief of tribe s and at that time, they should also be able to become dukes in their respective territories.


    There wasn''t much loss to the benefits, it was just the addition of one more person in his name.


    That is, Taichu Yarong will become the Emperor of the Mermaid Dynasty.


    Above her, there was also an even more tyrannical man named Du Lei.


    As long as Du Lei did not fall, Taichu Yarong''s rule would continue, and even if Saintess Zhao Linger grew up in the future, she would not be able to change this outcome.


    The few of them had failed their plan. They would definitely be unwilling, but the current situation did not allow them to be unwilling.


    Even if he wasn''t willing, he still had to be willing.


    Seeing that no one refuted, Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief.


    Using his power to suppress others was not a long-term solution.


    If Da Yanxiujun and the others resist, he could only use force to suppress them.


    However, a dynasty needed a stable political system to rule the country for a long time.


    However, he was not very good at this thing. It would be better to let Taichu Yarong, Taichu Deyun and the others handle it, perhaps it would be a little better.


    As long as he could grasp the development of the entire Mermaid, it would be fine.


    This was the position he had given himself.


    Du Lei dismissed everyone and allowed them to return to their respective territories. One year later, they would be ready to come to the Primitive Tribe to participate in the founding ceremony.


    He and Taichu Yarong returned to the rear hall, and after a storm, Du Lei said this with reluctance.


    "The business here is temporarily over. The establishment of the dynasty will require your efforts. "You must take good care of the interests of the other three tribes. You cannot let them become strong, nor can you leave them with no chance of survival."


    "Alright, I understand."


    Taichu Yarong''s face was flushed red, although she was unable to truly interact with Du Lei, she still made people''s heart surge with emotions.


    "A year from now, I will come here as scheduled. At that time, I will have to watch as the dynasty officially begins to move towards the right path. "That way, I will be at ease." "


    Du Lei thought that once the Mermaid Dynasty was under his control, then his wealth would come rolling in the future.


    "Also, take good care of Zhao Linger. She will be the symbol of the Mermaid, and we cannot afford to lose her. "


    After Du Lei repeatedly instructed them, he brought along the top shuttle of the Mermaid.


    After that, the transport plane was also folded into his spatial sack.


    He roughly estimated that the amount of gold and silver on this transport plane alone was at least tens of tons.


    Some had settled down since ancient times, while others were developed by the Mermaid herself.


    Carrying such a large amount of wealth, he was more or less slightly excited in his heart.


    Because Jialuo Jiaren had been promoted to an elder, he was left at the bottom of the sea to support Taichu Yarong.


    Coincidentally, they needed a lot of manpower during this period of time.


    And Jialuo Jiaren''s loyalty was tested by Du Lei, so he could still be trusted.


    Du Lei''s shuttle rushed out the moment the Mermaid''s wave shield was activated.


    And then, the wave shield quickly closed.


    For the time being, it was better not to be discovered by humans, and it would take a period of time to develop and develop.


    Du Lei''s shuttle was not that lucky. Although its quick movement was not caught by the human instruments, it still left behind a trace of an image.


    Very quickly, the appearance of the shuttle caused the human higher ups to start preparing to dive into the deep sea to investigate everything.


    Du Lei was two hundred meters below the ocean surface, and after checking that there was no probing in the surroundings, he started to put away the shuttle.


    Now he had shuttle s and transport planes.


    And the folding space is very large.


    The subarachnoid qi in his body churned and started to swim towards the sea surface.


    In less than half an hour, he was back on the ground, holding a large fish in his hands.


    This was what he was prepared to eat.


    After swimming for a while, he was hungry.


    "Who is it?"


    Just at this time, Du Lei was still caught by the Sea Surface Patrol Army.


    However, the current Du Lei did not have any proof of identity, and was brought to Yan City very quickly.


    At this time, the Yan City was already Zhao Yuren''s territory.


    "I really am just a tourist. I chased this fish and only then was I able to reach the deep sea."


    Du Lei tried his best to defend himself.


    "You want to chase this fish? Don''t you know you''re almost at the outer seas? "


    The police obviously did not believe Du Lei''s words, but Du Lei could not explain.


    They could only hope for Zhao Yuren to save him quickly.


    He had already called the other party.


    Zhao Yuren was ecstatic when he found out that Du Lei had returned. His biggest backer right now was Du Lei.


    Although Fish King Luo Dafu had passed the East China to him, he was still feeling terrified right now.

 C313

    Some of the people below were unwilling to accept this. The surrounding bosses eyed him like tigers eyeing their prey, and it was unknown when they would pounce on him and devour him.


    His days like this were not as good as when he lived in the Yan City.


    When he eagerly saw Du Lei, he discovered that he was holding onto a salted fish.


    The corner of his mouth twitched. Why does this boss often play tricks?


    The current Zhao Yuren spoke without hesitation when he was in Yan City, so even the officials had to give him some face.


    Very quickly, Du Lei was released on bail.


    "Brother Du, you, what happened to you?"


    Zhao Yuren looked at Du Lei''s despondent appearance and his heart instantly cooled down.


    Originally, he had thought that Du Lei would be able to help him.


    "I''m fine. I just stayed in the sea for a while."


    Du Lei bathed a few times, but was still unable to completely wash off the smell of the sea.


    But in the end, he still used the subarachnoid qi to clean it up.


    Zhao Yuren brought him to eat a good meal, and then said hesitantly: "Brother Du, leave this East China to me, I feel that there''s something ¡­"


    When Du Lei heard it, he could not help but ask, "What, did you encounter something difficult?"


    "Sigh, this is a long story!"


    Zhao Yuren recounted the events that happened in the last month.


    Now that the suppression of Fish King Luo Dafu was gone, the East China''s underground powers could be said to be an internal threat and an external threat.


    It tortured Zhao Yuren to death.


    "I know about this. The reason I gave you this heavy responsibility was because I thought highly of you." Now do you want to give me the burden? "


    Du Lei glanced at him sideways.


    "No, Brother Du. The main thing is that the old man didn''t leave me much savings. Right now, everything needs to be done with the word "money" in order to clear the way. I, really can''t even pay a single cent to beat a hero! "


    Du Lei scoffed, it was all because of the money, he didn''t have much right now, it was just money.


    Du Lei nodded, and said: "Nothing, send me back to Rong City first. After a while, I will send you some money, but I have a request. "


    With that, his face turned serious, "I can give you the money, but I want to see the results. After that face, East China, you have to stand firmly. No one can say no to you. "


    Zhao Yuren''s face froze, he knew that Du Lei was serious.


    Thus, he asked weakly, "Brother Du, may I ask about the money ¡­"


    "I won''t let you down!"


    Du Lei waved his hand. The transport plane in his pocket contained tens of tons of gold and silver.


    Furthermore, he came back this time to upgrade the entire Dominating the World. He wanted to enlarge it to become the largest antique chain store in China.


    Moreover, when he discovered this antique, he would still need to build up his momentum and make a bit more profit by auctioning it off.


    Because once someone took a fancy to it, the price would skyrocket when the time came for it to become competitive, wouldn''t the price skyrocket?


    In an antique shop, only a few old customers would buy it, so the price couldn''t be raised too high.


    However, that was also because there were not many goods in the past. Now that he only had antiques in his pockets, he could sell any few for a good price.


    In the future, he would become the biggest dealer in antiques in China and even around the world.


    "This... Alright, since Brother Du thinks highly of me, then I will do my best to help Brother Du stabilize this territory. "


    Zhao Yuren spoke in a heroic tone, and did not complain anymore.


    Du Lei nodded, this was the imposing manner that the people under him should have.


    You have to have that kind of indomitable spirit, always complaining and complaining all the time, God doesn''t want to help you.


    Relying on others was not better than relying on yourself.


    The next day, Du Lei set foot on the road back to Rong City. He knew, when he returned, he would turn the entire Rong City upside down.


    Because of Zong Yazhi, Dominating the World had been avoided by many of Rong City''s customers.


    There was nothing he could do. Although Zong Yazhi had left the Rong City, his influence in the Rong City had not changed.


    "Sister-in-law, Zong Yazhi has already been stopped by us. But we have another piece of bad news. "


    Dou Desi still wanted to act good, but didn''t expect He Ruyue to glare at him. He waved his hand and said: "No need to say, I already know."


    "You got it?"


    Dou Desi was startled, then he looked at the newspaper in front of He Ruyue. There were a few big words written on it: Dominating the World is about to close?


    He suddenly picked up the newspaper. It turned out that the media reporters already knew about Dominating the World''s predicament.


    Some even got their monthly sales records.


    There were only a few deals on it, and it wasn''t too big.


    This was why the question was raised above.


    The current Dominating the World had a very important position in the Rong City. When Du Lei was still around, its sales could already support one-third of the Rong City''s consumption.


    Now that it''s done, it''s not as good as hawking goods on the street.


    She couldn''t believe what Du Lei would think when he returned and found out that the Dominating the World''s business was so poor.


    She had barely blinked twice when she saw a familiar figure appear in front of her.


    He seemed to be in disbelief, but when he saw the evil grin on''s face, he was finally sure that Du Lei had returned.


    Dou Desi was also shocked, Du Lei''s appearance was too terrifying.


    After sensing it for a bit, Du Lei''s cultivation seemed to have surged again. Although he was surprised, he did not disturb them from reminiscing and retreated quietly.


    "What''s wrong? With a frown on your face? "


    Du Lei already knew the problem the Dominating the World was facing, but he knew that since he had returned, he would definitely be sweeping away all the depressions he had suffered, not to mention that Zong Yazhi had already left the Rong City.


    Even if he continued to stay in the Rong City and cause trouble for him, he would not be able to settle it.


    The subjugating true spirit had found the Jindan, his strength had risen to a whole new level, and he had millions of properties, what was there to worry about?


    It could be said that he was extremely generous.


    "Du Lei, I''m sorry, I... I lost control of the Dominating the World. "


    He Ruyue almost cried. Who the hell knew what she went through these past few days?


    The He Group, the Four Seasons Hotel and the Dominating the World were all in need of her to make a decision.


    It was too tiring.


    Du Lei shook his head and directly kissed his. After a long while, he said gently, "It''s nothing, I''m back. In the future, you have to be careful, because we will expand even more. You will be the Lady Boss of a trillion yuan. "


    "Puchi!"


    When He Ruyue heard it, she immediately felt it was funny.


    But she believed that Du Lei definitely had the ability.


    As the two became closer, He Ruyue''s yearning grew even deeper.


    Half pushed, half pushed, half pushed, and Du Lei was off the hook for a while.


    Originally, He Ruyue didn''t want Du Lei to eat his fill, but perhaps it was because she wanted to compensate Du Lei this time, or perhaps it was because Du Lei had already been away for a long time and missed him too much.


    "Dearest, help me find a relatively large and hidden place near Rong City and buy it immediately. I''ll give you a surprise when the time comes. "


    He knew that he definitely could not hide this from He Ruyue. There were some things that he needed her help to take care of.


    Although He Ruyue was curious, she still silently agreed.


    Since Du Lei did not plan to hide it from her, she would first help Du Lei do this matter.

 C314

    The purchase of the land would still require some time, so Du Lei was not in a hurry.


    Ever since he helped Taichu Yarong establish his Mermaid Dynasty at the bottom of the sea, his heart had become more and more stable.


    He knew that there were some things he could not do himself, or sooner or later he would tire himself out.


    Zhuge Liang of the Three Kingdoms period, what do you mean by dying before leaving his apprenticeship?


    It was because he was overworked and needed to interfere in everything.


    All sorts of flattery, big and small, led to exhaustion and exhaustion, physical and mental exhaustion.


    In the end, he died from exhaustion.


    However, he was lacking in talents right now, Du Wei could guard the house, but if he were to open a market, he would almost become popular.


    Zhang San and the other two were also the type of conservative type, and although Wang Xiuming had a bit of intelligence, but he always liked to be unconventional with his swords, making people confused, but also making it impossible for Du Lei to hand over the power to him.


    The risk was too great.


    After thinking about it, it seemed that only Su Mo, who came to the Rong City to seek help, had some ability.


    But after interacting with Su Mo in the Donghai City for a while, he also felt that something was off.


    He no longer felt constrained like before, as if his entire body was filled with plans.


    This kind of person was too dangerous. Even though he had the ability, it was best not to give him too much power. Otherwise, he would even help him count the money when he was in trouble.


    Without a choice, Du Lei turned his gaze towards the talent market.


    He began to learn from other companies, and sent a recruitment message to the talent market in Rong City.


    He then ignored them, because he stated that if it was possible, he would directly come to the Dominating the World.


    Just as Du Lei was frowning for a time, Ping Sihai came to his door.


    When he saw Du Lei, he felt somewhat surprised, "Brother Du, why do I feel like you have changed?"


    This was the first feeling that everyone had when Du Lei returned that Du Lei had changed.


    Actually, this was all thanks to the experiences of the Jindan.


    Du Lei had single-handedly established the Mermaid Dynasty at the bottom of the sea, and his mentality had undergone a tremendous change. This was also why he was so calm and collected when he found out that Zong Yazhi had been looking for trouble with them.


    The reason why he didn''t take it to heart was because his mentality had changed.


    He became a maker of a system, not a defender.


    Hence, when he saw Zong Yazhi from the beginning to the end, he did not really care much about him.


    The subjugating true spirit had always been concerned about his Aurous Core, since this aurous core contained all of his cultivation.


    How could he be beautiful?


    It was an ancient beast that could even move the Heavenly Emperor and had to be killed three or four times.


    Just how strong would his cultivation be in this lifetime be?


    Du Lei still did not dare to refine it all.


    Even if it was the thread of energy on the golden list, Du Lei would have to refine it for a very long time.


    When he was alive, he was the Overlord of Water, the King of Water race. Even the Mermaid who had been standing on Earth for tens of thousands of years still did not dare to underestimate him.


    In fact, they even had a trace of a hegemony of their bloodlines.


    This also caused Du Lei''s body to undergo a tremendous change.


    As such, when Du Lei heard their praise, he could only laugh.


    "Do people change when they grow up? What business do you have with me? "


    Du Lei drank a cup of tea and raised his head to ask.


    "Do you remember the person I introduced you to last time?"


    Ping Sihai looked around and said softly.


    "Your big brother? Ping Changkong? "


    Du Lei immediately remembered.


    Originally, he had been happily chatting with Ping Changkong, but never would he have thought that he would meet with Zhou Ji and the others causing trouble.


    It had even caused the mayor of Kun City, Liu Maojin, to almost suffer an unexpected disaster.


    "That''s right, he''s met with a little trouble over there. "So ¡­"


    said somewhat embarrassedly. Originally, if the two of them had gotten to know each other, then they would just directly say it if anything happened to them in the future.


    However, he had unhappily left the last time.


    Although Zhou Ji was still in prison, he still felt that it was a bit difficult to vent his anger.


    Only, the Yun Family in the capital was dragging it out, and Zong Yazhi had interfered.


    It was not good for Ping family to attack again.


    When Du Lei found out that Zhou Ji was actually being held back, he immediately felt displeased.


    Could the Rong City make the people of the capital behave so atrociously?


    As for the Yun Family and Zong Family, sooner or later he would have to find trouble with them.


    "What happened to your big brother? If there''s anything I can help you with, I''ll do my best to help! "


    Du Lei did not immediately agree to it, although Ping family had been quite helpful to him in the recent days.


    However, their relationship was still in the process of being established. There was no need to be impulsive and just accept everything.


    "Brother Du, I know that you are an antique dealer, your judgement shouldn''t be too bad right?"


    Ping Sihai asked hesitantly.


    Du Lei felt that it was strange, could it be that his big brother Ping Changkong did something related to antiques?


    After all, this was an army. Was there any other loophole?


    "Don''t think too much about it. It''s not my elder brother who ran into trouble. It''s his father-in-law."


    Ping Sihai immediately explained.


    It turned out that Ping Changkong had taken a wife, who was also a military doctor in the Northwest Army District.


    But her father was no ordinary person.


    It was the original commander of the Northwest Military Region. However, he was old and had already retired.


    But even so, it was investigated by many people.


    Previously, this old man was fond of antiques. In order to satisfy his interest, the people below him had also collected a few imitation antiques for him, but they weren''t worth much.


    But then something went wrong, and one of the officers investigated admitted that he had given the old gentleman an antique worth millions of dollars.


    The old gentleman only liked antiques, but he didn''t have much eye for them.


    The problem suddenly erupted.


    The old gentleman was quickly investigated.


    Even Ping Changkong''s position was affected, some people suspected that it was because of the old man.


    It was fine if nothing happened to him now. If anything happened to him, it would bring a whole bunch of people with him.


    Right now, Ping Changkong''s position was suspended for further investigation. Although he knew that he was wrongly accused, there was nothing he could do, the higher ups did not believe him.


    However, that old man was a good person before, so many people stood out to testify for him.


    In the end, the central government came up with a compromise. After all, they were retired people, so there was no need for them to go through all this trouble.


    Thus, they gathered some experts that specialized in inspecting antiques and headed towards the northwest military region.


    Let''s test the authenticity of the antique shop together.


    If it was a fake, then it was a false accusation. Of course, everyone would be happy about nothing. If it was an antique, then this matter would definitely go awry.


    Du Lei understood the cause and effect, he looked at him for a long time, and asked hesitantly: "Are you sure your brother''s father-in-law is fine?"


    "Oh my god, that was before the Northwest Army District, how big of a problem could it be? "Now that he''s retired, some of the people I offended have started to want to do something to him."


    Ping Sihai patted his chest as he promised his.


    Du Lei thought for a while, this matter was related to the big case of the military, he did not dare to interfere.


    Once he made his move, there would definitely be people eyeing him. What level of cadres would the head of a military region belong to?


    Would he dare to act rashly?


    "Brother Du, I know you''re having a hard time with this, but my big brother said it too, as long as you go and check if it''s real or fake. If it''s really not possible, then we can only resign ourselves to fate. "


    "I just want to ask you, could that antique really be real? If it''s true, I''ll tell you, this mess isn''t going to be easy. "


    Du Lei asked seriously, if someone said that they would give away an antique worth a few million, how much confidence would they have?


    No matter what the final verdict was, the antique had to be handed over to the state.


    Ping Sihai hesitated for a while, but in the end, he gritted his teeth and admitted it with a nod, "Since others are framing us, it is naturally true. However, the old man also said that he had never seen that antique before. Someone must have put it in his house later on. "


    Du Lei frowned, this matter was a little tricky, he was unwilling to get involved in this mess.


    At that time, once he was certain that it was true, there would definitely be a crack in his relationship with the Ping family.

 C315

    Since he wanted to become the Great Dominating the World now, he would definitely need the help of the Ping family in the future.


    But now ¡­ It was a dilemma.


    At this time, subjugating true spirit suddenly spoke out, "Promise him to help that old man get out of danger."


    Du Lei was startled, why did the subjugating true spirit suddenly intervene?


    Did he know something?


    He hurriedly asked, but who knew that subjugating true spirit would say: "I borrowed the power of the aurous core power, and discovered that the old man''s luck could be transferred to you, at that time, your future development will be smooth sailing."


    "Isn''t this similar to digging up ancestors'' graves? Wouldn''t it be too wicked of me to do that? "


    Du Lei hesitated.


    The subjugating true spirit explained, "If you don''t help him, he will also lose the power of destiny. You just need to help his descendants in the future. He was the head of the military before and could be considered a powerful officer. This opportunity is very important. Don''t forget, Wan Yangzi is still hiding in the dark. "


    Du Lei''s heart finally settled down, Wan Yangzi had indeed become a huge threat to him.


    He was powerful and had the support of the Celestial Emperor of the God Realm.


    If he didn''t work harder, he might very well be destroyed.


    Right now, he was already sharing honor and disgrace with the subjugating true spirit, so there was now a connection between them.


    "Alright, I can help you with this matter."


    Du Lei immediately agreed. His attitude was a little different from his previous hesitant attitude.


    Ping Sihai did not know what had happened, but he immediately became excited.


    "Thank you Brother Du, the examination will be held next week. I''ll come and get you then. "


    Ping Sihai thanked his again and then quickly left.


    Du Lei sighed. This was dancing with the Death God, if he was not careful, he would be thrown in.


    However, since he had already agreed to it, there was nothing he could do.


    It could only be said that he would have to deal with the situation accordingly.


    "Don''t worry, when the time comes, I will use the aurous core power to help you. Don''t forget, you were able to absorb the spiritual energy from the antiques before. As long as you see that antique and absorb too much of it, you will be able to destroy its internal structure. Even if it is a real antique, it would become a fake! "


    subjugating true spirit said without the slightest worry.


    "Holy shit, there''s such a function?" "Alright then, I''m relieved."


    Du Lei immediately let go of his thoughts.


    This subjugating true spirit was really awesome, even if it was real, it could still cause trouble.


    After Du Lei left the Dominating the World, he prepared to make a trip to the North Zone.


    Because most of the businesses were managed by Lin Yiyi and the others, the business there was much better than in this shop.


    However, the items over there were all small items, so the price was not expensive.


    It is based on the business philosophy of profit-making and multi-selling.


    However, when they reached the city center, they suddenly felt like they were being watched?


    Could it be Zong Yazhi''s men?


    Or were they members of the Yun Family?


    The two families seemed to be at odds with him, as if they wanted to create trouble for him.


    Du Lei maintained his composure and opened his spirit eyes.


    He looked around, and in the end, he actually saw Su Mo''s father, Su Licheng.


    Originally, he didn''t know who Su Licheng was, but Su Licheng''s appearance was really too weird.


    The skin on his face was gone. He had turned into a lump of flesh.


    He had also felt that something was off with Su Licheng, but now that he had stayed at the bottom of the sea for a long time, he could confirm that it was the Mermaid''s aura.


    He walked towards Su Licheng. Su Licheng was staying in a hotel, and had a few accomplices by his side.


    He could also be said to be one of his subordinates.


    Du Lei directly entered the house and saw the person inside.


    At this point of time, he no longer held Su Licheng and the others in his eyes, and frowned, and asked directly.


    "Why are you watching me?"


    "Rest assured Lord Regent, we are not monitoring you, but Su Licheng''s son, Su Mo!"


    Su Licheng seemed to have already been replaced by another person, and the thoughts inside were like that of a mermaid.


    "Oh? "It seems like you already know my identity?"


    Du Lei was also very surprised, he had only returned not too long ago.


    They didn''t expect to know about the situation at the bottom of the sea.


    "We are subordinates of Elder Taichu Deyun of the Primitive Tribe, so we naturally know about the Regent in time. And Elder De Yun has instructed us to follow the orders of the Regent in the future. "


    "Don''t, all of you look so neither human nor ghost. Do I dare to use you? What is De Luck asking you to do on the ground all this time? "


    Du Lei knew that Jialuo Jiaren was also one of Taichu Deyun''s subordinates, he never expected that this Su Licheng was also one of them.


    "We, the Mermaid, have always been studying the life activity of the humans on the surface and have provided timely feedback to the seabed. so that we can keep up with the times. "


    Su Licheng replied.


    Du Lei nodded his head, that was more like it. If they dared to do something that would harm the human race, he would be the first one to not let them go. After all, he was a human, and the last one was the Regent of Mermaid.


    "Why are you monitoring Su Mo? What did he do? "


    "We have studied Su Mo for many years and discovered that he is a special case of human society. All his actions are incompatible with some of the basic social behavior of mankind. This situation cannot be verified even with some rather special examples. "


    Su Licheng took out a piece of evidence.


    It was a video of Su Mo in his teens, with a short blade in his hand.


    Standing opposite him was a middle-aged man, and upon closer inspection, it was actually Su Licheng.


    Du Lei looked at the current Su Licheng in shock. If he did not know that Su Licheng was being controlled by the Mermaid, he would have thought it strange.


    What followed next was a terrifying scene. In the video, Su Mo laughed strangely, and the short blade in his hand continued to drip blood.


    "You are not my son, but what about Su Mo? Where did Su Mo go? "


    Su Licheng stuttered, but Su Mo remained indifferent.


    "I am Su Mo, who else would I be?"


    Su Mo giggled, he raised his short blade and rushed forward.


    Su Licheng seemed to be very weak, and didn''t have any time to resist at all.


    Su Mo''s white knife came out from the red blade, and in a few moves, Su Licheng was completely out of breath.


    Just when Du Lei thought that it was over, he suddenly realized that he had turned his head and looked towards the camera.


    "Crack!"


    There was a crisp sound, and then the video went black.


    Du Lei was shocked, could it be that Su Licheng was actually killed by Su Mo back then?


    The current Su Licheng looked completely unrecognizable. If not for the Mermaid''s high technology, he would have already become a pile of rotten flesh.


    "We looked carefully at his psychological characteristics and found that he did not seem to be suitable for any example. Moreover, he did not care about human life at all. Over the years, many people have been brutally killed. "


    "We once tried using various personality models to create a simulation of Su Mo''s personality, but in the end, we failed. Because at the most critical moment, there will be a mysterious force that will appear and cause them to fail in creating the model. "


    Su Licheng shook his head.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean by a mysterious force? "


    Could it be that there was some kind of power protecting Su Mo in the dark?


    "After repeated experiments, we were finally able to confirm that the force did not exist on Earth. "In other words, this power comes from beyond the earth ¡­"

 C316

    Su Licheng did not continue. He believed that Du Lei should have his own judgement, and they were not sure where it came from either.


    From outer space?


    Du Lei''s body trembled, and the subjugating true spirit sighed, "It should be from the God Realm!"


    Could Su Mo be related to the God Realm?


    He shivered. If there was someone from the God Realm beside him, then wouldn''t he be working under the nose of the Sky Emperor in the future?


    "Su Mo must be eliminated!"


    In the end, the subjugating true spirit made a decision. Du Lei was still a little hesitant, "How about we probe him again?"


    When I see Su Mo, I will first use the aurous core power to probe him. But just in case, it''s best to prepare for his possibility of escape! "


    With the matter involving the Heavenly Emperor, the subjugating true spirit could not help but to treat it carelessly.


    Du Lei nodded and said to Su Licheng: "If you find anything else, tell me in time."


    Su Licheng lowered his head in agreement.


    After leaving this hotel, Du Lei came to North Zone with a heavy heart.


    Lin Yiyi and Zhang San warmly welcomed him, but the two of them clearly felt that something was off with Du Lei.


    Without saying much, he briefly introduced the business situation of the two stores, and Du Lei left the North Zone with a stomach full of suspicions.


    "Zhang San, tell me, did something happen to Big Brother Du?"


    Lin Yiyi asked curiously.


    Zhang San shook his head: "If he can say it, he will tell us. If he cannot, we should not ask. When the time comes, it will show our curiosity. "


    Zhang San was indeed the person who followed Du Lei the longest, and he immediately hit the nail on the head.


    Lin Yiyi nodded her head. Right now, the two of them were at North Zone''s two stores, while a few other sisters were there to help.


    However, most of them were sent by Du Lei for training.


    Of course there was also a portion of self-reliance, and now Du Lei''s female army had also started to grow.


    This was also why Du Lei had the confidence to set up the Great Dominating the World''s business this time.


    After walking around, Du Lei ran over to the He family to pick He Ruyue up and go back home.


    Du Wentao and Li Mei were still ignoring their own hotpot store.


    However, the recent business situation was also affected by the matter of Du Lei''s reputation, and it was getting worse.


    But now, Du Lei also had a basic guarantee of income.


    They were not in a hurry to eat or drink. As the manager of this hotpot restaurant, they had some feelings for it. After all, they had been here for decades.


    Their family used to live off this hotpot restaurant.


    "I''ll make you a stew tonight. Last time, your Eldest Uncle bought a wild pig in the mountains, and we even left two hind legs for you to eat. "


    Du Wentao and Li Mei walked towards the kitchen to busy themselves.


    Du Lei and He Ruyue looked at each other and smiled.


    Very quickly, Li Zhiquan and He Mansheng were also called over, and as for Du Wei and Du Wei, they also caught a whiff of the wind and rushed over.


    With the two families gathered together, Du Wentao had seen He Mansheng a lot of times these days.


    He directly talked about the matter of Du Lei and He Ruyue''s marriage.


    This was a huge matter between the two families. As parents, they had always been looking forward to having a grandson carry them.


    He Ruyue''s face turned red, she did not expect that the matter would be revealed.


    She and Du Lei had just broke the last layer of paper today.


    At this moment, she looked at Du Lei with a face full of happiness.


    Du Lei thought that it was time for him to build a family.


    As for Zhao Xue, he had no solution for the time being, at most, she could make up for it with another wedding in the future.


    With Du Lei''s approval, the two families began discussing about the wedding while eating.


    In the end, they decided to hold it on the fifth day of next month. There was still about a month left, so they could prepare for it.


    However, the two families had a certain amount of influence in the Rong City, so they didn''t need to prepare anything.


    Naturally, a lot of people had already prepared it for them.


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment, but still told Zhao Xue the news of his and He Ruyue''s marriage.


    Zhao Xue was silent for a long time, before she finally whispered, "I wish you all happiness!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Du Lei looked at his phone, feeling helpless.


    He and Zhao Xue had feelings for each other, but in the current Chinese society, it would be difficult for him to break the legal order.


    Furthermore, even until now, He Ruyue still did not know what to say about Zhao Xue.


    Du Lei and He Ruyue''s wedding soon spread around Rong City, Du Lei could be considered famous in Rong City now.


    Regardless of whether it was the former generation that intentionally made him popular, or the later Du Lei who managed the Dominating the World, it caused Du Lei to become a new rich man of the Rong City.


    After a week, Ping Sihai came to their door as promised.


    They were preparing to travel to the northwest. This assessment would be held in Lan City.


    There would be more than a hundred professional appraisers who would confirm the authenticity of the antique.


    It was evident that this incident had already attracted the attention of the Central Committee.


    He and Ping Sihai took a plane to the Orchid City, while Ping Zhongmou prepared for Du Lei to get married in Rong City.


    He was, after all, the leader of the Ping Gang, and had personally prepared for Du Lei''s wedding. This was without a doubt, not releasing a single piece of news to the people of the Rong City: The relationship between Du Lei and the Ping family is extraordinary.


    He knew that Du Lei''s business had plummeted in the Rong City. Aside from the interference of a few people, there was also the fact that Du Lei''s indecent video from before in the Yan City had already affected the business of the Dominating the World.


    Zong Yazhi and the Yun Family members also used some of their methods, causing some of the regular customers of the Dominating the World to no longer dare to come to the Dominating the World to buy antiques.


    Although the method was a bit shameful, the effect had been achieved.


    Therefore, Du Lei urgently needed to find more sales channels and more partners.


    Although Du Lei did not say much, he still accepted Ping family''s good intentions.


    He was like this. If others were good to him, then naturally he was good to others as well.


    He could now say that he controls the world''s largest antique savings, and perhaps the Pingshi Group would be able to take a stake in him.


    If everyone worked together to earn money, why wouldn''t they do the same?


    Although he was strong by himself, this was an era that focused on team strength. With the addition of some groups, his antique business would be even more influential.


    On the third day after he and Ping Sihai left the Rong City, a beautiful woman from the Middle East came to the Rong City.


    Her belly swelled, and the baby seemed to have been there for months.


    When she found out that Du Lei had left the Rong City, she was extremely worried and decided to wait for Du Lei''s return.


    And this person was none other than the rich and powerful woman of Dubai, Lina.


    She had gotten married to Du Lei before.


    Back then, her brother Di Ni and Du Lei had a luxurious car deal, and the two of them felt like friends at first sight.


    As for Leena, in order to avoid the marriage her family had arranged for her, she drove Di Ni''s luxurious car to China to trade with him.


    After seeing Du Lei''s appearance, he decided to offer his body to Du Lei.


    Attempting to take revenge on the family.


    However, her impulsive decision caused her status in the family to plummet. After the tests, the family confirmed that she was no longer a virgin.


    He then locked him up.


    Although Di Ni had often helped her, he was still unable to save her fate of being abandoned by the clan.

 C317

    Just recently, when Di Ni found out that Du Lei was going to get married at Rong City, he immediately told the imprisoned Lina.


    With Di Ni''s help, Leena came to Hua Xia, came to Rong City.


    Du Wei looked at the Persian beauty in front of him and felt curious.


    He turned to Li Can and asked, "I say, this beauty has been sitting from morning till now. Even if she was looking for the Brother Du, there shouldn''t be a need to go through all this trouble, right? It can''t be that Brother Du was keeping a little lover, and now that I found out Brother Du was going to get married, then ¡­ "


    After he finished speaking, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Li Can chuckled. They had experienced He Ruyue''s temperament to their heart''s content.


    The fear towards He Ruyue could be said to be indescribable even after pouring all the water into the river.


    If this woman was really Du Lei''s woman outside, what would He Ruyue do then?


    Originally, they wanted to let Du Lei see this woman, but their phones were turned off.


    At that time, Du Lei was receiving an inspection at the Orchid City, of course his phone was turned off. Since he could not contact Du Lei now, he decided to just sit in his shop and wait.


    "Why don''t we inform sister-in-law and have her come over to meet someone?" "Maybe she knows him?"


    Du Wei said mischievously.


    "You''re crazy. No matter if you know him or not, this is a scene where you were supposed to fight over a husband with a mistress. And did you see that? That beauty''s stomach is starting to swell. I suspect that this is probably my cousin''s. "


    Li Can shook his head, "Let''s inform cousin first, he should be arriving at Lan City very soon."


    Before he finished speaking, Du Lei called back and asked him what was the matter.


    When Li Can told Du Lei about Leena, Du Lei was stunned when he heard that Leena had arrived. Furthermore, it seemed that she was pregnant with her own child. He asked directly: "You didn''t tell your sister-in-law about this, right?"


    For some reason, he had an intuition that the child in Lina''s womb belonged to him.


    Li Can immediately shook his head, and said: "Cousin, how could I dare do that? As brothers, we can help you cover up a bit. "Otherwise, if sister-in-law goes on a rampage, you''ll be in for a drink."


    Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief. He had not dealt with Zhao Xue''s matter properly, but she had come all the way from the Dubai, this time for such a long distance.


    The Lan City''s examination was held after a period of time.


    Only after that would he be able to rush back to the Rong City.


    However, things were not as good as expected, because He Ruyue knew Du Lei had gone out again.


    Hence, she came here regularly to inspect the Dominating the World. This was a basic asset of her future husband, how could she not take it to heart?


    But when he saw Leena, he was instantly stunned.


    Why is such a beautiful woman sitting here?


    Could it be that Du Wei or Li Can had provoked a woman from the outside?


    She looked at Lina''s bulging stomach and suddenly felt angry. It was one thing to be playing outside, but she didn''t say anything.


    Now that the woman had a big stomach and even came knocking on his door, if this were to spread out, would their Old Du''s family''s reputation be ruined?


    She walked over to Du Wei and Li Can''s side with an ice-cold face.


    "Speak, what happened?"


    He Ruyue asked coldly, her voice was not loud.


    But at this time, Li Can still had not hung up the phone. On the other side of the phone, Du Lei had good hearing, and just happened to hear it, causing his to involuntarily hang up the phone in fear.


    Holy shit, this is a comet hitting the Earth, this is going to be a big deal.


    Du Lei''s heart skipped a beat, he hoped that Du Wei and Li Can would not sell him out.


    However, things did not turn out as he wished.


    Amidst He Ruyue''s crazy questions, Du Wei and Li Can chose to surrender, telling him about his background and their own guesses.


    He Ruyue was dumbstruck, she found it hard to believe.


    Du Lei had always been very careful in regards to women. Before this, he had never heard of any sex news, nor had he tried to seduce any women.


    Who would have thought that not only did he hook up with her, he even hooked up with a foreign woman?


    Was he going to raise a mixed blood child?


    She glanced at Lina, then at Lina''s stomach.


    She decided to have a good talk with Lina.


    She still had a sliver of hope in her heart.


    But after talking about it, He Ruyue was moved by Leena''s miserable experience.


    As for Du Lei, because he did not see anyone, he did not have a good time.


    But with Lina, she felt as if she were the third person.


    There was even hesitation about ending the farce.


    Now, everyone in Rong City knew about them.


    Originally, she was happy, but now, she didn''t know what to do.


    She brought Leena to the He family, and when He Mansheng saw Leena, he did not say a word after learning of the situation.


    Finally he suggested, "In my capacity as an experienced person, this matter should be kept quiet for the time being. Otherwise it will affect both our reputations. As for Du Lei, do you really love him? "


    He Ruyue silently shed tears, she did not know how to reply.


    Although Lina could not understand what they were saying, she could roughly guess what they were talking about.


    She looked at He Ruyue and smiled, "Don''t worry, I''m not here to fight with you for a man. Back then, I decided to have a marriage of dew with Du Lei purely for the sake of retaliating against the arrangements my family had given me. And now that I know he''s going to marry you, I''m only here to bless you. "


    "Furthermore, I already have a baby. Once I see Du Lei, I will leave China. I will never appear in front of you. "


    Although Leena felt a bit heartbroken, she knew that the child in her womb would most likely never have a father again.


    However, the real world was too cruel. She could only silently endure it.


    She hadn''t thought that she would become pregnant. She had only wanted to break out of her virginity.


    But now that she had a baby, she didn''t think too much about it. The Creator was fair.


    He had given her freedom, and he had given her shackles.


    But she would rather choose the latter than join the family she loathed.


    He Ruyue thought for a long time, but still said with a sad smile in the end, "Let''s talk after Du Lei returns."


    Lina tilted her head and looked at her for a long time. Finally, she nodded in agreement.


    Du Lei, who was thousands of kilometers away, felt his right eyelid twitch. He felt that he had been betrayed by Du Wei and Li Can, because they still hadn''t called him.


    Although he really wanted to call her, he still did not dare to do so.


    Fortunately, Taichu Yarong was at the bottom of the sea.


    It seemed like he better not bring Taichu Yarong back to Hua Xia in the future, otherwise something might happen to him.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay? "


    Ping Sihai walked over.


    When he realized that Du Lei''s face was pale, he thought that something had happened.


    Du Lei forced out a stiff smile: "I''m fine!"


    On the third day, the assessment was held as scheduled.


    Apart from the security guards at the scene, there were no other special forces present.


    Because he wanted to ensure this firm fairness.


    Very quickly, the antique that had been qualified as worth several million was brought up.


    It was a jade sculpture called Sleeping Beauty.


    The excavation was made in the 1950s, in an ancient tomb.


    Furthermore, this Sleeping Beauty''s jade carving''s initial appraisal time was at the end of the Tang Dynasty.


    It had been more than a thousand years.


    When Du Lei saw it, he was shocked. The Sleeping Beauty was indeed the real deal.


    If there really was someone who wanted to frame Ping Changkong''s father-in-law, they would probably have already done their best.


    Ping Sihai''s side had already investigated everything clearly, this antique was gifted to that person by a junior, and that junior was a member of an opposing faction in Old Commander.


    Then "something happened"


    Instantly, he bit out the Old Commander.

 C318

    The subjugating true spirit said that he could transfer the Old Commander''s fate to him, but he didn''t know if that was true or not. However, before that, he still had to protect the Old Commander''s fate.


    Otherwise, it would be useless.


    Right now, he could get close to the Sleeping Beauty''s Jade Statue, so he might as well get closer to it and absorb some spirit energy.


    Suddenly, his body trembled. This feeling was too wonderful to describe.


    In the past, he still needed to absorb spirit energy from antiques in order to condense subarachnoid qi s.


    But later on, at the bottom of the sea, the subjugating true spirit obtained a Jindan (Golden Elixir).


    However, even if he absorbed this ancient spiritual energy, there was nothing he couldn''t do.


    Green spiritual energy continuously flowed into his body. At this moment, the old man beside him who was originally observing carefully suddenly let out a sound of surprise.


    At this time, an old man in his fifties quickly asked, "Brother Wen, what kind of clues have you discovered?"


    The old man who noticed that something was wrong was called Wen Shixiang. He was also a master in the world of antiques.


    Since the age of thirteen, he has been continuously appraising antiques with an old master.


    Wen Shixiang shook her head, "Just now, Sleeping Beauty had a refreshing feeling. Furthermore, the jade carving contained a dense and pure energy, but in the blink of an eye, it no longer felt this way and lost its spirit energy. "How strange."


    After Du Lei heard this, he was shocked, it seemed that this old man had some skills, in this battle, he would have to hide it from him.


    Very quickly, Du Lei and the rest left the Sleeping Beauty''s jade carvings. After all, there were more than a hundred of them waiting to be appraised.


    In the end, when Du Lei used his aurous core power and absorbed the last of the spirit energy into his body, the Sleeping Beauty finally let out a crisp, inaudible sound.


    Du Lei was satisfied. It seemed that he succeeded this time.


    One after another, appraisal experts came forward to appraise it.


    But most of them just shook their heads.


    It was as if he was feeling regret over the loss of an ancient treasure.


    As everyone here was an appraisal expert, it was very easy to determine that the Sleeping Beauty had suffered some damage. Although it could be guessed that it was a finished product from the late Tang Dynasty, it no longer had any value.


    Over a hundred people were given a piece of white paper, on it were written some comments, and also evaluated for Sleeping Beauty.


    Du Lei recalled his previous sales experience and wrote down an estimate of ten thousand.


    If the Old Commander''s opponent saw this, would he be so angry that he would vomit blood?


    Millions of antiques were destroyed just like that.


    Although some of them had high valuations, most of them were basically around ten thousand.


    However, the scholar Xiang hesitated for a moment before writing a sum of 50,000 yuan.


    Because he clearly felt that there was a problem with the Sleeping Beauty.


    And the question appeared on the spot.


    He had thought that there were about a few million in Sleeping Beauty, but in just a few minutes, he clearly felt that something was amiss.


    Du Lei''s Spirit Eyes had always been paying attention to him, and upon realising that he had only written fifty thousand, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Now that the situation had been set, the Old Commander should be fine. However, he still needed to meet the Old Commander in person before he could use Domination to transfer the power of his destiny to him.


    Everyone''s answers were quickly collected and sent to the higher-ups for checking.


    Du Lei followed the direction of the Spirit Eyes, and saw three people sitting in a secret little room far away.


    When he looked carefully, Du Lei almost peed his pants. He had seen those three people frequently on TV.


    They were all high-ranking officials of the central government.


    Looks like this Old Commander''s matter was truly complicated. The three of them actually came.


    The three of them, you know, were mainly punished by the officials in charge.


    They were the three vanguards of the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection.


    There is no ambiguity in doing things.


    Who knew how much they had lost over the past two years.


    Du Lei sensed that and heard their discussion.


    "What do you think?"


    "The previous appraisal was obviously worth several million, but why is it only worth ten to twenty thousand now?" Even Master Scholar Xiang wrote an estimate of fifty thousand? "


    "They are all Grandmaster Appraisers. Although some of them are not that great, most of them are still quite strong. It''s well-known all over the country. There shouldn''t be anything wrong with it. Besides, everyone can clearly see Master Wen Shixiang''s appraising abilities. In any case, we are only doing an investigation. The real decision is up there. "


    After the three of them had reached an agreement, they sent the appraisers'' results to the capital. That was where the real decision was made.


    Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief, as though he did not reveal anything.


    Coming to the appraisal meeting this time, it was all arranged by the Ping family, so they shouldn''t be allowed to make any mistakes.


    Ping Sihai walked over and whispered: "How is it?"


    Du Lei looked at him with a gaze of relief. The Sleeping Beauty had already been destroyed by him, so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    Ping Sihai gratefully looked at him, and the two of them quickly left the place.


    Returning to the hotel, Du Lei suddenly asked, "Can you help me get hold of Master Scholar Xiang''s contact information?"


    "Master Scholar Xiang?"


    Ping Sihai thought for a while, then guessed what Du Lei wanted to do, so he nodded his head: "This is a small matter.


    Although he was part of an underground power, he was more concerned about Du Lei''s situation.


    Zong Family and the Yun Family had joined hands to destroy the sales channels of the Dominating the World, so he naturally knew of this as well.


    However, he was powerless. Let alone him, even the Ping family did not dare to interfere in this matter.


    Zong Family and the Yun Family were both Red Families in the capital, with a strong family background.


    Their Ping family was the king in the Rong City, but if they went to the capital, they would be nothing.


    However, if it was just a contact method, and it was even the contact method of Wenshi Xiang, a well-known person in the antique industry, then it would be extremely simple.


    Du Lei nodded, that was his plan.


    Since Scholar Xiang was an antithesis master, if he were to appraise the antiques of the Dominating the World, wouldn''t the fame of the Dominating the World be able to spread throughout the country?


    He was confident that his antiques would be of the highest quality, but he lacked a reputation.


    When the time came, he would have to combine the Scholar Xiang''s verification certificate with his own promotions.


    Then, he would be able to slowly create an auction.


    Only then would his antique tycoon''s path slowly get back on track.


    "Since the things here are done, let''s go back!"


    Ping Sihai said.


    Du Lei''s body trembled. Go back?


    Did he dare to go back now?


    ~ is probably still angry right now?


    How was he going to explain about Lina?


    Seeing that, Du Lei did not want to go back yet?


    So he suggested: "Why don''t we go to the capital? My brother has been suspended for a while, so we might as well go and play with him for a few days."


    Du Lei decisively nodded, then the two of them bought themselves a plane ticket and rushed back to the capital.


    Furthermore, Du Lei also knew that the Old Commander was in the capital.


    He Ruyue did not know how busy Du Lei''s side was, she did not want to pick up the phone anyway, so she just ignored them.


    Ping Zhongmou did not know about the internal affairs as he worked with the Du Family on the wedding.


    Only Du Wei and Li Can lived in a state of fear everyday.

 C319

    They had suffered a lot from He Ruyue, but the calmer He Ruyue was at this time, the more violent and violent the storm would be in the future.


    However, since Du Lei did not return, they could only stay for one day at a time.


    When Dou Desi and the two others heard that it was another person other than Zong Yazhi who had ascended the throne after Yang Hua Rong, they heaved a sigh of relief. They really did not know how to stop Zong Yazhi from coming over.


    Now he could finally make the difference.


    As for the Yun Family and Zong Family joining hands to destroy the sales channels of the Dominating the World, that would be giving He Ruyue and Du Lei a headache.


    Everything continued as usual, but everyone could see that He Ruyue had been working on the matters of the He Group, and Du Lei had also disappeared, so they did not know if this wedding, which had been organized by the Ping Group, would be held as scheduled.


    Du Lei and Ping Sihai both ran to the capital, as if they were escaping from somewhere.


    He didn''t even dare to turn on his phone, afraid that He Ruyue would catch him.


    Ping Changkong was temporarily staying in a hotel that was strictly monitored. According to the rules, no one could visit, but the relationship between the Ping family s could not be underestimated. Furthermore, the case of the Old Commander was still being investigated.


    The guards could not care about the face of others, if there was nothing wrong, at that time, wouldn''t Ping Changkong''s words be able to drag them all down?


    The three of them found a restaurant, found a private room, and drank merrily for the entire night.


    After eating for a while, Du Lei decided that he had to go back. If not, he would not be able to dodge, and he would not be able to do anything about it.


    However, he still wanted the Old Commander''s luck. In the afternoon of the second day, the three of them paid a visit to the Old Commander.


    Old Commander was a man in his seventies, but his body was still healthy.


    Furthermore, he did not seem to be affected by the Sleeping Beauty case in the slightest.


    He ate and drank.


    Du Lei could not help but sigh. If this person had a straight heart, he was not afraid of his shadow.


    He used his Spirit Eyes to observe the Old Commander and discovered that there was a strand of green smoke floating above his head.


    The subjugating true spirit concluded that his luck would be considered gone even in his generation.


    Otherwise, when it came to people facing their elders, something would have happened.


    People often said that one''s destiny was like a rainbow, and that meant the family of an overlord. However, now that there were no overlords, they naturally meant the one in the center.


    Only his luck could be like that of a lucky star.


    When the subjugating true spirit floated out of Du Lei''s body, other than Du Lei, no one else could discover it.


    Only the Old Commander seemed to be somewhat suspicious. He raised her head and looked at the top of Du Lei''s head, but in the end, he did not discover anything.


    The subjugating true spirit raised his hand and chanted the incantation. Instantly, aurous core power surged into his palm.


    Du Lei''s Spirit Eye had been watching the entire time, and only realized that the aurous core power had turned into a gigantic golden vortex, producing a very strong suction force.


    The green smoke like luck above Old Commander''s head fused into the golden vortex.


    And then, Du Lei clearly felt that there seemed to be something indescribably strange in his body.


    Could this be destiny?


    Unfortunately, he could not see his luck.


    Very quickly, the green smoke of fate was absorbed into the golden vortex. Old Commander suddenly felt his body tremble, as if something was sucked out of him.


    Only Du Lei could discover that there was a trace of black Qi on Old Commander''s face.


    He was shocked and quickly asked, "What is going on? Why did a deathly aura appear on him? Are you lying to me? "


    The subjugating true spirit was silent for a long time, "Destiny has always been with people, and powerful people can even pass their destiny to their juniors. Otherwise, why would the Emperor Dragon Bloodline exist? "


    "But what does this have to do with the death aura?"


    Du Lei said angrily, he felt that he was being deceived by the subjugating true spirit.


    If absorbing the other party''s luck would hasten his death, he would never do it.


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine." He didn''t have much longevity to begin with, and because of the qi flow that accompanied him, his aura of death wasn''t very noticeable. Now that your luck has been added to your body, naturally you can''t hide the appearance of the deathly aura. If you feel bad, you can inject a subarachnoid qi to help him recuperate his life force, and it can also extend his life by a few years. "


    After Du Lei heard this, his heart moved. He truly did feel that he owed the other party.


    Looks like I need to find a chance to help him.


    Very quickly, the other party invited them to have a meal together. When Du Lei saw this, he immediately stood up and supported the other party and transferred the subarachnoid qi into his body.


    Old Commander suddenly felt empty inside, as if his body was hollowed out.


    But when Du Lei supported him, a gust of mellow and thick energy entered his body from his wrist.


    Suddenly, he felt a sense of relaxation, as if he had obtained a life force.


    He looked at Du Lei in shock and immediately knew that this young man was not simple, but he did not say anything.


    Since Du Lei was unwilling to reveal his identity and wanted to use this method to recuperate his body, he couldn''t say much.


    He had held a high position for many years, so he naturally knew that people like Du Lei belonged to a group of people who were outsiders.


    But Old Commander was not immune to it. While they were eating, he intentionally pulled Du Lei beside him to sit with him.


    His action immediately attracted the attention of others.


    Especially Ping Changkong. Generally speaking, that seat was occupied by him, but today, Old Commander was abnormal.


    Pulling a customer to sit beside him, he naturally wasn''t envious or jealous.


    They were thinking about what the Old Commander''s actions implied.


    Ping Sihai had been here a few times, but he still couldn''t stand the awkward atmosphere in the military families anymore.


    Because Old Commander was an old man who had joined the army for dozens of years. His habits of living were still the same, even after he had retreated.


    Eating was more like a competition. He had a carefree personality and always felt that it was a bit strange.


    If it wasn''t for Du Lei helping his solve the Sleeping Beauty''s problem this time.


    He might not even bring Du Lei here.


    Everyone had already prepared to take over Old Commander''s food and speech segment, but unfortunately, Old Commander didn''t play according to the rules today.


    He directly said to everyone with a smile, "Move the chopsticks."


    These words caused everyone to be stunned, even the family members who were influenced by Old Commander''s actions and speech for many years were stunned.


    Especially the Yue Clan''s three children.


    Yue Xinyue poked her man, and then asked in a low voice: "What happened to the old man today? What has happened to make you so happy? "


    Ping Changkong took a glance at Du Lei, and shook his head: "Perhaps it''s because the matter of the Sleeping Beauty''s jade carving is fine."


    Yue Xin Yue rolled her eyes at him, it was still too early to say such words.


    Although Du Lei said that the Sleeping Beauty had been destroyed by him, no one knew whether or not the higher ups had already decided.


    Was this just a show?


    Moreover, she knew his own father the best. She did not smile, and paid great attention to rules and regulations. It would be strange if she did not treat Du Lei to a banquet today, with a bit less etiquette than usual.


    However, no one knew the reason, so they could only keep their doubts in the dark.


    Du Lei''s ears moved when he heard Yue Xinyue''s words.


    Suddenly, he laughed in his heart, "Isn''t that because I lost a portion of subarachnoid qi to your father? Furthermore, the matter of the Sleeping Beauty has been resolved.

 C320

    However, he did not say it out, as Yue Mingzhi was very clear in his heart.


    Some things don''t look good when they come out.


    They let the brothers make wild guesses.


    He seemed even more mysterious and unfathomable.


    Although the guests were all happy with the meal, there was still a gap. After all, Yue Mingzhi was an old man in his seventies.


    Du Lei and the others were much younger.


    Not long after, Ping Sihai pulled Du Lei and wanted to leave.


    In the end, Ping Changkong and Yue Xinyue went out to send them off.


    After they left, Yue Yingwu and Yue Wenrui finally found their father.


    "Dad, you just ¡­"


    Yue Yingwu could not hide anything and asked directly after understanding Yue Mingzhi''s personality.


    Although he saw through some clues, he felt that there was no need for Du Lei to treat his like this.


    "You are all still young."


    Yue Mingzhi smiled and did not say anything. Instead, he looked at his always calm and experienced second son Yue Wenrui and asked, "Wen Rui, what do you think of Du Lei?"


    Yue Wenrui hesitated for a long time. "I''ve investigated him before." It didn''t have any big background. After graduating from college, it was also very ordinary. However, this year, it was as if his luck had arrived, and was constantly being roasted into the internet celebrity. He had also opened an antique shop, and the business was not bad. However, he seemed to have recently offended the Yun Family and Zong Family. "Now, the two families have joined hands to cut off the sales channels of his antique shop."


    "Yun Family and Zong Family? Why would they bother with a commoner? Furthermore, to cut off one''s road to wealth, that is to say, taking one''s old life. "


    Yue Yingwu asked with a puzzled expression.


    He had taken over Yue Mingzhi''s position.


    He had been trained in the army and had now become a lieutenant general.


    He didn''t have time to investigate some Du Lei, if it wasn''t for his father''s incident this time, he would probably still be working in the military district.


    When Yue Mingzhi heard this, even the Yun Family and the Zong Family interfered with this brat''s business?


    No wonder the Ping family had always recommended it so strongly. It seemed that the Ping family and Du Lei had formed a strategic alliance.


    She hoped that the Yue Clan would hold something back, and then recommended Du Lei to her.


    Yue Mingzhi had interacted with Ping Luhe a few times before, so he was quite impressed with his ability and knowledge.


    Furthermore, the two families were relatives, since Ping Luhe did not want to interfere, and he had just received their kindness.


    No matter what, he had to help out.


    Yue Wenrui had been paying attention to his father''s expression. When he saw it, he immediately knew that his father had probably made up his mind. He hurriedly asked, "I wonder what his father is planning?"


    "Du Lei can be considered a talented person, and all of you noticed him during the meal just now. Why would I drag him to me? "


    Yue Mingzhi said indifferently, "Looks like I should have nothing to do this time. However, no matter what, our Yue Family owes a lot to him. Since he has something on his side, let us help him out. "


    Yue Wenrui frowned and hesitantly said, "Father, this matter could very well be the doing of the Ren Family. If we were to get into trouble with the Yun Family and the Zong Family at this time, we would ¡­ "


    Yue Mingzhi snorted coldly, "This time they almost succeeded, but don''t worry, since they attacked again. In the near future, they would not attack again. Furthermore, the one in charge would not always attack our Yue Clan, right? Do you really think we are easy to bully? Our Yue Clan has accepted their kindness and will return it. They will know about the Yun Family and the Zong Family. "


    After pausing for a moment, Yue Mingzhi continued: But the Ren Family will definitely not let this go. For the past few years, the higher-ups have been thinking of reforming the military. In the future, you can no longer act as rashly as before. "


    When Yue Yingwu heard this, he immediately nodded his head. This time, he almost fell down.


    As for Du Lei and the other two, they left the Yue Clan with less pressure.


    The pressure that Yue Mingzhi gave them was just too much. Only Du Lei was feeling slightly better, since he had been trained in the Merfolk Tribe.


    But even Ping Changkong found it hard to endure.


    "Big brother, shall we find a place to have a drink? "I really can''t let go of my stomach just now ¡­"


    Ping Sihai could not help but feel a little resentful.


    Yue Xinyue glared at him, but still laughed, "Since Chang Kong has been suspended, I might as well relax a little. "After this storm is over, you can''t go crazy anymore."


    "Understood!"


    Ping Changkong was also depressed to death, now that Yue Xinyue had said it like that, he was no longer reserved.


    He brought Du Lei and the others and ran towards the city center.


    Du Lei had not really enjoyed the night scenery of the capital before, and seeing it now, he was immediately enchanted.


    Very quickly, Ping Changkong brought the three of them to a relatively quiet hotel.


    However, after they entered, everyone immediately covered their ears. It was even noisier here than those bars, and most importantly, the people here were even more crazy.


    With his sharp eyes, Du Lei immediately realised that the people here seemed to be from a few troops.


    Ping Changkong laughed and waved towards the bartender.


    Very soon, the bartender brought the four of them into a private room. Generally speaking, those who came here to play wanted to open up their hearts, so very few people in the private room cared about it.


    However, for someone like Ping Changkong, who had a relatively high level, and needed to pay attention to the person''s influence, he or she would definitely like to come to the private room to play.


    "Young Master Ping, what do you want to drink?"


    The bartender was a handsome young man in his twenties with a northeastern accent.


    "Same as before, but a few more cocktails."


    Ping Changkong had obviously taken Yue Xinyue into consideration.


    Du Lei had already heard from Ping Sihai that this Yue Clan was either part of the army or part of the government.


    In short, the family of generals held an extraordinary status in the capital. It was no wonder that they had drawn the attention of the higher-ups.


    "Comrade Xiao Ping, looks like you come here often!"


    Yue Xinyue looked at Ping Changkong meaningfully. She had noticed earlier that not only was there alcohol drinking outside, there were also other things.


    Ping Changkong blushed and immediately waved his hand, "I usually don''t drink outside."


    "Oh, it''s quieter here!"


    Yue Xinyue snorted. However, she knew her own man well, so she didn''t pursue the matter.


    Otherwise, it would seem that she was being petty.


    The few of them were all young and fashionable people, so they quickly got together.


    Drinking a little wine was called having a good time.


    After three rounds of drinking, Du Lei was singing a song.


    The door to the room was opened by someone.


    Focusing on it, it was actually He Ruyue''s best friend, Li Mengxin.


    Du Lei was startled, why was she here?


    Li Mengxin looked at the people here, she did not recognize any of them, but it seemed like she had met Ping Sihai a few times before.


    She stared at Du Lei, and then pulled Du Lei and ran out.


    Du Lei didn''t dare to face He Ruyue in the first place, he didn''t expect to run into him first.


    Li Mengxin braced herself and followed her out of the bar before releasing Du Lei''s hand. She then asked seriously: "Do you not love Ruyue anymore?"


    "I ¡­"


    Du Lei was extremely awkward. Back then, he had only thought that they had a marriage that was filled with dew, and the relationship between them had not been confirmed yet.


    How could he have known that he would encounter such a situation today?

 C321

    "There''s nothing more to say. You need to give Ruyue an explanation ¡­"


    Without saying a word, Li Mengxin took out her phone to call He Ruyue.


    Du Lei immediately grabbed the phone and promised, "Meng Xin, don''t worry. I will definitely give Ruyue an explanation. But even now, I still don''t know what to say. "


    "What about the wedding?"


    "The wedding ceremony is still going on. Didn''t the Ping family organize it all the time?"


    Du Lei said guiltily.


    Your wedding is being organized by the Ping family, do you have any face left?


    Li Mengxin was extremely angry when she said that.


    At most, it could just be considered as a partnership between the Ping family and Du Lei, but he had started to arrange the marriage for Du Lei.


    Although Du Wentao also expressed his unwillingness to trouble the Ping family, Du Lei directly said, "If worst comes to worst, we can just give them some money."


    However, Du Lei knew that even if he were to give them money, their Ping family would not care about such a small amount of money.


    What they cared about was that nothing would happen to the Yue Clan at this place, and that they wanted to get on good terms with Du Lei.


    The Yun Family and Zong Family both interfered with Du Lei''s business. What did this mean?


    This meant that Du Lei''s business would continue to be poor?


    No, it means that the Yun Family and Zong Family have treated Du Lei as their opponent.


    Du Lei was not allowed to grow up.


    But the more this happened, the more Ping family would be able to see through Du Lei''s potential in the future.


    Ping Luhe had a pair of happy eyes, while Du Lei was like a horse.


    Du Lei wanted to say something, but suddenly, he felt a wave of killing intent.


    His heart trembled. Why was there suddenly killing intent?


    He suddenly carried Li Mengxin and started running.


    Li Mengxin was initially stunned when she was carried on Du Lei''s shoulder, but soon after, she felt a burning sensation, especially when Du Lei was hugging her buttocks.


    She had thought that Du Lei had drank too much, what did he want to do?


    "Let me down, what are you doing?"


    Li Mengxin shouted, but she heard Du Lei say in a serious tone: "Don''t speak."


    He had no choice, the killing intent was getting closer and closer.


    He was carrying a woman on his back. His target was too big, but he couldn''t let Li Mengxin go and ignore him.


    This was because he wasn''t sure who the killing intent was aimed at.


    "Domineering, get out here for laozi and finish off the other two people."


    Du Lei roared in his heart, but to no avail, the subjugating true spirit became silent and ignored him.


    "Motherf * cker."


    Du Lei cursed, and then rushed towards a concealed location.


    Initially, he had thought that it was because Du Lei met with some kind of emergency. After all, he had spoken seriously.


    But after realizing that she was carrying him to such a secluded place, she became angry out of embarrassment. Although she had a good impression of Du Lei, she did not like him.


    Could it be that Du Lei wanted to use force?


    Her heart was filled with humiliation.


    He felt that perhaps finding Du Lei to argue with him while he was drinking with him was the wrong choice. Could it be that he would lose his dignity to Du Lei today, and let him down?


    Unexpectedly, Du Lei saw a pile of trash piled up on a soft sofa, and directly threw Li Mengxin out.


    He didn''t care for the fairer sex at all.


    Li Mengxin only felt a disgusting stench coming from her nose.


    "Du Lei, you!"


    She stood up abruptly, but at that moment.


    "Bang!"


    A gun sound came out, Li Mengxin was stunned on the spot.


    Du Lei cursed in his heart. This stupid woman, but he had no choice.


    The other side fired at him.


    Most importantly, the spear was aimed straight at Li Mengxin.


    Could it be Li Mengxin''s enemy?


    Without hesitation, he pounced over.


    "Puchi!"


    Du Lei only felt an intense pain from his right arm, but with a groan, he was able to endure it.


    He bellowed, and the bullet was immediately forced out of his body by the subarachnoid qi.


    Then, he rushed out as if he was shocked by the scene.


    The two people following Du Lei changed their expressions. This Du Lei was actually an expert.


    They turned and ran, but at this time, Du Lei was already a horse that had escaped from its slashes, furthermore, this place was hidden, and it was in order to take care of these two, how could Du Lei allow them to leave?


    His Golden Core was still in his dantian.


    Since Dominating now did not care about him, he directly used the aurous core power. Immediately, pieces of aurous core power appeared on the surface of his body, but at this time, no one paid attention to these details.


    When the golden scales appeared, Du Lei felt that the power and subarachnoid qi in his body had suddenly increased by several times.


    He let out a long roar and shot toward Wang Lin like a cannonball.


    "Crack!"


    Du Lei bent his body, his two strong and powerful arms directly breaking the two people''s legs.


    The two of them screamed as they tumbled to the ground.


    Du Lei suddenly stopped, and picked up two people in one go. The two subarachnoid qi s rushed out, and instantly, the two people''s organs were heavily injured.


    Who told them to almost kill Li Mengxin just now?


    At this time, Li Mengxin was still lying in the trash, stunned. She had been thinking back to just now, and it seemed like she heard a strange sound.


    Could it be that Du Lei was injured?


    Her mind was in a mess.


    "Do you know the two of them?"


    Du Lei took a deep breath and asked.


    Li Mengxin turned her body, borrowing the moonlight to look at the two of them, she shook her head: "I don''t know them!"


    Hearing this, Du Lei was shocked, could it be that they were targeting him?


    "Speak, who are you people?"


    Du Lei kicked one of them and asked coldly.


    His body was gradually recovering. He had been hit by more than ten shots, but he did not die. This shot could not take his life.


    Furthermore, he needed the aurous core power''s supplies.


    "If you want to kill or cut me, then do as you please!"


    One of them was rather stubborn, and he coldly snorted.


    "Hey, hey? You want to put up with it? Is the bone pretty hard? "


    Instead of getting angry, Du Lei laughed, he glanced at Li Mengxin and said, "You go out first, I''ll come over later."


    He was worried that Li Mengxin would not be able to handle the harsh way she was going to do, so she opened her mouth wide, and nodded her head, and slowly walked out onto the main road.


    The subarachnoid qi in Du Lei''s body surged, and directly entered into a person''s body. Immediately, the person''s bones released a gurgling sound, as though they were ridiculing him.


    He mocked their tenacity.


    That person could still endure it in the beginning, but as Du Lei continued to imbue subarachnoid qi into his body, it was as if a knife was cutting his flesh and blood layer by layer.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth.


    The other man saw him and said anxiously, "Don''t torture him anymore. I admit ¡­ I admit everything."


    Du Lei looked at him, as though he was truly worried about his comrades, nodded, and then let go of him.


    The tortured person said stubbornly, "If you have the guts, then kill me?"


    Du Lei laughed and looked at the man beside him.


    That person was clearly hesitant as well, but in the end, he still forced a smile and said, "Little brother, we are already seriously injured, there is no need to work so hard for them anymore."


    It turned out that the two of them were brothers, and had been members of the army before. However, they were kicked out due to a disciplinary violation.


    However, it was eventually taken in by the Ren Family.


    This time, the people from the Ren Family found them, and told the two brothers to kill Du Lei, who might very well ruin their plans.


    Originally, this matter was certain to happen.


    Furthermore, they even asked Master Wen Shixiang.


    Scholar Xiang had already felt that the sudden destruction of the Sleeping Beauty''s jade carvings was strange, so he explained.

 C322

    However, this had completely infuriated the Ren Family. They were the people controlling them from behind, how could they not know the original value of Sleeping Beauty?


    If he overpowered Yue Mingzhi, that would be fine too.


    However, he had spent several million and hadn''t even touched a single hair on the other party. How could the Ren Family be willing to accept this?


    Moreover, they quickly targeted Du Lei. They suspected that Du Lei was the one who attacked.


    In order to teach the Yue Clan a lesson, he had the two brothers kill people.


    Compared to their Ren Family, the life of Du Lei was nothing at all.


    After Du Lei heard this, he immediately got angry. Alright, you, a mere Ren Family, doesn''t put me in your eyes?


    You actually came here to play dirty tricks?


    He quickly thought about how to fight back against the Ren Family.


    However, after thinking about it, he realized that he did not have any influence in the capital city, but the Ren Family was actually a big family that could compete with the Yue Family.


    Although this matter started because of the Yue Clan, he had already dealt with the matters of the Sleeping Beauty for him, and did not know whether they would help him or not.


    But no matter what, it wouldn''t be too late for a gentleman to take revenge ten years later.


    He would first inform the Yue Clan about this matter. If the Yue Clan didn''t help, then he would only attack the Ren Clan when he came to the capital to develop and develop.


    "Damn it!"


    Du Lei swore out, and then directly knocked the two brothers unconscious. They were only dogs of the Ren Family, and there was no need to treat them any further.


    He found Li Mengxin and realized that she was thinking about something.


    "It''s so dangerous, why are you still in a daze?" If it wasn''t for me just now, you would have been dead by now. "


    Li Mengxin rolled her eyes at him, then thought of something and started searching Du Lei''s body. When she found the bloody hole on her arm, her tears immediately started rolling.


    "Why did you help me block that shot?"


    Li Mengxin was about to cry, and then she dragged Du Lei and ran towards the hospital.


    Du Lei felt it was funny. His body was as strong as a cow''s, he could not even die after being hit by more than ten shots.


    What''s more, the bullet had already been forced out of his body.


    Just then, Ping Sihai called him.


    After all, half an hour had passed just now.


    They asked Du Lei where he was.


    Du Lei took the phone and said snappily: "For your matter with the Old Yue family, I almost lost my life."


    Ping Sihai was shocked, he knew how dangerous the water was in the capital and immediately asked: "Are you alright now?"


    "I''m fine, but I can''t swallow my anger!"


    Du Lei directly said that he wanted the Yue Clan members to teach the Ren Clan members a lesson.


    "What about those two?"


    Ping Changkong took the phone and asked. Although he had drank some wine, this little bit of wine was nothing.


    He was very clear-headed.


    "People? I knocked him out over there. "


    Du Lei turned around to take a look.


    But when he turned around, he discovered that something was wrong. The two brothers that he had just knocked out had disappeared.


    He was immediately shocked. His own strength was very clear, those two were definitely unconscious. How could they suddenly disappear?


    "Dammit, other than the two of them, there''s actually someone else following them."


    Du Lei was frustrated, he had been careless. He only remembered to take revenge, but did not think that he would leave the hostage behind.


    Ping Changkong remained silent for a while and comforted her, "It''s fine, since we already know who the other party is, it''s easy. "Since we''ve already formed a conflict, when the time comes and we meet each other, all we need is to put our lives on the line."


    Du Lei rolled his eyes. Ping Changkong''s words were saying that he wanted to drag him onto the Yue Clan''s boat.


    By then, once he boarded his pirate ship, it would be hard for him to disembark.


    However, after thinking about the power of the Yue Clan, his heart was moved.


    They were all important members of the military and government, and they themselves were preparing to develop outside of Rong City.


    Wasn''t the capital a good place?


    If he had a backer from the Yue Clan, wouldn''t it be even easier in the future?


    "Sure, if there''s anything I can help you with, let me know."


    Du Lei hung up the phone, and was no longer in the mood to drink.


    Li Mengxin insisted for him to go to the hospital to check. Since there was nothing she could do, she followed her there.


    When she finally realized that she was alright, Li Mengxin finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "You really make me worry to death, no wonder the Elder Sister Ruyue hates you so much."


    Li Mengxin ruthlessly punched Du Lei twice.


    Du Lei laughed bitterly, how could he? This little girl really knew how to spout nonsense.


    However, he could tell that she truly cared for him, so he didn''t say anything more.


    "What are you going to do now? Had the matters of the capital been resolved? Who were those two people just now? Do you need my help? "


    Li Mengxin asked.


    "Those two people are vicious, they are assassins sent by my enemy, you don''t have to worry about them. "As for where I''m going ¡­"


    Du Lei thought for a while, "Let''s find a random hotel to stay in. Go back to the Rong City tomorrow, it''s too dangerous in the capital. "


    Du Lei said deliberately, but to him, it was just a joke, but it was to scare Li Mengxin away from investigating this matter.


    Li Mengxin said snappily: "Who asked you to be so arrogant."


    "You won''t call Miss when you go to the hotel, will you?"


    Li Mengxin suddenly thought of something, and said seriously: "Let me tell you, if you dare to let Elder Sister Ruyue down, I ¡­"


    "Am I that kind of person? "Would I take a fancy to that kind of woman?"


    Du Lei immediately said with righteousness.


    "Don''t think that I didn''t know you had so many women raised in the North Zone. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Elder Sister Ruyue was so magnanimous, if it was me, I would have ¡­"


    As she was talking, she suddenly realized that she didn''t seem to have the qualifications to do anything to those women.


    However, she puffed out her chest and said, "I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    "Huh?"


    When Du Lei heard it, he looked at her in shock. Did this little girl fall for him?


    Li Mengxin''s face reddened. She immediately knew that she had said the wrong thing and immediately changed her tone: "This is to monitor you and not let you cheat. Otherwise, how am I supposed to explain this to Elder Sister Ruyue? Tomorrow, early in the morning, we will take a plane back to the Rong City. "


    Du Lei laughed, and did not say a word.


    In order to ease the awkwardness, Li Mengxin led Du Lei to a nearby hotel.


    When Du Lei was getting a room, he wanted to get two, but he felt like he was being watched.


    Du Lei insisted on opening one.


    quickly found a room, then led Li Mengxin upstairs.


    The receptionist was stunned, "There are still men in this world who don''t like beauties? Was that Gay? "What a pity ¡­"


    Li Mengxin entered the room and immediately entered the bathroom. There was nothing she could do, she had just rolled around in the trash, and now she still had a terrible stench.


    Since Du Lei had nothing better to do, he directly called He Ruyue to explain the situation and told him that he would be back tomorrow.


    Unexpectedly, the phone was turned off, he called Du Wei again, but this time, Du Wei did not know where he was.


    In the end, he braced himself and gave He Mansheng a call.


    "Little Du?" Where are you? When will you be back? "


    "He Mansheng didn''t seem to know about Leopard girl''s matter, which made him a little suspicious ¡­" Dad, I''m in the capital, helping Ping family handle some matters. Come back tomorrow morning. That, what about Ruyue? "


    "Ruyue?"


    He Mansheng thought for a moment, then replied, "She went shopping with Lina."

 C323

    When Du Lei heard it, he almost staggered and fell to the ground.


    Had He Ruyue and Lina agreed on it already?


    Or was it just an illusion?


    But after thinking about it, as a man, he still avoided all responsibilities and came to the capital, causing him to feel embarrassed, so he politely exchanged a few words with He Mansheng before hanging up the phone.


    "I say, can you hurry up by taking a bath? It was eleven o''clock. I have to catch a plane in the morning. "


    Du Lei unhappily shouted, "I''ve already said it before, it''s great that we have two rooms. We still need to share a bathroom. If Ruyue finds out, she might even suspect us. "


    When Li Mengxin heard this, for some reason, her heart started aching. Right now, her mind was filled with memories of the moment when Du Lei blocked the spear for her.


    Even if there was a pile of garbage behind him, even if there was a high possibility that he would die.


    But just at that moment, she discovered that she seemed to have fallen for Du Lei.


    After that, all the information regarding Du Lei was played back in his mind like a movie.


    From knowing Du Lei to being friends and becoming partners, until now ¡­ As she thought about it, her face turned red, and she even thought about Du Lei''s naked appearance.


    After a random wash, she put on a towel and left the bathroom.


    "What are you roaring for?" Have you never seen a woman take a bath before? "


    She guessed that He Ruyue must have gotten into a relationship with Du Lei before his nose turned sour.


    Du Lei turned his head to look, and was immediately stunned.


    Li Mengxin''s skin was as smooth as cream, her fair skin coupled with her small and exquisite body, made her suddenly feel like protecting him.


    He swallowed his saliva. Deep in his heart, there seemed to be a burning desire.


    Seeing that, Li Mengxin was secretly pleased, looks like she could also arouse Du Lei''s lust for possession.


    She puffed out her chest triumphantly and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    Du Lei instantly woke up, and secretly cursed himself for having a brain worm. Although Li Mengxin was also a beauty, He Ruyue was not bad either.


    If He Ruyue found out that she was sleeping in the same room as Li Mengxin, there was no telling what might happen.


    "I said, you must not tell your Elder Sister Ruyue about this matter tonight."


    After he finished speaking, he ran into the bathroom as if he was escaping!


    Seeing how timid Du Lei was, he immediately burst out laughing.


    She did not care about how much spring sunshine she was seen by Du Lei. She even took off her towel to admire her body after Du Lei entered the bathroom.


    However, what she did not guess was that Du Lei would actually use Spirit Eyes to look at Li Mengxin.


    He dared to swear, he only wanted to see what Li Mengxin actually thought, because he felt that Li Mengxin''s attitude towards him seemed to have improved greatly.


    However, he didn''t expect that the moment he opened his Spirit Eyes and turned around, he would see a scene that almost caused his head to become bloodshot.


    For some unknown reason, he felt that there was a reaction from below and a flame of lust was burning in his lower abdomen.


    "Little demoness!"


    Du Lei secretly cursed, but he did not close his eyes. Instead, he activated the subarachnoid qi, as though he was trying to see through Li Mengxin.


    However, she just admired it for a while before she covered it up again.


    But at this time, Du Lei already felt as if he was addicted to it, his eyes directly went through the towel and stared at Li Mengxin.


    Afterward, he clasped his hands together and said the name of Amitabha in his mind, as if he was begging God to forgive him for his sins.


    However, the heat from the hot water would only cause his head to turn hot, and his mind kept replaying Li Mengxin''s body parts.


    He said that Li Mengxin took a slow bath, and in order to alleviate the restlessness in her heart, he stayed in the bathroom for an hour.


    When he came out, his skin was completely swollen.


    Li Mengxin looked at Du Lei with his mouth agape, "You''re still saying I take a shower slow? Bro, you''ve already been in there for more than an hour, do you know?"


    Du Lei had already experienced a battle between Heaven and Earth in the bathroom, he felt that he almost ate Li Mengxin to the end, but he was still able to control himself.


    He looked at Li Mengxin and laughed tiredly, then fell onto the bed.


    It was just a bath, but he felt exhausted, as if he had used up all of his energy.


    Li Mengxin had originally wanted to take liberties with Du Lei, but after seeing her current state, she lost her mood.


    He immediately covered himself with the blanket and prepared to sleep.


    Du Lei turned off the light, but his mind couldn''t help but want to open his Spirit Eyes.


    This was simply tormenting, this Li Mengxin was a tormenting little enchantress.


    That night, Li Mengxin slept soundly and she did not know why.


    In all these years, ever since he had taken care of everything in the world, he hadn''t had much to rest for.


    Could it be that this was because Du Lei was by his side?


    Early in the morning, Li Mengxin woke up and turned her head around. He realized that Du Lei''s eyes were covered with a layer of black circles, she did not know what he went to do last night.


    She subconsciously touched her body to make sure she was fine before she smiled and nodded.


    When Du Lei woke up, it was already noon. Who knew what kind of great battle he had experienced last night?


    He wouldn''t say it anyway.


    Li Mengxin acted as if she knew everything and did not ask anything.


    Du Lei was still at a loss for what to do for a long time.


    The two of them got on the plane and sat together.


    Du Lei was still very sleepy, so he closed his eyes and prepared to sleep.


    But then the conversation between the two men behind him jolted him out of his stupor.


    "Big brother, tell us, what is there to worry about. You even need us to make a trip to Rong City. Is that Du Lei really so powerful? "


    "I''m not sure either. I heard that the boss didn''t catch Du Lei at Rong City, and so I felt very uncomfortable inside. Let us help a little this time. Also, let''s keep this matter quiet for the time being. The old tutor had always wanted to settle this matter peacefully. The boss made us do it. "If we''re done, the boss might be able to hug us and even give us some money to spend. If we can''t do it well, hehe ¡­"


    "Their Zong Family is a group of man-eating tigers, not a single one of them is good. If it wasn''t for the fact that we have a handle on the boss, I don''t want to go to some damned Rong City. "


    After the two of them spoke for a while, they stopped talking. However, Du Lei was so scared that his soul left his body.


    This Zong Yazhi was really like a lingering spirit, listening to Dou Desi, he seemed to be transferred back to the capital.


    At first, they thought that they would come to Rong City and were shocked.


    But right now, it didn''t seem like he was calm either.


    How did he offend Zong Yazhi? Did he really have to play himself to death?


    Ping Sihai did not know either. As for the Yue Clan and the Zong Family, they were not in the same faction, and did not even know what happened. If it were not for Du Lei helping them, they might not have noticed.


    However, Ping Sihai had obtained the guarantee from Ping Changkong that the Yue Clan would take action and seek justice for him.


    After all, both families were well-known clans in the capital, yet they had teamed up against a junior.


    How shameless.


    Du Lei cleaned up the relationship between him and Zong Yazhi. He realized that he had never met the other party before Zhou Ji''s incident, let alone offend him.


    It was not possible to say that they were doing it for Zhou Ji, even the Yun Family wouldn''t do it so wildly.


    What''s more, the Zong Family and the Zhou Family did not have much to do with each other.


    From the looks of it, he could only assume that he had offended some people, but those people were from the Zong Family.

 C324

    However, Ping Changkong had analyzed this before and felt that it was not possible.


    The main forces of the Zong Family were located in the Northeast region, so there were no borders to the Rong City at all.


    It was impossible for the two to intersect.


    Du Lei was careful and noticed the two brothers.


    Since the other party was here to mess with him, there was no need for him to be polite.


    Seize the opportunity to kill the two of them.


    He had never been the type to take revenge. On the contrary, he believed that he was the type to repay a debt of virtue and enmity. However, since the other party had caused trouble for him three or four times, he was sorry.


    After the plane flew to Rong City Airport, Du Lei intentionally pulled Li Mengxin a few steps slower.


    The brothers were in the lead, and they didn''t realize that the person they were dealing with was on the same plane as them.


    And they already knew who they were.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing Du Lei''s strange expression, Li Mengxin could guess that Du Lei had something bad up his sleeve, and asked suspiciously.


    "Bad thing? I am doing this for the sake of the people. "


    Du Lei said snappily. Then, the subarachnoid qi suddenly came out from his body and rushed towards the two brothers.


    It was invisible to the naked eye, causing the two brothers to feel as if they had been bitten by ants.


    He then ignored them.


    Du Lei laughed and said to Li Mengxin: "You go back first, these two are my enemies. I''ll go and fix them up. "


    Hearing that, Li Mengxin''s curiosity was piqued. She grabbed onto Du Lei''s wrist and pouted: "I want to go too, I want to go too."


    Du Lei looked at her and felt a soft sensation on his wrist. Swallowing his saliva, he nodded and said, "Alright, but you have to listen to my orders."


    When Li Mengxin heard it, she immediately nodded her head. She kept having the feeling that Du Lei seemed to have an extraordinary story.


    She was at the age of fantasy, otherwise she wouldn''t have gotten the support of her family and set up a chain store.


    Furthermore, the main reason was because the mysteriousness of Du Lei''s body was too dense. She had known him for many years, but had never seen who she truly liked.


    What Tang Fei, what Zhou Ji, they were all heirs of the various families, but they still could not enter He Ruyue''s eyes.


    Yet she had her eyes on Du Lei.


    After that, even with Du Lei''s strength, he was still able to overthrow Zhou Ji.


    Even Li Mengxin herself felt that although Zhou Ji was a little hot-headed in the pursuit of He Ruyue and did not do anything in his mind, in terms of managing his own company and doing business, she, Li Mengxin, was not as good as him.


    "Who are we going to mess with?"


    Li Mengxin opened her eyes wide, feeling extremely curious and relaxed about this matter.


    Ever since she went through what happened yesterday, she felt as if there wasn''t anything that could trouble Du Lei.


    "Do you see those two people in front of you? These two were sent by Zong Yazhi. "


    Du Lei pointed to the two brothers and explained.


    "Zong Yazhi?"


    Li Mengxin had come to the Rong City to stir up trouble for almost a month, just for the sake of destroying Du Lei. In the end, Du Lei had completely ignored him and left the Rong City for about a month.


    In the end, Zong Yazhi returned empty-handed.


    "Did you steal his wife and children? Why is he targeting you?"


    "Who knows, I didn''t know him at all. "Right now, you''re sticking to me like dog skin plaster, no matter how much you stick to me, I get annoyed just by looking at you."


    Du Lei shrugged his shoulders, expressing helplessness.


    Even if the Yue Clan did not find out, how could he have the ability to know the reason?


    The two of them followed behind the two brothers closely. Du Lei, along with Li Mengxin, avoided the two brothers'' heads from time to time, feeling rather nervous, but Li Mengxin felt that it was a little fun to watch.


    Finally, the two of them went directly into the antique street, arriving near the Dominating the World.


    They found a random restaurant and sat down.


    It seemed like he wanted to monitor the Dominating the World.


    "What do we do now?"


    Li Mengxin asked softly. She completely treated this operation as entertainment.


    Du Lei thought about it, just now he had inserted two subarachnoid qi s, so it should be about time now.


    He immediately gave Dou Desi and the other two a call, telling them to quickly go to that restaurant.


    After that, he talked about some of the following matters.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Dou Desi just so happened to have nothing to do.


    Furthermore, Du Lei seemed to have returned, the three of them finally didn''t have to look at He Ruyue''s face.


    Ye Zichen excitedly led his two disciples and ran out. They were already at the Antique Street, so they quickly found the two brothers.


    At this time, the two brothers didn''t know why, but they suddenly lay on the table, twitching.


    When Dou Desi and the other two saw it, they looked at each other and immediately rushed in, supported the two brothers and ran outside.


    Although some people saw through Dou Desi and the other two, but after thinking about it for a bit, they were people from the Dominating the World, so they didn''t pay any more attention to them.


    Right now, Du Lei was as famous as the Great Demon King on Antique Street.


    Who knows if Waterloo will rise again?


    One must know that he was originally as poor as a pauper. Suddenly, he became prosperous overnight.


    Kong Feizhang and Kong Feizhang did not know what happened, but their bodies suddenly spasmed.


    When they realised that they were being attacked, Dou Desi and the other two took them away.


    After that, he fell into a coma.


    When they woke up, they found a handsome young man sizing them up.


    However, he felt that this person was a bit familiar.


    "You are Du Lei?"


    Kong Feiyang was alarmed, the two brothers had come for Du Lei, but who knew that they would be tied down by Du Lei.


    "Not bad, looks like your memories are not bad, and you even know that it''s me, Du Lei."


    Du Lei turned a few rounds, and then turned his head and sneered, "Since you know it''s me, Du Lei, why did you still come and mess with me for that idiot Zong Yazhi?"


    Kong Feiyang was confused. How did Du Lei know the purpose of their visit?


    However, this was not the time to be thinking about such things. He directly begged for forgiveness: "We were brothers caught by Zong Yazhi, if not we would not have offended you."


    Du Lei nodded his head, that was what they had said on the plane, "Speak, where is that idiot Zong Yazhi?"


    He was not prepared to continue hiding. He originally wanted to care about the power of the Zong Family, but now, the other party did not even put him in his eyes and wanted to teach him a lesson over and over again.


    "Big brother ¡­"


    Kong Feizhang shouted, as if he wanted to tell him something.


    Kong Feiyang glanced at his brother, thought for a moment, then nodded towards Du Lei: "I can tell you what he is doing, and we two brothers can even be your spies. But I hope that you can help us brothers escape Zong Yazhi''s control when the time comes. "


    The two brothers were originally robbers, but because they accidentally killed someone, they lost their lives and got into a lawsuit. found out about them and gave them a hand.


    He had originally thought that he had met a good person, but he didn''t expect that he would always be led by Zong Yazhi by the nose and constantly do unclean things for Zong Yazhi these past few years.

 C325

    Even so, the two brothers believed that this was their fate.


    He did not resist anymore, but after so many years had passed, Zong Yazhi was making things more difficult for them.


    His mother, who was in her sixties at home, was very sick, so Zong Yazhi did not allow them to visit his house.


    He even threatened to send them to the main account if they dared to return home.


    Until last month, when the old mother was too ill to be cured, and the search was carried out.


    In the end, he didn''t manage to see his two sons one last time.


    This caused their hatred towards Zong Yazhi to become even stronger.


    When Du Lei heard their stories, he was not surprised. After all, he had suffered a lot in the past few years, so what kind of person had he not met before?


    Everyone is a man of the river, and not so many good people will cross you.


    Zong Yazhi was only a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "For the time being, don''t even think about leaving this place. However, I will send people to send you food everyday. As for Zong Yazhi, you can still contact him, but you must be under our surveillance, and you must follow the instructions we gave you. When I''m done, I will bring you two brothers to find Zong Yazhi in the capital to settle my debt with him. By the way, I''ll help you finish your miserable lives. When the time comes, we will turn our roads upside down and no one will be allowed to contact anyone! "


    Kong Feiyang hurriedly nodded his head and asked, "May I ask when we can return to the capital?"


    Du Lei thought that he had to settle the matter with He Ruyue before he could leave.


    Furthermore, he still had a large number of antiques on him that he had not dealt with yet. He had to reopen a new sales channel to let the Dominating the World''s business get back on track, otherwise, his subordinates would not even have money to eat, how could they follow him?


    However, he was also suspicious that Zong Yazhi would come over here. Now, he could only say that he was going to take things one step at a time.


    "It''s still too early to say that now. When the time comes, I will naturally bring you all to the capital."


    A hint of disappointment flashed across Kong Feiyang''s face. He had thought that he would be freed very soon.


    Now it seemed that he would have to wait for a while longer.


    Du Lei gave some instructions to Dou Desi and the other two, allowing them to watch over Kong Feiyang and his brother.


    Coincidentally, Dou Desi did not want to meet He Ruyue for the time being, too.


    Du Lei thought for a while, then took out the two bottles of Women''s marrows he bought at Yan City, and went back to the He family.


    Originally, because he wanted to go to the Eastern Ocean, he had left the wine at Zhao Yuren''s place.


    He brought it back himself.


    He Mansheng was now handing over all the businesses of the He family to his own daughter to take care of.


    Seeing Du Lei carrying two jars of wine over, he smiled.


    It seemed like this kid also had a time to admit his wrongs.


    He immediately ordered his men to prepare some food and drink a few cups with Du Lei.


    Du Lei was also a little embarrassed. After a long time, he asked hesitantly, "How is Ru Yue?"


    He Mansheng glanced at Du Lei, and asked with a smile that was not a smile: "Shouldn''t you be asking about how Lina is doing? Is that what she''s supposed to be carrying? "


    Du Lei''s face reddened. This matter had let his father-in-law know how failed he was.


    He laughed, "Dad, please don''t tease me. I was in a good mood back then. "Furthermore, at that time, the relationship between Ruyue and I had yet to be confirmed, so I ¡­"


    "I know!"


    He Mansheng waved his hand, "I am an experienced person, moreover, looking at Lina''s appearance, she should be of high status, right? You brat, you''re lucky. When you meet my family''s Ru Yue and Lina, they don''t have any disagreements between the two of them. "


    Du Lei heaved a sigh of relief. Since He Mansheng had already promised, he wouldn''t be worried anymore.


    He Mansheng opened the jar, and instantly smelled the wine inside. His eyes lit up, and praised: "Good wine!"


    "I specifically bought it from the Yan City to honor you, Father."


    Du Lei had already guessed that He Mansheng would fall for this girl Red long ago, and was wondering when he could go to the Yan City and buy a few jars of wine. He didn''t believe that the owner would say that there were only a few jars.


    The two of them quickly drank. After three rounds, He Ruyue and Lina returned together.


    When she saw Du Lei, her eyes lit up with pleasant surprise.


    But after glancing at He Ruyue, she did not say anything else.


    He Ruyue looked at Du Lei coldly. Although she was extremely furious, he was still the man she liked.


    Furthermore, when Lina and Du Lei were in a good mood, she did not have a certain relationship with Du Lei.


    However, she was still a little jealous. She had just gotten into a relationship with Du Lei a few days ago, and it had only been a few days?


    Du Lei then brought back Lina who was pregnant with a child.


    But so what?


    Now that what had happened had happened, she could only endure it silently because she did not know if she could meet a man more outstanding than Du Lei in the future.


    Most importantly, would she fall in love with another man in the future?


    She was not confident, and Leena had also said that three or four times that she wanted to take a look at Du Lei. After all, he was going to get married.


    After they get married, Lina and her children will leave China.


    After all, Leena was Du Lei''s woman, and she was even pregnant with Du Lei''s first child, how could she let her leave?


    What would Du Lei think then?


    What would Du Wentao and his wife think?


    And how would he view his wife?


    After that, He Mansheng had also advised her a few times, but she had now become much more indifferent to it.


    In any case, Du Lei''s family was huge, it wouldn''t be hard for them to raise a woman and a child.


    Because she had already passed this hurdle, but when she saw Du Lei, she couldn''t help but become a little angry.


    The tip of his nose twitched, and his eyes reddened.


    He immediately covered his mouth and ran upstairs.


    Honestly speaking, Du Lei was also a bit embarrassed. He knew that this matter was hard to explain.


    But it had to be explained.


    Previously, when he was drinking with He Mansheng, he was also a little absent-minded.


    Seeing that He Ruyue had returned, he apologetically said to him, "Dad, I''ll go and see her."


    When he reached her, he looked at her swollen belly and couldn''t help touching it.


    As if the child also felt something, he ruthlessly kicked his stomach.


    "Ah, he kicked me!"


    had mixed feelings towards her. "Lina, I''m sorry, I ¡­"


    "No problem, go and comfort elder sister first."


    She then sat opposite of He Mansheng and began to chat with him.


    Du Lei turned his head and rushed up to the second floor.


    Although she did not turn her head, her body still trembled. He Mansheng was old and mature, smiling, "Lina, are you alright?"


    She felt that she was hiding something from this old man who was filled with wisdom. She smiled bitterly and said, "It''s fine, Elder Sister Ruyue said that she wanted me to stay, but I ¡­ ¡­"


    "There''s nothing much to bear. Don''t you people from Dubai have a polygamous wife too? And it''s not a big deal in a family that has the right to be rich. "


    He Mansheng shook his head.


    Lina nodded and said nothing more.


    Upstairs, Du Lei pushed gently and entered his room.


    He Ruyue also did not close the door, as she lightly closed it.


    When he saw He Ruyue''s back facing him, Du Lei walked forward and hugged him, as if he wanted to explain something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.

 C326

    "Sigh!"


    He Ruyue let out a long sigh and turned around. She held Du Lei''s face with a face full of love and pity.


    "You know, I once wanted to break off our relationship, but I ¡­"


    "I''m sorry, it was my fault. I never thought it would be like this ¡­"


    Du Lei''s face was full of awkwardness. He didn''t know what to say in this kind of situation, but he knew he had to face it.


    "Kiss me!"


    He Ruyue said as though she was in deep love with him.


    When Du Lei heard it, he suddenly kissed it. Maybe there was no gap between the two of them, but there were some things that needed time to slowly fade.


    This time, He Ruyue was no longer as strange as the last time, and she seemed to be more active.


    Du Lei was also as fierce as a tiger, the two of them entangled in love.


    The two of them lingered for a long time before they finally separated.


    He Ruyue laid on top of Du Lei''s chest, and asked carefully: "Do you have other women outside?"


    Du Lei''s body trembled, he really wanted to say out Zhao Xue, but right now, He Ruyue''s heart was already hurt by her, should he say it?


    He was worried that He Ruyue wouldn''t be able to take it.


    But if he did not say it, what would he do to Zhao Xue in the future?


    He Ruyue only needed a glance at Du Lei to understand what was going on. She sighed in her heart, perhaps it was just as her father He Mansheng had said, there were some things that he simply could not control.


    Good men always attract more women to follow them.


    "Bring it over for me to see when we get married. We can''t give her too much, but we can''t mistreat her either. In order to avoid saying that I, the boss, am bullying them. "


    He Ruyue slowly said.


    Du Lei was moved. To be able to become a wife like this, what more could he ask for?


    He said heavily, "Thank you!"


    It was unknown if it was because He Ruyue was bitter or relieved, but she chuckled and shook her head without saying a word.


    Lina sat down, but her heart was already upstairs. She didn''t know how the interview was going, but she had a face full of worry, as though her arrival had destroyed Du Lei''s peaceful life.


    Although He Mansheng wanted to advise her, he couldn''t say much about this matter. After all, his own daughter was involved in this as well.


    Very quickly, Du Lei and He Ruyue walked downstairs hand in hand.


    Seeing this, Lina finally let out a sigh of relief.


    He Ruyue smiled sweetly at Lina, then said: "Lina, find a chance and let''s go meet Du Lei''s parents. After all, you are pregnant with Du Lei''s child, so no matter what, ugly wives have to see their parents. "


    Lina did not know what the common saying of "Hua Xia" meant, but she had heard it clearly. Was she going to meet Du Lei''s parents?


    She was a little excited in her heart.


    It could be said that her absurd relationship with Du Lei was simply a farce, but in the end, the two of them still walked together.


    Du Lei saw that He Ruyue had truly put down her guard, and held onto Lina''s hand, then used the subarachnoid qi to circulate within her body.


    At this moment, he was even more certain that this child was his. As a result, he once again imbued a surge of true energy into the child''s body.


    "You can follow my method and shape his body and train his Spirit God. When that time comes, you can have peerless Innate Ability. I will give him another set of cultivation techniques from the God Realm. Perhaps in the future, he will be able to go even further than you. "


    subjugating true spirit''s voice came out. Although Du Lei was a little angry that this old thing was useless at critical moments, he still nodded his head.


    Of course, he had to pay close attention to his own child. Afterwards, an indescribable technique entered his mind.


    This was given to him by the subjugating true spirit, a training method that had already begun since the child was still in the mother''s stomach.


    It was only because he had encountered the subjugating true spirit in his life that he had had his achievements today.


    But that was also in his twenties.


    The best time to cultivate martial arts had long since passed.


    That was why he was able to continuously modify and reform the subarachnoid qi, but there were some essential things that he was still unable to completely reform and reform.


    But this child was different. With the subarachnoid qi that he had devoted all of its energy to helping him comb his meridians and bones, he would definitely become a peerless expert in the future.


    Although she didn''t know what Du Lei had done, she could feel that there was something extra in her body. Previously, she had been depressed and depressed, so her body felt heavy, but now, he felt that it was as light as a feather.


    "Thank you!"


    It had been a long time since she had felt such selfless care.


    In Dubai''s family, other than her brother, he would also often help her calm down.


    The other clansmen were using her as a tool.


    Including her parents, her life in China was a bit easier.


    "What do my women and children say, thank you?"


    Du Lei shook his head.


    Just then, He Mansheng coughed softly. Immediately, Du Lei felt awkward.


    Although it eased He Ruyue''s mood.


    But in the end, He Mansheng was still his own father-in-law. He was flirting with other women in front of, so even if he was more magnanimous, he would still feel a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing that, He Ruyue covered her mouth and laughed: "Dad, let''s drink!"


    He Mansheng looked at Du Lei, and Du Lei immediately raised his wine cup, and toasted him three times, only then did his expression calm down.


    After dinner, Li Mengxin came to the He family.


    She had some medicine in her hand.


    He Ruyue asked curiously: "What are you buying the medicine for? No one is sick. "


    "Yes!"


    Li Mengxin looked at Du Lei, and then pointed to his arm.


    She leaned close to He Ruyue and whispered into her ear about the incident that happened last night.


    However, she did not say that she was sharing the same room with Du Lei.


    After all, no matter how good a friend he was, it was impossible to prevent.


    Furthermore, she did not want He Ruyue to think in that direction.


    In fact, she didn''t know why, she did know that Du Lei''s body should be fine, but she still wanted to come over to see Du Lei.


    When He Ruyue found out that Du Lei had actually sustained a gunshot wound, she immediately frowned. She walked over and pulled on Du Lei''s sleeve, and immediately saw the faint wound on his sleeve.


    This was also because Du Lei''s recovery rate was strong, and he was only shot in the head last night.


    With the addition of the aurous core power, his body quickly recovered.


    "Is this a gunshot wound?"


    He Ruyue was a little shocked, this clearly looked like a small wound.


    What was a gunshot wound?


    She turned around and looked at Li Mengxin doubtfully.


    Li Mengxin''s eyes were wide open. Last night at the hospital, she clearly saw a thumb-sized hole in the wall, why was there only such a small wound now?


    Furthermore, it was scabs. It was as though nothing had happened.


    "Damn, that''s not right. I clearly saw that you were shot and injured last night." We went to the hospital. "


    Li Mengxin looked at Du Lei in disbelief, then waved his hand and said, "No, no, that can''t be right. You didn''t seem to have any more wounds after you bathed yesterday.


    At this time, Li Mengxin still did not realize that she had leaked the information, but in her heart, she felt like she was going to collapse.


    Sure enough, He Ruyue immediately frowned, "How did you see him after he took a bath?"


    Could it be that his other woman was his best friend, Li Mengxin?


    Then she really couldn''t accept it.


    She might be able to accept other women, but this Li Mengxin, wasn''t she just a classic at digging her own grave?


    "I ¡­"


    Li Mengxin was startled, she did not know what to say, but the more she spoke, the more confused she became, so she simply waved her hand, acting in a pitiful manner, "Elder Sister Ruyue, don''t worry, I will not do anything that would let you down."

 C327

    He Ruyue looked at Li Mengxin, and then looked at Du Lei.


    After all, Lina''s situation was right in front of her. She didn''t know what to do now.


    Just as Du Lei was about to strangle Li Mengxin, He Ruyue suddenly realized that perhaps Li Mengxin was actually quite a good person.


    Why?


    The first was that Li Mengxin was indeed beautiful, she believed that as long as it was a man, they would all like her.


    Moreover, her personality was open and lively. Anyone who saw her wouldn''t get tired of her.


    In the past few years, due to her ability to control the world, she had been able to communicate and adjust the atmosphere.


    As for her, she was the type of person who had a strong ambition, so she might just be a bit stronger in terms of character.


    As for Lina, although she appeared to be frivolous and charming on the surface, she knew that Lina''s nature was still quite conservative after spending a few days with her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come all the way to China to look for Du Lei alone with his child.


    And this was only one of them. Secondly, Li Mengxin was her good friend.


    The two of them knew each other, and they were much more familiar with each other than Lina.


    Furthermore, the Li Clan also had a lot of influence in the Rong City, which would definitely be of great help to Du Lei''s future development.


    Both of them were only children, so at that time, the property of the two families would basically become Du Lei''s future capital.


    Although she hadn''t married Du Lei yet, she was already Du Lei''s woman.


    Therefore, he had started to think for the future of Old Du''s family.


    And third, and most importantly.


    That was, although the wedding between her and Du Lei had not yet been officially held.


    However, the entire Rong City was already in an uproar.


    Ping Zhongmou had pretty much finished the wedding already.


    In other words, the two of them would soon be married.


    However, Lina had appeared.


    Moreover, he appeared together with Du Lei''s child.


    This way, she would be under a lot of pressure.


    After all, which woman didn''t want to give birth to a crystal of love for her man?


    But Lina was already there.


    Even if she married Du Lei.


    However, it was undeniable that Lina''s child would become the eldest in the future.


    As the principal wife of one of Du Lei''s women, she naturally felt pressured.


    Pulling Li Mengxin into one of them would help to relieve her pressure and the other would help to suppress her properly with Li Mengxin.


    After coming to this conclusion, she smiled merrily at Li Mengxin and said, "Little girl, what''s the matter? "Are you in love with her too?"


    How would Li Mengxin dare admit it?


    He immediately shook his head and said, "No no, I''m still young."


    However, the moment she thought about spending the night with Du Lei, and how she even had a dream of spring breeze, her target was still Du Lei.


    Furthermore, with Du Lei protecting her without caring about his own safety, her heart was already pounding like a little deer.


    He Ruyue squinted her eyes. She could tell that this girl had feelings for her man.


    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. In truth, she was also quite conflicted.


    Once she made this opening, who knows how many more women Du Lei would bring home in the future.


    Just the thought of it gave him a headache.


    But she also knew that even if it was He Mansheng, who she had always regarded as a good man.


    Weren''t there also women who were involved with the outside world back then?


    A good man is always liked by women, and there is nothing she can do about it.


    Actually the reverse is the same too, it''s just that because of China''s 5,000 year history, women don''t dare to cross this threshold.


    However, in history there have been many women who have done this, such as China''s first female emperor, mother Wu, but they didn''t dare.


    In the end, she calmed herself down, smiled at Li Mengxin, and said: "Little girl, how about you come to our Du Family next time, how about it?"


    Lina, who was standing by the side, also paused when she heard this. However, she quickly calmed down.


    She wasn''t stupid. On the contrary, she was very smart.


    As a result, he only moved his lips and did not say anything else. Instead, he revealed a very good expression.


    Hearing that, Du Lei''s face became even more surprised and doubtful, just what does this He Ruyue want to do?


    Although he and Li Mengxin did not have any physical contact last night, he had already seen through her naked body.


    It would be a lie to say that his heart was not moved, but he really did not guess what He Ruyue was thinking.


    Du Lei shook his head. He felt that He Ruyue was trying to probe the both of them.


    But what made him even more surprised was Li Mengxin''s answer.


    After hearing He Ruyue''s words, Li Mengxin subconsciously replied right away, "Okay, okay."


    Actually, she had heard it clearly. However, she was a shy person after all, and her face was flushed red.


    Glancing at the even more shocked Du Lei and the calm He Ruyue, she immediately shook his head and said, "Elder Sister Ruyue, you only know how to bully me. I thought you were coming to your He family, but before you could get married, you are already a member of the Old Du''s family. That doesn''t count. "


    However, He Ruyue and Li Mengxin had been best friends for many years, so how could they not understand each other''s thoughts?


    She shook her head: "I''m speaking the truth. Are you willing to come over?"


    Only now did Du Lei realize that He Ruyue was really searching for a woman for him.


    The world instantly felt like it was going crazy.


    He really believed Li Mengxin''s words just now and thought she had misheard.


    "But now, he ¡­" "I ¡­"


    Li Mengxin was bashful, she raised her head and looked at Du Lei, and realised that he did not know what to do, and her heart became gloomy.


    He then said dejectedly, "Du Lei doesn''t even have any interest in me, so why would I force you?"


    When He Ruyue heard this, she glanced at Du Lei indifferently.


    Du Lei shuddered. If he still did not understand what this meant, then he might as well kill himself with a cart of tofu.


    "Meng Xin, I don''t know what to say. If you want to come over, you can come over too."


    After saying that, Du Lei''s heart was filled with ecstasy.


    Although he had the feeling that he was being chased to a corner.


    But he just couldn''t resist the pleasure. Li Mengxin wasn''t only a beauty, she was also a lolicon.


    Especially after he finished looking at her body.


    He even had a different feeling towards her.


    "Aiya, why are all of you like this, I ¡­"


    In the end, Li Mengxin was still a girl and without much face, she immediately turned and rushed out.


    He Ruyue raised her eyebrow, and said to Du Lei: "Why aren''t you chasing after him?"


    Du Lei hurriedly nodded his head. Then, he did not care what He Ruyue thought anymore.


    His brain was now controlled by his lower body.


    When Du Lei left the room, he let out a long sigh.


    He had finally managed to control the situation a bit.


    With regards to the matters of the Old Du''s family, as the eldest sister, she might have more authority to speak.


    She looked at Lina, then at Lina''s stomach, and she couldn''t help but be ruthless in her heart. She also wanted to let Du Lei quickly plant a seed in her stomach.


    Although it was impossible to catch up with Lina, he would definitely be Du Lei''s second child.


    If Du Lei continued to flirt outside, then she would really have nothing to sing.


    "Elder sister, what are you sighing for?"


    In truth, she knew in her heart that this sister was jealous of her, but this was also the meaning behind the question. She had braved the dangers of her clan chasing after her, and had traveled over a thousand miles to find Du Lei.


    If she didn''t arouse the jealousy of a woman, then her trip here would have been a waste.

 C328

    "Du Lei will definitely not only have the three of us as the women, aren''t you worried?"


    He Ruyue asked tentatively.


    "A great man should be able to support the heavens and the earth. We women should be able to teach each other at home. With so many sisters, we can still chat and relieve our boredom. Isn''t that great? "


    Leena asked.


    He Ruyue knew that she was being perfunctory, and did not believe that she did not have the jealousy of a woman.


    However, this Lina was not a simple person.


    Right now, Du Wentao already knew of Leena''s existence, and it was only through his own father that he found out. From this, it could be seen how strong this woman''s wrist was.


    She had already obtained the recognition of Du Lei''s father-in-law, and even helped her advertise it on Du Wentao''s side for free.


    When He Ruyue first found out, she was extremely angry.


    The strong castles began to be destroyed from the inside.


    Her original thought had been to wait until Lina had cried enough and shouted enough.


    Letting her see Du Lei made her feel like sending her back to the Dubai.


    However, not only did she quickly gain the recognition of her father, she also made Old Du''s family happy. It was for the sake of Lina having Old Du''s family''s child.


    How could the two elders not be happy?


    As for He Ruyue, although she was the daughter-in-law that the two elders determined, this grandson couldn''t be ignored either.


    Don''t think that there really aren''t any jealous women in this world. Otherwise, why would so many things happen in the imperial harem of ancient times?


    Some people are now able to make up a TV series about the harem''s power struggle.


    She, He Ruyue, admitted that she was not that noble, and she could not do it without any temper.


    But she knew that she couldn''t lose her temper even if she wanted to. She was the big sister after all, she had to help Du Lei manage his woman in the future.


    If she did not have this much tolerance, how would Du Lei view her?


    Now, she even missed the first time she saw Du Lei. At that time, Du Lei was still just a man who rushed over to earn a living, so what kind of woman would fall for him?


    However, as he became more and more capable, the industry grew bigger and bigger, and many things could no longer be avoided.


    Wasn''t it a simple matter for Du Lei to catch up with Li Mengxin?


    He carried Li Mengxin and brought her into his luxurious carriage.


    "Du Lei, I ¡­"


    Li Mengxin was at a loss of what to do. After all, she had taken the initiative this time.


    He even said it in front of his best friend, feeling a little guilty.


    But she was liking Du Lei more and more, so she couldn''t control it.


    From yesterday until now, Du Lei''s figure had always been in his mind.


    Du Lei hugged her and directly kissed his.


    Fortunately the carriage was big enough, and both of them were behind, so Du Lei quickly placed Li Mengxin on the soft chair.


    He did not say anything, but used his actions to express his love.


    Li Mengxin could not wait to be tickled by him, and began to take the initiative to cater to him.


    Immediately, Du Lei pushed himself even further, and directly took off Li Mengxin''s shirt.


    It was the equinox season. It was enough to put on a suit and a bar.


    Therefore, Du Lei was quick to get on to it.


    If he didn''t take off the clothes of a woman, he could hang himself with a noodle.


    As the two of them were panting heavily, just as Du Lei was about to attack Huang Long directly, his phone rang.


    At this time, Li Mengxin was suddenly awakened, her upper body was naked, her hand was covering her chest.


    Du Lei, on the other hand, had already taken off his pants, let alone his shirt.


    "No!"


    Li Mengxin pushed Du Lei away and quickly put on his undergarments.


    She hesitated and looked at Du Lei, then said: "The phone is ringing."


    Du Lei was so angry, he wanted to play with the concussion chariot that he had wanted to play with for a long time.


    Luna might, but she was pregnant.


    He Ruyue was the kind of woman that would be more serious. If he wanted to play with her, she would probably die the moment she said it.


    As for Zhao Xue, she was even more elusive.


    It''s hard to find one.


    Right now, it was about to be Li Mengxin''s turn to be the loli, but she was interrupted by a phone call.


    He directly took out his phone, and then bluntly asked: "Who is it? It''s hard to get a good afternoon nap. "


    Actually, he had already seen the caller ID before, it was Qian Linger from the Qian''s jewellery.


    Including the last time he came back from the East China Sea, it had been quite some time and he had yet to meet his biggest partner. He was indeed a bit inconsiderate.


    However, he was currently doing good deeds, so he had no interest in complimenting the other party.


    Qian Linger was a little confused. How did she know that she had ruined her plans?


    But she was also not a person who would suffer a loss, so she immediately snorted: "I say, Du Lei, what are you doing? It had been almost half a month since he came back to Rong City, right? Why haven''t you come to see me, a major shareholder? I say, do you still want to cooperate with our Qian''s jewellery? "


    Just because Du Lei''s antique business was beaten up by the Zong Family and the Yun Family, her business wasn''t doing very well.


    Moreover, even the jewelry business he had with the Qian''s jewellery had some influence.


    However, Qian Linger was, after all, an expert in business, and was able to quickly reverse the situation.


    Not only is it unaffected, but it also makes the layout of the business more extensive.


    Now, the Qian''s jewellery was famous even in the vicinity of the Rong City and along the coast.


    This allowed Du Lei to support his entire family even if he did not rely on the antique business, as the jewellery he received from the Qian''s jewellery was a share of the profits.


    Du Lei also felt that he was slightly sorry for the other party, so he immediately laughed and said, "I''m sorry, Director Qian. "Although I came back from outside, I went back to the capital a few days ago."


    "Oh no, it has become a big favor. Why don''t we stop our business first?" "You, go and busy yourself with your antique business."


    Qian Linger was not a soft persimmon either, she had climbed up the pillar, wanting to beat Du Lei''s arrogance no matter what.


    However, what she said was just a joke, a joke.


    How many jewelry resources did Du Lei have?


    He didn''t even know it.


    Right now, they were not finished just because they shipped it from the King Tuo''s Tomb.


    Of course, Du Lei knew that the other party was angry at him, so he did not mind and laughed, "Owner Qian, how about this, you set a time so that I can give you a proper apology back then. What do you think?"


    When Qian Linger heard it, she knew that Du Lei had given in.


    He immediately giggled and said, "That''s great." What day was there to be set? It was better to choose a date than to strike a day. Let''s do it tonight. I''ll wait for you in Four Seasons Hotel. "


    Du Lei felt bitter in his heart. Ever since He Ruyue officially took over the He Group.


    The current Four Seasons Hotel was getting more and more popular.


    Because He Ruyue himself liked to call some of her customers over to the Four Seasons Hotel for food.


    Du Lei had a good relationship with the Ping family and the Qian family, the He family had a good relationship with the Li family.


    This time, the few great clans of Rong City basically liked to come here.


    This gave the Four Seasons Hotel the trend of becoming the Rong City''s signature hotel.


    But what Du Lei was worried about was that He Ruyue would not start to let his imagination run wild upon seeing Qian Linger.


    Fortunately, there was no scandal between the two.

 C329

    At this moment, Du Lei suddenly felt something touching him, and discovered that Li Mengxin had actually dared to use her hand to touch his lower body.


    Immediately, Du Lei, who couldn''t take it anymore, grabbed Li Mengxin''s hand and extended her hand inside.


    And Li Mengxin originally only wanted to tease Du Lei because of his personality, but did not expect that he would be caught so directly by Du Lei.


    He even stuffed her hand in.


    He suddenly wanted to struggle, but he suddenly made a sound.


    "What are you doing over there?"


    Qian Linger immediately frowned and asked, the voice just now was definitely not normal.


    She wasn''t a new student to society.


    Naturally, he knew a lot of things.


    Li Mengxin very quickly covered her mouth, and then glared at Du Lei with hidden bitterness.


    She closed her eyes and began to serve Du Lei with her right hand.


    Later on, he felt that one hand was not enough, so he used both hands.


    Du Lei was extremely at ease, almost shouting out loud.


    However, he still resisted the urge to. He smiled and said, "What? What can I do? "I just came to the He family to talk about the wedding."


    "Oh!"


    Qian Linger thought about it, now that Du Lei and his wedding was causing an uproar in the entire Rong City, how could she not know?


    Moreover, even if he was doing something with He Ruyue, she wouldn''t be able to interfere.


    What she was worried about was whether her expansion plan could be carried out normally, as it would affect the future of the Qian''s jewellery.


    Therefore, there was no doubt about it, so he nodded and said: "Since it''s like this, then let''s have a good and warm relationship with He Ruyue. I won''t disturb you. But you must come to Four Seasons Hotel tonight. "


    After hanging up the phone, Qian Linger''s heart inexplicably hurt.


    Wasn''t she also the kind of girl who liked outstanding men?


    However, she was one step behind He Ruyue, so she could only cry out.


    Furthermore, her father, Qian Kun, had already begun to arrange marriage for her.


    After all, they were already this old. If they were to end the marriage at the He family, Du Lei and He Ruyue would work together.


    At that time, the development will be even faster.


    Right now, a large part of their Qian Family''s support was Du Lei''s endless supply of jewelry as a trump card.


    At that time, when the Rong City would no longer be able to contain Du Lei, where would the Qian Family go?


    Hence, he wanted to strengthen the Qian Family without delay so that he could keep up with Du Lei''s footsteps.


    As of right now, there was such a large throughput of jewelry across the country.


    And that was Du Lei''s family.


    Most importantly, Du Lei was only cooperating with the Qian''s jewellery, in case their reputation grew.


    Since they were no longer interested in Qian''s jewellery, it was not impossible for them to be kicked away.


    This was the first time Qian Kun admitted that his eyes were inferior to Qian Linger''s.


    Back then, he didn''t have a good impression of Du Lei.


    As a result, cooperation between the two families has been somewhat slow.


    Even regarding Qian Linger, he had become a little slow.


    Being robbed first by He Ruyue was truly regretful.


    Du Lei could no longer use the word good to describe his now. The only thing that could be said was: "good, very good."


    It was because Li Mengxin felt that using one''s hands was too troublesome, and that Du Lei''s women were all experts, thus, Du Lei''s power was also extremely strong.


    In order to finish this quickly, Li Mengxin could only secretly learn the techniques she saw in a large area of the island.


    Seeing Li Mengxin''s head continuously swaying, Du Lei had a feeling that there was nothing more he could ask for.


    He swore to himself that in the future, he would give these women a good living environment and an endless amount of money.


    Under Du Lei''s loud roar, Li Mengxin completed the mission.


    Her face was flushed red, and she could no longer avoid speaking or even be ashamed to meet others.


    Because she just found out, she was the first one to speak up for Du Lei.


    Of course, before that, Du Lei had already pulled Taichu Yarong out.


    Because she was not a simple human.


    "Come with me to the hotel tonight."


    Li Mengxin had finally satisfied herself with great difficulty, of course he would bring her to show her face.


    Unexpectedly, Li Mengxin shook his head and said: "Right now, your wedding with Elder Sister Ruyue is soon, how can I always be by your side? The few of us may not care, but you have to think about how terrible the media are these days. "


    Du Lei thought about it, and it was true, he had not completely forgotten about the era that was leading.


    The other party seemed to still want to threaten him, but he was no longer the Du Lei of before.


    Although they were preparing to kill him on the internet, Du Lei was not afraid.


    At most, they could just let Zhao Yuren go over and teach them a lesson.


    At this time, in the capital, the investigation into Yue Mingzhi''s corruption case had also come to an end.


    After all, it was not good for the upper echelons to keep quiet as there were more than a hundred master level appraisers working together.


    Although in the end it was determined that the Sleeping Beauty only had a value of 20,000, but to a former commander of a military region.


    Yue Mingzhi had more or less been affected, but he was already retired, so it didn''t matter anymore.


    This matter could be considered to be over now, and Ping Changkong had once again returned to his position in the Northwest Army District.


    But this time, he had the thought of making friends with Du Lei.


    The last time he went to Rong City to see Du Lei, it was still to pull Du Lei to the military region.


    So that he could gain some glory for his Regiment in this military performance, but he was disrupted by Zhou Ji.


    Liu Maojin, who was almost on the same level as him and the Kun City, almost suffered because of this.


    However, his father-in-law had already reminded him this time, Du Lei was not suitable for the army.


    Otherwise, it might have had a side effect.


    However, making friends with Du Lei was something that could be done, even he appreciated Du Lei''s intentions.


    However, this could only be done by Ping Sihai.


    With Yue Mingzhi''s advice, he quickly understood.


    Thus, Ping Sihai returned to the Rong City with Ping Changkong''s mission as well as his own.


    This time, when he returned, he did not even go home and directly went to find Du Lei.


    At this time, Du Lei was rushing to the Four Seasons Hotel for the feast.


    The only person following him was He Ruyue.


    This time, He Ruyue could be considered as Old Du''s family''s daughter-in-law, Du Lei''s woman had made contact with the outside world for the first time.


    After the wedding, she would be Du Lei''s only legal wife in name.


    When Qian Linger saw He Ruyue, she felt like she had been stabbed by a needle for some reason, but quickly changed into a smiling face.


    "Oh wow, big sister Elder Sister Ruyue, it''s been a long time."


    After all, Qian Linger was someone who had fought in the business world before, so at this moment, she did not feel the least bit out of sorts.


    Even Du Lei whose strength had greatly increased did not notice.


    Only He Ruyue, who was a woman, squinted her eyes, as if she could sense the undulations in Qian Linger''s heart.


    However, she also had a joyous and happy look on her face, holding Qian Linger''s hand amiably and entering Four Seasons Hotel.


    This was the beginning of her taking over the He Group''s business. The Old He family was in the hotel business and had already spread throughout the restaurants in the Rong City, but the strongest and best was still this Four Seasons Hotel family. She felt an inexplicable sense of pride. After all, she had contributed a lot to this place.


    Du Lei was also a little dazed. This was the place where she, He Ruyue and Li Mengxin were officially acquainted with.


    Who would have thought that he would spend less than half a year.


    He had actually made the owner of this hotel into his own wife.

 Chapter 330

    I have to say, fate!


    Several people entered the box and began to discuss the cooperation. After all, this is the theme of today. This time, Qian Kun didn''t come. Originally, he has not given Qian ling''er a lot of shares. He was not allowed to participate in such discussions, but when he found that his daughter did have a set of skills and had a good eye, he began to increase her power.


    Although she doesn''t have much shares now, doesn''t she have to give all his shares to Qian ling''er in the future? As a result, there is no opposition within the company.


    "Boss Du, our plan has gone through twists and turns this time, but fortunately, we all survived in the end. That''s what we''re talking about today. " Since Qian ling''er knew that Du Lei and he Ruyue were going to get married, he subconsciously distanced himself from Du Lei.


    Du Lei touched his nose with emotion. In the past, Qian ling''er was the most ancient spirit. He always couldn''t react. But now it seems to be good.


    "Mr. Qian, we have also seen your plan. But it''s too risky. Your Qian''s jewelry has a certain reputation in Chengdu, surrounding cities and even coastal areas. You can plan to expand the company slowly. Why must we implement this plan in such a hurry? " He Ruyue doesn''t want Qian linger and Du Lei to have any more intimate relations.


    After all, now we have Lina and Li Mengxin at home. Besides, Du Lei seems to have concealed one person before. It seems that there are four people. If add a Qian Ling Er, she doesn''t know whether she can live or not.


    Qian ling''er took a look at he Ruyue and said with a smile, "sister Ruyue, in fact, it''s OK. With the current strength of our two families, it is entirely possible to make such a big expansion, and we also have enough funds to bear the consequences of our failure this time. "


    "The most important thing is that in addition to our two sides, there is also a third party to join in this expansion plan." Qian ling''er confidently said that if she didn''t have this person''s hand, she might not have much confidence. After all, she didn''t know how much jewelry Du Lei had.


    Secondly, she was also appointed in the face of danger in this expansion plan. Because my father has made an agreement with him, but he still needs a strong resource supplement.


    Speaking of this, she also took a special look at Du Lei. Because the third party who cooperates with them this time, if there is no accident, is her future husband.


    He Ruyue has been paying attention to Qian ling''er, just for fear that she and Du Lei will have anything to do with each other. At this time, he Ruyue sees Qian ling''er with such deep meaning, and his heart will explode. What''s going on? No matter how to block their feelings, they seem to have been entangled for a long time?


    Think of this, she mercilessly pinch Du Lei''s waist meat. Du Lei was confused by he Ruyue. I don''t know what she means.


    Qian ling''er''s eyes are sharp, and naturally he sees it. She sighed in her heart. In fact, she didn''t want to be with Du Lei. But she had already missed it. She put her mind aside and said with a smile, "if there is no such third party, we would not dare to take the risk."


    He Ruyue asked, "you are so mysterious. Who is the third party?" She now suspects that there must be something wrong with Du Lei and Qian ling''er.


    "I don''t know if sister Ruyue has ever heard of Donghai Xiajia?" Qian ling''er doesn''t care if Ruyue wants to be crooked. On the contrary, she seems to have a burst of pleasure in her heart. Even if you don''t get Du Lei, how can Qi be like the moon.


    He Ruyue frowned when she heard the name. She had heard of Donghai Xiajia. This family also has some background. It has been operating in Donghai city for more than 20 years. It can be regarded as an old enterprise.


    Most importantly, the Xia family, like the Qian family, is engaged in jewelry business. The only difference is that Xiajia takes the high-end route, and its annual output is very small, but each one is the best of the best. Therefore, it is loved by many high-level people. The Qian family is a mass brand.


    Of course, this is also because Qian''s family is located in the area of Chengdu. He does not have much good jewelry resources. He has become a top jewelry designer. However, with the addition of Du Lei, Qian''s jewelry was different and began to change.


    First of all, the jewelry provided by Du Lei is basically first-class, otherwise Zhao Tuo would not be included in the mausoleum. The second is the quantity. Now the world knows that jewelry business is easy to do, but now there are more people competing. In the past, people in one country were fighting, but now it has expanded to the whole world.


    Zhao Tuo owned the whole South Vietnam two thousand years ago, and he really didn''t lack jewelry and other things. There is not only no shortage, but also a lot. Most of his mausoleum is decorated with jewelry.


    Now they have returned to Chengdu and stopped the transportation, but they are still mining there. Now Qian''s jewelry is only one tenth of that in King Tuo''s tomb. But it''s not a long way to go.


    Du Lei took a look at he Ruyue, as if she knew? He Ruyue said, "donghaixia family is the first family in Chinese jewelry industry. They take a high-level route, which is different from that of Qian''s jewelry. It''s just that cooperation between them can really bring great benefits. "


    It''s not only the advantage, but also Du Lei. The East China Sea Xia family is a golden mountain and a silver mountain, and their cooperation with the Xia family is completely close to the rich.


    Whether it is the operation of funds or access to other people, it is deeper and broader than any family in this part of Chengdu.


    Before the fall of the Zhou family, the Zhou family had the name of the first family in Chengdu. But even so, there are only so many properties searched by the government. Most of them have been invested in a new round of capital flow.


    The Xia family is more generous, and the funds used for turnover alone are several times more than the total assets of the Zhou family. That''s the gap. However, there is nothing we can do about it. After all, it was the national policy at the beginning. Some people who got rich first seized the opportunity and got up.


    And now Chengdu is also closely following the steps of the coastal side, but after all, there are still some weak points. Now it''s Qian''s jewelry. Compared with Xia''s, it''s not a grade at all. Let alone other industries.


    "But why does the Xia family want to cooperate with us? But also to help you expand the industrial chain? " He Ruyue asked, Du Lei also wanted to ask, but he let he Ruyue ask. After all, he''s not very good at business.


    And he just needs to get enough gold and silver jewelry from outside. do business? With he Ruyue and Li Mengxin, he is completely relieved now. What''s more, Lina is the daughter of a big family in Dubai. Do you really think that she is a person who doesn''t know business? That''s a big mistake. If someone else doesn''t have the ability, how can she be so afraid?


    Qian ling''er takes another look at Du Lei. It''s really wrong that her father thinks he''s done with Du Lei, and he doesn''t want to go around looking for her husband''s family. As a result, he''s in love with the Xia family.

 Chapter 331

    Of course, her father Qian Kun and the other two are engaged in jewelry business. Once they are united, they may have enough development in the future.


    The most important thing is that although Du Lei can''t marry Qian ling''er now, the two sides have a cooperative relationship. At that time, can''t Du Lei''s jewelry be provided to Qian''s jewelry?


    What Qian Kun is interested in is that the Xia family''s home is big. What Xia family is interested in is that Qian''s jewelry is top grade. Once they get to the Xia family, they will really become the top grade in the high end and the acme in the upper class. Combined with Xia family''s influence in China in recent years, it will be enough to make the jewelry profit of the whole China rise several times.


    He Ruyue frowned. Does Qian ling''er really have anything to do with Du Lei? Why else do you signal so often? Du Lei obviously also noticed, but he also felt strange, he did not dare to think that Qian ling''er would take a fancy to himself.


    "Sister Ruyue doesn''t know that our Qian family and Xia family are already in laws. At the end of this year, I will be engaged to Xia Yuxuan, the son of the Xia family, and I will be married next year. "


    Finish saying, she still had a little bit of a grudge to see Du Lei, but now the Qian family and the Xia family have reached a preliminary intention of the alliance, she now has no other idea.


    He Ruyue''s face turned red. She thought that Qian linger must have taken a fancy to Du Lei and wanted to use Du Lei as a bargaining chip. She didn''t expect that he was married. However, such a thought seems to be really possible.


    She knew that she was wrong and quickly apologized: "so it is. Congratulations." Du Lei also smiles and congratulates, but he is still a little upset. Qian ling''er is also a beautiful woman. I didn''t expect to get married. What if you marry yourself? It''s a pity that he took a look at he Ruyue and didn''t dare to do what he thought.


    Qian ling''er didn''t seem to want to discuss this. He said thanks and immediately changed the topic. "Now we Qian''s jewelry have signed a preliminary contract with the Xia family."


    Later, she explained the contract roughly, but he Ruyue knew that there must be something they didn''t know. But it doesn''t matter. As long as the source of jewelry is controlled by her, she doesn''t believe how big waves Qian ling''er can turn.


    And since people want to go out and develop, there is nothing wrong with it. Only in this way, their profits are much less.


    Because the big head is on the side of the Xia family, which is for sure, and the Xia family is cruel enough, leaving only one third of the money family. But he Ruyue didn''t say anything. She knows business, but she doesn''t know jewelry. There are some tricky things here. Since other people can tolerate Qian''s jewelry, what else can she say?


    But in this way, Qian''s jewelry will certainly follow Xia''s high-end route. Then their jewelry can''t sell as much as before. Without sales, the profit will be less.


    It seems that they have to set up a jewelry industry. They can''t make much money by selling jewelry. He Ruyue secretly calculated, and Du Lei also guessed this. But now he doesn''t have so much energy to start a jewelry business.


    After all, as an antique business, he used to sell it on the basis of quantity and quality. What''s more, selling antiques is the kind of thing that doesn''t open for three years, and it''s open for three years. But jewelry is different. Although the quantity is not as much as some ordinary commodities, it is still a sustainable long-term sales.


    And now the cloud family and Zong family are still staring at his voice. If they start a jewelry business again, they may not have started yet. All kinds of ghosts will come out.


    After all, if he intervenes again, there will be one more job snatcher. Far from that, Qian ling''er around them will definitely fight against them.


    Finally, Qian ling''er wants to sign a ten-year contract with them, but he Ruyue only wants to sign a five-year contract. After a long pause, Qian ling''er finally agreed.


    The three seemed to have a bad talk, and finally broke up in a bad mood. As soon as Qian ling''er left, Du Lei blamed him and said, "ten years is ten years. Anyway, we have so many jewelry. Why should we offend others?"


    "What? Do you have a crush on her? " He Ruyue glanced at him, and Du Lei did not dare to speak. He Ruyue white for a while, and then nestled in his arms, said: "business is like this, intrigue."


    "Their money family wants to tie us to their warship. What will we become? The workers who provided them with jewelry He Ruyue continued: "since they want to play with the Xia family, let them play. Although we can''t enter the jewelry industry now, it doesn''t mean we can''t in the future. "


    Du Lei nodded. Although Qian''s jewelry wants to follow the high-end route of the Xia family, it can''t be achieved overnight. They still need to develop popular brands for the time being. This is where they stand.


    In this way, they need to be responsible for the jewelry needs of the Qian family and the Xia family. It used to be OK. After all, Qian''s jewelry helped Du Lei when he was in trouble before. It''s not impossible to cooperate. But now it''s different. Du Lei has been successful. He has a certain economic foundation. Why should he only be the leader instead of fighting for the next one?


    People are ambitious, so are Du Lei and he Ruyue. Besides, the two of them, together with Li Mengxin and Lina, will not necessarily be worse than Qian''s jewelry.


    "Let''s talk about it later. Now the profit of jewelry is the biggest entrance for us. This can''t be lost, but I believe Qian ling''er will be alert to us. I''m afraid we''ll find another source of jewelry in the future, so we have to reopen the sales channels in the world as soon as possible. " Du Lei nodded. Now he''s really upset. Zong family and Yun family.


    They are controlling their sales channels. They want to play with their rhythm. However, they are very powerful in the capital, and he can''t help them unless he uses the power of hegemony.


    "Since you are not benevolent, don''t blame me for being unjust!" Du Lei said angrily that it was very simple for him to use his power to solve the Zong family and the Yun family. He just didn''t have time to take care of them before. Now the situation in the East China Sea has stabilized, and Baxia Zhenling has a golden elixir as a buffer. Then he can have a good fight with the Zong family and the Yun family.


    "Do you have a way?" He Ruyue was pleasantly surprised.


    "I have a way. Do you want to reward me?" Du Lei props up he Ruyue''s chin and asks with a smile. He Ruyue''s face turned red and spat: "ghost!"


    Du Lei listened to this and got angry. He hugged he Ruyue, and then went up and down. He Ruyue exclaimed, "this is the box. You''re not going to die?"


    "It''s OK. I can hear it." Du leicai doesn''t care so much. He has clear eyes and ears now. You can hear anything outside.


    He Ruyue originally wanted to fight again, but seeing Du Lei so impatient, he felt a burst of sweetness in his heart. Forget it, just follow him. Then the two were very hot, and the dry food was very hot.

 Chapter 332

    After a long time, Du Lei laughed and let go of he Ruyue. "Both the Zong family and the Yun family are in the capital. It seems that I have to go to the capital."


    "Then our marriage!" He Ruyue hears that Du Lei even wants to go out. He Ruyue''s heart is tight. Their marriage is fast. With Pingjia''s ability, how long can it take to control this marriage?


    "It''s OK. Let''s go after we get married. Anyway, we''re antiques. We don''t open for three years. We open for three years. " Du Lei also thinks that it''s better to stay with her during this period of time.


    He Ruyue said with a smile, "it''s almost the same." Although she is also a strong woman, she is a woman after all. How can she refuse when her man is by her side?


    And she also wants to take advantage of this period of time, feel refueling, let oneself also pregnant with Du Lei''s seed. It''s not something that Lina can focus on.


    Du Lei doesn''t know that she thinks so much. He is thinking about when he will find a chance to take Li Mengxin down. Anyway, since he didn''t care, he didn''t hurry.


    The next day, Du Lei takes he Ruyue''s third daughter to visit her parents. After all, the ugly mother-in-law still wants to see her parents. Although they have met, this is a formal one. It''s reasonable to say that when we meet like this, the old people have to seal a red envelope or something.


    Of course, Du Lei, they are not so close to the red envelope, but the elder''s formal recognition of their daughter-in-law. It''s just that he has more this time, three at a time, not to mention Zhao Xue, who hasn''t met much.


    This time, the old Du family is lively. Not only Li Zhiquan, but also Du Wenhai, Du Wentao''s brother. Du Wei and Li can are here.


    "Our old Du family hasn''t been so busy for a long time." Du Wentao sighs that although Lina can''t get a title, her baby is from the old Du family. The most important thing is, what kind of recognition can she get? That''s the most important thing.


    For he Ruyue, they also owe a debt to the old Du family. So at this meeting, it was a great honor. Lina and Li Mengxin were also interested and didn''t say much.


    After the family had a big hot pot, Du Wentao took Du Lei to one side, while Li Mei took he Ruyue''s third daughter to talk about her family.


    "Son, I know you are promising now. It''s a pity that Lina is gone. What''s the matter with Li Mengxin? " For Du Lei can let so many women look up to, he is a father or quite proud.


    But he also knows that more women may not be a good thing. He and Li Mei have been sleeping restlessly these two days. They are worried that the next three women will have a play, and the house will be noisy.


    Du Lei said with a smile, shaking his head: "Dad, it''s OK. The three of them had a good time together In fact, he didn''t know whether he was happy or not, but at least on the surface, he was very friendly.


    However, he is reluctant to give up these three women, especially he Ruyue and Lina, who always feel that they owe a lot. And he listened to Lina.


    In a few days, his brother Dini will come to Chengdu, just to talk about Lina with Du Lei. He sighed in his heart that being handsome is a lot of things.


    Finally, he was relieved to appease his father. When someone knocked at the door, Li Mengxin opened it and found that it was pingsihai.


    "Uncle, aunt, brother-in-law, please forgive me for coming uninvited." Pingsihai, like a self familiar person, directly sat in the middle of a group of people.


    Du Lei didn''t care. The boy is getting closer to him now. Especially in the capital, even in front of his wife''s family, he still respects himself. Suddenly let Du Lei more valued.


    Even Du Wentao and his colleagues have heard of pingsihai. After all, it''s the boss of the North District. Can you hear about it? What they are most concerned about in business is the distribution of these underground forces.


    After chatting for a while, pingsihai pulls Du Lei aside and hands him a phone number¡° Dugo, I used a lot of connections to get the private phone number of Mr. Wen. "


    Du Lei takes a look and immediately nods. Wen Shixiang, an antique appraiser, is at the division level of the University. If he can cooperate with him in some antique appraisal activities in the future, he even wants to hold an auction and let Wen Shixiang be the appraiser.


    "Thank you this time." Du Lei sincerely thanks that pingsihai has done a lot for him. At the beginning, he secretly asked the Ping family and the Han family to attack Zhou Ji.


    When I was in the East China Sea last month, I was also active all over the world. It''s not going to shut down the world. He kept all this in mind.


    "It''s all right, brother. One more thing Ping Sihai looked around and said in a low voice, "didn''t you let me stare at the guy on the west side last time? He''s been active again recently


    Du Lei immediately narrowed his eyes. He knows who Ping Sihai is talking about. West end boss, Wan Hongru. At the beginning, Zhao Xue asked him to go to Guangxi Province to investigate Jia Yongxing''s affairs. As a result, a WAN Hongru appeared.


    Ever since he knew that Wan Hongru turned out to be a drug dealer in Chengdu, he immediately asked Ping Sihai to pay more attention. Although Jia Yongxing is dead, his influence is still active in the golden triangle. Although he doesn''t care what drugs those people do, he cares that the drugs must not flow into Chengdu.


    He can''t control other places. Of course, he let Zhao Yuren control East China. But he also knows that sometimes it can''t be banned at all. Otherwise, the country would not be cracking down on drugs every year, but it could not stop. And he''s just one person.


    Why does Marx say that if capital has 50% profit, it will take risks. If it has 100% profit, it will dare to trample on all human laws. If it has 300% profit, it will dare to commit any crime or even risk being hanged.


    This is the desire of human nature, which cannot be contained. Therefore, Du Lei has to do what he can in his native land.


    "Since he has done so, let''s let him do it. If you occupy the Western District in the future, you can''t bow to the Han family any more. " Du Lei looked at pingsihai and said seriously.


    He did not know that behind Wan Hongru was the Han family. The reason why Du Lei let Ping Sihai go to the western district was that he had a third sister, who married Han Shangzhi, the current leader of the Han family. With this layer of relationship, we are in the future. Perhaps the resistance of the Han family is much less.


    Of course, he is not afraid that pingsihai will be corroded. If he can support pingsihai, he can also support another Zhang Sihai and Li Sihai.


    Ping Sihai nodded heavily, and he also hated drugs. One of his former brothers died because of drug abuse. Now the grass at the head of the grave is ten feet, isn''t it?


    Du Lei nodded. Now that he knows that Wan Hongru is making small moves, he''ll be ready to take him. You can even let Zhao Xue handle it. After all, she came with this case before.

 Chapter 333

    After seeing off Ping Sihai, he was trying to find a time to take down Wan Hongru. For him, now a WAN Hongru really doesn''t care. Who makes him more capable, more responsible?


    Du Lei felt what was in his pocket. It was a shuttle from the mermaid tribe. It was being put in his pocket with Space folding technology, just like a piece of paper. It''s really convenient to use. It''s his biggest fortune at present. I have to take good care of it.


    After dinner, Du Lei still takes he Ruyue''s third daughter to leave Du''s house and send them home. Then he went to the North District. Now the second shop is much better than the first shop.


    Of course, it''s thanks to Lin Yiyi and their women. At this time, Zhang Sanzheng and Lin Yiyi are flirting. Du Lei saw, ha ha a smile, for the two of them, he Ruyue also said, want to prepare for their wedding in the near future.


    "Boss!"


    Two people saw Du Lei, immediately startled, Lin Yiyi subconsciously hid behind Zhang San. Du Lei sighed, "Zhang San, you and Niu Si have spent the longest time with me. It''s hard for you these days. Here, I''ll give you a red envelope. "


    Today, my parents admitted the identity of the third daughter, and he put down a stone in his heart, so he was in a good mood. And these two seem to be picking a date recently. Therefore, as a boss, he can''t be without expression.


    "Thank you, boss!" Zhang San received the red envelope and was moved. Du Lei treated them well. Now the second store is basically their business. There are also a lot of dividends every month. Thanks to the right person.


    "By the way, where''s Niu Si?" Du Lei has a look, Niu Si doesn''t seem to be here. According to the past, Zhang sanniu and four two people were inseparable.


    "His old mother is ill. She has invited her home to see her mother in her hometown." Zhang San replied.


    Du Lei listened and nodded. He picked up his cell phone and then called Niu Si''s bank card tens of thousands of times. And then sent a message: take care of yourself!


    He looked at the second shop and found that it was almost the same as the first shop, but it sold more miscellaneous things. After all, antiques are mainly sold in one shop, and there are some other things on their side. For example, jewelry is also trying to sell. Of course, this is also he Ruyue''s arm. I hope someone can take over the jewelry business quickly.


    After leaving the North District, Du Lei drove straight to the suburbs. By this time, it was more than nine o''clock in the evening. When he looked at the bright moon in the sky, he felt relieved. The Baxia Qi in the body can''t help but flow quickly.


    He found a secluded and spacious place, but he couldn''t help it. Although the shuttle has space folding technology, it''s more troublesome to get things from inside. After all, the technology of mermaid is on earth. Can''t like inside, want what, directly from the mustard Sumi bag, mind move can come out.


    At this time, the voice of Baxia Zhenling appeared, "I thought you wanted to do something, originally you wanted to take out the things inside..."


    Words, full of disdain, Du Lei almost want to curse his mother, he has also been in contact with Baxia Zhenling before, but this old man always drop the chain at the critical moment, what can he do?


    "What should I do?" Although angry, but Du Lei has no way, who let him be the source of his super power? Without him, I''m just a shopkeeper now.


    Baxia Zhenling didn''t speak, and soon a clear stream suddenly flowed into Du Lei''s mind. Then he heard Baxia Zhenling say: "this thing has been transformed into a finished product of sinaxumi by me. In the future, you just need to move your mind, and you can take out what you want from it."


    This belongs to the divine world of technology, Du Lei listened to, immediately heart move unceasingly. But then he hesitated, "you don''t have anything for me to do, do you?"


    "Do you think I am such a snob?" Baxia Zhenling said seriously. But Du Lei listened, that is to say, the devil believed him. So he didn''t start all the time, but waited for the real spirit to follow.


    Sure enough, seeing that Du Lei had been moving the shuttle, he was in a bit of a hurry. "You are a real man. Am I so absent-minded? "


    Du Lei sneered in his heart. It seems that something really happened. So he became more and more calm, and he just began to wander. At last, Zhenling couldn''t help it.


    "All right, all right, I''ll take you." Baxia Zhenling then bowed his head and said, "this time I refined part of the power of the golden elixir, and my spiritual power has been greatly restored. But there''s also a problem. You have not only your own spirit in your body, but also my spirit. "


    "And my true spirit is better than yours, which will make your true spirit begin to merge into mine. At that time, you were me and I was you. But this integration will make us all become you, not you, not me. So I need a body. "


    Du Lei listened for a long time, but he was a little confused. What''s the real spirit? What''s the real spirit. What else are you not you and I not me? But he understood the last sentence. Do you really need physical body?


    What about his powers? Now the Baxia Qi in his body is refined from the golden elixir, and there is no need to waste much energy. Before, it was also because of Baxia Zhenling, which can slowly gather Baxia Zhenqi.


    All of a sudden, Baxia Zhenling wants to leave his body. Is his super power going to disappear? All of a sudden, Du Lei felt a panic.


    Maybe he guessed Du Lei''s idea, and Baxia Zhenling sneered, "don''t worry, what you inherit is my inheritance. Although I left, but we already have a master and apprentice status. Your inheritance is still there, and there will be no loss for you. "


    After hearing this, Du Lei''s mind was a little settled. But then he frowned and asked, "according to your opinion, you need a zombie. Do you really need your own body? So, you want a dead body? "


    "You want the body!" Bully is so smart that he almost wants to kill this disciple. But in the end he held back, explaining, "there''s a difference between a corpse and a body. After death, his true spirit will stay in the body for a period of time, which slowly dissipates into the world. When the true spirit does not dissipate, the imprint of self-consciousness attached to the true spirit will gradually dissipate, leaving only the purest source energy. "


    "Generally speaking, if a person with a little ability can take this energy away from his body and refine it into his true spirit, it''s a great tonic. I''ll live a long life or something. But if no one takes it away, the energy will start to dissipate slowly, and finally the dust will return to dust and the earth to earth. Before the dissipation of the original energy, the human body is called the flesh body. After the dissipation of the original energy, it is the corpse. "


    "So you want me to kill?" Du Lei was a little frightened. Although he had killed people, he was still a little afraid of it in his heart. And it was the right person to kill.

 Chapter 334

    "Murder? What do I want with human flesh? " Baxia Zhenling sneered. Obviously, he despised the human body. Du Lei listened, but he didn''t like it. The goods always feel that they are gods of the divine world, so they should be superior.


    But then he realized a problem, and finally he felt more likely. "Lying trough," he asked in a trembling voice, "don''t you stare at Wan Yangzi''s body?"


    His scalp is numb, but he knows Wan Yangzi''s strength. If it wasn''t for the power of the golden elixir and the potential of the sea bottom, Wan Yangzi would be hit hard. Otherwise, it''s not sure who will win or lose at that time. Not to mention Du Lei, ten thousand Du Lei are not good enough, and WAN Yangzi will crush them with one finger.


    "Why not? When he attacked me, I was seriously injured and was suppressed by Nu Wa. If you don''t kill him, Nanxiaowang will hate you. " Baxia Zhenling is so angry.


    All of a sudden, a strong wind whistling, surrounding trees were directly pulled up in the air. In the end, it caused the river to boil.


    Du Lei has a lingering fear. He didn''t expect that Baxia Zhenling has recovered to such a state. He immediately dispelled many worries and gave a wry smile, "what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll find him first. I''m just talking to you now to prepare you. Moreover, my current strength is equal to that of him. After a while, I will refine the power of the golden elixir. You''ll be ready to kill him. "


    What else can Du Lei say when he feels the killing intention of the real spirit? However, it''s really possible to kill Wan Yangzi. After all, what he came to the earth is only a separate body. The real gods, now the earth can''t stand it.


    However, that body was also refined by Wan Yangzi in the divine world for many years. Maybe even with the help of the emperor of heaven. It''s used to make a body for the bully''s real spirit. Maybe it''s a good fit.


    And that''s a God. After all, Du Lei is just a human being. What kind of feeling is that? Suddenly, Du Lei''s wild hope rises. Only in this way, he can be pulled into his chariot by the real spirit.


    Once known by the emperor of heaven, I don''t know what kind of days I will face in the future? But whatever he is, he is just a mortal. The emperor of heaven really wants to target him. He really has no way. And now everything is given by the real spirit, he can''t be an ungrateful person, can he?


    Think through these, Du Lei is no longer entangled. Just as he was about to take something out of the transport plane to replenish the world''s supply of goods, he found something shining in the river not far away.


    He asked Baxia Zhenling, but he was silent. The old goods, really, always appear, disappear at any time. But he doesn''t care. He''s good at it now.


    Du Lei thought in his heart, is there any treasure in the river? It''s a golden light at night? But he thinks it''s impossible. It''s not too far from the city. It''s really necessary to have a baby and shine. So far, no one has picked it up for him.


    He crept close to the river and looked inside. But even if it was the spirit pupil scanning, it didn''t find anything. The river is almost 20 meters deep.


    Chengdu is the provincial capital. The rivers and mountains around it have been explored for a long time. Where can we get him to pick up the leak? But the golden light still exists, which is strange.


    "Is it just a natural phenomenon? I haven''t heard of any natural phenomena that are golden. " He muttered and put his hand into the river. At this time, the weather has turned cold, but Du Lei is not afraid. Even if the temperature is below zero, he doesn''t care.


    As soon as you enter the river, your Qi spreads like a cobweb. They were as happy as a school of fish in the river, and soon explored it all over again. At last, Du Lei locked his destination in the bottom of the river.


    But Ling Tong looked, but still didn''t find anything. At this time, he suddenly felt, is this the mermaid''s thing that blocks the vision? When he patted his forehead, how could he forget this stubble.


    He was excited. Is there anything left by Mermaid here? He looked around and found no one. Straight into the water.


    The real Qi in the body runs autonomously. Suddenly, the fish around scatter. When Du Lei needs them, he will release a kind atmosphere, just like teasing Zhao Yuren in Yancheng. When they are not needed, nature is the kind of domineering and boundless atmosphere, so they dare not get close.


    Move as you please. Du Lei is now more and more dependent on hegemonic Qi. He continued to sink and finally stood at the bottom of the river. The bottom of the river has been silted up. If it hadn''t been for Du Lei to drag himself down, he would have fallen in.


    He walked around to make sure the light was nearby, but he couldn''t see it. But now he''s sure. Immediately, he rushes out of his body after being urged by real Qi.


    Suddenly, ten meters in front of him, an invisible object appeared in front of him. It was a big tripod two people tall. Three feet and two ears, round and thick.


    Du Lei was so excited that he rushed over and hugged the cauldron. If you look at it carefully, there are pictures of birds and animals running, dragons and phoenixes boiling, clouds and thunder flashing and ancient sacrifices. As a dealer in antiques, how could he not know that it was probably one of the nine cauldrons in ancient China?


    I just don''t know who made the bronze tripod? He did not dare to imagine that it would be made by Yu Xia. At the end of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, Xiayu Jiuding began to disappear. Even if it was as powerful as Qin Shihuang, it still did not gather in Jiuding.


    Later, Wu Ma of Tang Dynasty and Huizong of Song Dynasty in the end of Northern Song Dynasty made bronze tripods one after another to comfort the world. Is this one of them?


    Du Lei looked at it for a long time, but at last he didn''t come to any conclusion. I don''t know how this tripod is related to Mermaid? Because that kind of Space folding and concealment technology is obviously high-tech that only mermaids have. He took back the bronze tripod, which had been transformed into a transport ship of sinaxumi, and then rushed out of the river.


    Shortly after he left, a dark Mermaid appeared here. He looked at the disappearing bronze tripod and felt the atmosphere around it. This just sneers repeatedly, "Du Lei, your dead time arrived."


    ¡­¡­


    Du Lei pondered about how to deal with the bronze tripod, and thought about the wave of Internet popularity caused by his previous donation of a dog head. He was a bit empty in the bottom of his heart. He just wants to do business and sell antiques. I don''t want to be a net star. Although it has a sense of achievement, people know him everywhere.


    But there are too many shackles on the body, any small action can be translated into many meanings by those net names. The most important thing is that he has fallen out with the leading times now, without them to help him polish. In case of any attack from the water army, he will be totally destroyed.

 Chapter 335

    But he also knows that this era is inseparable from the Internet. If you really want to completely get rid of the network propaganda, his business will not get better.


    Although they are engaged in antiques, they should keep pace with the times. It''s just that he doesn''t trust to give his life to those network sailors. He thought that it was time to set up his own Internet company. At least once something happens on the Internet, they can help to deal with it.


    Moreover, antique dealers sometimes receive goods that are not clean. For example, once the dog head appears in his shop, it will attract the attention of many people and even the official.


    Just when he was complacent about picking up the bronze tripod, he didn''t find that his eyes were open in billions of miles of time and space. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness and indifference.


    "Imperial edict!"


    A magnificent sound of the atmosphere sounded in the universe, and then spread to the earth. When Du Lei was about to get on the bus, he was so excited that his scalp suddenly felt numb, as if he had been targeted by something. He looked around and felt something was wrong.


    At this time, the wind and cloud changed color and the earth moved. Du Lei didn''t notice and fell to the ground. He stood up and looked around, his fear lingering in his heart.


    "How could that be? Heaven and earth are changing colors. Is this the end of the day? " He touched his head. Then it suddenly occurred to me that I had just taken the bronze tripod?


    But it''s not so mysterious, is it? He thought about it. The more he thought about it, the more wrong it was. He decided to try again. After all, the situation now seems frightening.


    He walked unsteadily to the river and took out the bronze tripod. Suddenly, the bronze tripod fell to the ground, making the dust fly. Du Lei pushed it hard and then pushed it to the bottom of the river.


    At this time, the mermaid at the bottom of the river was secretly pleased that the task given to him by Wan Yangzi had been completed, and he must soon get his reward, thus evolving into red scale or even yellow scale. Then you can return to the tribe and become an elder.


    At this time, the top suddenly a shock, he looked up in doubt, but pupil dilated, only to see a dark cauldron is slowly falling.


    He wanted to move his body, but his body seemed out of control.


    "I''m cursing you, Du Lei. You took the baby and threw it out. Are you TM or Du Lei? " The mermaid was angry, but the cauldron had arrived.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the big tripod in turn directly buckled the mermaid, and then slowly sank. You know, the tripod weighs a thousand jin. And still fell from the river, the buoyancy in the water can''t offset its gravity.


    The black scale mermaid was so caught off guard that he was immediately covered. Moreover, the deeper the river is, as I said before, the silt at the bottom of the river has to be at least several meters deep.


    Immediately, the mermaid and the cauldron went directly into the mud. On the shore, Du Lei was relieved, and his original feeling of being watched was gone.


    But he raised his head abruptly, but his pupils dilated. A bucket of thunder fell from the sky without any expectation. He swallowed and trembled. Even has been completely under the pressure of this world.


    "Hum!"


    Just when Du Lei''s legs and stomach trembled, a cold hum rang out. Du Lei suddenly found that his body inexplicably left the river bank more than ten meters. And then it went straight into the car.


    "Drive out of here now." Baxia Zhenling''s voice with unquestionable hegemony, coupled with just being thrown into the car by Baxia Zhenling, makes Du Lei react all of a sudden.


    He shivered all over and immediately started the car. Then he was just about to leave. It''s thunder. The thunder came quietly. Du Lei looked back. It was dark green outside, blue inside, then purple, and finally black.


    This is the first time for him to see the thunder from such a close distance. The spirit pupil can''t help opening. All of a sudden, he felt his eyes pricked by the strong light.


    "Lying trough!"


    "Boom!"


    "Bang!"


    Immediately, Du Lei had no time to curse his mother, he and his car had been overturned, and he had a somersault in the air. It''s straight down. Scared Du Lei almost peed his pants.


    This is the power of heaven and earth. He is nothing in front of heaven and earth. At this time, he realized that he was weak and humble. It''s a force that can''t be shaken.


    The thunder exploded, cutting off the river and collapsing the mountains. Chengdu is originally a mountain city, surrounded by mountains everywhere, this thunder with extremely overbearing and extremely arrogant power, destroyed everything.


    Du Lei''s mind is blank, and his body is lifted up again by the real spirit. After leaving the explosion area, his luxury car was ignored by this time. The car fell to the ground and exploded directly. Du Lei''s body and Baxia Zhenling stand in the air. Watching the explosion.


    They only saw that the river had been destroyed, and all the protective measures Chengdu had taken before were gone. Now the river water flowing down from the upper stream is constantly surging, flowing all around and starting to change its course.


    Du Lei swallowed, but he knew that the water was flowing down. If there is any obstruction, the course will be changed. Even the Yellow River, the mother river of China, has been changed several times in human history. Every change will bring endless disaster.


    Fortunately, with the development of science and technology, we can respond quickly. Even if it is diverted, the loss will be minimized. Not far from Chengdu, the lights are already on.


    The thunder explosion just happened has really awakened many people. There are sirens coming this way. Du Lei looked at Baxia Zhenling and found that his face was angry, and that he could not hide his anger.


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong? " Du Lei asked carefully.


    "You know you almost died just now, don''t you? I''ll die, by the way. " When Baxia Zhenling spoke, he calmed down and looked at the desolate scene in front of him. It''s like I think of something.


    He continued, "I used to live in the Tianhe river when I was in the divine world. The Tianhe river is boundless, wider and deeper than the ocean on your earth. That''s my home


    "But then my father angered the emperor. The 230 million people of our whole family were wiped out directly by the emperor of heaven. In the end, I was still in my infancy. That''s because the emperor of heaven begged to leave a legacy for our dragon family, which saved me


    "Ignorant, I inherited my father''s throne and ruled Tianhe for thousands of years. But I basically have no power. I''m just a puppet under the control of the emperor of heaven. Until then, I found that I could use my ability to improve the strength of the sea people, and blood to return to the ancestors, I had ambition. "

 Chapter 336

    Baxia Zhenling looked at Du Lei coldly and said word by word: "although I don''t know how my mother clan died out. The emperor of heaven also deliberately concealed that period of history. But after all, it''s a whole dragon clan, with 230 million lives. How can we hide it? After that, I worked hard to promote the evolution of the Haizu. In the end, I have hundreds of millions of soldiers to fight against the emperor of heaven. But in the end, I fell in love with a woman I shouldn''t love... "


    He looked sad and sighed.


    Du Lei''s heart is agitated. He didn''t expect that there are such things that agitate people''s hearts in the divine world. Isn''t this the world that these poor losers yearn for?


    But he knew it was cruel. For example, Baxia Zhenling, his mother family, has more than 200 million lives. If it''s gone, it''s gone. He lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "The thunder just now is the attack of the emperor of heaven. He has found us. We''re going to have a hard time in the future. " Baxia Zhenling raised his head and looked out of the sky. His eyes were deep and incomparable. Maybe he had already seen the Heavenly Emperor looking down at them from the high position of the divine world.


    Du Lei trembled all over. He looked up in disbelief and asked: "is this the emperor''s attack?" He didn''t know what to think. He used to think that he was proud of his Baxia inheritance, but now he has the impulse to break off the relationship with Baxia Zhenling.


    Just that blow, like the power of heaven and earth, how can he resist? How can he resist? He''s old and he''s not young, but he''ll be soon. But Lina''s stomach has grown up.


    He is going to be a father soon. He really doesn''t want to be involved in the affairs between Baxia and Tiandi. However, can he put aside the clear?


    "Are you afraid?" Baxia Zhenling was not surprised. At that time, when he raised his troops to fight against the tyranny of the Heavenly Emperor in Tianhe, the pro guards he had cultivated since he was a child were equally frightened. Not to mention just an ordinary can not be more ordinary Du Lei?


    Baxia Zhenling doesn''t mean to blame Du Lei, because it''s really dangerous. If one is not careful, he may be killed. And once the war with the emperor of heaven, the earth may no longer exist.


    "Don''t worry, when I have my body, I will leave the earth. At that time, return to the divine world, and fight with the emperor again. As for you, if you are willing to follow me to the magnificent world, I will naturally take you. If you want to stay on earth, I don''t want to Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Now that he has recovered his golden elixir, he only needs to find the right body. And that body, he has already aimed at Wan Yangzi. That is to say, as long as Wan Yangzi is defeated, he will leave the earth.


    Du Lei''s body trembles. He knows that he really can''t make any choice at this time. Because he cares too much on earth. Even if you want to leave


    "I don''t have a rich enemy, I haven''t seen my wife and children, and I haven''t supported my parents. I''ll leave when they''re old enough. I''m going to see the divine world that I''ve been longing for. " Du Lei made this reply.


    Baxia Zhenling smiles and nods. With his current strength, he can''t compete with Wan Yangzi. He still needs to cultivate and live for a while.


    "From now on, let''s do our best. You can extract the power of the golden elixir from the golden elixir without limit. " Baxia Zhenling supports the way.


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. He knew that the power of the golden elixir his body needed was just a drop in the bucket.


    The power of the golden elixir that overlord Zhenling needs is the daily consumption. This is mainly because the difference between them is too big. If Baxia Zhenling is an elephant, then he is not even an ant. It is not able to compete with each other for resources.


    "Let''s go. This place will soon be the target of public criticism." Baxia Zhenling takes a look around, and then takes Du Lei with him. His body shakes and disappears.


    ¡­¡­


    Capital, a secret base. A group of researchers are staring at everything in the camera for fear of missing any pictures. And in the picture, it is the scene of Du Lei standing in the air and dominating Zhenling''s conversation.


    Even, another technology has been used in the picture to depict the real spirit of the overlord. Everyone was very excited, because they found a surprising secret.


    Soon, the video was delivered to the central nine elders. When the nine elders finished watching, everyone fell into a deep meditation.


    But in the end, the elder broke the silence and said, "everyone, tell me what you think."


    "It''s unbelievable. If it wasn''t for the information from the research department of the Central Committee, I would have thought it was a fairy drama." Three elder ha ha a smile, obviously a little don''t believe the thing in the picture.


    "This has been confirmed. And it happened in Chengdu, just two hours ago, there was an accident in Chengdu. The thunder came quietly. " The second elder confirmed the authenticity of the matter, and then mobilized the video to take Du Lei to the river, and then put aside all the things that happened.


    "What''s the matter with that bronze tripod?" Six elder frown, suddenly found that there seems to be something wrong with the bronze tripod.


    Big elder nods, "the person of high speed Rong Cheng there, salvage that bronze Ding." Then he turned his head and said to the second elder, "that child''s name is Du Lei. Bring him to the capital as soon as possible."


    The second elder looked serious and nodded. Originally, they just put their attention on the thunder, but unexpectedly, it attracted such a shocking secret. Just before entering the conference room, he had given an order to bring Du Lei to the capital.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Lei did not know that he had been watched by the people in the capital. He soon returned to his villa in the suburbs. Looking back on what happened today, I feel a little incredible.


    But I didn''t put it in my heart. I soon fell asleep. He knows that Chengdu has become a mess now. The North River is the only one around Chengdu. Once the river diversion or accident, will make the whole city into a water shortage panic.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have a good dream for long before he was woken up by a knock on the door. He frowned, opened the door, opened his voice and said, "hurry up?" But when he saw two tall men in formal clothes looking at him seriously, he shivered.


    From these two people, he felt a kind of pressure. It comes from the domination of the ruling class over the ruled class. He immediately lowered his voice and asked weakly, "who are you?"


    "Are you du Lei?" One of them frowned and asked in a cold voice.


    "I am!" Du Lei nodded, feeling uneasy.

 Chapter 337

    "Come with us!" After confirming Du Lei''s identity, the man nodded. Then he took out a certificate with five square red characters on it, the National Security Bureau. On one side, his photos and job description. Du Lei a look, deputy director, immediately scared urine.


    "Did I do something wrong?" He felt vaguely that it had something to do with last night. Now it''s just dawn, that is to say, he has been noticed by people in Beijing?


    "If you have something to do, just come with us." The other was obviously impatient. The two brothers suddenly received an urgent order from the two elders last night, ordering them to rush to Chengdu overnight. When they used to perform such tasks, they basically belonged to the time when national security secrets were leaked.


    For example, a few years ago, there was a noisy case of the elder''s dismissal. They didn''t know how many days and nights they didn''t rest. Therefore, although they did not know what happened to Du Lei, they knew that it must be a major event, and a very serious one. Otherwise, both of them are deputy directors of the Security Bureau, so there is no need to rush to Chengdu.


    But after learning the basic information of Du Lei, they almost thought they were wrong. To the top asked several times, this just came to Chengdu with doubts.


    In principle, Du Lei is just a businessman, and he is also a businessman on the edge. But it has nothing to do with their security bureau. They can''t figure it out, but they also know that there are some things they shouldn''t know.


    Du Lei sees two people attitude affirmation, then nod, "I change a dress." He folded into the room to change clothes, and began to follow the two out of Chengdu.


    Du Lei didn''t want to escape, but is it realistic? He is Chinese. Where can he escape? To hide in the East China Sea? What about the family in Chengdu? What about wife and children? He and he Ruyue will be married soon. This kind of thing on this file can only be said to be bad luck.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can I call my parents? If I go to the capital, I''m afraid they will be worried if I stay for a long time. " Du Lei thought about it and thought it was better to say it.


    He shook his head and said, "we will inform your family, but not now. When you get to the capital, you can apply for the right to call. "


    Du Lei shakes his head, so strict? He immediately began to shout in his heart, but the old man always disappeared at the critical moment. As a last resort, Du Lei had to follow them honestly.


    A few hours later, at noon, Du Lei followed them to the capital. Du Lei didn''t expect that he could really run these days. He came back from the East China Sea and went to the northwest military region to visit the capital. Now he''s back in the capital. But he knew that he was afraid that this time it would be more or less bad.


    It''s supposed to have found his secret. Is it going to be pulled into a Research Institute for dissection by the mystery department? He was so excited that all of a sudden he made a big fuss.


    After getting off the plane, as soon as he got on the bus, he was put on a black eye mask to prevent him from remembering the route. But it''s not difficult for Du Lei at all. As soon as the Lingtong opens, he starts to remember the route just like nobody else. In case of an accident, he knows how to get out.


    The car directly out of the city, came to a more chic villa. Du Lei is puzzled in the heart, is scientific research institute still built in this kind of place?


    It wasn''t long before the car stopped. He was led into the villa area by the two men, and then went directly into a villa. This house is relatively small, covering about 300 square meters. But in the capital of every inch of land and money, it can be regarded as a luxury house.


    He felt vaguely that he was going to meet big people today. In his heart, he also began to get excited. In his life, apart from seeing those people on TV, he had never seen them himself. Are you going to see me today?


    He is quite comfortable sitting on the sofa in the hall. The mood completely relaxed down, here is not a secret place, his heart stone is finally put down. As long as you don''t pull him to do research experiments.


    Before long, a man came in. Du Lei by Lingtong, he found that the other party is actually the big elder of central China, suddenly, the mood that called a surge, before the worry all gone. In the heart that call a excited ah.


    "Little comrade, take off the blindfold." The elder saw that Du Lei was wearing an eye mask, and immediately frowned. But soon to cover up, said smilingly.


    Du Lei takes off the blindfold and looks at the elder carefully. He says that he is not excited. It''s a fake. As for awe? There must be, but there''s no fear. In Donghai and Taichu tribes, he was not afraid to face the three tribal leaders directly.


    With that foundation, and his current aura is no less than the elder, because he can hold the scene. The elder saw that Du Lei didn''t seem to have the same expression as most people did when they saw him. He was suddenly curious.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" The elder is the leader of the army and the government, and the pressure on him suddenly rushes over. He also wanted to try how powerful the man who could stand in the air was.


    What makes him even more concerned is that the figure around Du Lei is a bit illusory, and it is entirely relying on the energy fluctuation of the central research department. Is the virtual figure here.


    Du Lei seems to be aware of the other party''s idea, he simply body a shock, and then smile: "what''s so afraid of?"


    The elder nodded and asked, "do you know why I brought you here?"


    At this time, if Du Lei doesn''t know it''s because of yesterday, he just takes tofu to kill himself. He said with a smile, "did you use satellite to monitor me last night?"


    Big Presbyterian heart a smile, "our satellite first monitored that thunder inexplicable appearance, then noticed you."


    Du Lei nodded. That''s right. Huaxia doesn''t have the idea of monitoring the world like m country, but the thunder last night was really weird, and he almost died.


    "Can you explain the origin of that thunder?" In the big elder card there, the thunder seems to be running to Du Lei. Although he doesn''t believe in strange powers, they still can''t find out why the thunder suddenly appeared under the restoration of surveillance video.


    "If I say I don''t know, do you believe it?" Du Lei asked first.


    Hearing the speech, the elder frowned. If it wasn''t the thunder created by Du Lei, where did it come from? What else in the world can''t be explained by science? He then remembered that Du Lei was standing in the air at an altitude of more than 20 meters.


    "Then you were on the hillside last night..." he didn''t finish asking. He wanted to see how Du Lei explained. They''ve made it clear that there''s no film crew there to shoot Xianxia dramas. And from the perspective of surveillance video, Du Lei does not use any tools to stand in such a high position. What''s the most important thing? What''s the explanation?

 Chapter 338

    "You mean I''m flying?" At this time, Du Lei didn''t know that others could detect the existence of Baxia Zhenling. He thought about it and said, "I used some tricks!"


    Elder Wen Yan, did not speak, but a smile, a pair of you say you, I do not believe in the expression anyway. It made Du Lei feel depressed. But he didn''t know how to explain it. Can you explain your situation to the other party? Say that you have been handed down?


    But it''s about his family. How can he say that? He said, people still have to worship him as a national treasure? And in case something happens, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. What should he say? What should I do?


    At this time, several people came in. Du Lei stares big eyes, unexpectedly is two elder and six elder. These two people are thunderous in China. Even a three-year-old knows what they have done.


    Whether it''s the people''s livelihood or the anti-corruption in the officialdom, they both make great contributions. Du Lei especially admired the six elders. It is said that he planned the big tiger suppression a few years ago. Therefore, in Du Lei''s mind, the powerful elder, the second elder who loves the people and the tough six elder are all the objects of awe and admiration in his mind.


    Three elders stare at Du Lei, immediately, Du Lei forehead began to sweat out. If there is only one elder, he can barely cope with it.


    But when the three elders get together, he can''t stand it. The three men''s fields seem to be superposed, which makes Du Lei breathless.


    "I said, did I commit a crime?" Du Lei brain hypoxia, asked such a sentence.


    The second elder burst out laughing, "Comrade Du Lei, what do you think you have committed?" He kindly came over, patted him on the shoulder, and then opened the mineral water on the table for him.


    After receiving the mineral water, Du Lei felt relieved. The second elder has a kind of inexplicably relaxed temperament. It doesn''t mean that the elder doesn''t have it. It''s just that he''s a bit orthodox, and he''s used to the tough style, so he''s not used to it.


    "Comrade Du Lei, can you give us a brief account of what happened last night?" The second elder asked softly.


    Du Lei thought about it and hesitated to tell them. Baxia Zhenling suddenly appeared in this hall. As soon as he appeared, Du Lei was startled, but to Du Lei''s surprise, even the three elders were startled.


    The three of them stepped back involuntarily. If they hadn''t experienced all kinds of strong winds and waves, they would have screamed for a long time.


    "Your Excellency?" The six elders narrowed their eyes, and there was an indescribable and fierce momentum on him. Make Du Lei in the heart a tight.


    "My name is Baxia!" Baxia Zhenling smiles, and then explains his origin briefly. Then he looks at Du Lei and explains the relationship between him and Du Lei.


    I was surprised at the relationship between Baxia and Du Lei, and even more at the existence of Baxia. The elder''s eyes flickered several times and then asked, "from your words, I can feel that you have no hostility to our earth. Just if according to what you said, it seems that what happened last night was because of you? "


    Baxia nodded directly, not denying it. Then he said, "the reason why I''m so blatant is because I know I don''t have much time. I hope you can help me. Find my enemy. "


    "Enemy?" Two elder doubts a.


    Baxia said Wan Yangzi''s story again, and promised: "if you help me find my enemy, I am willing to promise you three things, as long as I can do it."


    Du Lei''s heart leaps. Is Baxia Zhenling willing to do three things for them? Swallowing his saliva, he knew that the three of them were big people in China who could cause earthquakes even by stamping their feet.


    Even if they do a small thing, they can attract wide attention. Has a strong political influence. At this time, Du Lei couldn''t help thinking of the world''s overlord. But he knew that these three people would not so easily agree to Baxia Zhenling''s request.


    Sure enough, the elder just gave a faint smile, then shook his head and said, "although you have great power. But some things can''t be done with great strength. The enemy you just mentioned seems to be a very powerful person according to you? If he starts to go crazy and deal with us Huaxia, we should do it again? "


    The bully hesitated for a moment and nodded: "it''s my recklessness. Still, I hope we can work together. "


    The elder laughed and did not speak. But the second elder, after a pause, asked, "Mr. Baxia is not very human. Why is he dormant on the earth? What''s more, there are enemies who have come here? "


    Bully did not speak, some things to tell Du Lei, perhaps just because he trusted Du Lei, and Du Lei is just a small figure, even with his heritage, it will still be only a small figure. It''s not going to change anything. But the three people in front of us are different. Their thoughts and decisions can affect the whole country and even the whole world.


    "Every civilization has its own history of development. If I force you to tell you my history. It will only derail the development of your civilization and get out of control. "


    The three elders looked at each other and nodded. This is the same reason with the growth of young people. Based on the development of their current civilization history, the current level of civilization is enough for their development. If they insist on integrating with another civilization history, it will only bring them endless disasters.


    However, they also realized that if Baxia did not leave the earth, his enemy would not leave the earth. This is the most dangerous thing for the earth right now.


    If a person''s strength is far beyond the control of one country or even the whole world. Then there is no doubt that it will also be a disaster.


    But if they want to get rid of the bully, can they do it? He shakes his head in his heart. It seems that there is only one best way for them to cooperate.


    They even began to regret a little, why to understand these things. However, it''s just a cover up. These things were originally planned by the overlord Zhenling. As the leaders of China, how can they not understand them? Now, that''s a big problem.


    Du Lei''s admiration for Baxia Zhenling was endless. In front of the three elders, he stammered. However, Baxia Zhenling was able to suppress the three of them, worthy of being the Lord of heaven.


    "Mr. Baxia, do you have any plans?" The elder said bitterly that this was an indirect recognition of their cooperative relationship.


    Du Lei is ecstatic in his heart. With the help of the central government, you wanyangzi will have no escape sooner or later. At that time, Baxia will be able to get the body, and he will not be able to integrate Baxia''s true spirit.


    "The bronze tripod before is a signal. He has been able to use something to give me a fatal blow. But in this way, it will accelerate the decline of his strength. He''s played me before, and even more so now. This shows that his strength has been very weak. Moreover, the earth is in the end of the law era, and there are not many things that can supplement its energy. "


    Baxia Zhenling talked about it. He didn''t say that the thunder was from the emperor of heaven. After all, it belonged to another world, but the three elders were still stunned. After all, it was the first time that they received the news of extraterrestrial civilization. Therefore, there is a sincere attitude towards learning.


    "I have observed the landscape environment of the whole earth and found that there are only a few places that can provide him with some aura."


    "Where is it?" Du Lei asks in a hurry.


    Ba Xia Zhen Ling took a look at the four and said in a deep voice: "Kunlun mountain!"

 Chapter 339

    "Kunlun mountain?"


    Don''t say it was Du Lei. Even the three elders were surprised. What is Kunlun mountain? It belongs to the holy mountain in mythology and legend. Although they don''t believe in monsters, they still know this.


    In China, it is known as the ancestor of mountains, and the Kunlun Mountain is also known as the source of dragon veins in the world by Feng Shui Metaphysics. But after listening to the words of Baxia Zhenling, is there really any secret there?


    "Is there only one place?" Asked the elder.


    "There''s only one place." Baxia Zhenling sighed, "the earth has begun to come to an end, the aura of heaven and earth has dried up, and the end of the law era is a good proof. Kunlun Mountain is not only between heaven and earth, but also close to the reincarnation of heaven. So the aura is a little more abundant, but that''s all


    Du Lei said that although the earth still has a life span of several billion years, it''s very important for us to have this kind of antique that can only sleep for a few billion years. Billions, really nothing.


    "That is to say, we just need to surround Kunlun mountain?" Two elder doubts a way. If it''s just like this, it''s easier to operate. After all, there are troops stationed there all the year round, so it''s a military exercise.


    "Wan Yangzi''s strength should not be underestimated. We must take a long-term view." Baxia Zhenling said solemnly that Wan Yangzi was in the divine world because he overcame him, which led to a sharp drop in his strength, and then he was knocked down to the earth. It can be said that without him, he might still be able to summon his subordinates to fight against the emperor of heaven.


    The two elders nodded, and then asked, "I don''t know the three conditions that Mr. Baxia just said, but they still count?"


    After hearing this, Du Lei was stunned at first, and then he gave a decisive compliment. He was worthy of being the second elder who cared about people''s livelihood. He even dared to talk to Baxia Zhenling on this point. He knew that one of the problems that Huaxia had to face now was to drive baxiazhenling and wanyangzi out of the earth as soon as possible. Only in this way can we ensure some kind of peace on earth.


    But if Baxia Zhenling really wants to stay in China, they really have no way to deal with Baxia Zhenling. According to their current level of technology, they can''t attack the overlord at all.


    In fact, as early as last night, they held an emergency meeting and studied whether they could attack Baxia Zhenling. The result is impossible. That''s why the three elders have to bow down. But they still want to make that kind of refusal gesture. Because only in this way can we maximize the benefits.


    Sure enough, after listening to the words of the two elders, Baxia Zhenling was stunned at first. The main reason is that his thinking has always stayed at the level of the divine world. However, he is still a man of heavy commitment. He nodded at the moment and said, "count naturally. As long as I can do it. "


    The three elders were relieved that if they could peacefully solve the problem of dominating Zhenling and wanyangzi, it would be a strategic success for them.


    "I just hope that your fight will not spread to our earth." The elder said seriously that although he didn''t understand the power of the real spirit, he could imagine it. That must be more than the earth can bear. If the whole Kunlun Mountain is wiped out, it will be an unbearable loss for them.


    Baxia Zhenling nodded, not to mention the elder''s request. Even if he didn''t mention it, his decisive battle with Wan Yangzi would not be on the earth.


    Last time I was at the bottom of the sea, it was because both sides didn''t know each other''s skills. It was just a trial. But that''s all. The whole Taichu tribe was almost torn down.


    Moreover, the earth is at the end of the law, and the place is too small for them to do anything. It''s a battle of life and death, a place as big as the earth. If his body is there, he can swallow it in one mouthful. It''s not enough.


    After that, the two sides talked for several hours and finally decided on the cooperation plan. Even how to find Wan Yangzi has been designed.


    At noon, Du Lei and the three elders had a meal in the villa. This meal made Du Lei very excited. Is this a meal with a national magnate? Who can get this treatment?


    He even couldn''t help but took out his mobile phone and took a few pictures with the three giants. He believes that if these photos are put on the Internet, he will become a focus.


    However, no matter the three elders or Du Lei himself, they will not let these photos drift out. The implication here is too strong.


    In the afternoon of that day, Du Lei got on the plane leaving Beijing for Chengdu. Du Lei sat on the plane, watching the clouds flying outside, the sun shining, he felt like he had a dream. But he knew that the dream was real. He really talked with the three giants and had dinner.


    Believe that he will wake up in his dreams? But at this time, Du Lei also realized a very serious problem. That is, Wan Yangzi already knows his identity, once the other party finds him in trouble.


    That''s the end of the world. With Wan Yangzi, who is a powerful figure in the divine world, what is the family? What is the cloud family? Not at all, they can be trampled to death by a single toe. As a result, he felt the burden on his shoulders heavier. He was a little out of breath under the pressure.


    When he returned to Chengdu, he heard a good news, that is, the oppression from the cloud family and Zong family, no more. Not only is it gone, but both the Yun family and the Zong family have been seriously hit.


    The news came from pingchangkong. Pingchangkong was informed by the Yue family. At the beginning, the Yue family also came forward to remind the Yun family and Zong family not to suppress Du Lei too much.


    But will the cloud family and the clan listen? Now the Yue family is just a tiger with its teeth shaved in the capital. Unlike the Zong family, the Yun family is a rising star family. Would they care about a warning from their in laws?


    Of course, they also symbolically expressed that they are old family after all. This kind of face still needs to be given. But later it remained the same, even more severe than before.


    You know, it''s impossible to live in the days when they dominate the world. If Qian''s jewelry hadn''t been able to provide them with a certain amount of funds, they would not even be able to pay the salaries of the staff.


    But as soon as Du Lei returned to Chengdu, he immediately received several phone calls. One by one, they called him boss Du. They just wanted to establish a cooperative relationship with them.


    If this is put in the past, Du Lei must be very happy. Who doesn''t want this business? Moreover, the people who called him were all bosses with deep family wealth. Otherwise, they didn''t get the news of the capital so soon.


    But Du Lei still just a smile, casually deal with a few words to hang up the phone. He knew that his mobile phone would be broken these days, but he didn''t care.

 Chapter 340

    Now he must have been known in the capital. Even if I don''t know if I met the three giants, I must have guessed that I have a noble man in Beijing.


    Otherwise, why did the Yun family and Zong family give up the suppression of dominating the world? Moreover, the two families have also been severely attacked. For example, Yun aochen of the cloud family was originally a cadre at the ministerial level, and the place where he managed was a coastal city. If we look at it in the past, he will soon become a regular. However, due to the emergence of Du Lei, several giants have carried out strict inspection on the cloud family.


    After all, for the moment, Du Lei is the representative of overlord Zhenling. The two sides have reached a strategic cooperative relationship of some significance again. Can we give it back as soon as possible? Even if they are giants, they are human. What''s more, Du Lei''s business is nothing in their eyes.


    But this check doesn''t matter. After a check, we find that the cloud family has become a den of thieves. The whole production of CNOOC in the East China Sea is basically controlled by their cloud family. All of a sudden, a storm of consolidation, no less than in previous years, rose again. Six long old hand up knife fall, directly took cloud Ao dust.


    Even a few other children of the cloud family were investigated, but they were soon split up. This series of thunder means down, the whole cloud family is dying. What''s more, because of the fall of the cloud family, many other families take a fancy to the power vacuum left by the cloud family.


    Suddenly, the cloud family has become the target of public criticism. Half a year later, the cloud family, which has been dominating the entire North China region, completely collapsed. The power group with cloud family as the core has also been severely hit. Of course, this is later, not to mention.


    At this time, Du Lei''s deep heart is called an excitement. Excited. When I met the three elders in the capital, they gave him such a big gift after I went home.


    Soon, the auction was put on the agenda. Now he has a lot of antiques in his hands. Jewellery. Of course, he also knows that antiques should be limited in China. After all, it''s something left by our ancestors.


    Of course, real gold and silver can be exported according to a certain proportion. This one is used all over the world anyway. This big domestic market is enough for them to develop for many years.


    The most recent event is the wedding of Du Lei and he Ruyue. The time has been fixed. It''s next Sunday. It''s an auspicious day, and there are still eight days for them to prepare. Like sending out an invitation or something.


    All of a sudden, Du Lei can be very busy, but fortunately, with the help of Zhang sanniusi and others, he is not as tired as a dog. But there are things he can''t avoid.


    For example, he is now entertaining the two elders of the Du family and he family in the four seasons hotel. After all, they are going to get married soon. The elders of both sides still want to see each other. Otherwise, they will not know each other when they meet. That will be an embarrassment.


    Of course, such a meeting also limits the number of people who are basically the core figures of the two families. For example, there are Du Wentao, Du Wenhai, Li Mei, Li Zhiquan and others in the Du family.


    There is he Mansheng and his sister''s family over there. He Mansheng''s younger sister is still a bit of a story. When he Mansheng joined the army, his younger sister suddenly married a rich son in a coastal city. And then it didn''t take long to divorce again. But she was not willing to marry rich people, so she began to drift north. I didn''t expect to marry another rich second generation in Beijing.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. After giving birth to a son, he was dumped. This woman is still unconvinced, she continued to wander in the capital, just two years ago, finally got married to an old man. Although she was more than ten years old, even the man was several years older than he Mansheng.


    But I can''t bear to have money. Now he manyue, in her forties, has become the stepmother of a middle-aged man in his thirties. No, the family came to the banquet.


    Du Lei looks at he manyue''s husband, and his heart is full of pain. This woman really likes money, but isn''t her brother he Mansheng very rich? Why marry out? Why don''t you just find a young man to come to the door?


    "Ah, this is Xiao Du? It''s so young and promising. Come here and let my aunt have a look! " He manyue''s first look at Du Lei is quite novel. Today''s Du Lei is wearing a suit. She is upright and awe inspiring, and any woman will fall in love with her.


    Du Lei touched nose, some embarrassed walked past. Because he Mansheng and Du Wentao are relatives, they are arranged at the same table, while his second uncle Du Wenhai and he manyue''s family are arranged at the same table.


    Du Wei saw Du Lei, as if to see a savior, a pull Du Lei, die refused to let go. Du Lei is frightened, this is how, he sits down hastily, low voice asked a, the result lets him one Leng. Du Wei can''t stand the woman he manyue. They are not only open-minded to money, but also direct their actions.


    If it wasn''t for the good family tradition of the old Du family, Du Wenhai would have left long ago. It''s he manyue. That woman is so talkative.


    "Sure enough, Du Lei is a talented man. Come on, aunt, here''s to you He manyue couldn''t help but hold up her glass and toasted him.


    Du Lei quickly picked up his glass and was embarrassed to say, "I should have a toast to my aunt." Besides, he poured a glass of wine into his mouth. At this time, he manyue''s mouth hasn''t touched the wine glass.


    Seeing this, she immediately narrowed her eyes and gently touched the glass. Put down a way: "Du Lei, I listen to such as month say, you are do antique business?"


    Finish saying words, she still double eyes thief bright of stare at Du Lei. It seems that if Du Lei doesn''t give her one or two antiques today, she will have a seizure.


    Du Lei is helpless, he has to say: "if aunt likes, casually go to the store to take two pieces!"


    "Oh, it''s still Du Lei who can talk." He manyue quickly praised it, and then looked at Du Wei inexplicably and said sarcastically: "unlike some people, they don''t even have the right to make an idea, and they still brag to me here."


    When Du Wei heard this, he felt an impulse to lift the table. If it wasn''t for Du Lei, he might have stood up and pointed to he manyue and yelled at him.


    But he manyue seems not to care at all. She asked with a smile, "what do you sell in your shop? If it''s all inkstones or urinals, I don''t want them! "


    Du Lei mouth skin son smoked, this woman mouth as expected is owe. One side Du Wei saw Du Lei eat shriveled, immediately dull voice in there laugh. Make Du Lei face uncomfortable. What is selling urinals? Is Lao Tzu that bad? Feelings in your eyes, antique sellers are going to fiddle with the urinal?


    If it wasn''t for the relationship between the other party and he Ruyue, Du Lei would have gone. No wonder Du Wei can''t stand it. You know, since Du Wei and Li can are doing business in the shop, the skin of the mouth and the measurement have also gone up in a straight line. After all, in business, there are always some unreasonable people. Especially in this kind of business, they meet more and more people with ancient spirits.

 Chapter 341

    Don''t say Du Lei, is he full moon, her man and her nominal son, are a little uncomfortable. The old man laughed at Du Lei and said, "come on, let''s drink!"


    Du Lei sighed in his heart. The old man seemed to have a little appearance. What''s more, it''s said that it''s the second generation of rich people in Beijing. How can it be so counselled in front of he manyue? He touched a cup with the other party.


    He full moon saw, but was not happy, cold hum¡° I''m talking to my nephew. What are you talking about? I knew I wouldn''t bring you. "


    The man suddenly stagnated and almost fell ill. That son is also a right-handed fist, it''s really a coward. Du Lei wants to say something, but he doesn''t know how to persuade him.


    At this time, pingsihai called him. Du Lei was relieved at last. The call came in time.


    He said apologetically, "second uncle, aunt, I''ll answer the phone." Then he turned around and left. From behind came he manyue''s voice calling him, "don''t forget the two antiques you promised."


    Du Lei shakes his head and leaves quickly.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any news from Wan Hongru? " He asked directly in a deep voice, because after Ping came back four times. Du Lei always let him stare at Wan Hongru, once something happened. I''m going to inform him.


    "Yes, he''s been wandering around the city these two days. According to the past habits, he should go out to buy goods." Ping Sihai said excitedly.


    Du Lei nodded. After the goods he got from Jia Yongxing in Guangxi Province were checked last time. Wan Hongru has been honest for several months. Is there any movement now? There was a sneer in his mouth.


    "Keep an eye on him. Once he''s out of Chengdu, let me know. I''ll deal with him. " Du Lei knows that even Zhao Xue and them have lost Wan Hongru. Now only he can follow him by dominating the real Qi.


    Ping Sihai nodded and hung up. Du Lei is thinking, Wan Hongru must not leave Chengdu on the day of his marriage, otherwise, he will be really hard to do.


    He went back to dinner, but he would never go to Du Wei''s table again. In fact, he couldn''t stand the woman he manyue. In the end, both sides were pretty good. Although he full moon made a little trouble in the middle, it was nothing serious after all.


    Because they will be married in a few days, Du Lei and he Ruyue must be separated these days. He Ruyue went back to he''s home, while Du Lei went to his villa in the suburbs.


    Originally, he wanted to go to Lao Du''s house, but he thought that he would discuss with Baxia Zhenling about how to deal with Wan Yangzi tonight. It''s better to go to the villa by himself first. He doesn''t want to talk with Baxia Zhenling in case his parents find him alone there. I''m afraid the two old people will think that he has hit a ghost.


    As soon as I got back to the villa, I found something wrong. The door had been opened. Like his current ability, some details are easy to notice. He felt it for a moment and looked inside with his pupil. Suddenly he was stunned. It turned out that


    With emotion, he entered the room and went straight upstairs.


    Open the door, a beautiful white man is sitting on the bed waiting for him. See Du Lei came back, she smile, and then came forward. Du Lei felt guilty. He even found that the other person''s eyes were red, and he obviously cried.


    "Xueer, I''m sorry, I..." Du Lei was ashamed. It was Zhao Xue who was right. Although they didn''t meet many times, they worked hard to remember each time.


    "Never mind!" I''m sorry for Du Lei''s sentence. Zhao Xue is satisfied. She raised her chest, then raised her head and said softly, "love me so much!"


    Du Lei hears speech, can''t hold back any longer, he hugs Zhao Xue Er directly, and then two people seem to melt into one. As the saying goes, how deep love is, how crazy it is.


    In the next three hours, they fight from the bedroom to the downstairs hall, to the kitchen, to the bathroom, and finally return to the second floor bedroom. Now the whole villa has left their love footprints.


    Finally, almost in the early hours of the morning, they finally collapsed in bed¡° Cher, why are you here this time? " Just two days ago, he called Zhao Xue, who also said that he was carrying out secret missions overseas.


    "The central government specially recruited me back to perform another task." With these words, Zhao Xue blushed. Du Lei sees this, move in the heart, is three elder hand?


    "Just now?" Du Lei laughs and rubs his big hand in front of Zhao Xue''s chest. Zhao xuepu chuckled and gave him a white look. "You think, why are you so unpromising?"


    "What''s that?" Du Lei asks curiously, look now, should be 3 tycoons to make a move undoubted. But why did they send Zhao Xue instead of others? Did they find something?


    "Who are they? We just need to find out our relationship. " Zhao Xue sighed, and then explained: "this time, I was ordered to give you a gift."


    "Gifts? Is it... "Du Lei suddenly surprised, Zhao Xue was ordered to send gifts? Who else but them? Suddenly, his heart became hot. No matter whether they are interested in Baxia Zhenling or something, now he has received a gift.


    Zhao Xue takes a serious look at Du Lei, and then she asks in a low voice: "if I am no longer an agent, will you marry me?"


    What does Du Lei mean when he hears that? If Zhao Xue is not an agent, but an ordinary person, will he marry Zhao Xue? He wondered, because he didn''t know what the answer was?


    Zhao Xue stares at Du Lei, then looks down. Even though she has already guessed the answer, she is still unwilling to ask, how does Du Lei answer.


    Unfortunately, the result does not seem to be as good as it should be. Even she thought that even if Du Lei was cheating her, she was willing to believe each other''s words with tears in her eyes.


    "Cher, believe me, I will give you a complete wedding." Du Lei thought about it and thought that if he didn''t marry Zhao Xue, he would be sorry for her all his life. Besides, Zhao Xue is not the only one.


    Now Li Mengxin. Lina, he''s in charge of everything. After thinking about it, he said that he could not do it. Huaxia could not be polygamous, so he emigrated abroad.


    Anyway, he must give his women a complete family. After hearing this, Zhao Xue felt relieved, and then her eyes burst into tears, "I don''t ask, you know. My identity is quite special. "


    "By the way, didn''t you just say that if you weren''t an agent? Is it... "Du Lei immediately thought of what Zhao Xue had just asked. Is it the three giants who lifted Zhao Xue''s identity shackles for him?


    "Well, the six elders specially met me today just to tell me. I''ve been eliminated from the file. I''m a free man now. " Zhao Xue has a relaxed face, although she also has a heart to serve her country. But now with Du Lei in her heart, it''s hard for her to let go of this emotion.


    Now it''s not a good thing to leave the secret service team. Du Lei was overjoyed and said, "just like this, you go to the North District these two days, you know. It''s Lin Yiyi. You''ll just go and work there

 Chapter 342

    Zhao Xue thought about it and asked, "are you not afraid to ask about the moon?"


    Du Lei embarrassed smile, and then affirmed: "don''t worry, I will tell her clearly."


    Zhao Xue listened, in the heart a burst of sweet. She nestles in Du Lei''s arms and doesn''t want to be separated from him any more. They sleep in arms,


    ¡­¡­


    In Rongcheng prison, Zhou Ji watched the latest news. When he saw that Du Lei and he Ruyue were going to get married next weekend, his body faltered. Then two lines of tears fall.


    His eyes were full of resentment, and he almost gritted his teeth and said, "Du Lei, he Ruyue, you two bitches. Dare to get married, dare to get married, do you really take me as the air? "


    In these days, he has given up. His father Zhou Changxing has also been put on file for investigation. The Zhou family is completely destroyed. And there is no news from the cloud family. At this time, he doesn''t know that the cloud family has been renovated. As for Zong family, it was not a faction, so he didn''t hold much hope.


    He is now completely immersed in a kind of spiritual torture of his own world. In his imagination, he Ruyue has married him, but Du Lei pushed them to divorce. Now I see that Du Lei and he Ruyue are going to marry. All of a sudden, his mind completely collapsed.


    "Toad, toad! You come out for me Zhou Ji bellowed a few times. He knew that his only hope now was toad God.


    "Hum!"


    A Golden Shadow appeared in the room. Toad looked at Zhou Ji with a complicated face. It can be said that he was the only one who watched Zhou Ji fall into the mire from the cloud. Now, Zhou Ji is trapped in a kind of spiritual self torture. Rao Shi, who has lived for hundreds of years, also has some feelings.


    There''s nothing like that. At the beginning, he was defeated by Du Lei''s shadow and ran to Chengdu overnight. Originally, he wanted to take down Du Lei''s parents directly, but he found that the place was forbidden by that bully, so he couldn''t get close to it.


    Then he found out that Zhou Ji had a grudge against Du Lei. Of course, he knew that he wanted to avenge himself through Zhou Ji. But before long, Zhou Ji fell into the blood mold, soon fell into prison, no one to save him. Although Zhou Ji also has hope, now, I''m afraid, except for him, Du Lei, has forgotten his former enemy, Zhou Ji.


    "What do you ask Ben Shen to do?" Toad God''s heart is excited. The reason why he stayed with Zhou Ji all the time was that he saw the resentment of Zhou Ji. Complaining about nature and people, he belongs to the God of evil, and this kind of resentment is a great remedy for him.


    "Eat me, eat me. Don''t you always want to eat me? Eat me, I only need a period of time strong, I want to escape, I want to kill Du Lei and he Ruyue these two adulterous husband and adulteress Zhou Ji crazy said, completely lost his mind.


    Toad God looked at Zhou Ji below, but he felt pity in his heart. But it was soon erased by him. He is a God, and God is supreme and can''t have feelings.


    "Well, God is willing to give you strength. But when the time comes, you must give me your body and soul. " At this time, in the view of toad God, Zhou Ji''s blood essence was the second. What he needed was the resentment that had spread all over his soul.


    "Yes, yes, eat me and give me strength. I''m going to kill Du Lei. I''m going to kill Ho Ruyue! " When Zhou Ji heard this, he was dancing. He immediately stood up and was ready to accept the power of toad God.


    Toad took a deep breath, then turned into a golden light and disappeared into Zhou Ji''s mind. After a few minutes, Zhou Ji trembled all over and opened his eyes.


    His eyes were full of bloodlust and desire, and he seemed to feel that his whole body was full of power. He has no desire to live, at this time just want to kill.


    "Drink!"


    He burst out and kicked the prison gate open. All of a sudden, the prison sounded the alarm. Soon, four c.o.s. rushed in.


    "What are you doing? Hurry back to the room. " Although they don''t know how Zhou Ji came out, when they saw that the iron gate was broken by Zhou Ji, they were still a little afraid and didn''t dare to come over.


    "Well, I''ll sacrifice your blood. It''s been a long time. " I don''t know whether it was Zhou Ji himself or toad God. He said this and rushed out like a shell.


    The guards realized something was wrong and immediately pulled out the pistols, but soon. They''re completely immobile. His eyes widened. And then I saw a blood line on their necks.


    Zhou Ji put his hands on the necks of the two men, and then yelled. Immediately, a strong suction, the blood essence of those people completely sucked away, and finally turned into two mummies. Before long, the four guards were drained, and the prisoners in the rooms on both sides were scared.


    Zhou Ji took a look at it, and then laughed, "if you want to make trouble, make it bigger."


    "Wow!"


    Almost at the same time, all the rooms and iron doors were opened.


    "If you want to fight with me, come out!" Zhou Ji said faintly, but his voice spread all over the prison. Then, some brave people who had been sentenced to death came out and knelt down to Zhou Ji and said, "the eldest one is up, and I''ll be worshipped by my younger brother."


    A lot of people bravely walked out of the room and learned from the first one. They knelt down and kowtowed to the first one and said, "the eldest one is up. I''ll be worshipped by my younger brother."


    "We took all the weapons in the prison first, and then attacked the Public Security Bureau." Zhou Ji understood that the public security bureau is a violent organ. Only when they control the Public Security Bureau and get weapons can they have the capital to turn over.


    Soon, a rebellion led by Zhou Ji began. Chengdu City Public Security Bureau was quickly informed and rushed to the City prison overnight. But by this time, Zhou Ji had led hundreds of people to occupy the prison.


    For a time, the whole city of Chengdu is in a crisis. The military region in Chengdu was also quickly ordered to go to the City prison for suppression.


    However, with Zhou Ji, no matter how many people went, they were all suppressed, and the weapons in their hands were taken away by Zhou Ji''s men. And weapons are getting better and better, from the original standard pistol, into a rifle. They even have submachine guns and sniper guns in the back. So a turmoil began.


    Du Lei is dreaming when his mobile phone suddenly rings. Du Lei vaguely picked up the mobile phone and saw that it was a strange phone, and it was from Beijing. At this time, there were too many fraudulent calls, so he didn''t answer and hung up directly.


    But not long after, the mobile phone rang again. Du Lei had to get through angrily, and then yelled, "your uncle, you don''t sleep at night, and you blackmail. Are you sick?"


    At the other end of the phone, I didn''t expect that I was mistaken for a swindler, but I quickly explained, "Comrade Du Lei, I''m Li XX."


    Du Lei listened to the voice, as if he were really the second elder, and suddenly his body was excited. He said with a quick smile, "it''s the second elder. What''s the matter this evening?"

 Chapter 343

    I drop a darling, just now he seems to hang up two elder''s phone? And also scolded two elder a meal, think on palpitation unceasingly. It''s also a good thing that elder two didn''t care about villains.


    "Well, you are in Chengdu now, aren''t you?" The second elder asked.


    "Yes, I''m in Chengdu!"


    "Now there''s an accident in Chengdu. Please contact Comrade Xing Wenyan immediately. I''ve already said hello to him. He will tell you the details. " Two elder urgent say.


    Du Lei listened to a Leng, know that this is definitely a big event, otherwise two elder how can call him? He thought, it should be that they can''t deal with it immediately, but need to dominate the real spirit.


    However, he is also ready for this. Since Baxia Zhenling has appeared, they will not let themselves be idle. He even doubted whether he would become a firefighter in the future.


    He thought about it. Who is Xing Wenyan? After a quick online search, it turned out that he was the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. He looked for the phone in a hurry and soon found it.


    Fortunately, the mobile phones of these leading cadres have been published on the Internet. He called at once.


    "Hello! Is that Comrade Du Lei? " Obviously, the other side had been informed by the two elders and asked directly.


    "Yes, I''m Du Lei. What''s the matter with Secretary Xing?" Don''t think about it. There must be something big. Now he could vaguely hear the sound of sirens in the suburbs. And there will be gunshots.


    My God, Du Lei''s heart was shocked. The sound of gunfire was continuous. Is this the one with the head full of shit who wants to rebel?


    "Comrade Du Lei, please go to Tongyang Avenue in South District immediately. You should see me when you come. We''ll talk when we meet. " Xing Wenyan hung up.


    Du Lei is stunned, Southern District? What''s going on there? But after thinking about it, it seems that the south side is close to the City prison? Is something wrong in prison?


    He put on his clothes in a hurry and ran to the South District in spite of the shock of the world. In a few minutes, he arrived at Tongyang Avenue.


    At this time, Tongyang Avenue was already overcrowded, and all kinds of police cars and military vehicles were stagnating here. Du Lei soon saw the group of people standing on the high platform. It should be Xing Wenyan and them.


    "Who?" Immediately, a fully armed soldier stopped him.


    "I''m Du Lei! Xing Shuji asked me to come here. " Du Lei explained in a hurry, but in the other side''s hand is the real bullet, moreover is the military region''s person. It''s not like a police pistol.


    The man checked Du Lei''s body, and then asked with his walkie talkie. After getting instructions, he nodded to Du Lei and said, "Xing Shu is waiting for you on the high platform."


    Du Lei said thanks and hurriedly walked there. During this period, people constantly make way for him, but many people have doubts in their eyes. They don''t know what such an ordinary person is doing here.


    After climbing on the high platform, Xing Wenyan comes directly. Behind him is Changjing Huamao in Rongcheng City, and the other is a man in military uniform.


    Behind the three of them, there were seven or eight more. Du Lei thought, these people should be the boss of Chengdu. He quickly laughed, "good leaders."


    Xing Wenyan also looked at Du Lei, but he didn''t find anything. In fact, he didn''t know why the second elder Council asked him to invite Du Lei. But he must obey the orders of his superiors. That''s why it happened.


    "The thing is, at more than nine o''clock this evening, there was a criminal named Zhou Ji in the City prison. He fanned more than 100 prisoners in the prison and seized the prison by force. Then he seized the police and military personnel who went to support by a special means and paid all the weapons in their hands. Now they have organized a whole reactionary force. "


    When Du Lei heard Zhou Ji, he couldn''t help smoking. He didn''t expect that the goods were still so noisy now. But he knew that both the Yun family and the Zong family had let go of their hegemony. This shows that the biggest backer of the Zhou family is Zhou Ji.


    He thought it was all right, but he didn''t think it was such a big thing. Reactionary rebellion, and his Lingtong look to the distance, has found more than a dozen bodies.


    "Tut Tut, he can do it." Du Lei sighed. He almost knew the situation. Because his Lingtong had seen through the toad God in Zhouji''s body.


    "Comrade Du Lei, you know Zhou Ji, right?" Xiang Wenyao looks at Du Lei and asks seriously.


    "Of course. I''m enemies with him. What''s the matter? " Du Lei has found out the situation now and is not as worried as before.


    "Comrade Du Lei, I don''t know why the superior asked us to invite you, but if you have any solutions, I hope you can come up with a solution. We must crack down on such abominable acts. " The middle-aged man in military uniform behind Xiang Wenyao said seriously. His name is Su Xuan. He is the highest officer of the Chengdu Military Region.


    Du Lei took a look at him. He wanted to challenge him, but when he saw the soldiers who were eyeing him, he shrank his head.


    "I know!"


    Du Lei went to the front and then jumped.


    "Be careful!"


    Xiang Wenyao shouts out. He thinks Du Lei doesn''t know how tall he is. At the same time in the heart is also a burst of chagrin, the superior exactly is how to think, why want him to invite such a two goods Leng son.


    But the next second he was stunned. Du Lei''s body was like a bird, gliding in the air for a while, then landing steadily. Suddenly, is that Su Xuan, all narrowed eyes.


    "It seems that Du Lei has some ability." Jing Huamao said in a low voice.


    No matter what the people behind him think, Du Lei quickly runs towards the City prison. Now the two sides are facing each other in the north of the prison.


    Soon, he saw Zhou Ji sitting on the wall. Zhou Ji had noticed him for a long time. As the saying goes, when the enemy meets, they are very red eyed. They are very angry.


    Zhou Ji, in particular, took his own life as the price in order to get a powerful force to come out and kill Du Lei and he Ruyue.


    Unexpectedly, he came to the door by himself. He said with a smile, "Du Lei, you are really stupid. You have come to the door before I go to you. I''ll tell you what fear is


    Du Lei sneered and looked up, "Shabi erlengzi, roll down and die quickly. He dared to instigate the criminal to revolt. You are killing yourself in a fancy way. "


    When Zhou Ji heard this, he was angry. He let out a long cry, "if I don''t kill you today, you don''t believe Zhou."


    "Come down and wash your neck, let me kill you!" Du Lei was fearless and even encouraged Zhou Ji.


    Their conversation was soon seen by xiangwenyao not far away. There was a computer in front of them, which showed the situation at the prison gate.


    "This boy!" Xiangwenyao chuckled and felt that the young man was more and more unusual. At first, he despised each other, but now... You know, the second elder called him in person and asked him to ask Du Lei for help.

 Chapter 344

    A man who can make the two elders care about extremely, he still feels too young in retrospect. And those people behind him all feel that Du Lei is really a talent. Only that Su Xuan, cold hum a, "rhetoric, he don''t know Zhou Ji they control have hundreds of ordnance?"


    Zhou Ji was enraged by Du Lei and was about to move down the city wall to fight with Du Lei, but he was held by an old man beside him.


    "Boss, the boy is obviously trying to lure you down the wall. Although boss, your ability is extraordinary, there are still troops on the opposite side. What would you do if the other side fired directly? "


    On hearing this, Zhou Ji calmed down. He sneered at Du Lei twice, "Du Lei, you''d better taste my bullets first."


    Then, with a wave of the right hand. All of a sudden, the criminals on the city wall fired directly at Du Lei. They had already aimed at Du Lei. At this time, with an order, dozens of bullets came at Du Lei.


    Not far away, Xiang Wenyao, who heard the gunshot, changed his face and immediately yelled, "not good."


    When he was worried about Du Lei, Du Lei snorted coldly, and the real Qi suddenly appeared on his body surface, and then formed a transparent protective cover. If he can''t even resist this bullet, go home and pat himself with tofu.


    "Bang bang!"


    Gunshots continue, some people fired two or three shots, but Du Lei is still OK, seems to be looking at them like a clown.


    Zhou Ji felt the powerful momentum of Du Lei, and his heart suddenly stagnated. He didn''t expect that he had the power of toad God, but he still felt a crisis from Du Lei.


    "Can I kill him?" Zhou Ji asked from the bottom of his heart.


    "I don''t know. I don''t feel the bully. But the boy''s power is not bad. But if the two of us join hands, it should be OK! " Toad is a little bit uncertain. In fact, what he fears most is bullying.


    When he was defeated by Baxia Xuying in Guangxi Province, he had a psychological shadow over Baxia. As the saying goes, once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well. That''s his psychology.


    But at this time, he didn''t feel any bullying breath from Du Lei. Even if he was bullying, it was just Du Lei himself.


    "Then kill it!"


    After getting Toad''s affirmation, he stood up directly. He knew that if he didn''t do it again, his morale would be low.


    He had consulted with the toad God, and for the time being the toad God was parasitic on him. Two people cooperate, after killing Du Lei, take these younger brothers to leave from Chengdu. The big deal is to go to the golden triangle and reestablish our own power.


    The toad God needs to absorb Zhou Ji''s resentment and cultivate Zhou Ji''s resentment at the same time. In this way, it is the king''s way to go round and round.


    The old man also saw that Du Lei was ok, and he was shocked. He thought that Zhou Ji was strong enough, but he didn''t expect that a young man who came to fight was also an expert.


    He is not blocking Zhou Ji''s next engagement, because the current situation is really bad for them. I shut my mouth honestly.


    Zhou Ji jumped up and there was golden light all over his body. All of a sudden, the criminals on the wall thought that the God came down to earth, and they were excited, "the boss is powerful, the boss is powerful."


    Zhou Ji is full of confidence. He must kill Du Lei today. As for he Ruyue, he thinks it''s good to take him to the golden triangle to be his wife.


    "Don''t you think of it, Du Lei? Will I become so powerful? " Zhou Ji sneered contemptuously. In his opinion, Du Lei is the mole ant under his hand. He can kill him as he wants.


    "Ha ha, you are really confident!" Du Lei sneered. After he found the toad God, he let Baxia Zhenling hide completely. With his current strength, it''s very easy for him to hide in front of the toad God. At that time, at the critical moment of the fierce battle, we can take the opponent directly.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I''ll ask you to call me dad later." Zhou Ji is full of self-confidence now. Since toad entered his body, he has gained great strength. God can hardly describe his power.


    "Call me dad? That''s a good idea. " Du Lei seriously pondered, nodded and agreed with Zhou Ji.


    Not far away, Xing Wenyan''s old face can''t hang. After all, he invited the goods. But it''s not easy to explain to them that he was forced to do it.


    "Secretary Xing, I think this man is glib. Can he deal with Zhou Ji?" Wang Jinhua, the new permanent vice mayor, doubts. He had no choice but to stand up and brush his sense of existence.


    When he first arrived in Chengdu, it was full of self-confidence and he had to do a great job. But the real situation is that many people can''t compete with Zong Yazhi because he was interested in this position before. But in the end, the Zong family did not let Zong Yazhi come to work.


    As a last resort, Wang Jinhua chose the tall among the short, and when his qualifications arrived, he was directly transferred to the position of executive vice mayor of Rongcheng City. But in the circle of the Standing Committee members, he was basically ignored.


    Xing Wenyan took a look at him, and suddenly he was stunned. When did the goods not jump out? It''s really hard to jump out and die at this time. I don''t want to think that just now several of them have communicated with Zhou Ji. However, they are not birds, that attitude is simply to God''s rhythm.


    But now, after Du Lei passed, Zhou Ji not only went down the city wall, but also started with Du Lei. What''s more, Du Lei is recommended by the second elder. If he doesn''t have the ability, can the second elder value him so much?


    But what he said reminded him. Xing Wenyan reminded Su Xuan: "let the snipers be on guard at any time. As long as they find a chance, they will kill Zhou Ji."


    Su Xuan nodded, their military region is all kinds of talents, snipers, that is just one aspect, "snipers have long been ready to see how Du Lei and Zhou Ji fight it."


    Zhou Ji was angry by Du Lei''s words, and immediately roared. Then Jin Guang was generous and rushed to Du Lei. He thought in his heart that he must play with Du Lei to death.


    Toad, on the other hand, was always in a state of restlessness, feeling that something was wrong. However, it seems that Du Lei has no overlord attachment. He is ready to sell Zhou Ji once he finds out something is wrong. As for Zhou Ji''s promise? It depends on whether he lives.


    At the beginning, Jia Yongxing was abandoned by him? For him, survival is the most important thing. For others, it is nothing.


    Du Lei sneer repeatedly, Baxia Zhenling has told him. Does Toad''s turbulent shadow seem ready to run? He''s not that kind. The other party was in Guangxi Province, but almost killed him. This time, we should catch toad God and Zhou Ji together.


    If he had a chance, he wanted to kill them directly. But he also knows that all his actions are monitored by those behind him. Although Zhou Jiqiong is extremely vicious, he is not qualified to kill him. Of course, this is also because now the two men''s fight has been put on the surface, if it is hidden.

 Chapter 345

    Du Lei has long let the real Ling under the hegemony hand, the other side directly won. It''s better to know less about bullying Zhenling so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. If it wasn''t for Baxia Zhenling''s self assertion in front of the three giants, he might not have run to suppress the bandits in the evening.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Du Lei is confident of winning Zhou Ji directly. It doesn''t take much effort. As for the toad God, he can only be dealt with by the master Zhenling.


    Seeing that Zhou Ji rushed over, Du Lei was not slow either. He rushed out like a cannonball, and then directly rolled over with the supremacy.


    Toad God is only a toad, but it is amphibian after all. As long as it''s related to water, his real Qi will have a strong suppressive effect.


    Immediately, the toad was shocked. He didn''t expect that Du Lei had gathered such powerful power just by himself. At the beginning, I had learned the power of the shadow in Guangxi Province. At this time, he was immediately afraid. He had to find a chance to leave Zhou Ji. As for Zhou Ji''s resentment, he can''t take care of it. At this time, life matters.


    But his fear, together with Zhou Ji''s fear of Du Lei. All his strength comes from toad God, whose power is changed by the change of toad God''s mind.


    At this time, as soon as his strength weakened, Zhou Ji was at a loss. In his opinion, no matter how powerful Du Lei is, he can''t be more powerful than toad. That''s a God.


    What he doesn''t know is that hegemonism is not just a God. Even the God''s ruler, the emperor of heaven, was afraid of bullying. It can be said that bullying had the potential to become the emperor of heaven.


    It can be imagined that in the face of an existence that can become the emperor of heaven, what is the power of toad God? And now the earth is in the end of the law era, in this era to become a God, how much power? Toad gods still need to absorb human''s blood essence and resentment. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have been forced to decline by the bad practice environment.


    Du Lei sensed the other party''s fear, he immediately absorbed the power of a golden elixir. Suddenly, his speed is faster, not far away in the computer, has been unable to see Du Lei''s body. At this time, when the enemy was at hand, Du Lei could not hide himself. Anyway, if there''s anything, let Xing Wenyan ask the second elder.


    And those Chengdu tycoons who saw this scene were also shocked one by one. I didn''t expect that there were such powerful people in the world. Originally, they thought that Zhou Ji was good enough. You know, they have sent several groups of people in front of them, but they are all cleaned up by Zhou Ji. He was paid with his weapons.


    This is a great shame, but it can''t be said, especially Su Xuan. It''s called grief and indignation, but he only broke his teeth and swallowed blood.


    At this time saw Du Lei''s strength, they all looked at Xing Wenyan, because he invited Du Lei. Xing Wenyan wry smile, after this matter is over, he still has to ask two elder.


    And said that after Du Lei rushed out, a golden light could no longer be held back. Toad left. He couldn''t stand the pressure of Du Lei.


    Without the power of toad God, Zhou Ji was a rich second generation who had been hollowed out by wine and sex.


    Just after that golden light burst out of Zhou Ji''s body, Du Lei''s body also burst out a white light. The white light is the real spirit.


    This scene let not far away Xing Wenyan and others see, immediately shocked. Are those myths true? How else to explain this scene?


    But anyway, they can''t say. The people present must shut up, otherwise, the whole Chengdu officialdom will be rectified. This is inevitable, the son does not speak strange force confused.


    Du Lei''s body has been transformed by Baxia Zhenqi, and now he is as strong as a cow. He rushes up and grabs Zhou Ji, just like an elephant grabs a chicken and a mouse. After a few turns in the air, he threw it to the ground.


    Zhou Ji rolled several times on the ground, and his head was knocked seven dizzy eight elements. At this time, where can we afford to kick the Public Security Bureau and punch the military region? But his arrogant temperament can not make him bow. Therefore, just settled down, he wanted to turn around and escape to prison.


    Unexpectedly, Du Lei''s body is like the wind. He follows closely and catches him directly. Then, in a few blinks, he was thrown under the high platform of Xing Wenyan.


    When Xing Wenyan saw it, he was very happy, and could not care so much at this time. Immediately took a look at Su Xuan. After all, the affairs of the military region are still under the command of the military region. Otherwise, there will be more gossips from the top.


    Su Xuan thought Du Lei couldn''t do it, but he didn''t expect that he would take Zhou Ji away. He immediately ordered, "arrest Zhou Ji."


    The two soldiers got the order and rushed up immediately to catch Zhou Ji. Then Xing Wenyan looked at Du Lei and said with a smile, "everyone in the prison has weapons. I don''t know if Mr. Du can help us subdue them. Otherwise, it''s not good to cause casualties."


    Du Lei in the heart sneer, this is the other party is afraid of things make big, when the time comes, his black hat will not protect. But he''s not so mean at the moment. After all, the other party is the parents of Chengdu, the future things may have to rely on them.


    "It''s nothing. It''s nothing. Wait for me for a few minutes!" Du Lei laughed and ran straight to the prison. Even if he had gone to deal with toad God, he was more than enough to deal with the criminals.


    Originally, there was cheering on the wall. When the criminals saw that the young man who was still swaggering was beaten by him, they didn''t dare to fart, so they were scared to pee. They immediately threw away their weapons. Then he raised his hand to Du Lei and said, "we give up, we give up."


    "It was Zhou Ji who forced us."


    "Yes, it''s Zhou Ji''s fault. We can''t beat him, either. "


    Immediately, someone betrayed Zhou Ji directly. Anyway, the law is not responsible for the public. What''s more, it is obvious to all that Zhou Ji just had some skills.


    Du Lei looks at them coldly, and then looks back at Xing Wenyan. Xing Wenyan didn''t expect these spineless people. He thought he would at least resist. Now it''s all over. Du Lei doesn''t even drink soup. And most importantly, once this matter is reported to the second elder.


    What will the central authorities think of him? It can only be said that he is incompetent. Suddenly, his old face smelled. But he didn''t dare to get angry with Du Lei. He also saw the ability of the goods. An expert like Du Lei really wants to compete with him. He can only break teeth and swallow blood.


    But that doesn''t mean he can''t deliver the goods. He took a look at the people behind him and immediately saw Wang Jinhua, who just spoke. Let him be talkative. Let me be talkative.


    "Mayor Wang, take Mr. Su and others to have a look. Take all the prisoners over there. "

 Chapter 346

    Although Wang Jinhua was unwilling, he didn''t know what to do. He just came to Chengdu. There is no confidence to challenge Xing Wenyan. He lowered his head and went down the stage with Su Xuan.


    Su Xuan is followed by a pair of soldiers. Soon, Su Xuan commands his people to incorporate the whole prison. All the people inside were taken back into custody. Before, because Zhou Ji needed to drink enough blood essence, the prison guards and the staff on duty all died.


    Du Lei looked forward to it. Before long, Baxia Zhenling came back. At this time, Xing Wenyan just came over. Seeing this scene, he almost called out. But in the end he held back.


    "Mr. Du, it seems that you are also a master who is hidden." Although Xing Wenyan is respectful on the surface, he scolds in the bottom of his heart.


    No matter what he thought, Du leicai waved his hand and said, "you can deal with this as soon as possible, so I won''t delay. I have to go home to make up for sleep."


    After that, he flashed and disappeared. Now that it has been exposed, he has no intention of concealing it. Although he knew that he would not have too many stable days in the future.


    The central elders will not allow him to stay among the people and let him develop. Therefore, his heart is very urgent now, the matter of dominating the world has not been solved, his wedding with he Ruyue and his broken affairs with several other women have not been solved. Now, if they are forcibly called up by those elders to go to the capital. He was forced.


    Zhao Xue is not easy to be released. Is he going in? After thinking about it, he felt that he had to make it clear to the elders.


    The next day, the prison as if it had never happened, even the major media organizations in Chengdu, are secretive. Although many people doubt what happened last night. But the informed dare not say, the uninformed, how to inquire also can''t know.


    When Du Lei woke up, it was already bright. Zhao Xuezheng looks at him with a spoony face.


    "What''s the matter? Baby Du Lei muttered that last night was too noisy. Now he still doesn''t feel full of sleep.


    "If only we had been like this all our lives." Zhao Xue seems to have guessed something, so she is in a low mood. She knew that Du Lei had some abilities beyond ordinary people''s understanding, but she never reported them.


    This time, she was still on a mission, but she was recalled by accident, and her identity was transferred from dark to bright. Later, she learned that Du Lei had been to Beijing once, so she felt that Du Lei should have been watched by those people in the central government.


    "Yes, if only we could be together like this, quietly, for a lifetime!" Du Lei also has some feelings. But he felt vaguely that trouble was coming soon.


    But after several days, there was no news. Even Xing Wenyan didn''t come to them. Du Lei has been suspicious for several days. Soon, the wedding of he Ruyue and Du Lei came.


    On this Sunday, the whole four seasons hotel is like a machine, which starts to be busy at more than four o''clock in the morning. I can''t help it. If my boss gets married, can they not be more active?


    Du Lei and he Ruyue also get up early in the morning. To tell the truth, Du Lei is still a little flustered in his heart. Even he Ruyue kept calm all the time, but after seeing he Mansheng, she burst into tears.


    He Mansheng is also a burst of emotion, this daughter. I''m going to get married after all. At more than six in the morning, Du Lei had already started to set out from the old Du family.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, Du Lei has already bought a relatively ordinary house in the north of the city. He bought the house for his parents. It just came in handy.


    Li can, Du Wei, Ping Sihai and Fei Yuda served as the best men, and the four called in front of them. Du Lei followed closely, and there were more than 30 long lines of limousines driving from the north to the east of the city. Along the way, the music was so loud that it was very lively. So many people can see it from the window.


    The wedding continued, some happy, some sad. At the moment, Lina, Li Mengxin and Zhao Xue are sitting in the room, not knowing what to do.


    Even Li Mengxin, who has always been lively and moving, seems to have been knocked over the vinegar jar. But what can we do now? They can only hope that in the future Du Lei can give them the dream of a bride.


    "Sister Xueer, did Du Lei buy an island overseas?" Li Mengxin asked. It was Du Lei who gathered them together two days ago and then told them how the moon was right and how many of them were small. He is already buying an island overseas.


    At that time, it will be their own country, and their weddings will also be held there. It''s just that the wedding ceremony between now and he Ruyue has to be advanced.


    Zhao Xue nodded with a smile and said, "of course, Du Lei won''t cheat us." But no one knows what she''s thinking.


    Lina''s eyes turned, but she didn''t care much. In the Middle East, this kind of thing is common. She had no delusions at all.


    Now I just hope that I can have a baby for Du Lei safely, and then don''t let her and her children have no dependence in the future.


    In fact, she got the news yesterday, her brother Dini has arrived in Chengdu early this morning. It''s just that I haven''t been in touch with her.


    "I don''t know what he''s doing here? I hope he doesn''t make trouble! " With a sigh, Lina knew that her brother, Dini, loved her most. If he really wants to make trouble, then what is she in Du Lei''s eyes? The status is definitely not as good as Zhao Xue and Li Mengxin.


    In the afternoon, the banquet began. The three women also began to prepare for the four seasons hotel. When they see he Ruyue and Du Lei standing at the door of the hotel to welcome guests, they feel a pain in their heart. But he walked up with a smile.


    "Sister Ruyue!"


    Li Mengxin cried directly. She doesn''t know why. She should cry for he Ruyue''s happiness? He Ruyue didn''t care. She and Li Mengxin hugged and cried for a long time. That''s how it''s released.


    "You go first!" Du Lei said awkwardly. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Three women go in, a stranger, but Du Lei did not dare to neglect the man came. That''s Dini, Lena''s brother. At this time, Dini has a face, as if Du Lei owes him millions.


    Du Lei was embarrassed, but he walked up with a smile¡° Long time no see. "


    At this time, he Ruyue noticed Dini, just thought for a moment, then walked up with a smile. When Dini saw that both of them were smiling, he didn''t say much. But at the thought of his sister being bullied by Du Lei, he was angry. However, his good self-cultivation made him laugh, although it was far fetched.


    "Congratulations on the two newlyweds."


    The black bodyguard behind him is closely behind him, which is a bit abrupt, and he also looks different. Suddenly, his arrival attracted a lot of people''s attention. But that''s all, because then came a more important person.

 Chapter 347

    "Mayor Jing, I didn''t expect you to come too." Du Lei is a little surprised at the arrival of Jinghua trade, but when he thinks about what happened a few days ago, he doesn''t know why. A visitor is a guest, so you can''t turn him out.


    "Don''t blame me for coming uninvited!" Jinghua trade and passenger airway. How dare Du Lei say anything? It''s true that even if he wants to invite others, they may not be appreciated, right?


    "We didn''t do a good job and didn''t invite the mayor. Damn it, damn it." Du Lei said with a smile.


    "Well, I''m just here to have a drink. I''ll have a job later." Jinghuamao politely said a few words, and then went into the hotel. Big people like them, who are in charge of the government, manage the livelihood of millions of people in Chengdu. Of course, they can''t be here all the time. Of course, Du Lei understood, so he didn''t say anything.


    Both he Mansheng and Du Wentao are stunned by the arrival of Jinghua trade. They don''t know the mayor. They really feel that they have nothing to do with the mayor.


    But still that sentence, come is guest, two people a left and a right will Jinghua trade to welcome in. By this time, the hall was already full.


    Du Lei''s family and friends are not many, but he can''t bear some people running here by themselves. No way, now Du Lei is a big celebrity in Chengdu. Many people want to get to know this Chengdu upstart.


    Even if we don''t know each other, it''s good for us to do business together, isn''t it? And these people are mainly businessmen in Chengdu and nearby.


    At this time, another person came, who turned out to be Liu Maojin and Zhang Honghui. Du Lei quickly welcomed him. He has always been in touch with both of them. Now Liu Maojin and Zhang Honghui have been promoted to Secretary of Kunming City, and Zhang Honghui has become director of the general office of the municipal Party committee.


    Liu Maojin is OK. After all, he is a big man. He has a little style. After all, at the beginning of the two people have been sad. And he has just been promoted to Secretary for a short time, so there are still many people paying attention to him. So he didn''t say much. He just hoped that when Du Lei would go to Kunming, they would get together again.


    But Zhang Honghui is not the same. Although the goods are at the main hall level now, they are still the same as before. He smiles at Du Lei, and then says: "my sister-in-law is really beautiful."


    Anyway, in addition to being the main hall, his father has been transferred to the central government. The level of treatment is totally different. Now Zhang Honghui is very comfortable. Now in Kunming, even some vice ministers have good relations with him.


    "You still don''t have a good job. You are such a big official. Be careful, someone will report you! " Du Lei laughs and says that this product was a self righteous official of the second generation in those years, and later he was very convinced of Du Lei. Now it can help Du Lei in some things. It''s getting better.


    "What''s the matter? We are brothers. Cadres are human beings. They have to eat and sleep. You can''t even be a normal person. " Zhang Honghui was not afraid.


    At this time, several other people came in, including Xing Wenyan, Secretary of Chengdu municipal Party committee, and Su Xuan, commander of the military region. After reporting Du Lei''s affairs to the higher authorities, they soon had to stop talking.


    Obviously, they have guessed that Du Lei''s identity must be very unusual. But no matter how they investigate, they can see Du Lei''s identity information, just like that. There is nothing special about it.


    The only suspicious thing is that I went to Beijing last week. They come together and just have a good relationship with Du Lei. Especially Xing Wenyan, he knows that Du Lei should know the second elder.


    "Oh, customers are coming. Secretary Xing, Mr. Su and the two leaders are all here. It''s really making the shop shine." Du Lei quickly welcomed him.


    At this time, Liu Maojin and Zhang Honghui, who are at the door, also look back and see Xing Wenyan and Su Xuan. We are all members of the system, so there is no ignorance. In particular, in the past, Chengdu and Kunshi also engaged in brother cities.


    "Secretary Liu, director Zhang, I didn''t expect you to come." Xing Wenyan looks at Du Lei in surprise, thinking that this boy''s energy is still quite big, even the Secretary of Kun city can come.


    "Criminal secretary, Mr. Su, long time no see" four people polite, and then together into the hotel. He Ruyue pulled Du Lei and asked in a low voice, "I said, how do you get involved with them?"


    "Not good?" Du Lei asked, he Ruyue choked all of a sudden. He was so angry that he glared at him. "Be careful tonight. I won''t let you in then."


    Du Lei listened, just want to be soft, at this time suddenly came into a person. Du Lei''s eyes narrowed, and he felt a strong breath from this person. Are you here to make trouble? Du Lei stood out and stood in front of he Ruyue.


    The man was wearing a pair of sunglasses and looked like one meter nine. He took a look at Du Lei, and then said coldly, "happy wedding."


    Du Lei and he Ruyue look at each other, and they all see their doubts from each other''s eyes. Who is this person. However, Du Lei still said with a smile: "I don''t know who you are?"


    The man frowned and took out a red letter from his superior. Du Lei''s heart jumped. He probably guessed who the other party was.


    Sure enough, when I opened it, it was a letter written by the elder brother. In my heart, I first said a few polite words to wish Du Lei a happy wedding. Then I accused him that he was too busy to come. Let''s just say a little congratulations. What''s more, I hope Du Lei will go to Beijing after his marriage. Finally, he signed the domineering name of the second elder.


    Du Lei handed it to he Ruyue after reading it. He Ruyue looked unbelievable. When did Du Lei get in touch with the second elder? And it seems that there is a lot of relationship between them, otherwise why does he want Du Lei to go to the capital after his marriage?


    Du Lei sighed in his heart that what should come is coming. He thought the other party had better be busy, and then forget him. But now it seems that it''s just wishful thinking.


    Du Lei wanted to invite the man into the hotel to have a drink, but he shook his head and said, "I still have a task, so I won''t drink. The ceremony is light, the affection is heavy, hope does not blame


    With that, the man handed over a mounted calligraphy and painting. When you open it, you can see the four big words of righteousness forever. Below is the signature of the elder.


    Du Lei''s heart is pounding. Although it''s an extremely glorious thing, the big elder''s letter and the second elder''s letter, Du Lei feels that they are all like hot potatoes.


    In particular, the four words of "healthy life" make Du Lei feel embarrassed. Is this warning him? I hope he thinks too much. After the man left, he Ruyue couldn''t wait to ask.


    "To be honest, which two giants will have such a good relationship with you?"


    okay? Du Lei in the heart wry smile a, perhaps. He shook his head and said, "there are some things I can''t tell you." If he could, he would rather be the ordinary man. Now he takes some things for granted.

 Chapter 348

    He Ruyue saw Du Lei look serious, nodded, did not continue to ask. Soon, the banquet began. Du Lei relied on his genuine power to drink back and forth in the wine market. Anyway, he just felt his back and feet wet through. Baxia Zhenqi is constantly running, but everyone is happy today. Just drink it.


    A reincarnation down, Du Lei with a nobody, and he Ruyue together completed some small games. It was soon evening. A large number of them have already left. But there are still some people who have not left.


    Like Dini. He has been waiting for an opportunity, hoping that Du Lei can explain something about Lina to him. But he had a look, this Chinese wine table culture is really strong, he Leng is waiting for an afternoon, have no time to talk with Du Lei.


    It''s not easy. The banquet broke up. He directly pulled Du Lei to a place where there was no one.


    "I ask you, what will my sister do if you marry Ho Ruyue?" Dini uses Mandarin which is not very smooth, but he can understand it.


    Du Lei thought about it and said, "don''t worry, brother-in-law. I''m sure I''ll take care of Lina. It won''t hurt her at all


    "Yes? I hear you seem to have two other women? " Dini obviously doesn''t believe it. He has heard about Zhao Xue and Li Mengxin. Especially when he saw his sister and the two women sitting silently in a corner, his heart was bleeding.


    Although Lina is no longer valued in the family, he still regards his sister as the apple of his eye and doesn''t want him to be hurt.


    Du Lei smiles. How can he not know? But he didn''t know what to do with his whole brother-in-law. At this time, Lina came up.


    When she saw her brother looking for Du Lei, she was worried all the time. Before long, she couldn''t help looking for it.


    "Brother, Du Lei told us that he would marry me. I will be happy. " Lina pleaded. At this time, her stomach has swelled a lot, and in two months, she will be born.


    Dini took a look at Lena and then at her stomach. There was no breath at all. But he held back. He pointed to Du Lei and said, "I''m going to be the head of the family next month. I hope you''ll bring my sister with you to celebrate. At that time, I will announce that my sister will be a member of our family again. Therefore, if you want to marry my sister, you must have enough sincerity. Otherwise, our family can afford a child. "


    Du Lei mouth a smoke, it seems that the brother-in-law has been ready. This is to force oneself to make a statement. He immediately nodded solemnly and said, "don''t worry, I will go to Dubai to find you next month."


    Dini saw that Du Lei''s attitude was not bad, and Lina had been holding him, so he nodded: "Lina will go back with me first, next month, you will come to our family with the bride price."


    "Next month?" Du Lei widened his eyes, although he knew he was going to marry Lina. But it''s not ready yet, just so soon. You know, he just got married with he Ruyue and will marry Lina next month. What is that?


    "Otherwise? We in Dubai are different from you. It''s a felony to get pregnant before marriage Dini was not angry and said, and then looked at his sister.


    "Well, I''ll go to Dubai next month." Du Lei didn''t expect that there were so many rules in the Middle East, but he wanted to marry Lina anyway. Since people have said that, it''s really hard for him to shirk anything.


    Lina lightly kisses Du Lei on the cheek, and then sincerely says, "I''m waiting for you to marry me in Dubai."


    Du Lei heart a soft, quickly nodded down. When Dini saw her, she immediately took Lina and left. Du Lei saw, in the heart decided, in the overseas purchase Island matter must step up. There are also Li Mengxin and Zhao Xue here. If they know this, why don''t they stare? His idea is to marry three people there at the same time.


    The next day, Du Lei took a deep breath from he Ruyue''s bed. He Ruyue, who is still in bed, laughs. If it had been put a year ago, he could not imagine that he could marry a woman like he Ruyue.


    But now he has not only done it, but also has such proud women as Li Mengxin, Zhao Xue and Lina. With a sigh, Du Lei got out of bed and prepared for something. We have to invite parents of both sides to have morning tea this morning.


    When things are done, he will be found by he manyue.


    "Du Lei, you said that last time we were going to give an antique to my aunt?"


    Du Lei has no choice but to take he manyue to the world. Fortunately, now the fame of dominating the world has come out, and basically some precious things are not placed in the shop. When the customer needs it, he will take it out. Now in the shop, basically are some worthless things.


    Of course, for those who are engaged in antiques, it''s all up to luck and eye power to divide the true into the false. He manyue has never been to an antique shop before, so her eyes are wide at this time. Although she didn''t understand, she also knew some of the roads around here.


    So after a turn, he took Du Lei and asked with a smile, "Du Lei, my aunt doesn''t know much about these things. Would you like to pick two for me?"


    She knew that if she chose two willfully, it might be false. It''s better to let Du Lei choose for her. At that time, even if it''s not expensive, it should be true. Otherwise, she will let Du Lei know what is the old woman.


    When Li can and Du Wei listen to this, they almost don''t curse their mother. They have never seen such shameless people before. Why don''t you ask the owner to pick out the antiques for you?


    Du Lei is also disgusted with this woman, but if you don''t choose two good ones for her, you can''t guarantee that this woman''s gossip and bad words will make her not want to open the door to do business. The most important thing is that she is still ho Yue''s aunt.


    He himself loves to choose the expensive one, but he can''t say the cheap one. In the end, Du Lei chose two jade hairpins with a value of nearly 40000 to 50000 under the eyes of Du Wei and Li can.


    "Du Lei, how much are these two hostas?" He manyue squints her eyes and looks at Du Lei. His hands kept touching the hairpin. Obviously, she also likes these two objects very much.


    "About fifty thousand." Du Lei thought about it and made an offer. He full moon listened, immediately said with a smile, "almost, almost."


    Du Lei several people listened to, immediately did not have the good spirit. This time, the wedding money they gave him was only 2000 yuan, less than the change of the two hostas. But he didn''t care. It was said that this woman was basically in the coastal area and would not come back. In other words, the chance to see it in the future is very good. This money is just for peace.


    "Du Lei, I know a lot of people in the coastal area. They are basically ladies. They either go shopping or travel all day long. I thought, if I go to pull them over to buy things for you, you say, I am an aunt, can I have some extra money? "

 Chapter 349

    Du Lei surprised to see her one eye, did not expect to find that she actually thought of this layer. But it''s good to say that at least his reputation of dominating the world can spread quickly in those ghost clothing circles along the coast. This will be of great help for him to enter the coastal areas in the future.


    But there is also something bad about it, that is, his aunt he manyue, he is really not at ease. Her glorious deeds, he Du Lei is not unknown, in order to become a lady, several times married. Obviously, he is a money seeker.


    But can he refuse? After thinking about it, he agreed to come down. Anyway, there should be few people who can make friends with he manyue, right? It''s a big loss.


    He manyue got Du Lei''s promise and immediately went to make a fuss. She plans to bring the ladies she met along the coast to Chengdu one by one to buy things. She thinks this is a good way.


    In fact, this is no way, her man''s business is worse year by year, although her husband loves her. But it is now unable to afford her high consumption.


    Finally, Du Lei is relieved that he manyue has been dismissed. This woman is a ruthless woman. Although she only asked Du Lei for two things, she turned right and left and thought that this one was good and that one was OK. If Du Lei didn''t worry about his family''s face, he would have rolled up his sleeves to drive people out.


    As a last resort, he had to spend money to eliminate the disaster and send away the God of plague. As soon as he manyue left, Du Wei and Li can came out to learn the movements and tone of he manyue, and they talked there in a certain way.


    When Du Lei saw him, he also laughed. But he still interrupted: "you two silly goods, no matter how the things in the shop are under your care. I promised her verbally, but you won''t say a word or two? To embarrass her? Now, I had planned to give it to forty or fifty thousand, but now I directly took away one hundred thousand items from Lao Tzu. It''ll have to be deducted from your salary. "


    "Come on, brother, we are living on some of the money we used to have. If you deduct it again. We''ll have to drink the wind from the West. " Du Wei immediately pulled down his face and begged for mercy.


    Du Lei thought about it. Now the cloud family and the Zong family have been suppressed by the central government. Now it''s time to take advantage of this stall and rush out some goods. He knew that he would go to the central government soon. At this time, if we don''t give our own people any real benefits, they will have more restrictions in the future.


    And it costs money to buy the island, and it costs a lot of money. Even though he has been running a shop for nearly a year, he still doesn''t have much savings.


    "You two, go to the North District tonight, and I''ll give you a batch of goods. It''s autumn, and you have to find a way to sell things. Only money in hand, that''s money. These things can only be seen but not used. You know what? "


    "Boss, are there any good things?" Du Wei immediately rushed up and grabbed Du Lei. Li can''s action is not slow, two people a left and a right, directly stare at Du Lei.


    "I said, come on, I''ll give it to you when you go to the North District in the evening. In time, whatever you choose. " Du Lei said boldly. I have a whole transport plane in my pocket. Isn''t that their choice?


    However, Du Wei and Li can immediately rolled their eyes when they heard this. They obviously didn''t trust him. Du Lei also did not explain, today still have to say with Lin Yiyi there.


    Now that hundreds of women have been training for more than two months, it''s time to let them out for a breath of fresh air. Besides, he doesn''t have enough money to continue their tuition.


    ¡­¡­


    To the North District, the first thing Du Lei saw was pingsihai. There''s no way. If Wan Hongru''s affairs are not solved one day, the drugs in the western district are rampant in Chengdu day by day.


    "Wan Hongru, the old man, should have noticed that I was staring at him. Now there''s no big change. I''m really worried." Pingsihai muttered that he was really greedy for the west side. You know, with the help of Wan Hongru and the support of Han family, the western district is the richest area in Chengdu.


    Even in the center of the city, it''s just prosperity. There is not much oil and water for their underground forces. You know, the west side is the largest area now. And it''s also a place where the good and the bad mix up.


    Foreign forces are basically settled in the Western District, the most important is that there is a Chengdu''s largest auction house. This auction house is also a place with plenty of oil and water. And Du Lei, it is to take a fancy to this auction house.


    "Don''t worry, the old fox must be in the fog. He doesn''t have much stock in hand, so he has to go out and buy it. Otherwise, his huge profits will be gone. " Du Lei comforts a way, although he is also very urgent now. But there is no way, as the boss, always pretend to be light.


    Otherwise, the boss will be in a hurry, and the people below will be in a mess. Now, with the integration of pingsihai, there is not much opposition in the North District. As for the officials, they just turn a blind eye. And the two leaders of the east side are involved in the interests of antique street.


    Du Lei doesn''t want to move for the moment. His strong rise has made many antique shop owners and the forces behind them envious. If they want to swallow the underground forces again. There''s going to be someone who''s going to step up and cut him off.


    "Dugo, it''s not a good way for us to sit and wait. Didn''t I hear that you are going to Beijing? If you go to the capital, there is no one here. With the support of the Han family, the old fox makes a big deal. Don''t we have to wait a long time? " Pingsihai urged.


    "Do you want to take the initiative?" Du Lei narrowed his eyes. He didn''t think about it. It''s just that he didn''t have the time before. Now he just takes advantage of the time when he just got married and hasn''t gone to the capital. Maybe it''s also a good choice to kill Wan Hongru.


    Pingsihai see Du Lei seems to have some heart, he no longer speak. In fact, they have long been interested in the business opportunities in the western district. It''s just that the Han family''s face has not been talked about. Besides, his third sister would not allow the people of the Ping family to put their hands into her husband''s job.


    "You go to sort out Wan Hongru''s daily action route and give it to me. I''ll deal with Wan Hongru. I won''t believe it. I can''t play with him." Du Lei said fiercely,


    After hearing this, pingsihai immediately laughed, and then directly took out a piece of information, "brother Du, I''ve been ready for a long time."


    Du Lei heart a jump, the feelings of the four seas have long wanted to stimulate themselves to the west side of the hands. It seems that no one can be underestimated. He took the information and looked at it. Suddenly I felt that Wan Hongru was really an old fox.


    He gets up every morning and goes directly to his nominal company for a morning. At noon, he has lunch with some friends on the road to get in touch with them. But according to Ping Sihai''s analysis, Wan Hongru is probably at this point in time. Give those people assignments.


    After dinner, I went to Han''s house and said hello to him. Then I went back to work in the afternoon. Until 6 p.m., dinner time. He just left the company.

 Chapter 350

    But it''s such a long time. Ping Sihai can''t know what Wan Hongru has done and what tasks he has assigned. They don''t have the technology.


    Although there have been some fake express delivery and so on, they were blocked by the people at the front desk before they arrived at other people''s office. It seems that they have been ready for a long time.


    Du Lei looked at it and laughed. Now as long as he wants to, he can know what Wan Hongru is doing every day. He gave the information back to Ping Sihai and planned to have a meeting with Wan Hongru tomorrow.


    After the peaceful separation of the four seas, Du Lei went straight to the North District. To tell you the truth, he still admired the woman Lin Yiyi. Even when xiongbaxia No.1 store was faced with the joint suppression of Yunjia and Zongjia, she still brought No.2 store to survive.


    Although the results are mediocre, at least some things can be sold every month. It can maintain the basic cost of No.2 store. Du Wei and Li can, however, have to rely on their previous assets to eat nothing.


    This shows that this woman is very unusual. When he saw Lin Yiyi, Zhang San was also there. Now Zhang sanniusi has basically come to No.2 store. The first shop was handed over to Du Wei, Li can and Fei Yuda.


    But there is another person, because of Du Lei''s orders, so he is still running errands between the two shops, that is sumo. Since he saw Su Li Li last time, he has analyzed Su mo. It seems that there is something wrong with him.


    But for the time being, there''s no big trouble. But Du Lei can clearly feel it. Even without his command, people on both sides have a certain distance from him.


    But after all, they have helped themselves in Donghai City, and it''s hard for Du Lei to say anything. He is not short of that salary now. However, Du Lei''s headache is due to the three apprentices.


    Now among Du Lei''s small gangs, the three of them are the most idle. But it''s useful in some ways. For example, a few days ago, No. 1 store even had no way for Du Lei. In order to make a living, they sold hundreds of thousands of bills.


    Looking at Lin Yiyi in front of him, he sighed that it would be good if Dou De''s three had Lin Yiyi.


    "Boss, what are you doing here today?" Lin Yiyi laughingly asked, general Du Lei do not come to the North District, to check the performance is how month.


    "How are your sisters training now? Recently, I will hold an auction in the west side. Have you learned some basic etiquette? " Du Lei actually asked in vain, if he hadn''t learned some basic etiquette for more than two months. Then they are really useless. What should I do earlier.


    Lin Yiyi was stunned when she heard that Du Lei had the idea of holding an auction,. But I didn''t expect it to be so fast. However, if they sell antiques in the form of auction, there is no doubt about their interests. But the biggest problem is the authenticity and value of the object.


    "The sisters are almost there. Recently, I want to ask if the boss will arrange work for them." Lin Yiyi said with a smile.


    "Well, on the 1st of next month, we''ll hold an auction in the Jianbao Pavilion on the west side. You have to get them ready. " Du Lei nodded. Then he asked, "when are you two going to do this? I''ll be ready for you then. "


    Lin Yiyi blushed and looked at Zhang San. Zhang San said with a smile, "boss, please fix a date for us."


    Du Lei hears speech, also be a burst of dismay, feeling oneself still want to handle marriage affairs for the person under the hand. But it''s a happy and good thing. When Zhang San and Lin Yiyi get married, they will settle down. The second store can be directly operated by the two of them in the future.


    "Well, I''ll find someone to find a good day, and I''ll get you married. But you have to inform your relatives. " Du Lei nodded.


    Said relatives, Lin Yiyi face a dark, since she was cheated to Chengdu, it has been several years without contact with the home. I don''t know what''s going on over there.


    Du Lei knew that he had said something wrong, so he said: "I''ll give you a holiday. You all go back and get ready. I''ll let Du Wei come and watch the things here first."


    "Yes, thank you, boss!" Zhang San doesn''t care so much. Since he has decided to get married, he must inform his family.


    Du Lei wandered around the shop again, and then drove to the suburbs. No one in the suburbs, directly from the transport plane out of a number of baby.


    Then he gave it to Lin Yiyi and asked her to make a good distribution. At that time, the No.1 shop and No.2 shop will repack and publicize these antiques. He knows that it''s right for Lin Yiyi to do it. Because after the antiques were transported from the tomb of King Tuo, they were distributed by Lin Yiyi. In order to achieve the maximum benefit.


    Lin Yiyi looks at the antiques that come out suddenly, suddenly long scared. I don''t know where Du Lei got so many things, especially some things with a sea smell.


    It suddenly occurred to her that some time ago, Du Lei seemed to really want to go to the sea. But she didn''t expect that he found something. But if let her direct Du Lei and a whole transport plane antiques, I don''t know if she will be happy to faint in the past?


    Du Lei looks at the shop in front of him. He secretly decides that he must increase the output as soon as possible. Otherwise, the accumulation of so many antiques can only be seen or eaten. And then there''s the development of the jewelry business.


    Now every month to provide a lot of jewelry to Qian''s jewelry, but they can only blame get a very low percentage. He Ruyue wanted to break the contract long ago, but they didn''t move.


    However, he Ruyue is preparing to recruit a large number of jewelers to package the jewelry. Now the North District is already under construction.


    Back to his villa, he Ruyue is already preparing dinner. When she saw Du Lei, she rushed up directly. He got a hug. Now Zhao Xue also lives here. She seems to be trying to declare her privilege as the hostess here.


    "The meal is ready. I''ll call sister Cher." She said it intimately. Du Lei but wry smile, Zhao Xue has come down.


    "Sister Cher, you''re down. I just wanted to call you He Ruyue was surprised. Zhao Xue laughed and didn''t speak. Du Lei suddenly felt a little big head, it seems that there is some unspeakable competition between the two women?


    It seems to find a new place for Zhao Xue, otherwise, the family is really hard to stay. Sure enough, when eating, he Ruyue and Zhao Xue pushed me there, which made Du Lei look embarrassed and depressed.


    After finishing his meal, he rushed upstairs. Before long, Zhao Xue came in. She went to Du Lei and said seriously, "after thinking about it, I''m still not used to staying in one place. I''m used to the days when I used to run around. So, I want to go out and have a look first. I''ll come back to you when I have no money! "


    With that, she made a face on purpose. Du Lei sighed in his heart. It seems that he can only do so.

 Chapter 351

    Du Lei is not a fool, of course, it can be seen that although the two women are very friendly on the surface, they have been working harder in the dark for a long time. In particular, the two female characters are quite different. At this time, we were forced to get together, and everyone was not very happy.


    But at this time Zhao Xue can say these words, his heart is finally relieved. It''s better than saying it himself. As a result, that night Du Lei spoiled Zhao Xue all night.


    The next day, Zhao Xue left in silence. Although Du Lei woke up, he didn''t get up. He didn''t want to face this kind of scene. Although it wasn''t the parting of life and death, he still felt a little uncomfortable.


    He Ruyue didn''t find Zhao Xue. She just asked a few words and said nothing more. But she suddenly mentioned to give Du Lei a child.


    Du Lei knows that it must be Lina''s business that stimulates her again. But I can''t help it. Who makes me naturally handsome? He did morning exercises with he Ruyue.


    Then he went to the west side, ready to stare at Wan Hongru. For WAN Hongru, Du Lei is still worried. This old thing at the beginning even Zhao Xue they this group of agents are more to avoid, did not catch a right. It can only be said that this person''s scheming is OK.


    But Du Lei didn''t have so much patience and time. He must get rid of Wan Hongru as soon as possible and then go to the capital.


    Pingsihai will take care of the Western District, and he Ruyue and Li Mengxin will be responsible for the auction. I believe that if they join hands, the first auction will not be too bad.


    What he needs is to get the reputation of dominating the world out. It can be done slowly, but it can''t be done in a hurry. At this time, he was sitting in a cafe opposite the building where wanhongru company was located.


    His soul pupil has already opened, and he has been staring at Wan Hongru. Even ears have been paying attention to things over there. Now the power of the golden elixir is left to him. Make his ability stronger and stronger.


    Wan Hongru has been feeling a little uncomfortable today, but he can''t say what''s going on. He always felt as if a pair of eyes were staring at him in the sky. That he always looked up.


    Now his heart is very anxious, the hands of the goods is not much left, but there is No. He has been urged by those addicts for a long time. If they don''t have it by the end of this month, they will get it from other places.


    For WAN Hongru, it''s killing him. But his cautious nature made him feel that now is not the time to start. Although he has already said hello to the golden triangle and prepared things, he has never started.


    He didn''t think that he would take charge of Chengdu and let the people under him take the goods. But when he thought of the group of useless waste, his heart was filled with anger.


    Last time, if he didn''t feel something was wrong, he left the supply immediately. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have been caught long ago. But now he can''t tolerate further delay.


    Originally, he was going to go out when Du Lei got married, but he suddenly found that there was a central person in Chengdu, and he was afraid to go out. But later found that the other party is to Du Lei to send the wedding money, immediately put down the heart.


    He doubted Du Lei for a long time. Last time in Guangxi Province, he didn''t see Du Lei. But the news from there can confirm that Du Lei is there. And he seems to be seriously injured.


    But later, when he saw Du Lei in Chengdu, he no longer believed the words there. So at this time also some hesitation, Du Lei in the end is not sent down the people.


    You know, the rise of Du Lei is really incredible. Generally speaking, it is impossible to do, but he did, not only did, but also became the signboard of the antique industry in Chengdu.


    After a while, a phone call came in.


    "Mr. Wan, do you have any goods now? You don''t want to raise the price, do you? It''s OK to raise the price, but only this time. I know it''s up to you. But you guys can''t make it. You can''t stop doing business, can you


    The other end of the phone is a rich family in Chengdu. This family is a hidden rich in Chengdu, and the inheritance is still very long. It existed in the Qing Dynasty. So not many people know, but only to a certain position, they will realize that there is such a family in Chengdu.


    In fact, there are some hidden wealth in every city. They are not famous, but they make a lot of money. Some people also control the economic lifeline of a city and even the surrounding cities.


    Chengdu Cao family, is such an existence. It was Cao Xingguo, the third member of the Cao family, who called him. Basically, he didn''t want any power. There were still a lot of money. Therefore, it has become one of the main customers of wanhongru.


    "Mr. Cao, it''s impossible to raise the price. We are all businessmen. We can''t do such a thing. In this way, next week, I promise, I will give you enough goods next week. How about making you happy enough? " Wan Hongru gave a smile.


    He didn''t know how many times he had said this sentence, and he was tired of it. But for the sake of money, for the sake of his position as the boss of the Western District, he can only go on.


    "This is the second time I''ve urged you. If it''s out of stock next week, you''ll wait for me. At the end of the day, I can''t find anyone else except your Han family. " Cao Xingguo angrily hung up the phone.


    Wan Hongru''s face was gloomy. He knew that he could not wait any longer. These days, his main customers are urging. If he doesn''t ship any more, all the sales channels he has established in recent years will be gone.


    He knows that the three old people in the eastern and southern districts are also trying to enter this field. But it''s been restrained. The main reason is that he is supported by the Han family, while the two leaders of the eastern district are not. As for the Southern District, ha ha, after the fall of the Zhou family, the power of the Southern District is ready to move. He''s in the mood for a bite in the south.


    It''s just


    "Pingsihai, pingsihai, you''d better not let me catch you. Otherwise, even if you have your third sister, you won''t be able to protect you." Today''s pingsihai has been in control of the North District, and its development momentum is booming. With the support of pingsihai, the Han family''s silence and Du Lei''s involvement, the North District has completely become the forbidden area of pingsihai.


    He made a phone call immediately, and now the situation has to change.


    "Xiao Qi, get ready to get in touch with that side immediately. We have to start." After giving orders, Wan Hongru stood up and looked at the colorful world outside with a cold hum in his heart.


    When Du Lei heard this, he sneered and finally couldn''t help it!


    In the early morning, Wan Hongru came out of the company slowly. The feeling of being watched in his heart did not disappear, but became stronger.


    But he knew that he had no choice now. And he also sent someone to check, no one was watching him. On the bus, the driver took him directly to the west gate. A Land Rover has been waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 352

    Xiao Qi is a man in his thirties. There is a scar on his face, which divides the whole right cheek into two parts, all the way to his chin. This is the injury he suffered in order to protect Wan Hongru when he went to Taoism with him. Since then, he has become Wan Hongru''s confidant.


    Even if Wan Hongru went to find a woman, he would take him to watch.


    "No one''s following?" Wan Hongru asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Qi shook his head and opened the door. Wan Hongru got on the bus directly, and Xiao Qi took the position of CO driver. The Land Rover soon drove into the dark.


    A figure followed them closely. If they were seen, they would be surprised. Because the speed of this person is consistent with that of Land Rover, the distance between them has never been much different.


    The person who followed him was naturally Du Lei. He had already made up his mind to deal with Wan Hongru in a hidden place. Because he doesn''t have the temperament to look for evidence.


    He has been informed again this afternoon that he will go to the capital tomorrow. So, all success or failure must be made tonight.


    Wan Hongru''s vigilance never slackened. He looked around from time to time. But he didn''t find anything. He didn''t know how many times he had taken this road over the years, but today, for the first time, he was so nervous.


    Xiao Qi may be aware of something, he asked with a smile: "boss, is something wrong?"


    Wan Hongru shook his head. How could he say this kind of vigilance from the bottom of his heart? Otherwise, it will create a tense atmosphere for everyone. If you are not careful, you may be caught by the police.


    At this time, the car has been driven to a mountain road surrounded by mountains. Although this is a national highway, it is still not straightened here. So as soon as we get to this part of the way, we will drive a little slower to avoid accidents.


    Du Lei, who is closely following him, also finds that Wan Hongru''s speed has slowed down. When he looks at the environment here, he is very happy. This is the best place to bury them.


    Now his physical strength has begun to run out. After all, he is not a God, and he still wants to eat. If it wasn''t for the golden elixir, which is completely beyond the scope of the gods, he might not be able to keep up with Wan Hongru.


    Thinking of this, he speeded up and rushed up. He wants to get rid of them here.


    Wan Hongru in front of him was in a hurry. He didn''t know why. He felt that something was going to happen. He frowned and cried, "stop the car."


    "Zhizhi..."


    The Land Rover stopped directly. Xiao Qi turned back in amazement and asked, "boss, what''s the matter?"


    "I feel like something''s going to happen!" Wan Hongru frowned, "is there nothing in the car?"


    Xiaoqi laughed, "boss, we don''t touch that thing. What are we doing in the car?"


    Hearing this, Wan Hongru felt relieved. If so, he would be OK even if he met the police. He said, "maybe I''m too nervous. Drive, but be careful. I''ve been feeling something wrong today. "


    Small seven ha ha a, just want to talk, his eyes suddenly stare big, then burst to drink a, "someone follows us!"


    Wan Hongru was shocked. Was someone following him? They came all the way, but there was no car behind them. Where did the people come from? He looked back quickly, but just then.


    "Wow!"


    The glass in the back of the car was directly smashed by Du Lei. Just now, he was full of strength, and his whole body was wrapped with genuine Qi, and he threw himself into the car as a bomb.


    "Ah


    Wan Hongru let out a scream, and then lost consciousness. When his head deviated, he passed out completely. Du Lei didn''t dare to slow down, but he knew that people like Wan Hongru would have pistols around them.


    Sure enough, although Xiaoqi has experienced a short period of consternation, he still reacts. He directly took out his pistol and fired at Du Lei.


    Du Lei toward him a smile, and then speed does not reduce, directly rushed past. Although the bullet hit him in the chest, but to be honest, even if the bullet went through his head and heart, he would be OK.


    Baxia Zhenqi will repair his body autonomously. Even if Baxia Zhenqi loses its function, Baxia Zhenling will not let him die. So, regardless of Du Lei, he just pinched Xiao Qi''s neck and pinched him hard.


    Xiao Qi''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that the person following them would be Du Lei. What''s more, Du Lei was just like nobody after being shot. And it''s so strong. But he looked at Du Lei''s wound, and his blood flowed directly.


    But later he never thought of anything else, because his neck had been cut off by Du Lei. Completely lost his life. The drivers are not slow. He took out his pistol and put his index finger on the trigger. But the next second, he felt that his right hand suddenly lost contact with his body.


    In fact, it''s not. It''s Du Lei who destroys the nerve tissue in the driver''s right hand. He''s already been shot. There is no way to deal with it. We have to accept it. But if the driver is shot again, he will be angry.


    The Baxia Qi is transmitted to the heart directly through the arm, and then the driver''s heart shrinks violently. Suddenly, the driver''s eyes widened. Head down on the turntable.


    Du Lei took a look, and then began to forge the scene. He takes out a small bag of drugs after removing the fingerprints on Xiao Qi''s neck.


    More than ten minutes later, a dispute over drugs was completely formed. However, Wan Hongru was still taken away by him. I know too much about the golden triangle. You have to get something out of him. Otherwise, he always felt that he was losing money today.


    He picked up Wan Hongru and quickly left the scene of the accident and came to the nearby cave. When Wan Hongru was thrown inside, he began to use his power to force the bullet out.


    And his body began to return to normal under the repair of Baxia Zhenqi. Half an hour later, Du Lei was sweating, but there was no blood on his chest, even no scar.


    It wasn''t long before he showed his genuine power and burst into Wan Hongru''s body. Immediately, Wan Hongru gave a dull hum. He awoke slowly, and then when he saw Du Lei''s face, he was stunned, and then began to calm down.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you, so I shouldn''t relax my attention to you." Wan Hongru gave a wry smile. He is in poor health now. Even if Du Lei has just input a powerful Qi, it is just necessary to maintain his basic life.


    "There are so many things you can''t think of." Du Lei snorted coldly. He always felt that Wan Hongru would never be able to see through. It seemed that every time he saw Wan Hongru, there would be a different Wan Hongru in front of him.


    "What do you want to know?" Maybe he felt his physical condition, so he asked directly. He couldn''t think of any other reason why Du Lei wanted to keep him.

 Chapter 353

    "The distribution of power in the golden triangle." Du Lei smiles. Wan Hongru was really a smart man. He didn''t need to be reminded, so the other side took the initiative to ask.


    "You want the right to sell drugs?" Wan Hongru looks at Du Lei in surprise. In his investigation and analysis, Du Lei doesn''t seem to be a drug addict.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." Du Lei frowned and yelled.


    "If you believe me, it''s good to say that a man will die. I''ll tell you all I know. But you need to do me a favor! " Wan Hongru stares at Du Lei.


    "Help? I''m going to kill you. You want me to help you? Are you sure you don''t have a brain Du Lei sneered.


    "I will not only tell you about the golden triangle, but also some secrets of the Han family." Wan Hongru suddenly coughed, perhaps because he was excited. But Du Lei knows that his time is running out. Frowning, he asked, "what can I do for you?"


    For the Han family, Du Lei can''t stand it for a long time. If it wasn''t for the feeling of Ping family, he would have rushed up to the Han family. If the secret provided by Wan Hongru can make Han''s soldiers bloodless, it would be the best. At that time, the he and Li families will be able to take advantage of the situation.


    In addition to supporting Wan Hongru, the Han family used to be obsessed with the Zhou family. The most important thing is that after he had just established a firm foothold in the antique street, other shop owners in the antique street were, to a large extent, instigated by the Han family. As for why? He he, Du Lei also wants to know.


    "All the savings of my life are hidden in one place. Besides, there are some criminal evidences of the Han family over the years. I think you really want them, don''t you? I hope that after you get the money, you must go to Kaiyang No.1 middle school and find a senior one named Wan Liangpeng. With that money, he secretly supported his studies. " Later, Wan Hongru said the place, "as for the evidence, whatever you do."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I won''t do anything for you?" Du Lei sneered.


    "You''re not like that!" Wan Hongru coughed again, and this time he coughed up blood. He laughs miserably and looks at Du Lei hopefully.


    Du Lei was silent for a moment, nodded and agreed to Wan Hongru''s request. However, the other party has already secretly collected the evidence of the Han family. It seems that he has already seen it. Is the Han family unreliable?


    "The golden triangle is now presided over by Zhang, Luo and Kun families, and they have also set up a joint conference. The president will be changed once three years later, and each time will be held by a member of one of the families." While coughing, Wan Hongru introduced the general situation of the golden triangle.


    Wan Hongru, on the other hand, contacted the Kun family. Since the disappearance of Jia Yongxing, his former staff have been taken back by the Kun family. The Kuns are the descendants of kunsha, the drug lord of the last century.


    Jia Yongxing was originally a member of the Kun family. But later he gained strength and subdued the leader of the Kun family. With the disappearance of Jia Yongxing, his power circle was immediately reshuffled by the Kun family.


    Then he introduced some ways to get in touch with the other side, but his voice was already very low. Fortunately, Du Lei''s ears were sensitive, so he heard it. Before long, Wan Hongru opened his eyes and killed a generation of underground heroes.


    Du Lei sighed, "don''t worry. I do what Du Lei says. I''m not going to rob a high school student of his study money for such a little money. "


    Later, Du Lei left Wan Hongru here, and then used his real Qi to make the cave collapse and bury Wan Hongru. I dealt with the follow-up. It was nearly five o''clock in the morning when we finally cleaned up the follow-up.


    He looked to the East, but the sun had not yet appeared. He jumped, relying on the power of the golden elixir in his body, and ran towards Chengdu. At noon, he sat in his villa, looking at the evidence in his hand, his heart was burning with anger.


    The Han family is really a big capitalist. At the beginning, they succeeded by drug trafficking. Then they began to engage in real estate and secretly engaged in usury through Wan Hongru. In a word, the Han family has to step in with everything they can do.


    Because of the support of cloud family, Zhou family has become the first family to monopolize the assets of Chengdu. The Han family has come to this day by exploiting the blood of ordinary people.


    Most importantly, Du Lei found that the Han family had an interest in Xing Wenyan. All of a sudden, he knew that things had gone wrong. Originally, he wanted to use Xing Wenyan''s power to eradicate the Han family. Now, he can only report to the elders above.


    Fortunately these two days there urge people to rush, Du Lei also saved the contact number there. After Du Lei said the winter vacation, there was a long silence. Finally, tell Du Lei not to act rashly. And because of this matter, Du Lei is not in a hurry to go to the capital. He first deals with the Han family and Xing Wenyan.


    Du Lei took advantage of this gap, immediately rushed to Kaiyang city. He knew that people in Beijing would send people to Chengdu immediately to investigate. As the Secretary of Chengdu municipal Party committee and a cadre at the ministerial level, Xing Wenyan deserves such attention.


    When he arrived at No.1 Middle School in Kaiyang City, he quickly found Wan Liangpeng through Wan Hongru''s photos in the small room. He vaguely guessed that Wan Liangpeng might be Wan Hongru''s son.


    With his means, it''s easy to put the bank card and password into Wan Liangpeng''s trouser pocket. After that, he brushed his clothes to hide his merits and fame. As for WAN Hongru, he admired him a little. One man propped up the whole western underground force.


    Wan Liangpeng just sat on his seat and suddenly frowned. It seemed that there was something in his trouser pocket. He took out a look, is a bank card, and the back, is the bank card password. As soon as he saw it, he knew that the password was his birthday.


    He immediately got up and ran out of the classroom. But he looked and looked, and still did not find any suspicious person. He tugged at the bank card. He was more or less confused. He didn''t know that this card must have been left by his father Wan Hongru.


    But what about his father? Why don''t you come and see him? Is something wrong? He had a nightmare last night, dreaming that his parents came to him and said that they had finally met.


    Now, it seems that the nightmare has come true. He has really become a child without any relatives.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Du Lei''s front foot arrived in Chengdu, his back foot was found by people in Beijing. It turned out that Liu Chang came by himself. Du Lei was shocked immediately. This is the rhythm of a big event.


    "Comrade Du Lei, what''s your evidence?" Liu Chang is always a man who doesn''t laugh. Even if he wants to laugh, he still makes people feel scared.


    Du Lei immediately handed the evidence sorted out by Wan Hongru to the six elders. Six elder roughly looked, then suddenly burst to drink a, "the country moth, the people scum!"


    Du Lei almost got sick. He is really a real man who is jealous of evil. Soon, Du Lei saw five people in black suits leave in silence.

 Chapter 354

    Du Lei knows that today, something big is going to happen in Chengdu. I don''t know that Xing Wenyan and some other people will surely be found out. But for him, it''s not a bad thing. Only when the politics are clear and honest can they survive.


    Six elder staring at Du Lei for a long time, Du Lei heart hair, a wry smile, "six elder, you don''t look at me like this. I''m afraid. "


    The six elders burst out laughing, "what are you afraid of? I''m aiming at those corrupt officials. I can''t control your head."


    Du Lei heart can''t help but despise, he still need to tube? As long as a little sign, they are not enough to plug their teeth.


    "Comrade Du Lei, I know that you are a capable person, but I don''t know if you have any way to save people?" The sixth elder pats Du Lei kindly on the shoulder, but Du Lei is scared to pee. At the same time, he is a little pleased. He even talks with the sixth elder, and it seems that the other side wants to go through his back door?


    "Elder six, I''m just a common man with the surname of Xiaobai. Where can I save people? But if you can trust me, I can go and have a look! " Du Lei says weakly, he knows, the bully that the other side sees is really clever. It''s not him, but it seems too easy to save people and cure diseases compared with Baxia Zhenling.


    "OK, you''ll follow me back to the capital this time, and I''ll take you to see the old man." Six elder didn''t say who that person was, but Du Lei guessed that it should be the elder of six elder and so on. Otherwise, would he have thought that?


    However, the six elders themselves are more than 60 years old, and their elders should not start in their 70s or 80s? My God, this level of old people, it is basically every day in contact with death ah. So he didn''t know if he could save the man.


    "Elder six, there are some things that people can''t keep. Don''t blame me if it''s not done. " Du Lei is afraid of angering each other. When the time comes, the other party only needs a look. He, including he''s family, everything will go up in smoke.


    The six elders nodded and comforted: "it''s OK. Do your best to listen to the destiny."


    Soon, when they were talking, something happened to the Chengdu municipal Party committee. Xing Wenyan was taken away, along with several leading cadres.


    For a time, the whole city fell into a strange state. Since the six elders took charge of Party discipline, few people have been able to sustain it.


    The next morning, he recruited all of them, and the others couldn''t hold on for a long time. Things big, immediately six elders bloody hand, the whole Chengdu officialdom at stake.


    In the face of crisis, he directly appointed mayor Jing Huamao as Acting Secretary, and took charge of the municipal Party committee first. Then there was an accident at the municipal government. By the third day, hundreds of officials from all over Chengdu had been invited to tea.


    Although Du Lei guessed it, he didn''t expect that the six elders were so decisive that they took off more than 100 people''s hats at once. And there''s evidence. He just felt that his little heart couldn''t stand it.


    The whole city of Chengdu has become the focus of the whole country. The anti-corruption work in the first two years has been strengthened unprecedentedly. Even the cities and counties around Chengdu have been affected.


    On the fifth day of the incident, Du Lei and the six elders finally got on the plane to the capital. There''s no way. If they don''t go any more, Chengdu can''t run.


    Jinghuamao sat on the chair of the municipal Party committee, looking at the few remaining fruits in front of him, he wanted to cry. Basically, people in important positions have been taken away. He still had to mention several people immediately. This makes the conference room have a little vitality.


    However, he knows that the next thing is more important. How to deal with the follow-up and prevent the situation from worsening is the key to remove the word above his head.


    "From the evidence we have now, the Han family and the Ping family are all trapped in this quagmire. I think the public security department can start to make efforts to arrest the main leaders of these two groups. " Jinghuamao gave his first order.


    ¡­¡­


    When Du Lei arrived in the capital, he was directly taken by the six elders to see the nine elders. This lineup is frightening. Last time there were only three people. This time, the nine elders will gather together.


    Du Lei''s little heart is beating. But the next thing, he seriously up, no way, they mastered some of Wan Yangzi''s trends. It''s the real spirit of the overlord who doesn''t hold back and shows up directly.


    At first, some other elders didn''t believe it, but when they saw the overlord Zhenling, they had to believe that there were some high wisdom civilizations that they didn''t understand in this world and beyond.


    The elder looked at Baxia Zhenling seriously, and then explained, "Sir, according to your description, we found the trace of Wan Yangzi in Western civilization."


    As soon as he raised his hand, a figure appeared on the projection wall. Baxia Zhenling and Du Lei see each other, and they are so angry that they rush up to pull out the man''s skin.


    Yes, that man is wan Yangzi. He actually went to the western continent. No wonder the overlord Zhenling couldn''t feel it. There''s no way. Although Baxia Zhenling can recover his strength through the power of the golden elixir, the process is still very slow. So we can''t feel that far.


    "What do you think?" Baxia Zhenling asked seriously. It was a matter of his life and death. He had to be ready.


    "With secular power, we certainly can''t subdue Wan Yangzi. We can only target each other through global monitoring. " The elder gave a wry smile. The real spirit was so powerful. As his opponent, Wan Yangzi, how bad could he be?


    Ba Xia Zhen Ling nodded, "you just stare at him. When I get back to my strength, I''ll go to the door by myself. "


    The last time he absorbed the power of toad God, he found that he could absorb the power of some weak guys who call themselves gods. Unfortunately, the earth and gods have basically disappeared.


    "However, when we were monitoring, we encountered a small problem." The second elder suddenly asked.


    "What''s the problem?" Baxia Zhenling subconsciously asked such a question, but after asking, he found that he seemed to be brought into the pit?


    "Today, the international situation is complex and changeable, although we have a new global dead angle free monitoring satellite. But the opposite Mi Di has always been on guard against this. So... "The two elders narrowed their eyes and seemed to want to ask for some good.


    Du Lei listened, is also a burst of consternation, this is still the second elder in his mind? However, after thinking about it, he seems to have no good impression on M country. In particular, the installation of the system in Bangzi in the past two years has aroused the opposition of the Chinese people. But no one else stick is to lick the heel of my father, they are helpless.

 Chapter 355

    Ba Xia Zhen Ling didn''t care and said, "OK, I''ll find a chance to kill Mi di."


    "Poof!"


    Du Lei almost didn''t choke on this sentence. Did he kill MIDI? Is it feasible? If Baxia Zhenling goes to MIDI, doesn''t he have to go with him? Besides, is MIDI so easy to destroy? He quickly waved his hand and said, "Hey, let''s talk about something more practical."


    Not to mention Du Lei, even the nine elders were frightened by the domineering power of the overlord Zhenling. This is to trigger the rhythm of world riots, which does not meet the requirements of the international environment for the development of China at this stage.


    "Yes, we''d better be practical." He was afraid that he would misunderstand him and said, "well, two years ago, MI Di set up an anti missile system in Koguryo, northeast of China. And inside that system, there''s a lot of satellite control. So... "


    "Anti missile system? Well, I see! " Baxia Zhenling nodded. He knew that the other party was asking him to do something, otherwise they would be kind enough to monitor Wan Yangzi for you? In his opinion, the civilization on the earth is still too low to reach one billionth of the divine world.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes. The anti missile system of Koguryo has always been a worry of Chinese officials. It''s not that China must launch a war or something, but its weapons are always under the monitoring of others. It''s really uncomfortable.


    Ordinary people may not feel that much, but these nine elders are absolutely in conflict with each other. As for whether there is control over global satellite monitoring in that system, it is not known.


    However, Du Lei is also happy to see his success. The eldest brother of his family dares to make a deal with the gods, which shows how big their nerves are. This is also a gain and loss. When they meet the real spirit, they are easy to talk. If they meet the toad God, they may meet some harsh conditions.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the toad God is the local god on the earth. He knows everything on the earth like the palm of his hand, so he can''t defeat each other. Although he lives on the earth, he despises the civilization of the earth.


    Even the technology of the mermaid clan is nothing in his eyes, otherwise, from the beginning to the end, even his descendants have not met.


    But now it''s different. Wan Yangzi''s appearance puts a lot of pressure on Baxia Zhenling. Without a real-time monitoring, it''s hard for him to grasp what he wants to do. When will you show up and assassinate yourself.


    If it was not wan Yangzi, he might still roam freely in the heavenly river of the divine world, or he might have raised the banner of righteousness, assembled the resistance forces and fought in the heavenly court.


    The nine elders were relieved when they got the promise of Baxia Zhenling. It seems that the gods also have needs, so they can appropriately let the real overlord do some dangerous things for them, but they have no burden on the real overlord.


    What''s more, there is Du Lei who is a little cute. With him, I believe Du Lei will choose. Of course, it''s impossible for them not to give any benefits when they are given tasks.


    "Du Lei, the scale of your hegemony is still too small. Young people need to be responsible and aggressive. In this way, now Chengdu is not after a baptism? When you go back, you''d better make it a large-scale and sustainable industry. Strive to become the pillar of Chengdu''s economy and industry in these two years. " The elder said with a smile.


    Du Lei is very happy. He knows that these people are going to give themselves enough benefits. Give him some policy support. For him, this is exactly what is needed at the moment.


    Just imagine, if even the State supports him to build a large industrial chain, then he can take advantage of this tiger skin to develop everywhere in the future. Most of all, he now has the capital to expand. There are so many treasures in his pocket, but they are all white money.


    After that, we talked about some things. In particular, the nine presidents never gave up trying to explore the secret of the divine world. After all, it belongs to another civilization. It''s very attractive to them.


    Naihe Baxia Zhenling didn''t want to talk about the divine world at all, because he knew that the emperor of the divine world must have the ability to take charge of everything in the divine world. If he says something about the divine world, the emperor of heaven will soon find his place.


    Now he even has some difficulty in dealing with Wan Yangzi. How can he deal with the suppression of the emperor of heaven? Only when he returned to the divine world of Tianhe, can he slowly hide for the future.


    After the meeting, Du Lei was pulled by the six elders, got into the black car and ran West Du Lei knows that elder Liu must be worried about the old man. But he is also very curious, who is worthy of the six elders so concerned.


    Two people directly rush to the capital''s Shishan District, which is quite remote. But Du Lei knows that most big families like to live in this kind of place. After crossing a hillside in front of me, I suddenly saw a light.


    I saw the front row of villas, each with its own style. Du Lei thought in his heart that this would not be the place where the dignitaries lived after retirement, would it?


    He guessed right. Soon, the car arrived in front of a family. By this time, someone was standing at the door. As soon as elder six got out of the car, the man came over in a hurry.


    "Elder six, the old man is dying." The man was about forty years old, with a mustache. He was tall and thin. At this time, he looked anxious and worried.


    Six elder smell speech a Leng, he hurriedly looks at Du Lei¡° Doctor Du, I''ll trouble you this time. "


    Du Lei doesn''t know why the other party calls him that. He is not a doctor. But after thinking about it, I guess I want to have an access to it?


    "I''ll see the patient first." He pretended to say it, but he didn''t dare to finish it, because even Baxia Zhenling told him that some things could be done, but some things would not be done if they violated some essential rules on earth. Because in this way, not only the patient will die directly, but also he will be attacked.


    The tall and thin man took a look at Du Lei and found that he was only in his twenties. After all, are those so-called miracle doctors over 50 or 60 years old? At least you have to have a personal experience, right? You can''t drag someone to be a miracle doctor, can you?


    But the face of the six elders was there, and he didn''t say much, but the distrust on his face was obvious. Six elder some embarrassed of saw Du Lei. Du Lei shrugs. What can he do? If it wasn''t for elder six, he wouldn''t come here to pretend.


    The tall and thin man soon leads them to the villa. The hall is already full of people. Du Lei even sees the elder''s assumption of office. Suddenly, he is afraid. It''s all here. What does that mean? It shows that the sick man has a big future.

 Chapter 356

    The arrival of the six elders soon attracted the attention of the public. After all, he was one of the nine giants, and he was in charge of the discipline of Chinese officialdom. No one dared to ignore him.


    After they said hello, they noticed Du Lei. The elder in office looks at Du Lei doubtfully and asks the six elder, "who is this?"


    The six elder coughed softly, and then said in a low voice: "it''s just a period of time ahead..."


    He didn''t finish, but that one already understood, and immediately bowed to Du Lei¡° Mr. Zhu''s safety, please Du Lei was startled, and quickly went to help the elder. He was filled with emotion. He didn''t expect that even this one would bow to himself for help. As for the old Zhu that he just said


    Immediately, he had a guess in his mind. The tall and thin man saw that the elder in office even knew Du Lei. He couldn''t help looking at him more and wondered who he was. However, it seems that his father may be saved.


    Other people are curious about Du Lei''s identity, but because the elder and the six elders are standing there, they have to whisper and discuss Du Lei''s identity.


    Only the elder took a look at him, and he immediately said something in his ear. Suddenly, the elder in charge stares at Du Lei like a torch, as if he wants to see Du Lei thoroughly.


    It''s embarrassing for Du Lei, especially now that there are at least 30 or 40 national giants in the hall staring at him and swallowing. Just don''t know how to do, six elder''s hand suddenly pestle him.


    At this time, he realized that the tall and thin man was looking at him with a smile, waiting for him to go upstairs to see his father. Now he doesn''t dare to underestimate Du Lei. Who makes Du Lei seem to have some mysterious identity? Maybe there is hope for my father''s illness.


    Du Lei gratefully looks at the six elders, and then goes to the tall and thin man. When he went upstairs, the tall and thin man said in a low voice: "my father, Zhu Rong, is getting worse and worse. Now he is even out of his mind. I hope the miracle doctor can help


    He settled down and bowed to Du Lei. Du Lei heart before the tall and thin man''s mustard is gone, such a filial father, what can he say?


    At this time, maybe the wife of the tall and thin man came over. She whispered to the tall and thin man, "speak quietly. The old man has just fallen asleep."


    Then she took another look at Du Lei and looked at the tall and thin man in doubt. The man explained: "this is doctor Du, who was invited by the six elders."


    The woman looked surprised. She seemed to think that Du Lei could become a miracle doctor when he was so young? However, she heard that six elders invited her, and her husband didn''t seem to doubt it, so she gave Du Lei a kind smile.


    "Doctor, please She made an invitation.


    Du Lei touched his nose, which made him feel puzzled. In fact, he did not adapt to the title of doctor Du himself, but now he would not have come here if he had not been a doctor.


    He followed the woman slowly into a room. The room is full of Chinese medicine. Strong let Du Lei involuntarily frown.


    "I''m sorry, my father is very ill. Please bear with me!" The woman is embarrassed to say, but there are also some doubts in her look, a miracle doctor would despise the taste of traditional Chinese medicine?


    Du Lei smiles and walks towards the bed. He found out that he was the man on TV. He sighed in his heart that this old man was a powerful man all his life. When he was in office, he was against corrupt officials. At this time, the elder and the six elders, more or less, were influenced by the old man.


    But at this time the old man, but seriously ill, haggard, no longer the past that prestige. However, he has checked each other with Lingtong once, and found that his illness is accumulated all year round and overworked.


    So it''s a good solution. Baxia Zhenling directly replaces Du Lei, and a power different from Baxia Zhenling slowly integrates into Zhu laoti''s body. Of course, at this time, Du Lei is still pretending, and has begun to govern for Mr. Zhu.


    For Du Lei just looked at it and began to treat it directly, the woman still couldn''t stand it. She widened her eyes, and the tall and thin man behind her was also surprised.


    I''ve never met such a bully before. I didn''t even ask about the situation. I don''t know if it''s OK. Anyway, their palms are full of sweat. Four eyes have been staring at Du Lei.


    Zhu Laoke is the pillar of the family. He is getting worse and worse these days. It scared the whole Zhu family. The most important thing is that after meeting Mr. Zhu, all the famous doctors who were invited said that it was too late and there was no way out.


    But the young boy in front of him started to fight as soon as he came up. The tall and thin man''s face was not good-looking, especially when he saw a painful look on Zhu''s face. Just want to rush up to organize Du Lei, but be pulled by his wife.


    He took a look at his wife, as if in disbelief. Because he knew that his wife was looking at people. Has a unique view.


    "What''s your hurry? Let''s have a look first. Isn''t it nothing for the time being? " The woman frowned and said that her man is good at everything, but she lacks a little opinion. Maybe it''s because my father-in-law is a strong one. There was a sigh in her heart.


    For Du Lei, she was not sure. But at present, Zhu''s situation is not optimistic. There is a way to treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor, isn''t there?


    To say the least, even if we fail, we should make preparations in advance. The current situation is not optimistic. However, the six elders still have some security. The people he recommended should really be able to save Zhu Lao, right?


    If you can''t stop it, you can only stare at it. Sitting in front of the bed, Du Lei sneers in his heart. If you don''t believe me, I''ll just walk away. If you believe it, I''ll keep going.


    When he saw that neither husband nor wife had moved, he said no more. The real Qi in his body was as thin as a thread. I can''t help it. He wants to be fast, but Zhu''s health is too bad now. He can only be careful step by step, otherwise he will be greatly responsible if he has too much strength and directly kills Mr. Zhu.


    Moreover, although he has little impression on Zhu, he can learn from a few words. The mighty pioneer of that year is very powerful. Unfortunately, Du Lei thinks he was born ten years earlier.


    Baxia Zhenling suddenly said, "control strength. There should be no danger for this human for the time being. Turn this task into a long-term one. Otherwise... "


    Du Lei instantly understood that he was in a cold sweat. Some things are just right. If they are too much, others will have doubts. As for the sixth elder, although he knows the existence of the real spirit, what''s the matter? Is God omnipotent? Besides, he seems to recognize it. Baxia Zhenling is fighting back against the nine elders who just asked him to fight back in the conference room.


    Although Baxia Zhenling doesn''t understand the way of thinking of the earth people, it doesn''t mean he is stupid,. It''s just that sometimes he didn''t turn around.


    Du Lei angrily stopped his hand, and his forehead was sweating. And Zhu''s health has almost improved.

 Chapter 357

    "Well, who are you?" Mr. Zhu opened his eyes slightly and asked in doubt.


    "I''m a doctor invited by elder six. I know something about the treatment of overwork. So I''ll show you. " Du Lei explains with a smile.


    "Xiao Liu has a heart." Old Zhu smiles.


    But behind the husband and wife heard his father seems to have some strength to speak, immediately rushed over. Four eyes with tears, since last year, the old father''s health is getting worse and worse, words can''t say.


    Now, finally can speak, how can not happy? The tall and thin man arched his hand to Du Lei and said, "my name is Zhu Youji. In the future, if there is any difficulty for doctor Du in the capital, you can find me."


    With that, he handed out one of his business cards. Du Lei took a look, got, the other party did not enter the official, but entered the mall. And it seems to be awesome. Du Lei thought about it, ready to go back to check.


    Zhu Youji''s wife Yang Kaijin also gives a business card to Du Lei. Du Lei sees that both of them are market experts. He said to them with a smile: "the old man''s condition is stable, but we still need more observation, not careless."


    He frowned and thought, this can''t be saved at one time, otherwise, he didn''t have much sense of existence. Now he understands, dealing with people in the capital. You can''t just give away your cards. Otherwise, the other party will lose the curiosity to you. Your value will decrease with it.


    "Well, every half a month, I''ll come and see the situation for the old man. Just like me, I just stabilized the old man''s body. In the next half a month, you can start to provide some nutrition for the old man and enrich his body with vitamins. "


    Yang Kaijin listened and said with great joy: "thank you, Dr. Du. Do you have any taboos about eating?"


    Du Lei listens to the instruction of Baxia Zhenling and says: "eat something light first. Don''t be too rich in nutrition, otherwise the old people''s body can''t stand it. In terms of diet, it can be strengthened gradually. "


    After hearing this, Zhu Youji said, "this is a wonderful recovery. It seems that the old man''s illness can be saved.". Yang Kaijin quickly thanks Wan daoen, and they leave the room. Du Lei noticed that Zhu Youji was left in the room by Zhu Lao.


    "Ah, who is that man? Doctor Du? Why haven''t I heard of it? " Zhu asked in doubt.


    After hearing this, Zhu Youji quickly explained, "father, he was introduced by the six elders. It''s just here. But he is really a miracle doctor. He just looks at you and starts to recuperate for you. Ten minutes later, you wake up. "


    "Otherwise, I don''t think that young man is like a doctor, no matter what he says or what he does. Go and hand in Xiao Liu. I''ll ask what''s going on Mr. Zhu''s eyesight is burning. Even though his health is getting worse day by day, he has a very sharp eye on people.


    Du Lei, who just arrived downstairs, almost faltered when he heard this. Yang Kaijin quickly helped him, worried and asked, "is Dr. Du OK?"


    Now Du Lei is concerned with the safety of the old man. He can''t make any mistakes, so he is very nervous at this time. Du Lei smiles in his heart, what can he do? But he still pretended to say, "it''s OK. I just recuperated for the old man. I can''t bear it. Otherwise, I will definitely cure the old man once and for all. "


    "Can it be completely cured?" As soon as Yang Kaijin''s eyes brightened, her words were immediately heard by the people in the hall downstairs. All of a sudden, everyone looked here.


    Du Lei''s body trembles again. He obviously feels that these people''s eyes are like eagle''s eyes, staring at him. If he says something wrong, I''m afraid he will feel better in the future. These people are all the top leaders in China.


    Other than that, the eyes of the two former elders were like four golden lights. Stabbed him in the chest. He dare not be careless. Had to be cautious: "as long as the old man can reduce the tired, appropriate walk.". It should be no problem to improve the nutrition. "


    "Thank you, doctor Du." Yang Kaijin immediately felt relieved and bowed to Du Lei.


    "You''re welcome. The doctor''s parents are very kind." Du Lei laughed awkwardly, and then promised, "I''ll do it again in half a month to take good care of Zhu."


    Yang Kaijin saw that Du Lei had decided to go, so he was a little surprised and nodded. At this time, Zhu Youji came down. Seeing that Du Lei was going to leave, he immediately stepped forward.


    "Doctor Du, won''t you stay for dinner tonight?" Many people have heard Zhu Youji''s words. All of a sudden, his heart became active. It seems that Zhu''s health has really improved.


    Just, this Du Lei, is it really so magical? One by one, they began to think. Who doesn''t have three disasters and five diseases? If only a miracle doctor could treat them? At this time, many people are thinking about how to make friends with Du Lei.


    "No, I have something else to do." After Du Lei declined, Yang Kaijin sent him out of the door. He even gave a sign to elder six.


    Out of the door, Du Lei directly sat on Zhu''s car and left here. If he doesn''t leave quickly, he can''t. He just saw from those people''s eyes not only worry and gratitude, but also some things he shouldn''t see.


    Those people, however, are people who have seen it on TV. Although he knows that he may have fallen into factional struggles, he doesn''t want to fall into too deep. He can do what a "doctor" should do.


    Six elder see Du Lei nod, in the heart is also a loose. Mr. Zhu is fine. It''s good for them both in public and in private. At this time, Zhu Youji went to the six elders and said in a low voice, "father wants to see you!"


    Elder Liu was shocked. He hasn''t seen elder Zhu in private for a long time? He quickly sorted out his mood and began to follow Zhu Youji upstairs like a pilgrimage.


    After a while, Zhu Youji came down. "Father, thank you for your concern. He is much better now. I hope you don''t worry. If you have a chance in the future, you will come and thank you


    When they heard this, they immediately knew that they were being driven away. But it doesn''t matter. Just know if Mr. Zhu has anything to do. At the moment, a group of people immediately nodded and left with a smile.


    After everyone left, Zhu Youji went upstairs with his wife Yang Kaijin. But they didn''t go straight in. Because they all know that the old man must be talking to the six elders about something they shouldn''t have heard.


    After two hours, six elders just out of the room, he toward the couple a smile, "the old man told you to go in."


    Zhu Youji and Yang Kaijin bow slightly and quickly approach the room. As soon as they entered the room, they found that their father had already sat up. He was so shocked.


    "Father, it''s autumn now, and the temperature is falling. You have to pay attention to your health." Zhu Youji couldn''t help trembling. He was really afraid that his old father would come here again.

 Chapter 358

    Zhu Rong took a look at his son and daughter-in-law, his eyes burning. Immediately, the husband and wife felt that the old man seemed different, and they seemed to return to the time when he dominated the whole officialdom more than 20 years ago.


    They quickly lowered their heads, but the old man''s eyes were too sharp. The oppressors dare not look him in the eye. Zhu Rong sighed in his heart. If it wasn''t for him, his son might have gone on a completely different road now.


    He had put all his hopes on Zhu Youji, but he had no choice. He thought of this and said, "Er, that doctor Du really has some skills. I feel much better now. You just need to recuperate and it will be the same as before. "


    "Father, doctor Du said, you''d better not be too tired for the time being. He will come again in half a month Zhu Youji said in a hurry that he was really afraid. How could he not know who his father was? Du Lei''s family can see at a glance that he is overworked.


    "Of course I''ll listen to the doctor!" Old Zhu suddenly raised his lips slightly, as if thinking of something, "Kaijin, aren''t you Yang''s jewelry business? When you''re free, just go to Chengdu and have a look. Maybe there''s something unexpected. "


    Yang Kaijin raised his eyes. His eyes were full of doubts. The old man had never been involved in their business. What happened today? However, I didn''t ask much. Since the old man said so, when can I go to Chengdu to have a look.


    After a long time, Zhu sighed, "son, it''s dad. I''m sorry for you." There was a feeling in his heart. He already knew what happened today. So many people came downstairs to see if something would happen to him.


    Hum, they are so indomitable! Old Zhu snorted coldly in his heart. He didn''t know what his party would be like. Today, taking advantage of his good spirit, he simply pointed out some things with Zhu Youji.


    "Doctor Du, Xiao Liu has already told me. He''s a good man, so if the couple have any difficulties, they''ll go to him. Maybe they can help. "


    "Besides, they can help Xiao Liu. As for the others, you''d better break up with them! " After that, Zhu looks serious.


    Zhu Youji body meal, Yang Kaijin heart is also a Deng, she saw his man seems to be scared, quickly pestle him.


    "Yes, father, I see." Zhu Youji immediately responded. It seems that the old man didn''t know, but didn''t say it.


    "Kaijin, my son is indecisive. That''s why I chose you as my daughter-in-law. If I leave in the future, you may have to carry the family. " Zhu looked at Yang Kaijin with a kind face.


    "Father, doctor Du didn''t say..." Yang Kaijin was shocked. Just now Du Lei said that the old man was saved. What''s the matter?


    "I''m all like this. There''s no cure for medicine stone. Even if Hua Tuo is alive, can Dr. Du cure my old problems? I know my own body, so now I want to talk to you while I''m awake. " Mr. Zhu has taken a fancy to it. Now even if he leaves today, he has nothing to worry about.


    Yang Kaijin heard this, silent underground leader. Zhu quickly said something else. Both husband and wife were honest and obedient. After an hour, Zhu finally felt that he was a little tired and began to sleep in bed.


    After going downstairs, Yang Kaijin thought about what the old man said today. She immediately grabbed her man, Zhu Youji, and said, "go to Chengdu quickly. Maybe there''s something to do there!"


    Zhu Youji also reflected in his heart that today the old man seems to be very interested in Chengdu. He nodded. Now it seems that the old man will have nothing to do for a while and a half. He will go back as soon as possible, and he is not afraid of any accident.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Lei is sitting in a small restaurant at this time, six elders let him wait for him here. A few hours later, the six elders arrived late. He was embarrassed. "I''m sorry, there''s too much traffic."


    What can Du Lei say? He immediately stood up and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK, I''m OK anyway."


    "Thank you for the old man''s business." Six elder serious way, "this matter reckons I owe you, later if has any matter, as long as does not violate the law principle, surpasses the bottom line, I will help you once."


    Du Lei is so moved that he doesn''t want it. Elder six, that''s the promise of elder six. However, there must be some food, so he waved his hand and said, "don''t be so polite. What''s more, I admire Mr. Zhu. What''s the reward for treating him? "


    "Well, thank you very much this time." Six elder directly received a word, not allow Du Lei reaction. Is this the case of Shenma? You''re welcome? What about a good excuse?


    Seeing Du Lei''s face in dismay, the six elders burst out laughing, "are you kidding? Are you serious?"


    Du Lei angrily bowed his head, the city will play, the routine is so deep, I want to go back to the countryside! The six elders laughed for a while, then patted him on the shoulder and asked, "is old Zhu''s body OK?"


    Du Lei thought about it. If he followed the words of Baxia Zhenling, as long as he straightened out the body''s meridians, invigorated the blood and improved the body''s function on time, he would be able to live another ten or twenty years.


    "It''s OK, but I have to run to the capital frequently in the future." Du Lei said helplessly. The six elders squint at Du Lei with an expression I don''t believe.


    If you don''t know Baxia Zhenling, he may be fooled by Du Lei, but if you know Baxia Zhenling, you can''t play this game.


    Du Lei gave a wry smile, but he didn''t know what to say. This time, it was really his intention. It''s not that I don''t want to give Mr. Zhu a one-time treatment, but in that case, it''s obviously out of practice. What''s more, it doesn''t highlight the importance of Du Lei.


    But the six elders soon understood. He nodded and said, "in the future, you may as well live in the capital. Is the antique market in Beijing better than that in Chengdu? And there are a lot more sales channels. "


    Du Lei''s mind moved. This may be a good idea. However, after thinking about it, the funds on hand are not enough. Even with the help of the six elders, he could not rent a shop in the antique market. It''s not that he didn''t know about it.


    The antique city in Beijing is much bigger than that in Chengdu. The rent for every ten years is equivalent to all his assets now. This is hollowing out the family to do business. He doesn''t do it.


    What''s more, it may waste a promise made by the six elders. If it''s used to find a front rent for him, isn''t it to shoot mosquitoes with cannons?


    It''s not worth it! He quickly denied the idea. But the six elders are determined to let Du Lei come to the capital. "We have a detailed plan for the antique market. I hope you can refer to it," he said


    Du Lei a Leng, took that plan book, immediately surprised. Although he knows that now the antique market has been the above attention. Because the water here is deep.

 Chapter 359

    There are too many fakes and most of the genuine ones are ghost goods. There are very few real clean antiques. But looking at the plan of the six elders, it seems that they want to create a new antique system. He hesitated for a moment and said, "you are too general. Besides, it is based on a large number of genuine antiques. I don''t have that much. "


    "You really don''t?" Six elder suddenly cold hum a, right hand is beating desktop, seem to have known Du Lei''s some ghost trick for a long time.


    Du Lei in the heart a stagnant, did the other party know what? After thinking about it, he finally felt numb. It seems that something happened at the tomb of King Tuo. He guessed well. It''s hard to hide from the state machine. Especially now. If people don''t pay attention to you, you won''t want to run away.


    "You don''t want to empty my family, do you? I tell you, it has something to do with the overlord. " Du Lei had no choice but to move out.


    "He just needs to find Wan Yangzi now. What can he do with antiques? Comrade Du Lei, you have eaten enough in the past six months. We didn''t notice it before. It''s my fault. Now that I''ve noticed it, why are you still quibbling? Now it''s time to contribute to the country. " The sixth elder said earnestly.


    Du Lei rolled his eyes. Today I broke your leg. I don''t charge a cent. I didn''t expect that you would sell me in the twinkling of an eye after you were cured. Is there any reason for this at the end of the day? However, he just knew that the solution now before him was the only one.


    And even if we lose money in the future, there will be financial support from the state. It can be said that the harvest is guaranteed by drought and flood. He nodded with a thousand reluctance. He knew that his treasures would have to be handed over to the state in the future. And once he is established, he will be the hatred object of the whole capital and even the whole Chinese antique owners.


    In fact, the method proposed by the six elders is to forcibly insert the antique market through the official. But in the past, although they wanted to intervene, they were opposed by all the antique market owners. As a last resort, we have to give up. But now that they have Du Lei, if they don''t seize this opportunity, they will quit.


    Moreover, even if the six elders in charge of discipline come to speak out the plan, it means that the nine elders have already passed the plan. Du Lei''s heart is bleeding. But after thinking about it, although there are many things in King Tuo''s tomb, they are only before. Now the treasure in his hand comes from the deep sea, which is the foundation of his family.


    But once he cooperates with the government, his stuff can only be exported here.


    But the only thing that deserves Du Lei''s pleasure is that the state basically doesn''t intervene in his things, and if he encounters some good things, the state will buy them at the market price. Like the dog head he donated before. That''s basically to be included in the National Museum.


    Moreover, they only charge a certain percentage, but they will not restrict Du Lei''s selling. That is to say, as long as Du Lei sells goods. Then he and the country can make money. If it can''t be sold, there is also financial support from the state.


    And there is an official recognition, as long as he dominates the world and gets famous. So this is an iron sign. And if he wants to hold an auction in the future, it will be much easier.


    Unfortunately, once the base camp moved to the capital, then things in Chengdu must be closed. He made such a gimmick here. It''s strange that those old things in Chengdu will spare him.


    With a very heavy heart, Du Lei left Beijing and returned to Chengdu. He told he Ruyue about it, and then he sighed. There are advantages and disadvantages in this matter, but for their brand which has just started, the disadvantages certainly outweigh the advantages.


    But fortunately, they don''t just depend on the antique family. Now she has started to prepare for the development of the jewelry store. The address has been selected, which is on the west side.


    In the past two days, too many things have happened in the Western District, and the sudden collapse of the Han family has made the other families get too much money. Now there are busy rebuilding, and if it wasn''t for Du Lei''s face, the Ping family would be in danger. Most importantly, pingchangkong was also affected.


    I''m afraid there will be a lot of problems this year. First, he was suspended for a period of time because of his father-in-law''s family. It''s not easy to survive. There''s something wrong with my family.


    But fortunately, by Du Lei''s east wind, he is still strong to survive. Therefore, as soon as Du Lei returned to Chengdu, they knew. And they also invested a lot of money in the jewelry construction on the west side of Ho Yue. Support was expressed.


    But some are happy, others are sad. Qian''s jewelry had a good cooperation with Du Lei, but they set their goal on the coastal areas and prepared to take another high-end route, which made the relationship between Du Lei and Qian''s family worse and worse.


    Now, he Ruyue no longer supplies Qian''s jewelry. Although Qian ling''er said for a long time on the ground of violating the contract, he Ruyue still didn''t bird her. They even offered to pay liquidated damages.


    Now that Du Lei is back, the most anxious thing is her. She immediately contacted Du Lei and hoped to talk about the cooperation. After all, it was the two of them who started working together in the first place.


    The next afternoon, Du Lei took time to go to the meeting alone with Qian ling''er. But the other side is not alone. Beside Qian ling''er, there was a tall man with a sunny face.


    Du Lei took a look at him, and immediately he despised him. He just likes to pretend. Of course, this is also because he thought it was just an appointment between him and Qian ling''er, so he was a bit sloppy in his clothes.


    "Are you du Lei?" Xia Tianyu looks at Du Lei, in the heart a burst of disdain. He thought that he had received higher education, but he didn''t expect that he would sit down and negotiate with a rural farmer today. Of course, the premise is that the other side still has enough jewelry supply.


    "Who are you?" Du Lei has known for a long time that his name is Xia Tianyu. He is the eldest son of the Xia family in Donghai city. He came back from studying in M country. Now it''s time to sharpen the sword and prepare for reform within Xiashi group.


    And his jewelry supply has become the primary goal of his reform. Without sufficient supply, people in the group will not agree with his reform.


    Xia Tianyu hears the smell of disdain from Du Lei''s mouth, and immediately wants to attack, but Qian linger secretly pulls him. He took a look at Qian ling''er and didn''t say a word.


    "Boss Du, we are all acquaintances. There''s no need to beat around the bush. Today, I just want to tell you why you want to unilaterally break the contract we signed before? Of course, I don''t want to get your liquidated damages, which is not very good for both of us. " Qian ling''er didn''t have the casual appearance before. Today, Du Lei is a little upset.


    "I know about this. Didn''t I hear that Qian''s jewelry is going to take a high-end route? I don''t think my stuff is high-end, and I don''t deserve it! " Du Lei pretends to say.

 Chapter 360

    Qian ling''er was not angry. Xia Tianyu said directly, "breaking the contract will also have a certain impact on your reputation. I hope you can make a wise choice?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Du Lei coldly looked in the past, what reputation does he care about? Although he knows that this will have a serious impact on the future development of the company. However, the attitude of Qian''s jewelry also made Du Lei sick.


    When he came back yesterday, he thought it was not good. After all, we are all old friends and have signed a contract. How bad is it to break the contract unilaterally?


    But he didn''t expect that, why did Yue say, "do you think I want to? You know what? The jewels we sent to us were carefully selected by our workers to cater to their high-end route. As a result, they were very kind. They not only disliked the source of jewels, but also said that farmers were farmers and would never be on the stage. And a serious warning to us, don''t shoddy. Otherwise, they will sue us in court. "


    Du Lei listened to, suddenly big light is angry, this is how to return a responsibility? He knew about the carefully selected things in his own factory, but he didn''t expect that the other party should be so bullying. Although he knows, this may not be what Qian ling''er means. But Qian Kun said this, which shows that people have long been connected with Xia group.


    Of course, the most important thing is that those dog days do not return the substandard products they said with some certificates. This NIMA, if Du Lei can endure, he is not Du Lei, have seen shameless, have never seen such shameless.


    You can''t say good, shoddy, that''s OK, you return those substandard products to us, we''ll exchange them for you. You don''t give it back. A lot of bullshit. What''s more, they don''t drive as they want? When did he see Du Lei''s head? It''s so easy to cheat, isn''t it?


    Today, he was even more upset when he saw Xia Tianyu''s arrogant manner. What''s more, Qian ling''er seems to want to distance himself from him. Why is he so enthusiastic?


    Xia Tianyu body a stagnation, just Du Lei although did not use much tone, but his invincible momentum is revealed. Suddenly, he said in his heart: How dare a country bumpkin show off in front of me?


    After that, he was furious. A country bumpkin even dare to talk in front of him, especially in front of his fiancee. If he counsels, what should Qian ling''er think of himself? Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said coldly, "what if I threaten you?"


    After hearing this, Qian ling''er said, "Oh, no, it''s a rhythm to make things bigger.". In fact, she doesn''t want to bring Xia Tianyu, but there''s no way, whether it''s her father Qian Kun or Xia family. They both hope to have a good talk with Du Lei. Of course, there is always a way to monitor whether there will be any secret agreement between her and Du Lei.


    Thinking of this, Qian ling''er stares at Du Lei. Then he looks at Xia Tianyu and says in a cold voice: "well, sit down. We are here to talk business, not to do damage. What threat is not a threat?"


    Speaking of this, she said to Du Lei with a smile: "boss Du, you have a large number of adults. Why bother with us? Well, the jewelry we bought before, no matter how many times, we want it. At the same time, I also hope that boss Du can make more efforts to check it in the future. After all, we plan to take the high-end route in the future. So, in terms of cooperation... "


    Xia Tianyu heard that her woman was so cold and hard on her, but she was so hot on Du Lei, and immediately became jealous. He pulled a handful of money. Then he said with a strong attitude.


    "Substandard products are substandard products. We will return all the previous ones. We hope that boss Du can use some teacher Fu for future jewelry. Otherwise..."


    "Or what?" Du Lei looks on coldly. He can see that Qian ling''er is not happy with Xia Tianyu. It''s just that he''s not in the mood to take care of other people''s housework.


    But when it comes to jewelry cooperation, he sneered, "OK, I came here this time. I was going to see your attitude. Qian ling''er is not bad. As for your Xia family?"


    He did not say, but the meaning is very obvious, Xia Tianyu this 250 let him very uncomfortable. Qian ling''er is also annoyed by Xia Tianyu''s words. She clearly recognized the change in Du Lei''s tone.


    "Well, we bought all the jewelry you sold. As for the cooperation with Xia family, this batch of jewelry will not be provided to Xia family for the time being. What do you think? " Qian ling''er immediately said that she didn''t want the cooperation between her and Du Lei to collapse because of the Xia family.


    In fact, from the beginning to the end, she didn''t plan to go through any bullshit high-end route. If it wasn''t for her father''s open-minded and being coaxed by the Xia family to get on their boat, Qian ling''er would not have been a bird of Xia Tianyu.


    When Xia Tianyu saw that his wife had sold himself for Du Lei''s sake, he immediately became angry. He grabbed Qian linger''s hand, and then said angrily, "your Qian''s jewelry has signed a contract with our Xia family. What''s the matter? I''ll give you money. The family needs money and contacts. In the twinkling of an eye, you''re going to sell me for this man? "


    Du Lei''s mouth is light and interesting. Although he can''t stand Xia Tianyu bullying a woman, he doesn''t have to take care of other people''s housework for a woman.


    Seeing that Du Lei was silent, Qian ling''er turned his lips and pushed Xia Tianyu away. He stood up and said in a cold voice, "so what if I sell you? Let me tell you, from today on, our Qian''s jewelry will no longer cooperate with your Xia family. "


    "You Xia Tianyu points at Qian linger. He is angry. He takes another look at Du Lei, which is even more angry. He has heard before that the relationship between Du Lei and Qian ling''er is not clear.


    Today, he finally understood that his feelings had been with others for a long time. Otherwise, why did Qian ling''er turn back? Qian family is not a good thing. Qian Kun kneels down to lick their Xia family. Qian ling''er and Du Lei cheat him. He is now basically sure that the group of jewels that their Xia family bid for before must also be the ghost of their partnership.


    "You mean woman, how dare you cheat me!" When did Xia Tianyu, who lived in love from childhood, suffer from such cowardice? He felt as if his head was green.


    He slapped in the past, Qian ling''er widened her eyes, and she didn''t expect that Xia Tianyu would dare to beat her. But there was a wall behind, and she couldn''t hide. I thought she would be slapped in the face.


    But after closing his eyes, there was no movement after a long time. When he opened his eyes, Du Lei didn''t know when he had stood up, stretched out his right hand and grasped Xia Tianyu''s hand.


    "It''s really shameful of you to have a master beating a woman!" Du Lei hummed coldly, and then said nothing. A bully''s real Qi suddenly burst into Xia Tianyu''s body.

 Chapter 361

    Suddenly, Xia Tianyu only felt that his right hand was about to freeze, and the whole right hand was frozen directly. As the eldest son of the Xia family, he certainly knew that there were some supernatural powers in China. And there is one such person in their Xia family. But he didn''t expect that Du Lei was one.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but found that there seemed to be something in his throat. For a long time, he didn''t spit out a word.


    With his right hand drooping, he turned and ran. He knew that now he had to go back to his family and ask that man to save him. Otherwise, he would be useless in his life.


    As for Du Lei, he thought bitterly that in the future, no matter what, this hatred will come back. Du Lei looks at Xia Tianyu''s back as he runs away in a hurry and hums coldly.


    "A spoiled child is a waste. Return the turtle. It''s about the same with one hair! " He said disdainfully, and then found that Qian ling''er''s face was a little embarrassed.


    "You''re going to marry this trash?" Du Lei asks curiously.


    "What choice can I have if you don''t marry me?" Strange is, Qian ling''er also don''t know why, ghost make a difference of say so a words.


    "Cough!" Suddenly, Du Lei was a little embarrassed. He looked around, as if someone was looking at this side, but no one came, it should be that no one heard.


    "Why, are you afraid?" Qian ling''er just said that sentence, she is also ashamed, and at this time Du Lei is already married. But he knew that Li Mengxin, Lina, Zhao Xue and Du Lei had a different relationship, so she had some plans in her mind.


    "I''m afraid? What am I afraid of? " Du Lei said two words, then frowned: "do you really want to marry me?"


    "You''re better than him." Qian ling''er thought about it and said with a smile.


    "What makes me better than him? Can he compare with me? A piece of turtle hair Du Lei disdains the way. He really didn''t pay attention to this kind of rich second generation.


    But Qian ling''er suddenly reminded him: "you should be more careful in the future. I heard that they have a sacrifice in the Xia family. That man is very powerful


    Du Lei listened, oneself all so fierce, still afraid that what offer? I can''t do it. I''m going to bite him. So he waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. Don''t worry. He can''t help me."


    Qian ling''er was helpless, "our cooperation before that..."


    "Isn''t there so much jewelry in front of you? I don''t believe you don''t have a beard. Anyway, I signed the contract with you, as long as you check it. If I don''t give it to the Xia family, I will have no problem. I think it''s good for Qian''s jewelry to be a popular brand. Why do you need to learn high-end routes from others? "


    Qian ling''er''s face darkened. It was her father''s decision, and she couldn''t help it. Got Du Lei''s affirmative answer, she came forward, and then in Du Lei''s face quickly kiss, just like to leave.


    Du Lei touched his cheek, feeling that today''s goal seems to be wrong, right? Why did you take another woman? Why won''t Yue punish him for kneeling on the washboard? But after thinking about it, there are already four. It doesn''t matter if there is one more.


    However, although in front of a woman forced, but he is more careful. He immediately made a phone call to the six elders to ask how powerful the Xia family''s bullshit offering was.


    Six elder silent for a while, "he should not have you strong!"


    Du Lei was relieved at last, but the six elders didn''t plan to let him go. They reminded him: "about the antique shop, you should get ready. We''ve already given you the green light, waiting for you to come."


    Du Lei body meal, he thought, had to smile. He worked hard in the middle of the night to kill Wan Hongru, but he didn''t think that he was targeted by the people in the capital.


    It seems that this side can only be abandoned first, but with pingsihai, there should be no big problem. He went to the North District and told Ping Sihai about it.


    "No, dugo? Are you going to Beijing for development? " Ping Sihai is also frightened by Du Lei''s words. In his opinion, how good is Du Lei in Chengdu now. He''s got the north and the West. At that time, if Du Lei wants to develop the antique industry, will he take care of him directly?


    But when we go to the capital, the water there is deeper. If you are not careful, you may not even have any bones. Du Lei doesn''t want to either, but it''s not up to him to decide.


    "Chengdu, I will not give up, it is not, I can come back to develop. But you have to manage this side well for me as my way out. " Du Lei said seriously.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Ping Sihai hesitated for a moment and said, "dugo, can you lend me some money?"


    Du Lei looks at him in surprise. He is the fourth son of the Ping family. Is he short of money? But after thinking about it, the storm in Chengdu a few days ago also involved Ping''s family. Although he deliberately burned the things about Ping''s family, they still couldn''t help selling it.


    After thinking about it, it seemed that he had made a hole in Laoping''s family, so he nodded and asked, "how much do you want?"


    After a long time, pingsihai said, "one billion!"


    "A billion?" Du Lei almost wanted to leave. His current assets add up to almost $1 billion. Of course, this does not count those antiques that have not yet been sold. However, there was no hope for him in King Tuo''s tomb. Since he was watched by the six elders, he would give himself a mouthful of soup at most.


    This is also because others give face to themselves. Who is Du Lei? I do not know! But he soon thought that this money was not borrowed by pingsihai, but by pingzhongmou.


    Only Pingshi group can afford such a large sum of money. With a little guilt in his heart, he said with pain: "one billion, I''ll think of a way. But I''m not sure how much I''ll be able to come up with at the end of the day. "


    "Thank you, dugo!" Ping Sihai felt relieved. In fact, he was very embarrassed. But no way, the second brother gave him such a task. Of course, whether it can be done or not is another matter, but now Pingjia does continue to make a sum of money to stabilize the group.


    In just a few days, their Ping family''s assets have shrunk by half. If they don''t have any more money to invest, their Ping group is likely to fall apart.


    Du Lei thought about it. He couldn''t take out all the money at once. Otherwise, he would be able to dominate the world. So I had no choice but to pay attention to the he family and the Li family.


    After the collapse of the Han family, the rest of the families in Chengdu swallowed up all of the Han family''s industries, which should be too much to eat. He immediately found he Ruyue and said it. Originally he Ruyue did not agree.


    That''s a billion yuan. Even if Du Lei''s own 500 million yuan, there is still a hole of 500 million yuan. Five hundred million. This is the gross profit they have made in two years.


    Today''s hotel industry is not as good as before. All kinds of small hotels are springing up like bamboo shoots. These large hotels can''t retain customers at all.

 Chapter 362

    However, when Du Lei said that Ping family accident, he also has part of the responsibility, he Ruyue reluctantly agreed. Although she did not ask what the reason was that Du Lei had something to do with the tsunami a few days ago. But she still chose to believe in Du Lei. Of course, she also took a fancy to Ping Zhongmou''s ability to turn the tide.


    Later, the ho family invested 200 million yuan, but Li Mengxin didn''t think so much. Since her man asked for money, could she not give it? And she is not so hostile to the Ping family. In particular, it is said that he Ruyue has contributed 200 million yuan, and she has directly contributed 300 million yuan, which has closed the gap.


    And Du Lei suddenly feel li Mengxin is not so headache, finally, this night, he will Li Mengxin completely under the room.


    The next morning, Du Lei caresses Li Mengxin''s proud body. A satisfied face. To his present position, he really has not asked much.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Xue left, and now do not know where to go, she did not take the initiative to contact Du Lei, Du Lei is unable to contact her. As an agent, the first thing is to hide yourself.


    And Lina is still in Dubai waiting for him to get married.


    "Headache!" Du Lei sighed and got up. He is going to give the billion to Ping Sihai first. Besides, he still has a lot of things to deal with today.


    In the North District, when he gave Ping Sihai his bank card, he almost kisses Du Lei with excitement¡° Dugo, you kiss me more than I do. "


    Du Lei laughs, "OK, you can send this money to your second brother in a hurry."


    "To order!" Pingsihai happily took the card and left.


    When Ping Zhongmou learned that Du Lei had contributed one billion yuan to him, he immediately didn''t know what to say. He said to Ping Sihai: "four ah, you have to have a good relationship with Du Lei in the future. I don''t know how many people have fallen into the well, but there are not many people who can send charcoal in the snow."


    Ping Sihai nodded heavily: "second brother, I know."


    ¡­¡­


    Du Lei came to the No.2 store in the North District, and Lin Yiyi and Zhang San, who had been on holiday, also came back. There''s no way. He wants to go to the capital for development. He always has to ask how these people plan.


    "I made my fortune with you, my boss. If you want to go to the capital, I will follow you. Yiyi, you can stay in Chengdu! " Zhang San said. Du Lei also said that it is impossible for the industry in Chengdu not to do so, but it is possible that the focus will turn to the capital in the future. This is to be able to support people and make a living.


    Lin Yiyi thought, "I''d better go to the capital with my boss. Since I only need to guard here, I think it''s better to let other people do it."


    Du Lei listened to, smile, this Lin Yiyi really still has some ambition, but he just needs such a person. There is no ambition. If you go to the capital, you will only be crushed.


    "That''s OK. You''ll hand over your work these two days!" Du Lei has already done a good job. The first shop will be taken care of by Fei Yuda, while the second shop will be taken care of by a girl named Lu Qingqing who Lin Yiyi picked out these two days.


    As for Du Wei, Li can and others, they followed him to the capital for development. In the past year, these two people have grown up a lot. They have been able to handle some things well. Moreover, when they work together, they can achieve some unexpected results.


    As for Zhang sanniusi, he continued to be a hitter. And Lin Yiyi goes to learn some knowledge of the auction host first. But there is another man, Du Lei, who has a headache.


    That is from Yancheng all the way with SUMO, sumo came to Chengdu has been more than two months. But he didn''t know why, didn''t do much, people didn''t know where to go, and always disappeared. If it wasn''t for Du Lei''s face. The rest of the people have been making small reports for a long time.


    After thinking about it, Du Lei finds Su Li Li through his own identity. Su Li Li has been watching Su mo. And Du Lei will also provide them with certain funds on a regular basis.


    "Regent, sumo has been on the south side recently. And we found that he seems to be very close to Zhen Miaomiao in the Southern District. The relationship between them is extraordinary. "


    "Zhen Miaomiao?" Du Lei rubbed his chin. Zhen Miaomiao, who he had heard of, seemed to be the handlebar of the Southern District. Of course, she carried the whole Southern District with a woman, which was what Du Lei thought he admired.


    But Su Mo and Zhen Miaomiao are close, and their relationship is extraordinary. What about CAI Siyi in Donghai city? Aren''t they lovers? But when he thought that he had five women, he didn''t think much. He thought it was just someone else''s play.


    But the words below Su Li Li made Du Lei shudder¡° This Zhen Miaomiao is a child raiser. Otherwise, she won''t be the boss of the Southern District. "


    "Goodman boy?" Du Lei was surprised that he knew more or less about gumantong. It''s about making the bodies of some young children into golden children by some secret method. In this way, we can protect the financial and spiritual fortunes of the donors. But these are some legends that cannot be taken for granted.


    However, from Su Li Li''s investigation, I was surprised to learn that Zhen Miaomiao''s Guman boy really seems to have some abilities. They did an experiment. Use mermaid''s high technology to target Zhen Miaomiao. But it was blocked by a magical force.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes, "what is he doing?" This sumo is really not reassuring. It''s interesting to mix with Zhen Miaomiao.


    More, they don''t know. But what is certain is that the Goodman boy is really unusual. It makes their recent surveillance a little inadequate.


    Du Lei makes a phone call to sumo and directly asks where he is. He said a few days ago that he would shift his focus and go to the capital for development. It''s impossible that Su Mo didn''t know.


    "What can I do for you, boss?" Su Mo''s voice seems to be a little tired and weak. But Du Lei heard there seemed to be a lazy woman''s voice.


    Du Lei sneers in his heart. It seems that Su Mo is really getting along with Zhen Miaomiao, but he can''t manage it. As long as he doesn''t mess with himself.


    "As I said last time, our hegemony will shift to the capital. What do you think?"


    "Ah? The capital? I want to go, too! " Su Mo hesitated for a while, still feel to mix with Du Lei to have a future. But now he''s ready for second hand. That''s Zhen Miaomiao.


    "That''s OK. You''ll be ready. We''ll start in two days." Du Lei nods, this Su Mo still has a little ability. Not to the last moment, as long as the other side did not betray themselves, then he will not give up sumo.


    "In two days? Boss, can you give me more time? I''ll go to the capital to see you in half a month, OK? " Sumo pleaded.


    Du Lei frowned. Lao Tzu, the boss, was so low-key that he was still talking to me¡° Why do you have so many things? If you can''t, don''t go


    Hang up the phone directly, when I really look up to you? Du Lei went back to the villa angrily. On the other side, Su Mo looked at the mobile phone, with a grim face. He smashed the mobile phone directly, and then scolded: "paralyzed, now let you cross with me. After a while, I don''t know how to die if I let you die."

 Chapter 363

    "What''s the matter?" Zhen Miaomiao sits up with a hazy face. The fierce object in front of her chest pestles Su Mo directly, and then leans on his shoulder, "is that what Cai Siyi you are looking for trouble again?"


    "She? What can she do for me? Now it''s important to have a baby for me. " Sumo turned around, two big hands mercilessly kneaded the two giants. And then directly push Zhen Miaomiao to the top.


    Suddenly, the bed bursts of spring infinite.


    Cai Siyi looked at the mobile phone in her hand and didn''t know whether to call or not. After a long hesitation, she finally couldn''t help it.


    "Dudududu..."


    As soon as Du Lei got home, his mobile phone rang. When he saw it, it turned out to be a phone call from Donghai city. He''s in Donghai City, but he doesn''t know anyone. Just want to hang up, suddenly think of Su Mo''s girlfriend Cai Siyi is not Donghai city? And at the beginning, in Donghai City, in order to solve the problem of Dou De''s three people, Cai Siyi also made great efforts.


    He took the phone and said, "Hello, who are you?"


    "Is that Mr. Du Lei?" Cai Siyi asked with a cry


    "I am! What are you Although Du Lei guessed that it might be Cai Siyi, he still wondered how she could call herself?


    "I''m miss Tsai. Do you remember? It''s su Mo''s girlfriend in Donghai city. We met once. " Cai Siyi quickly introduced herself.


    "I remember, I remember. What''s up? What can I do for you? " Du Lei is even more strange. It seems that there is something wrong with CAI Siyi.


    "Is sumo working for you?"


    "Yes, but he''s been playing around lately. I just made a phone call to him. He seems a little reluctant to do it with me. " Du Lei is not in such a good mood to explain to Su Mo, and now he feels that Su Mo seems to have done something wrong to Cai Siyi.


    After a long silence over there, Cai Siyi said slowly, "Mr. Du, can we see each other? I''m in Chengdu. "


    Du Lei surprised, Cai Siyi came to Chengdu? When did it happen? Does she know that Su Mo and Zhen Miaomiao are together? He thought about it and agreed.


    Two people about in a coffee shop, after all, this kind of place is most suitable to talk about things. When Du Lei saw Cai Siyi, he was shocked. At this time, Miss Tsai can''t compare with a few months ago.


    The whole face is very pale, the most important thing is that Du Lei feels an abnormal breath from her. He frowned and asked, "is something wrong? I don''t think you''re in good shape


    Cai Siyi takes a look at Du Lei and suddenly sobs softly. Du Lei couldn''t see a woman crying. He immediately comforted her: "did Su Mo bully you? Don''t be afraid. Just tell me that I''m your brother. "


    Who knows, Cai Siyi heard, cry more severe. Du Lei has no choice but to watch Cai Siyi cry. After a long time, Cai Siyi''s eyes became more swollen.


    "Mr. Du, do you know what sumo is doing recently?" Cai Siyi asked pitifully, seeing that Du Lei was in love with this woman. Unfortunately, he didn''t know whether to tell Su Mo and Zhen Miaomiao.


    After all, his business can''t be copied. Moreover, he felt that sumo seemed to have some secret in the dark, such as that when he was a teenager, he had his father in the pit.


    "This!" Du Lei hesitated for a long time. He thought it was better to tell Cai Siyi as soon as possible. After all, this kind of thing can''t be concealed for a long time. For this woman!


    "In fact, he''s been hanging out with an underground power boss in the Southern District recently. That boss is a woman named Zhen Miaomiao!" Du Lei said it.


    "Thank you for telling me that, but I knew that a long time ago." Cai Siyi laughed, then shook her head and said, "what I want to ask is what he did secretly."


    Du Lei was surprised. Did Cai Siyi know all about it? But think about it, which man out to steal, and ultimately will not be caught by his wife? It''s Du Lei, who has long been seen through by he Ruyue. It''s just that people don''t say it.


    "Well, I don''t know. I''ve been running in the capital recently. " Du Lei implicitly way, but in the heart to Su Mo''s sense organ is completely gone finally, it seems that this Su Mo can''t stay at the side. Otherwise, something might happen.


    "That Zhen Miaomiao is a ghost keeper." Tsai said slowly after a pause.


    Does Cai Siyi know that Du Lei''s body stagnates? What does the other party want to say to themselves? He immediately frowned. Cai Siyi saw it, and then she burst out with a tragic smile, "I ask Mr. Du to help you in Donghai city to save my child."


    "Your child?" Du Lei was stunned and looked at Cai Siyi. At this time, he noticed that Cai Siyi was wearing a loose dress today. And this just hides her bulging stomach.


    "The child is nearly four months old." Cai Siyi touched her stomach with a look of maternal love, but then she cried even more. Du Lei frowned and didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Baxia Zhenling''s voice sounded in Du Lei''s mind, "her child has a problem and is cursed. You can see it by looking at the Lingtong. "


    Du Lei is so excited that he can''t forget it. He quickly opened the Lingtong and looked at Cai Siyi''s stomach. I don''t know. I''m scared.


    At this time, where does the child in CAI Siyi''s stomach still look like a child? More like a little old man. All skin and bones, not a bit of blood. It''s like the blood essence of the whole body has been sucked away.


    But the strangest thing is that there is a mysterious Rune flashing on the child''s forehead. After checking it for a long time, Du Lei found that the rune was constantly extracting the essence and blood of CAI Siyi and her child for its continuous operation.


    "I went to TM. So vicious Du Lei was so angry that he cursed his mother. He slapped the table hard. Now it seems that the child is really going to die.


    But Du Lei''s action startles Cai Siyi. She looks at Du Lei in amazement and doesn''t know what happened. Du Lei thought about it, and he guessed that it was su Mo who did it. And that mysterious Rune must have something to do with that gumenton.


    But he doesn''t have much to do now. Should Cai Siyi say, after all, sumo''s son of a bitch is gone. I''m afraid Cai Siyi has already given up, but that child, he frowned, it''s hard to solve this child''s problem.


    "The child''s essence and blood have been out of ten. If you follow the way on earth, you can''t save it at all." Baxia Zhenling''s voice rang out coldly.


    "So if we follow the way of the divine world, will there be a chance?" Du Lei asks in a hurry. Yes, there seems to be no way on earth, but there must be in the divine world.


    Baxia Zhenling didn''t rush to answer, but was silent for a long time. In the end, Du Lei began to curse his mother. After all, every minute now, part of the child''s blood essence will be extracted.


    "The divine world certainly has a way, but it takes a lot of risk." Ba Xia Zhen Ling said: "and you have to take the risk. It depends on whether you dare."

 Chapter 364

    "What''s the risk?" Du Lei a Leng, don''t know this and save the child have what connection.


    "The child''s essence and blood were drawn, but the real spirit was blocked by a force, and the means were extremely cruel, so that whenever the real spirit was weak, the child would draw a certain amount of essence and blood from the mother to nourish the real spirit and the body. So, to save the child, we must first cut off the connection between the child and the mother. "


    "Of course, in this process, the child and mother''s life will be in danger at any time, and you must provide them with enough blood essence to ensure that they will not die completely. Adults are good to say, after all, it is not the main target of the other party. And the child may die at any time in the process. "


    "Once the connection between the two is cut off, the caster will know for sure. You have to find a very safe place. Because I will completely destroy the rune on the child in this period of time. So, I won''t have time to protect you. And you, also because lose enough blood essence, and lead to your ability to decline. Once the other party comes, then... "


    Before Baxia Zhenling finished speaking, Du Lei knew how much danger he would face if he chose to help Cai Siyi. No wonder Baxia Zhenling just hesitated. But he doesn''t know, bully real Ling''s hesitation, as long as want to see Du Lei''s heart.


    Because he and Du Lei have been together for such a long time, they really haven''t tried each other well. If the other party has a good heart and can think about saving others at such a critical moment, maybe he is not unable to help Du Lei through this difficulty. Of course, everything depends on Du Lei''s choice.


    No matter how Du Lei chooses, he will continue to hibernate on Du Lei, and when the time comes, he will leave the earth and go to the divine world. However, if Du Lei chooses to save the mother and son, he may take Du Lei away or leave him something that can make Du Lei stand.


    But if Du Lei chooses not to save, he has nothing to say. When the time comes, he will leave. As for what Du Lei has now, it is just as if he has given alms to him all these years.


    Du Lei''s forehead is sweating. Of course, he knows that he can''t make a decision at this critical moment, because it''s not only about the safety of CAI Siyi''s mother and son, but also about his own life and death. He had never had such a choice before.


    For a time, he thought for a long time, but had no clue. At last, he felt a little bit loose and wanted to turn his head and go. But when his eyes, through the Lingtong, saw the child in CAI Siyi''s stomach, he suddenly felt angry and sad.


    He is also a father to be now, and Lina is waiting for him to get married in Dubai. If it was his own son, what would he choose? Anyway, the child is innocent. It''s a real life! How innocent, the world is so beautiful, but he has no time to look at it and will leave completely? And become a plaything of SUMO?


    When he thought of this, he also thought of Su Li Li''s words. Su Mo could even harm his own father. His nature can be seen. It''s ridiculous that I thought of him as a friend worth making!


    "Mr. Du, please!" When Cai Siyi saw Du Lei gnashing her teeth and it seemed difficult to make a decision, she kept begging. She has no face to go back to her father now, so if Du Lei chooses not to help their mother and son, she will commit suicide and leave the world she loves and hates with her children.


    "OK, I''ll help you!" Du Lei said this sentence, suddenly felt relaxed. I don''t know why, he still can''t get around the conscience.


    "Thank you, Mr. Du!" Seeing that Du Lei was willing to save her child, Cai Siyi burst into tears and laughed. She couldn''t help but be happy and grabbed Du Lei''s hand.


    Du Lei obviously felt that the woman''s hands were so cold. I feel better in my heart. Maybe I will pay my life for it. But if I don''t save them, how can he face them? How to face your future children? I have the ability to save, but because of fear and fear, let a living life die?


    "But I remind you that I promised to save the child. But we are all in great danger. The most important thing is that I''m worried that my children can''t stand it. " Du Lei said seriously that he believed that Cai Siyi knew her body. But I don''t know about my children.


    "It''s OK. I''m not going to die. Small or big, Mr. Du, please. But I hope that after my death, you will give the child to my father. As you know, he is the Secretary of Donghai municipal Party committee. It''s enough to support a child. " Cai Siyi didn''t realize that the child in her stomach had been cast.


    But Du Lei didn''t plan to tell her this, just a smile¡° I promise you. And if I have a chance, I''ll help you catch sumo''s too. "


    "I don''t want to see him again." Cai Siyi shakes her head, her eyes misty with tears.


    Du Lei shook his head and sighed. After he took Cai Siyi back, he quietly told he Ruyue about her situation. Although he Ruyue is angry with SUMO, it''s because that person is also brought back by Du Lei. So I didn''t say much. But when she looks at Cai Siyi, she is also full of sympathy.


    "Is she really that dangerous?" He ruoyue doesn''t believe that such a big living person is facing the crisis of life and death. And kids in the belly are more dangerous.


    "It could be more dangerous than that." Du Lei gave a wry smile. "I''m going to call Zhang sanniusi back, and there are Dou DESs. They may have some experience in dealing with these heresies. "


    "Look at the people you brought back!" He Ruyue didn''t say well.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. You hurry to make some tonic for Cai Siyi. I''m worried that her body will not be able to stand such a toss at night. "


    "Can I see it?" He Ruyue asked curiously. She was very curious about how to fight tonight. Moreover, she had never seen Du Lei''s power sweeping his opponent.


    "No, it''s too dangerous this time." Du Lei severely refused, this time mainly because he did not know how much combat power he could play, and the most powerful overlord Zhenling was unreliable. Otherwise, he really doesn''t care when dealing with people like sumo. Ten of them may not be afraid of them.


    "But after a while, when our business is stable in the capital, I''ll take you to Thailand."


    "Is that true?" He Ruyue squints her eyes. It''s like I don''t trust you at all.


    "Where else can we go? Don''t we have a honeymoon yet? Just go to T country for honeymoon. " Du Lei looks at he Ruyue and feels guilty. In fact, there is another purpose for him to go to T country this time, which is the golden triangle.

 Chapter 365

    Du Lei has long wanted to eradicate this poison nest embedded in Southeast Asia. In the past, he was just a little loser. Later, he was busy running for a living. There is no time to do something great.


    As spider man said, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Du Lei is the successor of the overlord. If he doesn''t do anything while the real spirit of the overlord is still on the earth, how can he stand up to himself?


    Although he had to live in the golden triangle, the water there was very deep, which had been seen in a river case in the past few years. This is not because everyone is not good at suppressing bandits, but because someone is operating in the dark.


    But Du Lei has decided, in any case, before Baxia Zhenling leaves the earth, to eradicate this poison nest. As for whether he will leave with Baxia Zhenling, he doesn''t want to choose for the moment.


    Baxia Zhenling has been quietly looking at everything of Du Lei. At this time, he has a little bit of recognition in his heart. Such a person, such a mind, is enough to get his inheritance.


    Du Lei comforted he Ruyue and immediately contacted other people. Even pingsihai called. There''s no way. Although he has a hegemonic inheritance, he''s just a person. It''s necessary to be afraid of death. And he still has a lot of things to do, how can he be so willing to die?


    It was night, in a farmyard about two kilometers north of the North District. This courtyard was discovered a few months ago in pingsihai. It seems to be the place used by the old boss of the North District to rest.


    So there are no people around here at all, and the environment is pretty good. After Du Lei settled Cai Siyi. He turned to the crowd and said in a deep voice: "tonight, it''s going to be a fierce battle, please. If you are really defeated, please get out of here as soon as possible. "


    "Dugo, are you kidding. In the past, you went to the war alone. We brothers just followed you and used the things you conquered. We''re all embarrassed. Today, I have a chance to fight with dugo. When will I leave? Unless things are settled, I''m going to lie down and go out. They are all willing. Big guy, is that right? " Ping Sihai gave a loud roar.


    "Yes After hearing the promise, a total of more than 100 people surrounded the whole courtyard. In fact, it''s because Ping Sihai knows what he''s dealing with this time, but Zhen Miaomiao, who is called shenpo.


    Zhen Miaomiao, who came to Chengdu at the beginning, is just a small role. He has to follow the old boss of the Southern District. But before long, Zhen Miaomiao killed the boss and took over the whole Southern District. At the beginning, pingsihai did not have the heart to fight.


    But since the two leaders of the east side lost some of their staff there, he stopped making plans. The main thing is that Zhen Miaomiao is cruel to the enemy. Basically, no complete person has ever come out to make trouble in the Southern District.


    Therefore, Zhen Miaomiao''s reputation, even the official, is not sure to win her completely. Of course, the people he picked were all brothers who followed him through life and death, and they all told them who their opponents were. Otherwise, once they came, they would be in a mess. That''s a little rough.


    Du Lei looked at more than 100 people in front of him. He felt that he was deeply worshipped, and then promised, "no matter what, after tonight. I Du Lei will give you a big gift package. If there are casualties, double


    Doudes calculated the time, came up and said, "boss, it''s time. This is the right time to cast the spell!"


    Du Lei looked at what he looked at and nodded. When he started to work, he has the final say with the real spirit. But for gumentong, he and Baxia Zhenling don''t know much. But doudes is different, he can calculate when is the most unfavorable for gumenton through some favorable time and place. In this way, some combat effectiveness of the other side can be reduced.


    Cai Siyi had already taken sleeping pills and completely passed out. She was too weak. If you are frightened by the above, I''m afraid it''s not good for the child and herself.


    He stretched out his hands and put them on Cai Siyi''s shoulder. Then, the real Qi of the two overlords poured into CAI Siyi''s body. The two realms, like two dragons, are constantly circulating in CAI Siyi''s body to get rid of some bad Qi and miasma. Zhen Miaomiao''s casting time was too long, which made Cai Siyi''s body infected with some unclean things.


    "Hum!"


    Cai Siyi could not help but Snort and frown. Her body began to flow out some black liquid, smelly.


    As time goes by, Cai Siyi''s body is almost finished. Baxia Zhenling makes a move, and a very fierce Baxia Zhenling quietly rushes into CAI Siyi''s abdomen. Then, with endless fury, he began to destroy the rune.


    And at the same time, Du Lei is also a stuffy hum, his hands skin began under the control of Baxia Zhenling, have split a hole. Ten channels of blood began to flow out of the essence. Of course, it''s slow.


    It took about five minutes for ten drops to flow out. This is because Du Lei is strong, so he can bear it. Otherwise, most people would have been in a coma for a long time. Of course, even Du Lei, he also felt a black head. The body can''t bear it.


    He secretly scolded in his heart, how could the blood essence be so powerful? Just ten drops made his body weak all of a sudden. But the road you choose, even if you kneel down, you have to finish. He gritted his teeth, and the real spirit in his body began to flow. Hope to produce more blood essence.


    "Wow, wow..."


    Suddenly, a strange cry rang out in the whole courtyard. Although they were dealing with shenpo, it was the first time for them to encounter this strange situation, so they were a little flustered.


    "Don''t make a mess. It''s just a godmother." Ping Sihai yelled and immediately calmed everyone''s mind. Dou des narrowed his eyes and gave orders to Wang Xiuming and Guan Yuande.


    After listening, the two disciples immediately went out. He sat down himself immediately. Although he was a worm, he learned a lot and knew a little bit about many things. Otherwise, he would not cheat everywhere.


    After they sat down, they began to recite the pithy formula for a while, and then took out a stack of yellow paper. Mixed with cinnabar and dog blood, began to draw on yellow paper.


    Du Lei took a look at him. Although he was curious, he didn''t stop him. This doudes master and apprentice always helped him at the critical moment. He was too lazy to pay attention.


    At this time, it''s a critical moment. Baxia Zhenling tries to destroy the rune on the child''s forehead. But because the child will be very traumatic. So he''s losing blood faster. It''s completely controlled by Baxia Zhenling.


    "When will this end?" Du Lei whispered. He felt that his head was a little dizzy. Probably going to bed. But it''s hard to hold on.


    "Wuwu..."


    All of a sudden, there was a wind outside the yard. It was like crying, which made people fascinated. As soon as doudes''s face changed, he immediately rebuked the Yellow symbol he had just drawn and set it on fire.


    "As urgent as the law!"

 Chapter 366

    "Boom!"


    There was an explosion, and the Yellow symbols were burning in the sky. Almost fascinated by the public immediately wake up. One by one, they were afraid, and the fear of Zhen Miaomiao in their hearts was even more. When we meet in pingsihai, we can''t make a mess at this time.


    He gave a long drink, holding a sword in his left hand and a pistol in his right. He paid a lot of money to get it. Straight to the door, leading the crowd.


    "Who''s out there?"


    "Wuwu..."


    There was no answer for him. Pingsi sea god color uncertain, he directly fired a shot.


    "Peng!"


    "Zhen Miaomiao, I know it''s you. If you have seed, get out of here. What are you doing in the dark? "


    "Pingsihai, my Southern District has never been entangled with your northern district. Why do you want to help Du Lei calculate me? " Zhen Miaomiao''s voice finally rang out.


    Hearing this, Ping Sihai felt relieved. It''s good to appear. I''m afraid that if I don''t come out all the time, it will only mess up his position.


    "What bullshit. Du Lei is my elder brother. Can I help him if he has something to do? Besides, I really don''t think I know what you''re doing on the south side? I just don''t care about you. If you''re smart tonight, just leave. If I don''t, I know you. The bullet in my hand doesn''t know you


    "Hum, ha ha ha..." Zhen Miaomiao laughed, "I wandered all the way from T country to Chengdu, who hasn''t seen me? What didn''t happen? You want to scare me back with a broken pistol? "


    Ping Sihai frowned and was about to speak. At this time, Wang Xiuming rushed over with a bucket of dog blood in his hand. Towards the door.


    "Ah, ah


    All of a sudden, a scream sounded, harsh smell. Pingsihai was also shocked. What is this ghost? Although he heard that Zhen Miaomiao seemed to keep gumentong, for him, this was just what Zhen Miaomiao used to scare people.


    But at this time, at the gate, a baby sized bald child was lying on the door, covered with dog blood. And there was a stench on his body, and his face kept emitting black smoke.


    "How dare you hurt my boy?" Zhen Miaomiao is impatient. Originally, she wanted to manipulate Gu mantong to be invisible and directly control Ping Sihai while he was talking. But I didn''t expect to be seen through.


    Pingsihai jumped back twice in fright, then arched his hand to Wang Xiuming and said, "thank you for your help."


    Wang Xiuming smiles. He takes out a peach sword and stabs it at the child.


    "Whew", a golden light rushed out, Wang Xiuming quickly dodged. Gu man Tong gives Wang Xiuming a strange smile. Then he turned to the back, pushed his feet and jumped out.


    "Well, you are so smooth that you dare to move like Yin. Brothers, give it to me." Zhen Miaomiao can''t bear it. He orders people to do it.


    "Brothers, fucker. Go


    Ping Sihai was relieved, as long as he didn''t fight with that strange thing. If you fight with people, his brothers in the North District have never been afraid of anyone.


    All of a sudden, most of the people behind him also summoned up courage. He got up and rushed out. And the people outside also rushed in, a fight started.


    Beside Zhen Miaomiao, a figure stands. He looks anxious. It''s su mo.


    "Miaomiao, you say, will they succeed?" He asked if Du Lei would succeed in destroying the runes on his child. Once destroyed, he will not only die immediately because of the failure of casting, but also once the blood essence in the child''s body is replaced by Du Lei. Then the child will be his Su family again. It''s Du Lei''s child, which is strange. But it is true that the child will completely break away from the Su family.


    Now he has put all his eggs in one basket.


    "What''s your hurry?" Zhen Miaomiao yelled, this man is good at everything, but he can''t keep up with him. It''s easy to get caught in this way. Of course, she knew in her heart that she was not very proficient in some of the child''s spells. After all, she was only a successful caster, not a master.


    At this time, there was another baby crying in the yard. The voice rang through the whole area, and everyone was almost scared. But after all, there are all men here, and Zhen Miaomiao is just a woman. Therefore, people believe in vigorous Yang and are not afraid of these things.


    At this time, Du Lei''s body has been too thin to be an adult. He could see it in his arms. Both arms have withered completely.


    At this time, the rune in CAI Siyi''s body had been forcibly destroyed by Baxia Zhenling. Now he only needs to continue to talk about the essence and blood supplement to the child''s body. When the child and miss Tsai''s body can function by themselves, he can let go.


    But the loss of blood essence in the body, which is like a little bit of looking at their own life in the loss. Du Lei''s lips are dry. Even if he was shot more than ten times at the beginning, it''s better than that.


    The child is still crying, but the voice has been much smaller, which shows that he began to develop in the direction of normal people. Du Lei can''t open the Lingtong now, but he can feel that a small life is growing up gradually. It was as if he and the child had established some kind of blood connection, which was very wonderful. He even has an illusion that this child seems to be his Du Lei''s.


    Outside the courtyard, Su Mo''s face changed when he heard the cry. He suddenly felt that the life in his body was passing away. He looked at his hands in horror. Both hands were withering and aging at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Zhen Miaomiao also noticed this situation, a burst of grief in her heart. The man she has been attracted to for more than ten years will soon die in front of her.


    "Miaomiao elder sister, I..." Su Mo widened his eyes, making both eyes protrude. He wanted to say something, but he found that something was blocked in his throat, and he couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Even, his strength is dissipating, his body is aging. In a few minutes, he was like an old man with a broken candle in the wind, bent.


    "Sumo, you can go in peace. I will avenge you Zhen Miaomiao shed two lines of clear tears. Since she fled from T country to Chengdu, she thought that she would never have love again and would never fall in love with any man again.


    But she met sumo, and now she shed tears for love again. But the tears were mixed with blood, and gumentong lay down in her arms, suddenly felt a burst of irritability.


    He let out a whine voice, deep two small hands, want to hold his mother, but just because of the heavy injury, so at this time, it is difficult to raise his hand.


    "Son, it''s mom who''s wrong. It''s mom who''s wrong." Zhen Miaomiao stands in a dark corner, the cold wind blows, Zhen Miaomiao''s figure appears a little desolate.


    She bit her right index finger and put it into gumenton''s little mouth. Gu mantong began to resist, but he couldn''t resist Zhen Miaomiao at all. When the blood on his finger entered his body, he began to stare his eyes wide, and kept sucking the blood.

 Chapter 367

    With tears in her eyes, Zhen Miaomiao looks at Su Mo, who is dead on the ground. She is totally disappointed


    The child in CAI Siyi''s body has begun to recover a certain vitality, but at this time, he no longer needs to provide blood essence. He laughed a little tired, then took his hands back.


    Just so has been put on Cai Siyi''s shoulder, his two hands almost numb. But I never dare to take it back. He looked at his body, and then at Cai Siyi, who was sleeping there quietly.


    Du Lei only felt hungry, but now he''s afraid he doesn''t have the strength to eat. Ba Xia Zhen Ling looks at Du Lei, in the heart already thoroughly approved him.


    "Ouch!"


    At this time, a earth shaking sound suddenly sounded outside. The voice seems to have endless resentment and murderous. Doudes''s face changed, and then he gave a tragic smile. "I didn''t expect that there were such people in the world who were so determined."


    Wang Xiuming and Guan Yuande quietly came to him and helped him up.


    "Master, what should we do now?" Wang Xiuming turned his eyes and asked.


    "The boss treats us well. Now that he is in danger, I can''t leave at this time even if I am no longer a human being." Doudes sighed, "apprentice, have we ever met such a good man when we are wandering around the world? It would be chilling if we left now. What''s more, scholars die for their confidants. It''s time for my old bone to shine. "


    Wang Xiuming and Guan Yuande had a pause. They didn''t expect that their master had such a side. Doudes broke away from them, then took up his crutch and rushed out.


    At this time, the crowd had been frightened by the sound, and all stopped. At this time, everyone watched doudes rush out of the compound.


    But soon afterwards, a scream was heard. I don''t know what happened to dudes. Ping Sihai is hot skinned. He thinks he is Du Lei''s valet. At this time, Du Lei''s men rush out, but he is still standing here. He immediately yelled, "brothers, run out with me."


    He picked up the pistol, picked up the knife on the ground and rushed out. Then a large number of people rushed out. Wang Xiuming looked at the scene in front of him in consternation. It seemed to him that this scene was so familiar.


    Guan Yuande sighed and patted him on the shoulder. The two brothers looked at each other and were helpless. Even the two of them were almost moved by doudes'' action just now.


    However, it''s easy to change the country, but it''s hard to change the nature. Would their master, doudes, really be willing to work so hard? The answer is obvious.


    Baxia Zhenling and Du Lei heard that sound, they all had an unknown taste in their hearts. But Du Lei has no strength to stop those people.


    Bully real spirit voice serious said: "fortunately now has passed the most critical moment, your real spirit first rest, the body lend me a use."


    Later, Du Lei only felt that his body was no longer under his control, and immediately widened his eyes. But I can really see what happened to my body. This kind of feeling is really different.


    "Click!"


    "Cluck!"


    Du Lei''s body is recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye, but Du Lei can feel that the golden elixir in Dantian is also consumed in an extremely fast way. Even the overlord Zhenling didn''t have the time to draw so much power from the golden elixir.


    "Drink!"


    In order to avoid more casualties, Baxia Zhenling rushed out quickly. However, he is controlling Du Lei''s body, but at this time, in the eyes of others, he feels that he has seen the scene in Xianxia drama.


    Especially Wang Xiuming and Guan Yuande, they only see the dying Du Lei suddenly stand up, and then the body quickly recovered. And then, and then the whole thing flew out. Yes, it flew out.


    They looked at each other in horror. What had just happened? They stopped thinking and rushed out.


    Du Lei rushed out of the compound. Immediately, a real spirit is like a long sword, separating the middle battlefield. Then he landed slowly.


    Pingsihai also was just that a wave to shock fly, but when you see Du Lei from the sky. Immediately, regardless of his injury, he got up.


    "Du, brother du... You..." pingsihai stammered.


    But at this time, Du Lei''s body has been controlled by Baxia Zhenling. Baxia Zhenling nods to him coldly, "you take your people away from here, Zhen Miaomiao, give it to me!"


    At this time, an autumn wind blows, just blowing Du Lei''s clothes. At that time, all the people in pingsihai only felt that they saw a spirit coming down to earth. And more like the feeling in the movie.


    They swallow saliva, although do not know when Du Lei suddenly become so powerful, but they know that their boss is so powerful, they just look at it.


    At this time, Zhen Miaomiao has completely become a monster, with a child sitting on her head. It''s the Goodman she keeps. But the gumman boy also became a little strange and terrible at this time.


    Black blood flowed from his mouth.


    Du Lei looks at the appearance in front of him. He is a little angry in his heart. That Guman boy is just a child. Moreover, according to the general worship of gumantong, it is very difficult to appear this kind of black resentment.


    Even Baxia Zhenling is determined to kill Zhen Miaomiao, even a child. Although she knows that she is the child''s mother, so what? Children are the most innocent.


    At this time, Zhen Miaomiao''s eyes are already wide open. Her eyes were so dark that she could no longer separate the pupils. But what you can see is the gumenton sitting on top of her head. But it''s a squint on the forehead.


    Their mother and son are entangled by strong resentment and fall into the abyss completely. Baxia Zhenling sighs. Now he controls Du Lei''s body. He always feels a little uncomfortable. We still have to find Wan Yangzi as soon as possible and take over his body.


    Ping Sihai looks at Du Lei, who has great power and stands in the air, but he doesn''t feel sharp. He took the crowd back slowly, even the people Zhen Miaomiao brought were a little surprised. With Ping Sihai inexplicably left the central battlefield.


    "Du Lei, it''s all you, but for you. Sumo won''t die either. He will not leave me, I finally fall in love with a man, I have a mistake Zhen Miaomiao cried heartbroken. The sound was full of wind.


    Ba Xia Zhen Ling snorted coldly, "if you do more injustice, you will die. Do you have a look at what you look like now? Where does half a person look like? To kill one''s own son, to manipulate the wronged soul, is neither human nor ghost. You have violated even the most basic rules of heaven and earth. Today, I will act on behalf of heaven. Kill you, you monster. "


    When he said that, he raised his right hand, and suddenly, a long sword, which was forced together by the real Qi of the overlord, appeared silently. This scene made people dazzle and think they were watching TV. But they know in their hearts that this is true.


    Zhen Miaomiao saw that Du Lei''s means were so powerful that he suddenly became nervous. But she was soon dazzled by the anger, all because of Du Lei. Kill him so that sumo can rest in peace. She has a chance to live.

 Chapter 368

    "Die


    Zhen Miaomiao takes the initiative to attack, and the gumantong on her head has been completely demonized at this time. Move quickly toward Du Lei. At this time, the real spirit of overlord is very hard. What tragedy has he never seen in the world? What monsters have never met? The divine world is more dangerous and miserable than the earth. It is because of this that he took the road of resisting the emperor of heaven.


    He gave a cold hum, waved his sword, and rushed out with lightning speed. Fast as lightning, people only see in front of a flash, Du Lei disappeared.


    The boy''s eyes widened, as if something terrible had happened. Turn around and run. Only then did he think of running away. It was too late.


    Du Lei rushes to his body and leaves with his sword.


    "Poof


    "Ah


    Gumantong screams, and he is nailed to the ground by Du Lei''s sword. He reaches out his little hand and waves it at Zhen Miaomiao, as if he wants to return to Zhen Miaomiao''s arms. But the next second, everyone was shocked.


    "Mom, let''s go. I can''t beat him


    Although his weak body is surrounded by black air, his clear and transparent eyes are impacting everyone present. Many people even feel pity for Zhen Miaomiao. Especially in pingsihai, he didn''t know something about Zhen Miaomiao. But for Zhen Miaomiao''s support for gumentong, he was afraid. Therefore, after Zhen Miaomiao won the Southern District, they just made up their minds at the beginning, and then they let her deal with the Southern District.


    Even the real spirit''s body trembled, and Du Lei''s real spirit was silent. As a matter of fact, he learned it easily by bullying Zhenling. It''s not easy to make this gumenton.


    In particular, when Baxia Zhenling sensed a trace of ID Zhenling from the gumantong''s body, he felt that this method was too cruel.


    When Zhen Miaomiao heard the child''s words, she suddenly trembled. She whispered to herself, "how is it possible that you still have your own consciousness? Aren''t you supposed to die? "


    Baxia Zhenling couldn''t see it any more, so he explained, "if the real spirit of gumentong really dissipates, how can he stay with you all the time? You know, you''re not the only one with blood essence. If he had no self-consciousness, he would have eaten you back. And then we find a new host, and we''re back in the lurk. "


    Zhen Miaomiao trembled, "am I wrong? Am I wrong? " She murmured a few words, then looked at Du Lei fiercely, she knelt down directly. Plead: "ask the immortal to save my son."


    Baxia Zhenling shook his head and sighed, "he has been completely demonized by you. There is nothing I can do. What we can do now is to eliminate the resentment you imposed on him and let his true spirit dissipate completely in the world. From then on, I will not suffer any more. "


    In fact, he also knew what detachment was. It was like beating him to death, even without the chance of reincarnation.


    After hearing this, Zhen Miaomiao immediately shook up and begged: "I know that Da Xian must have a way. As long as Da Xian is willing to save my child, even if you want me to die, I am willing to."


    Only she knew how much she owed the child. Ever since she was raped and abandoned in T country, her heart has died.


    Later, when she learned about the support method of gumentong, she made her own son into gumentong. According to the master, once the gumenton is formed. He will lose his consciousness and act according to the consciousness of the host. Over the years, she has not found any difference in gumentong.


    But just now, she heard the child call her mother. She knew she was wrong. It was too wrong. She tried to change her fortune with the help of Goodman. Now, when she had a thorough understanding, her heart was even more perplexed. Everything depends on the child''s survival. Even if she''s dead, why not?


    Suddenly, the whole scene calmed down. No one dares to speak, but Zhen Miaomiao just looks at Du Lei, hoping that he can nod his head and let his son live.


    Baxia Zhenling stares at Zhen Miaomiao, and then looks at the dark child. He felt a pain in his heart and couldn''t help thinking about when he was just born.


    He is also ignorant. But the memory of blood told him that his parents, too, begged in front of the emperor of heaven for him to survive. Plead with the ministers in heaven, just to let him survive.


    Baxia Zhenling sighed. As time goes by, he can''t forget these things even after hundreds of millions of years. He looked down at Zhen Miaomiao, then nodded: "if you really want your child to survive, there is only one way. Leave the earth. "


    He thought that the divine world, perhaps only the vast world of higher civilization like the divine world, would be able to save the child. But earth, there is no way.


    "Leave the earth?" Zhen Miaomiao is in a daze. He doesn''t know what Du Lei means. Of course, she did not know that Du Lei''s body was controlled by another God.


    "Not bad." Baxia Zhenling raised his head and looked up into the sky, "there are many advanced civilizations beyond the earth. Maybe the people on their side will know some ways to rescue them. But on earth, there is no doubt about death. "


    Zhen Miaomiao was shocked by the speech. Although she didn''t feel that the earth was the only child in the universe, she heard the instructions from the immortal and immediately yearned for those extraterrestrial civilizations.


    Not to mention her, even the group of people in pingsihai could not help looking up to the sky. Is there really a lot more advanced civilization than the earth civilization in the deep starry sky?


    Baxia Zhenling shook his head and sighed, "don''t think that advanced civilization will be real civilization. They are savage, you earth people are just mole ants, even worse


    Pingsihai frowns, he suddenly found that Du Lei seems to have changed a person. Of course, from the moment Du Lei just flew out, he knew it, but when he heard the words "you earthlings", he immediately guessed it. It is not Du Lei himself who is speaking at this time.


    Most people do not care about this detail, they are looking forward to the collision with those advanced civilizations. Unfortunately, for now, even if they die, they may not see this scene.


    Baxia Zhenling is too lazy to explain. With a big wave of his hand, Baxia Zhenqi flows, and immediately disappears in the air with gumantong''s sword. Gu man Tong looks back at Du Lei. Don''t know gratitude or fear, he quickly toward Zhen Miaomiao.


    Zhen Miaomiao held him in his arms and said in a soft voice: "listen to Da Xian, after leaving the earth, don''t think about mom. I''m not a good mom. Do you remember? "


    "Mom?" At this time, although Gu mantong didn''t understand what Zhen Miaomiao was saying, he generally understood, otherwise he would not obey her orders.


    After hearing this, Zhen Miaomiao didn''t want him to leave her. Hesitated for a while, but for the sake of the future of the child, she still respectfully handed the gumentong to Du Lei.

 Chapter 369

    At this time, Du Lei is still standing on the ground. He takes a look at the real spirit and takes over the child. Then the real Qi flows and suddenly blows into the body. Immediately, the boy seemed to feel sleepy. He yawned and began to close his eyes.


    Zhen Miaomiao''s heart was bleeding, and then he realized that it was just a child. She thought for a moment and pleaded: "daffodil, I have nothing to give him. Just give him my name. "


    Ba Xia Zhen Ling thought about it and nodded, "I''ve completely sealed his real spirit and body. When I leave the earth later, I will take him to other worlds. "


    "Xie Daxian!" Zhen Miaomiao lowers his head. Then suddenly, Baxia Zhenling is careless and finds that Zhen Miaomiao takes out a dagger and thrusts it into his abdomen.


    Ba Xia Zhen Ling widened his eyes and sighed, "Why are you suffering?"


    "I''m not qualified to be a man anymore. Sumo''s dead and the child''s gone. What am I doing here? In this world, I have nothing to miss. " Zhen Miaomiao said with a bitter smile, and then his eyes glared, his whole body fell down, lying on the ground, completely dead.


    Baxia Zhenling stares at him for a long time, and a piece of Baxia Zhenqi suddenly appears. He completely burns the bodies of SUMO and Zhen Miaomiao not far away, and finally turns them into dust and buries them underground.


    After all this, the real spirit of Baxia suddenly disappeared. Du Lei''s real spirit reappeared and manipulated the body. Although he just couldn''t do anything, he saw everything in his eyes. I''m not in a good mood.


    As the saying goes, hateful people must be compassionate. To Zhen Miaomiao, Du Lei''s mood is also very complicated. But he quickly put the complex emotions aside. Now, it''s time to pay for what you''ve done.


    He took a look at pingsihai. After this war, he has now regarded pingsihai as his heart. He said directly: "Sihai, the South District will be your territory in the future. As for those old people who followed Zhen Miaomiao... "


    He coldly looked at the past, where those people still have the idea of resistance at this time, not to mention the boss Zhen Miaomiao has died, just Du Lei''s moves, also completely awed them. That''s the power of gods.


    Although they also realized that it might not be Du Lei himself who was acting well, Du Lei must have a way to communicate with the gods. Therefore, they didn''t even think about it. They knelt down and bowed to Du Lei and said, "I''m willing to follow the command of the immortal."


    Du Lei listened, immediately a smile, oneself in the capital turned a circle, fished a Du miracle doctor''s name. After dealing with Zhen Miaomiao''s affairs, he gained the reputation of Du Daxian. It''s really


    However, he likes this kind of feeling very much. This kind of spontaneous address in ordinary life will always make others more in awe of you. But the kind of deliberate hype like leading the times is just deliberately beautifying him. Without interest, they immediately turn around and attack you.


    At ordinary times, after listening to Du Lei''s words, I''m very happy and know that I''ve bet on the right treasure, but today Du Lei''s performance is really amazing.


    "Dugo, today''s business, is it to be sealed?" Ping Sihai asked hesitantly. He would have said it before, but after today, he felt that he had to ask Du Lei about some things.


    Du Lei thought for a while, nodded, "let these people take care of their mouth, temporarily famous is not what I want."


    Pingsihai nodded, which was what he thought. Then he turned and gave orders. Everyone listened, also nodded, after Du Lei can be said to be their secret boss, if the boss''s ability is underestimated. At that time, they will certainly make a lot of money, rather than arouse the vigilance of others.


    One by one, all of them are mature. How can they not know what to do with them? The big guys directly guarantee that they will never reveal what happened tonight.


    Now the northern, Western and southern districts of Chengdu are in the hands of pingsihai, which can also be said to be the territory controlled by Du Lei. Then the Eastern District has become a thorn in everyone''s eye.


    However, Du Lei left the matter to Ping Sihai. Now Wan Hongru and Zhen Miaomiao, who are hard to deal with, have been solved by him, leaving only two helpless East District bosses. If pingsihai can''t solve it alone, then he has to think about whether he should deal with the underground affairs of Chengdu.


    Pingsihai directly made a guarantee. Now three quarters of Chengdu is in his hands. If an Eastern District can''t take it, what face does he want?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Du Lei wakes up, he Ruyue looks at him tenderly.


    "What''s the matter, baby?"


    "I want a child?" He Ruyue said with his mouth.


    Du Lei wry smile, this is how many times he Ruyue said to have children? It seems that she is driven crazy by Lina, but think about it, he still feels quite in debt. So inevitably, in the morning, there was another morning exercise.


    After breakfast, Du Lei and he Ruyue come to another room. Cai Siyi sleeps here, and he brought her back after the matter was settled last night.


    "What a poor girl!" He Ruyue was worried, "are you sure her body won''t be affected? You know, she has a baby in her stomach


    Du Lei thought about it. He provided nutrition for their mother and son by dominating Qi and his own blood essence. There should be no mistake, but he opened the Lingtong and looked at it.


    Sure enough, Baxia Zhenling is worthy of being compared with Tiandi. The child''s body has begun to develop normally. Although his body is still very thin and small, it may lead to some deficiencies in the sky, but in the future, Du Lei will often comb his meridians with Baxia Zhenqi. In the end, you should be born a white and fat guy.


    But then he couldn''t move his eyes. Actually, er, he didn''t really mean it. In fact, he had already shown Miss Tsai clean yesterday, but the situation was urgent at that time yesterday. How could he care for those things?


    But now it''s different. When it''s over, he certainly starts to appreciate it. It has to be said that Su Mo is really good at picking women, which is the figure and face of CAI Siyi. It''s perfect.


    Although she still has a child in her stomach, it doesn''t affect her figure at all. Du Lei looked at it for a long time, and then he closed the Lingtong.


    Just when he saw why he was looking at him with vigilant vigilance on the face of the moon, he immediately turned a red face and asked, "do I have flowers on my face?" You''re not looking at me? "


    "I don''t know if you have flowers on your face, but there must be flowers on Cai Siyi''s face, right?" He Ruyue still doesn''t know that Du Lei has the ability of Lingtong, so he doesn''t doubt it at all.


    Du Lei sighed, "I''m just a pity. What a good girl, she was ruined by sumo. What should she do in the future? "

 Chapter 370

    How month smell speech, immediately feel oneself guess wrong, with Du Lei''s train of thought, also worry¡° Yes, it''s said that her father is still the Secretary of Donghai city. If you know that something has happened to her, you may not recognize her as a daughter. "


    "Don''t scare me. Is it so serious?" Du Lei rolled his eyes.


    "Do you think these aristocratic families will be easy? Otherwise why isn''t it good for Lina to stay in the family and have to come to Chengdu to find you? " What a white moon.


    "In that case, isn''t she going to be homeless?" Thinking of this, he felt even more hateful to the asshole sumo.


    He Ruyue looked at Du Lei, then asked with a smile, "anyway, you have money. Why don''t you accept her?"


    Du Lei is startled. He Ruyue is the most sensitive time at this time. The child has not yet been pregnant. If Cai Siyi is accepted, he Ruyue will not be able to say if others will agree. But he almost wanted to open the Lingtong again.


    Of course, just when he was looking at the child, he always felt that he and he had some feelings. Baxia Zhenling said that he provided him with a lot of essence and blood, so it was this kind of blood relationship. But he knew that the child was not his kind.


    "I''m serious." He Ruyue said seriously, "now it seems that her father must not know. But she has been in Chengdu for such a long time, her father will not know nothing. Anyway, you are not short of the money. What''s so strange about raising a woman? "


    "But I''m married to you. If I carry this pot, her father will not beat me to death?" Du Lei doesn''t believe that Cai Bowen will agree to let his daughter be someone else''s lover.


    "This is your business. Take care of the secretary. As for her and her children, I''ll take care of them later. " He Ruyue looks at Cai Siyi.


    Du Lei asked curiously, "how can you suddenly be so kind that you want to take them in?"


    "Do you think I''m a snake?" He Ruyue glared at him. Just as she wanted to speak, Cai Siyi woke up.


    "Are you all right?" He Ruyue immediately sat on the bed and asked.


    Cai Siyi opens her eyes, looks at he Ruyue and Du Lei. However, she feels her stomach. I was relieved to find that my stomach was still bulging.


    "Thank you for your help." Cai Siyi said weakly, although Du Lei''s essence and blood supplement nutrition, and Baxia Zhenqi conditioning. But it''s a long-term process. It won''t be better for a while.


    "It''s just a small thing. You don''t have to worry about it. But now you have a big deal ahead of you. " He Ruyue said seriously.


    Du Lei rolled his eyes. Who did he learn from? How is it getting worse and worse? How does he feel? But thinking that if Cai Siyi could be accepted, he almost moved the idea of opening the Lingtong in his heart. No one will find out anyway. Of course, the exception is Baxia Zhenling, but people will not pay attention to this little thing.


    "Big deal? What''s the big deal? " Cai Siyi is stunned. She looks at Du Lei and suddenly thinks of Su mo¡° Is sumo here again? "


    Du Lei smell speech, sighed a, it seems that this period of time, Su Mo will she is also tortured enough afraid. So he simply said what happened last night. Of course, he didn''t say that sumo was killed by reverse eating. They were killed in a scuffle.


    Knowing that Su Mo is dead, Cai Siyi suddenly feels that her mind is empty. She hates Su Mo, but it''s also based on her love for Su mo.


    "Dead or dead, it''s clean at last." I don''t know why, Cai Siyi felt her heart was dead all of a sudden. But now her only hope is her children. Touching her stomach, her face was full of smiles.


    "I''m not talking about sumo." He Ruyue thought, still can''t let such a good woman be silent. She took a look at Du Lei. Then explained: "your father, now should know you are in Chengdu?"


    Cai Siyi looks shocked. Yes, her father is the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. If we really want to investigate where she is, how can we not know? There are only two possibilities.


    One is that now he is dragged by another thing and can''t get away from him to find her; Another possibility is that he has now arrived in Chengdu, but is not in a hurry to see her, but is investigating the situation.


    But no matter what the situation is, she can''t cross the barrier of her father. She used to be with SUMO, but her father didn''t agree with her very much. Now although sumo is dead, she has a child of her own.


    She didn''t know how her father was, and was very concerned about the lintel. He would not allow her to get pregnant before marriage. Then there is only one result, that is, the child, do not want to hold.


    Touching the child who just got out of the misery, she didn''t want to give him up again. She looked at Du Lei and he Ruyue with a pleading face, "please help me."


    Du Lei looks embarrassed. He doesn''t know what to do. After all, this is sumo''s woman. He doesn''t care about these things, but others don''t care about themselves and don''t love themselves. So I always feel a little uncomfortable to support her, and I''m still a scum woman and child like sumo.


    "The way is not without, but..." he Ruyue hesitated, and she didn''t know whether to do it or not. But thinking about Lina''s children, she immediately made up her mind.


    "What can I do?" Cai Siyi looked happy and didn''t notice that it was a pit dug by he Ruyue. And it''s a real and inescapable pit.


    "Be his woman!" He Ruyue takes a look at Du Lei. Cai Siyi was stunned and looked at he Ruyue in surprise. She remembers that he Ruyue is not Du Lei''s wife? Is it just a play?


    "Don''t think too much. Now Du Lei has the ability to take care of you and your children. It can also reassure your father not to hurt the child. As for how your father doesn''t deal with it, let Du Lei deal with it. But whether you will be his woman or not depends on your own will. "


    Looking at he Ruyue in front of her, Cai Siyi suddenly felt that her thinking was unable to deal with the situation in front of her. She didn''t know what the relationship between being Du Lei''s woman and keeping her child was. But thinking that Du Lei saved himself last night, he should also have a way to deal with his father?


    She looked up at Du Lei and found that Du Lei was stunned, but it seemed that Du Lei was not very bad. The most important thing is that most of the blood essence in her body is provided by Du Lei, so she has some indescribable dependence on Du Lei.


    Suddenly, she thought of more, maybe, Du Lei is also a good man


    He Ruyue looks at Ke rener in front of her and finds that her pretty face turns red. She suddenly scolds in her heart. She''s sure that Du Lei has hooked up with this woman again. Otherwise, how can she have such an expression?

 Chapter 371

    But Du Lei was also blinded. When he heard he Ruyue talking to Cai Siyi so directly, his heart beat twice. She is so direct and decisive. But I think of what she said to Li Mengxin. He also understood what kind of person his wife was.


    However, after seeing that Miss Tsai''s pretty face turned red, she was very happy. It seems that Miss Tsai is also a little interesting to him. But he looked at he Ruyue and found that she was smiling, but with a needle. Suddenly a spirit, suddenly thought of something.


    "Well, I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Du Lei said awkwardly.


    "What are you going to do? She hasn''t answered yet. How can you be more fussy than a woman? " He Ruyue lightly said a word, immediately Du Lei did not dare to move.


    When Cai Siyi saw it, she chuckled and said that Du Lei looked romantic and handsome. I didn''t expect to be a hen pecked. After that, if you really do his woman, maybe her life and son''s life will not be too bad.


    So she nodded shyly and said, "anyway, I don''t know what to do now. Just listen to my sister''s arrangement."


    He Ruyue is also relieved. The first step is to stabilize Cai Siyi. The second step is to make Cai Siyi''s son a dry son for herself. In that way, Du Lei can pay more attention to her side. There is no way. For her, without a son, she always feels a little dangerous.


    Du Lei managed to coax the two women, and promised he Ruyue that he would take her to T country after a period of time, so he was released.


    As soon as I went out, I went directly to xiongbaxia. Now the two shops are preparing to pack up and go to the capital. His whole boss is also a shake off shopkeeper, basically not a director.


    "Cousin, what are you doing here?" Li can meets Du Lei and asks curiously.


    "My shop, can''t I come?" Du Lei stares at him, but when he looks at them, he finds out why they are not there, so he asks¡° Where have some of them gone? "


    Last night the doudes rushed out, pretending to be knocked upside down and in a coma. Although Du Lei knew, he didn''t tear him down. After all, if he had not taken the lead, they would not have the courage to fight with Zhen Miaomiao. It took him some time.


    And Wang Xiuming listened to Dou De''s words, and splashed the Gutong, who is now Zhen Miaomiao, with his intention to sneak in. All of a sudden, it made him manifest. Therefore, the three masters and apprentices are of some use.


    "Three of them? I don''t know. I heard that brother Sihai was sorting out in the South District, so I ran past. " Li can thought about it and despised it. In his opinion, doudes three people are a good example of waiting to die.


    Du Lei didn''t care, but the south district is Zhen Miaomiao''s hometown. There should be some strange things about gumantong. They like these things most, and they went there for these things.


    Speaking of the Gu man Tong who is now named Zhen Miaomiao, Du Lei is still surprised. Because now he was sealed by the overlord Zhenling, so he used some secret method to hide it. Only when he goes to the divine world.


    What makes Du Lei more relieved is that although Du Wei and his friends are sometimes playful, they are more attentive when they come across business. Now the whole store is almost finished, waiting for the car to come and take it away.


    "When you go to Beijing, you have to be honest with me. It''s not like Chengdu. Chengdu, whatever you do, I can make it up for you. There are so many gods over there that it''s best to be careful. " Du Lei was afraid that these two simple goods would not be honest with him when they went there, so he had a preventive injection in advance.


    "Come on, don''t we know about it? But dugo, have you found us a place to live? " Du Wei asked, now they have a little spare money, so they are more and more selective about food and accommodation.


    "I know about it. I''ll say hello to you later. You can''t let us go. We don''t even have a place to live. " Du Lei really forgot about it. He only remembered to move the shop.


    He immediately made a phone call to the six elders and asked where he lived. The sixth elder laughed a few times and said, "you will be our people in the future. Can you still treat you badly? Don''t worry. We''ve arranged our places. "


    How many words does Du Lei say? You don''t like Baxia Zhenling. But it doesn''t do him too much harm. Instead, he can make a fortune with the help of the country.


    It''s just a pity that he has to go to Bangzi country with Baxia Zhenling. Otherwise, they will be nagging. However, for that system, he was quite exclusive. But his itinerary is really full.


    How time flies. After he''s done with the shop, he has to take Lina back from Dubai. And I have to take he Ruyue to T country.


    Fortunately, the store can be completely handled by Du Wei. If something happens, they can ask he Ruyue. And with Lin Yiyi''s help, there should be no big problem.


    So now he can take advantage of the shop has not moved in, he plans to go to Dubai to pick up Lina. After all, things over there will not follow his time. Counting the time, it seems that Dini is going to be the owner next week. That''s a week ahead of schedule, which is not bad.


    But before he bought a plane ticket, he was frightened by the arrival of another man. When he Ruyue called him, Cai Bowen, Cai Siyi''s father, came.


    Du Lei''s heart is a little empty. Although Tsai Siyi''s affairs have been almost arranged, it''s the first time that he has encountered such a thing.


    He went home and found that Cai Siyi and he Ruyue were waiting for him at the door. In his heart, it was over. These two women might have sold him thoroughly.


    Sure enough, when he saw Cai Bowen, he was immediately bombarded by Cai Bowen.


    "You raised my daughter on her own?" Cai Bowen drinks tea, coldly asks such a sentence, almost did not frighten Du Lei to death. But after thinking about it, he still endured humiliation and nodded: "it''s my fault."


    Cai Bowen looked up at Du Lei and nodded, "fortunately, you are more responsible than Su mo. But I remember that Siyi and you didn''t know dad very well before? But after coming to Chengdu, how did you suddenly break contact with SUMO and get involved with your married husband? "


    Du Lei heart a shock abdomen Fei, this old adult talk so impolite? But I can also think that the old father is afraid that there is still a lot of anger in his heart that can not be vented.


    "I don''t know. After Siyi came to Chengdu, she contacted me. At the beginning, she helped me in Donghai City, so when she came to Chengdu, she came to me. I hope I can help her find sumo. But when Su Mo first came to Chengdu, he began to fool around. Now I don''t know where he went. As soon as I come and go, I''ll go with Siyi... "

 Chapter 372

    This is a draft he had thought of for a long time, so he said it all at once, so that Cai Bowen could not continue to ask. Sure enough, Cai Bowen nodded and immediately snorted, "you are so brave, you have a wife. Now you''re still seducing my daughter, and you''re making her big? Now you dare to admit that you''re open in front of me. Are you not afraid that I will use my power to seal your shop directly? "


    Du Lei is not so good temper, I tolerate you once or twice, that is to see you are the face of the elders. And now miss Tsai is still pregnant and can''t be angry with her. But the old man is shameless.


    "Ha ha, if you had said that half a month ago, I would have been afraid. But now, let me tell you the truth, my shop has been favored by those in the central government. If you want to move, you really have to work hard. " Do you want to be Laozi''s shop? I''ll take your black hat first.


    When Cai Bowen heard the speech, he felt like a meal. It''s not that he hasn''t heard of something. However, it can be continued that although Donghai is a big coastal city, it is still not a municipality directly under the central government such as the provincial capital or the capital. He is not qualified to know more. But at present, what Du Lei said may be quite reliable.


    Because he also found out that hegemonism has now closed down. It seems that he wants to go to the capital for development. Before that, he thought that Du Lei had a high self-esteem. Before he had a firm foothold in Chengdu, he wanted to go to the capital for development. But now it seems that, if not for the support of the people in the capital. Du Lei won''t go either.


    Moreover, Du Lei also said that it was the Central Committee. Immediately, he knew how to say it¡° I didn''t expect that you still have some skills. In that case, what are you going to do with my daughter? "


    "Isn''t it good for the moment? I''ll support her all my life, so you don''t have to worry about it. " Du Lei laughs.


    "According to you, my daughter, who has been raised for more than 20 years, doesn''t even have a reputation with you?" Cai Bowen was angry. He raised Cai Siyi as a princess. It''s just a blink of an eye. It''s a wife. He doesn''t know yet. The most important thing is that the information he got is different from what Du Lei said.


    But he didn''t know why Du Lei wanted to give Su Mo resistance this big pit. But sumo is missing, and he can''t do anything. What''s more, his daughter is already like that. Her stomach is bulging. If the child is dealt with, he even worries about hurting his daughter. But if we don''t deal with it. So at present, perhaps only with Du Lei is the best.


    At least he has investigated Du Lei. He is not familiar with him, but he also understands his basic situation.


    "I said, I''ll support her all my life. As for the status. When the time comes, I will give it to her Du Lei still started to buy the island, which he can guarantee. Otherwise, not to mention Cai Siyi, even Li Mengxin will have their opinions. It''s not easy to raise women nowadays.


    After hearing this, Cai Bowen immediately frowned, but after thinking about it, it seemed that he had no better way. I had to sigh¡° In that case, please take good care of Siyi for me in the future. "


    Beside the hall, he Ruyue and Cai Siyi have been listening to their conversation. When she heard that Du Lei was willing to support her all her life, she was moved to tell the truth. However, I didn''t think much about it because I thought that I was already a fallen flower. But when she heard her father bow to Du Lei, she finally knew that she owed her father too much.


    Suddenly did not hold back, directly rushed out, a down Cai Bowen''s arms. "Dad, I''m sorry, I know I''m wrong. I''ll listen to you in the future. "


    "Well, if you had known today, why did you have to have known it at the beginning?" Tsai Po Wen looked at his daughter, who was a little pale. When he wanted to scold her, his heart softened and he swallowed it, so he just said this. But for Du Lei, he is not so polite.


    "Du Lei, you are also an antique seller. Don''t you have any money? My daughter is pregnant with your baby now. She looks so pale that she can''t even have a good meal for her? "


    Du Lei immediately scratched his ears, which has a fart to do with him. Had it not been for him, Cai Siyi would have been more miserable now, and would have died at any time. You know, sumo will definitely provide all of CAI Siyi''s blood essence to gumantong. Now miss Tsai is much better than before.


    "Dad, I don''t blame him for this. After I got pregnant, I felt that my appetite was much worse. So it''s like this every day. " Cai Siyi quickly explained that Du Lei has taken on too much responsibility for her. Now how can she be so funny? Is it his fault?


    "Poor appetite? What''s going on? Is there something wrong with your body? I tell you, it''s not only bad for your health, but also bad for your child''s health. Nutrition can''t keep up with... "Cai Bowen immediately began to care about it. But Du Lei also recognized that in his eyes, Cai Siyi''s daughter is more precious than her grandson.


    "I''m much better now. I''m starting to be able to eat. It should be caused by some of my previous eating habits." Cai explained.


    "That''s good!" Cai Bowen takes a look at Du Lei and he Ruyue. He always feels that his daughter seems to be at a loss. But what else can he do now? Didn''t he know that the child belonged to sumo?


    When Cai Siyi was pregnant, he guessed, but later because of work. In addition, Su Mo and Cai Siyi have come to Chengdu, he simply can''t take care of this side, otherwise, he won''t allow his daughter to suffer so much.


    If he believes in Du Lei, he will have no brain. Cai Siyi''s pregnancy time and Du Lei''s time are not right at all. If possible, Du Lei went to Donghai city a few months ago. At that time, he fell in love with Miss Tsai. But his daughter, he won''t know?


    At that time, she and Su Mo or you kiss me strong, how can and Du Lei get together? But now that Su Mo is missing, Du Lei is willing to take responsibility. So that child has a father after all.


    Although Cai Siyi has no reputation, she is always like a strong man who has no family to support a child. Otherwise, they will lose all their faces.


    Thinking of this, he immediately reminded: "for the sake of my daughter''s face, she can''t come out to work any more. You can leave the family affairs to her


    If the moon is cold, she is the boss. How can things at home be transferred to Cai Siyi? It''s just that Lina is not here. But after thinking about it, she gave the bad idea, so she stopped talking.


    Cai Siyi takes an apologetic look at he Ruyue. She knows that her father is trying to claim power for her, but she only cares about her children at this time and doesn''t think so much about it.

 Chapter 373

    After a long discussion, Cai Bowen let Du Lei go. But he doesn''t have much time. He must return to Donghai city as soon as possible, this time to Chengdu is also a last resort, otherwise his daughter will be bullied miserably. As a father, of course, he has to support.


    Seeing off Cai Bowen, Du Lei only felt that his heart was still beating fast. In fact, Cai Bowen is much more difficult to deal with than he Mansheng.


    At this time, a phone call came in. He Ruyue''s aunt, he manyue. Du Lei holds forehead to sigh, "this year thing is much."


    He guessed it. It must be that he promised last time that he would organize a group of ladies to buy things from him. Sure enough, as soon as the phone was connected, the voice of he manyue rang out.


    "Du Lei, didn''t my aunt say that she would bring a group of friends to buy things with you last time? You know, they are short of everything, but they are not short of money. I brought it here this time. You have to treat us well. I''m on this side of the airport right now. "


    Du Lei took a look at he Ruyue to see what she had to do with these women. She turned her head, as if she didn''t hear anything.


    Du Lei has no choice but to let Du Wei meet them at the airport. Du Wei almost quit his job when he manyue came. But in the end, Du Lei forced him to pick up some people. Otherwise, it seems that our old Du family are impolite.


    Du Lei gives it to Du Wei, who doesn''t want to stay in Chengdu any more. If this full moon finds him, it''s probably not over. And there''s a group of ladies. It is the so-called three women in a play. If a group of people come, he will not face it.


    So he Ruyue pushed her out. Who let he manyue be her aunt? He Ruyue is angry, but helpless. As a last resort, he went out with his face down.


    At this time, only Du Lei and Cai Siyi were left in the villa, which seemed a little embarrassed. Du Lei looked at her and then said with a smile¡° Why don''t I help you upstairs to have a rest first? "


    Cai Siyi''s face turned red after hearing this. She didn''t have this idea before. But I don''t know why, she suddenly thought of herself and Du Lei


    Du Lei doesn''t care so much. He grabs Cai Siyi''s hand and holds her waist with the other hand. Then they began to walk slowly upstairs.


    Both of them have fast heartbeat, and Du Lei can clearly feel that Cai Siyi''s mood is also very unstable. A peculiar fragrance came over her. The taste is different from he Ruyue''s high cold and Li Mengxin''s purity, mixed with a unique flavor of baby fragrance.


    Du Lei can''t help it. He opens the Lingtong directly and starts to look at Cai Siyi. Immediately, he gave Cai Siyi a thorough look. When they enter the room, Cai Siyi suddenly finds that there seems to be something wrong with Du Lei''s eyes. All of a sudden, my ears were red.


    "What are you looking at?" She asked in a low voice.


    "It''s up to you, of course." Du Lei smiles, and then the tip of his nose slightly rubs forward. Cai Siyi originally wanted to hide, but later she just closed her eyes and did not move.


    When Du Lei saw him, he was delighted. He hugged Cai Siyi, and then slowly entered the room with her. The two big hands began to move up and down.


    Her lips were even more kissing, and Tsai''s breathing began to weigh heavily. Don''t know why, Du Lei seems to have a feeling that his desire has been ignited.


    He hugged Miss Tsai fiercely and began to knead her violently. At the beginning, Tsai Siyi frowned a little, but after she got emotional, she began to cater.


    But Du Lei has never crossed the last line of defense, because he knows that the child in CAI Siyi''s stomach still needs a good rest.


    But Cai Siyi didn''t want Du Lei to give up. She squatted down directly. Half an hour later, Du Lei let out a long cry and finally got the understanding.


    Sure enough, an old lady is a good one. When I first met Li Mengxin, he almost didn''t cry. Everything needs him to teach, finally Leng is still strong by him. Otherwise, he doubted that he would succeed that night.


    Satisfied Du Lei drove to the airport, now Lina''s things can not be delayed, although Dini promised not to treat her badly. But since Lina came to Chengdu by herself, he checked the Customs on the Internet.


    I found that as an unmarried woman, the treatment there is worse than that of Huaxia. Especially those big families, family rules are more strict.


    Now Lina is still pregnant with his child, which is also her first child, but she can''t make any mistakes. Chengdu''s things are almost on the right track, he does not need to worry about.


    It''s said that after dealing with the Southern District, the two bosses in the eastern district began to worry. They also know that pingsihai will certainly unify the underground forces of the whole city, so they directly took their little brother to take refuge. However, pingsihai still needs to further observe these two people. So the issue of unification has not yet been raised.


    However, Du Lei thinks that things are almost fast. When he comes back from Dubai, maybe the whole underground forces will respect the world as king. Er, Du Lei is the film king of Chengdu. He manipulates the rules in secret. Now Chengdu began to eliminate the sale of drugs, so some addicts began to leave Chengdu.


    But there are also diehards. For example, the last time, their family stayed in Chengdu, and secretly contacted the underground forces around Chengdu to defeat pingsihai. But Du Lei thinks that pingsihai should be able to handle these things well.


    The next morning, Du Lei opened his eyes and found that he had arrived. I got off the plane and found that the weather here was really hot. The boundless desert outside is so beautiful. It''s hard to imagine how people here live.


    Du Lei quickly contacted Dini, after all, this is his home. Dini seemed hesitant to learn that Du Lei had come, but he sent someone to pick him up, but he didn''t take him directly to their family. Instead, I took him to a hotel.


    Du Lei immediately suspicious, Dini will soon become the home owner, but why even a person did not dare to take back? Is something wrong with their family?


    Du Lei soon knew, because in his hotel less than an hour, someone came to him. There are two people on the other side, one is thin and the other is tall. It seems that one is for negotiation, and the other is for action.


    Du Lei chuckled and wanted to fight with him? Are these people funny? However, he didn''t pretend to be forced. He just watched each other talking quietly. At the beginning, the other side spoke a lot of Dubai language, but Du Lei had a smile on his face. The little man looked embarrassed. He probably guessed that Du Lei didn''t understand.


    Then he used English again, but Du Lei still had a smile on his face. English? Hehe, Du Lei didn''t learn English very well since he began to learn English. Maybe he can say goodbye or something, but do you really want to communicate in English? ha-ha!


    The thin man saw that Du Lei was still smiling, and immediately felt that he was insulting himself. Because in his opinion, since the Chinese people have come here, at least some of the international languages are still available.

 Chapter 374

    When he was about to get angry, Du Lei said that he didn''t understand English very well. The skinny man and another person looked at each other, and then the skinny man had to make a phone call.


    Soon, another Asian came. He nodded to several people and said to Du Lei in standard Mandarin, "Hello, my name is Gu Zhendong. I will communicate with each other as your interpreter."


    Du Lei listened, immediately nodded, and then said faintly: "tell them, let them report home!"


    Gu Zhendong smell speech a Leng, but still smile to say his words again. After listening to this, the little man suddenly looked angry, and then said a string of bird language word by word.


    "He said they were the Dubai Texas family, one of the oldest families in Dubai," Gu said. His name is Missouri Texas. You can call him mesiri


    Du Lei listened and immediately nodded. When Lina was in Chengdu, she told him that their family was the old Cecil family in Dubai, and the Texas family was the object of their marriage. In other words, the two people in front of her are Lina''s fiance?


    So he laughed, very happy, did not expect this group of people even dare to come. Did they not inquire about his reputation as Du Lei? Forget it, a group of barbarians. He didn''t bother to worry about it. He asked them what they wanted to do?


    Miciri sneered, "Huaxia people, do you know how big a mistake you have made?"


    Du Lei turned a corner of his mouth. Do these people who think they are noble always think they are superior? Is the momentum compelling? In fact, it''s just a group of self entertainment.


    "Let them go, or I won''t be polite." Du Lei toward Gu Zhendong cold voice said.


    Gu Zhendong at this time if you do not know this may be what trouble, his head was the door clip, so a wry smile¡° Mr. Du, if you get into trouble, it will be difficult for me to translate. "


    Du Lei squinted at him and asked, "are you Chinese?"


    Gu Zhendong nodded, "when I learned some small languages, I had to come out to be a translator." Du Lei thought about it. He didn''t know what would happen in Dubai. He still needed a translator.


    In the original version, he intended to go directly to Lina''s and take her away. If he couldn''t do it, he would beat the unconvinced. But now the situation is different. He hasn''t even entered the family. Language barrier has become a problem.


    "This is a $100000 bank card. From today on, I''ve hired you with a commission of $100000 a day until the day I leave Dubai."


    Du Lei handed out a bank card, Gu Zhendong looked at the card for a moment. In the heart move, he is here every day also nearly several hundred appearance, just can survive. But he was really moved by the Commission of 100000 yuan on this day. So he took the card directly and said with a happy smile, "deal."


    On one side, mikisili was angry when he saw that the interpreter he called for had made a deal with the person he was trying to find fault with. The big man behind him takes a direct step and will catch Gu Zhendong.


    By Du Lei cold hum, a bully really gas suddenly rushed out, the big man suddenly only feel a pain in the right foot, the whole person directly fell down. What just happened when missily was shocked? He didn''t see anything at all. Just heard Du Lei cold hum, his people directly fell down.


    Gu Zhendong was almost scared just now. Although he has the protection right of Huaxia in Dubai, he has never communicated with these Dubai families. I didn''t expect that it''s a common fault of people all over the world to start working without saying a word.


    He quietly went to Du Lei''s back and explained: "the Texas family is one of the three largest families in Dubai. I advise you not to provoke."


    He didn''t know why the man suddenly fell down. But I think it must have something to do with Du Lei. Du Lei nodded, three families? He doesn''t care at all. What about the top ten consortia of M country? There is a big gap between him and normal people.


    Mishiri took a cold look at Du Lei, then said it again, and then left. The man on the ground quickly got up and left with him. He didn''t dare to look back. Obviously, the sudden incident just made him afraid of Du Lei.


    Du Lei turned around and asked, "is there any big news in Dubai recently?" He felt that since it was Dini and missily, they were two big families. If something goes wrong, it''s bound to spread in Dubai.


    Sure enough, Gu Zhendong just thought about it, and then combined with the identity of missily, he said directly: "recently, there seems to be a conflict between the Cecil family and the Texas family. You know, in the past few years, the relationship between the two families was very good. There was even talk of marriage. "


    "But later, I don''t know why, the relationship between the two families began to get worse. Recently, for some things, even fighting. In addition, Dini, who will be the successor of the family, is a younger generation, so Texas has an advantage to some extent. And the idea of marriage came up again. It''s just that Dini didn''t agree


    "Marriage?" Du Lei chewed these two words with a sneer. What era do you want to force your younger generation to marry others? It''s spineless. But he was more worried about Lina. It seems that I have to enter the Cecil family.


    Du Lei and Gu Zhendong talked about a lot of other places, but Gu Zhendong also knew that the other party must be targeting the Texas family, so he introduced some things about the Texas family a little more.


    Especially after Du Lei came to know that the Texas family seems to be interested in holding a banquet to restore harmony with the Cecil family. But he guessed that the other party wanted to talk about the marriage with the Cecil family again.


    Du Lei is cruel in his heart, and he is really a thief. Lina is pregnant with her own child, and she even wants it? My uncle can bear it, and so can my aunt.


    He had to stir up the party. Of course, it should not be blatant. This will only make the Cecil family ugly. After all, it''s Lina''s family. He will always meet in the future, or save face. But this Texas family. Hum!


    After sending Gu Zhendong away, he began to think, how can he go to the Texas family to do damage, and still want to have a party? You big head. He immediately found the seat of the Texas family.


    There is no way. Dubai is so big. The Texas family was so famous again that they found it all at once. It''s said that the party will be held tomorrow. Then we''ll do a sabotage today, let them have a party and want to get married. Eat bear heart leopard courage, Miss Lao Tzu''s woman.


    Do as you say, Du Lei made a good adjustment to adapt himself to the time here.


    ¡­¡­


    Mikisili told DuPont, the current head of the family, about seeing Du Lei today, and his son, green, was beside him. They looked at each other, then waved miciri back.

 Chapter 375

    "Father, do you think that Du Lei is really that powerful?" Green asked anxiously, for Du Lei, he didn''t care at all. I didn''t even know who it was.


    If it wasn''t for Dini who said it several times, and later learned that the child Lina was pregnant with might be Du Lei''s, he may not have any intersection with Du Lei in his life.


    "What''s the use of being more powerful? This is Dubai, not Huaxia. No matter how powerful he is in China, can he still hop on our territory? Call the people over there and get ready. Dubai''s wife is even now. There is no gunshot. I''m not used to it. " DuPont took a deep breath, then sneered.


    Green trembled, and his father was a bloodthirsty man. Actually want to use those people to eradicate Du Lei, but think about it, this is also for his good, after all, if Du Lei really appeared, even took Lina. Then they''ll lose all their faces in Texas.


    "I know, father!" Green bows and nods. Now he has begun to master some family resources. For example, some organizations are a mad dog raised by his Texas family. When you need them, let them out and bite.


    Du Lei is about to do something when he suddenly hears something outside. He opened the pupil and looked at it directly. It turned out that someone was talking in secret.


    It was a burly man in a black wallet and a young waiter. Unfortunately, Du Lei didn''t understand what they were saying. But it doesn''t prevent him from looking at them all the time.


    After a long time, the man put something directly in the meal. Earthy yellow powder. Du Lei narrowed his eyes and felt uneasy. Is it for yourself?


    The waiter soon arrived with the dining car. Sure enough, he knocked on his door. Du Lei sneer, since want to play, accompany you to have fun. How dare you do it in such a place.


    To Du Lei''s surprise, the waiter can speak Mandarin, but it''s not very standard. But the general meaning is still understood.


    "Is this what your hotel prepared for me?" Du Lei took a look at the food that had been dropped. Pretending to be pleasantly surprised, he admitted that if he went to act, he would surely win an Oscar.


    "Yes, Mr. Du!" The waiter didn''t show any nervous mood. Du Lei thought about it in his heart. It''s very likely that the emotion is just the person''s pawn.


    "I see. Go out!" Du Lei waved his hand and put the food on the table. Then he took out a dollar and handed it to the service eye. When the waiter saw him, he was very happy. He left happily.


    Du Lei thought about it, but he didn''t know if there was a monitor here. For the sake of safety, he still ate the food, but he wrapped it with Baxia Qi all the time to prevent them from being completely digested.


    After a while, he pretended to fall. Before long, two people came in. The two of them said the bird language that Du Lei didn''t understand. At last, Du Lei was shocked to hear that they actually took out their guns. This gun doesn''t taste good.


    He didn''t expect that the two men were going to attack here directly. He thought he could see the people behind them, but he also knew that except for the Texas family. Nobody''s going to touch him. But if they can control their family, they may know more.


    He directly vomited out the food in his mouth, and then the carp turned over, as for the blow. The man with the gun didn''t react, so he was blown away by Du Lei. And the other one was startled. They clearly see Du Lei eat the meal, how is it OK?


    He quickly took out the pistol, but Du Lei would not give him a chance at this time. The body rushed out like a ghost and kicked out. Suddenly, the man screamed.


    That foot, Du Lei seems to hear what broken sound? But he won''t hesitate at this time. Another punch hit the opponent''s temple. Immediately, the man passed out in a coma, while the man who had been blasted away before shot Du Lei directly.


    After Du Lei flashed by, the whole person catapulted out like a shell. The man hasn''t had time for a second shot. He was knocked unconscious by Du Lei.


    Thanks to the silencer installed on the man''s pistol, and the sound insulation of the room is also good. He paused and tied up the two men. And then directly to Gu Zhendong made a phone call, let him hurry back.


    Half an hour later, Gu Zhendong looked at the two men who were tied up and was shocked. How did he not know that they were probably members of the Texas family?


    "Mr. Du, who are you?" Gu Zhendong doubts to ask a way.


    "Ask them what they do." Du Lei just noticed that these two people seem to have paid no attention to killing people. And there''s also a bloody smell. This shows that the two people''s identities are very different.


    And he also needs these two people to provide him with who is behind it. After he wakes them up, the two men look at Du Lei in horror. They have just seen Du Lei''s skill.


    Soon, under the torment of Du Lei, the two honestly explained their background. It turns out that these two people are actually members of two terrorist organizations in Dubai. Gu Zhendong learned the news and almost wanted to call the police.


    Du Lei thinks about it and knocks the two people out again, then finds a mobile phone from them. What makes Du Lei smile bitterly is that the mobile phones they used are not smart phones, but former brick machines.


    Gu Zhendong explained: "in fact, there is a huge gap between the rich and the poor here. The rich are very rich. The poor can''t even eat a hot meal. Not to mention the use of advanced technology products such as mobile phones. "


    Du Lei secretly scolds a, this group is rich not benevolent dog thing. But he can''t say much. Some things are not transferred by human willpower.


    The phone call in the past, the other side is a very calm person. Ask directly if it''s done. But Du Lei let Gu Zhendong answer.


    "Your people are under our control. If you want them to live. You can get someone to meet us as soon as possible. Otherwise, we''ll give it to the International Police Association. " Gu Zhendong bravely said such a sentence, suddenly felt a little excited. He has been in Dubai for five years.


    Although there is chaos here, it also creates a lot of opportunities for him. However, he is still a little excited to speak to the leader of a terrorist organization.


    There was silence for a long time, then he agreed: "don''t hurt those two people, or we won''t be polite. As for the meeting, I''ll be here soon. "


    With that, the man hung up. Thanks to Gu Zhendong''s explanation, although the terrorist organizations here are aimed at the government troops and those rich people. But it''s good for my brothers and friends. Generally speaking, as long as it is not betrayal, betrayal, they will not give up to save these people.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult for them to live in this chaotic area. In this way, their leaders controlled many poor people and worked for them.

 Chapter 376

    Du Lei and his wife waited in the room for an hour, and the man finally came. But when Du Lei saw each other, he was shocked. Because he felt a unique smell of mermaid from each other.


    It''s a mermaid? The other side didn''t seem to notice, because Du Lei was human. And if you don''t release the bullying Qi, the other side won''t notice it. But he did.


    It''s normal that your identity has been informed inside the mermaid on earth. If there is an accident later and they are offended, won''t the mermaid clan be miserable?


    Du Lei looked at each other with a smile, as if he thought of something.


    That man''s name is Jia Shangjin, a very Chinese name. But Du Lei suddenly guessed that the other party was probably from the Jia tribe. When he saw Du Lei, he looked at himself and frowned. But I think I should be safe here, so I''m not very worried.


    He asked directly, "what do you want to do?" He knew that the other side must be a master, otherwise he would not even have cleaned up his two most effective subordinates.


    "You are just errands. I want to know who asked you to move me!" Du Lei asked directly.


    "Didn''t you already guess?" Gazan gave a cold hum, as if he was not happy.


    "Well, call the man out. I won''t embarrass you. " Du Lei paused and nodded.


    "No way. He is our customer and has helped us a lot over the years. We can''t sell him out. " Gazanjin shook his head and said, "if you want money or something, maybe we can help."


    "Is it?" Du Lei sneers in his heart. It seems that you don''t know if you don''t have to suffer. He directly a bully under the real gas to blow out, into the body of Jia Shang Jin.


    All of a sudden, gazanjin''s face changed, and his breath was a little unsteady. Even some mucus began to appear on the body surface. That is to say, his scales will appear soon. But this is land. A lot of people don''t know they exist. He looked at Du Lei in horror.


    Suddenly, he thought of a notice given to him two months ago, saying that the mermaid now has a human Regent. The real Qi in his body can advance the mermaid.


    "I''m wrong!" He didn''t want to reveal his identity now, he said immediately. Gu Zhendong, a translator, was stunned. Do not know what that mean? But he said it.


    Du Lei sneered twice and controlled the powerful Qi. Immediately, the true Qi and kazanjin were fused. He felt a burst of heat in his body. Make his whole body meridians are comfortable a lot. He immediately bowed to Du Lei and said, "thank you


    He knew that not only his identity could not be exposed, but also Du Lei''s. Otherwise, the whole Mermaid will be exposed to human beings.


    "Now you can say it?" Du Lei nodded. Under Gu Zhendong''s gaping gaze, jiashangjin just hesitated for a moment and sold the Texas family directly.


    What about good loyalty? What about good moral integrity? Gu Zhendong screams wildly from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, his eyes to Du Lei have changed. What is the identity of the man who can make the leaders of Dubai terrorist organization recognize him? And what surprised him most was that he changed his attitude too quickly.


    Du Lei got what he wanted, let jiashangjin leave with his two men and Gu Zhendong. But soon, gachamp came back. He bowed directly to Du Lei and called out, "Lord Regent..."


    He spoke Mandarin this time, just to hide his identity. Du Lei looked at Jia Shangjin''s attitude with satisfaction, and then asked: "call that man out!"


    Gazanjin nodded directly. In front of the Regent Du Lei, he was just a human customer. He really didn''t care. Big deal, just go back to the sea. I believe the tribe will not blame him. After all, not everyone is fortunate enough to work for the Regent.


    Their present clansmen all hope that Du Lei will go to the bottom of the sea, and then stimulate their blood and upgrade them. But he has not met Du Lei, also did not have the opportunity to invite Du Lei.


    Jiashangjin now is thinking, when this thing is over, will you invite Du Lei to go to the bottom of the sea? For your welfare? If Du Lei goes, then his status will definitely rise in a straight line. At that time, even if you are not an elder, you can become a captain or something.


    It''s like eating soil in the desert and worrying about the safety of life all day long. The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. He made a direct call to green.


    Of course, he won''t tell the other party that Du Lei is OK. Instead, he wants to meet him and talk about Du Lei in detail. He has a little accident. Presumably the other party will not refuse to meet for this reason.


    Sure enough, when green heard of the accident, he immediately thought of whether Du Lei was sent by Huaxia, not for Lina''s sake? Anyway, jiashangjin is a dog bred by his Texas family and should not cheat himself.


    Du Lei and jiashangjin rush to the appointed place. The place of meeting is in the wild, which is also to avoid some people''s eyeliner. But in this way, for Du Lei is the best.


    He soon lurked in the desert, and soon he sensed that a luxury car was coming here. When green got out of the car, he looked around in his heart. He didn''t know why. He seemed a little nervous just now. It''s like being watched by something, but after looking at it again, I didn''t find anything.


    "What happened?" Green asked directly.


    "Boss, what is Du Lei''s identity? Why does he have the certificate of the Chinese Embassy? " Gashang came in and took out a certificate. In their view, this is indeed a major event. Because for these people, even the m people, there is no Chinese to make them feel more afraid.


    Especially the Chinese people in the embassy, even if it''s just a quarrel, they will suffer a little loss. And no one will help them. Therefore, it is said that Du Lei is a member of the embassy, who can attract Green''s attention most.


    Sure enough, green was surprised. Was the guess true? Is Du Lei really sent by Huaxia? What is the purpose? He took the certificate and looked at it directly, but at the next moment, his sweat bristled up. Because he felt something behind him was fast approaching him.


    The rest of his eyes looked at the certificate. The person on it was not Du Lei at all¡° Jiashangjin, how dare you cheat me? " He pulled out his pistol and was about to shoot.


    But he suddenly felt that his right hand seemed to lose consciousness. When he turned back in horror, he found that Du Lei looked at himself with a smile on his face. Du Lei looks at green. I was disappointed.


    This is Lina''s fiance? Her face was dark, like a piece of excrement, with a lot of pockmarks on it. No wonder Lina would rather go to Huaxia to have an open-air marriage with herself than marry this man.


    He put out his fist and then knocked green unconscious. Then he looked at jiashangjin, took out a bank card directly, and said, "get out of here."


    In the end, a powerful Qi was infused into his body again. Immediately, he nodded heavily, turned around and left here.

 Chapter 377

    Du Lei took green directly back to the hotel. Now I don''t know if DuPont, the owner of the Texas family, will worry about green? He thought of it with malice. But he''s not ready to talk to the Texas family anymore.


    He called Dini and asked him what was going on? Why did you bring him here. Dini gave a wry smile, and he didn''t want to, but now the family side and the Texas family side have jointly questioned twice, even though he is the prospective owner. I can''t stand the blame.


    "Don''t worry, Lina has been settled by me. When the time is right, I''ll tell you to take Lina away Originally, Dini intended to let Du Lei marry openly, even if he could not have a place in China, but in Dubai, he could not marry Du Lei as rashly as some langdang women.


    Unfortunately, it''s different now. People in the Texas family know that Lina has come back. He immediately joined hands with some old people in his family and began to hold them accountable. If he hadn''t been under pressure, I''m afraid Lina would have been taken away by the Texas family now.


    Du Lei is cruel in his heart. Since the Texas family is so shameless, he doesn''t have to treat green like this. Anyway, the other side plans to let the people of terrorist organizations deal with themselves. It''s not a good product, so it''s a good name.


    He blows a powerful Qi into Green''s body, and then runs it. Suddenly, green screamed, his body was paralyzed, and some nerves were blocked by the real Qi. If Texas doesn''t let go, he doesn''t mind having green paralyzed for the rest of his life.


    ¡­¡­


    DuPont found that his son had been out for several hours and had not come back. He suddenly felt that something was wrong, and the phone was not working. He made a direct call to the terrorist organization. It turns out that the leader who contacted Green has disappeared. Immediately panic up.


    He thinks that maybe Du Lei has kidnapped green and immediately brings a group of people with him. Rushed into the hotel. But when he saw his son and Du Lei eating, he was stunned.


    Regardless of the others, he rushed up and slapped green. But what he didn''t expect was that Green''s scream suddenly collapsed on the ground and didn''t move.


    "What''s the matter?" Growled DuPont.


    Du Lei saw, in the heart a joy, he is worried, don''t know how to explain this green''s paralysis. He wanted to wait until the Texas family dinner.


    Green was paralyzed and motionless on the ground, and he was depressed. Since he woke up, he found that there seemed to be something in his body that interfered with his activities. But at least eating is OK.


    He also bowed his head and realized that Du Lei might not be an ordinary person. Even he just had to make some jokes to make Du Lei not hurt him.


    But as soon as his father DuPont came in, he saw that he was talking and laughing with Du Lei. Give him a slap. At this time, he is also a mute to eat Coptis, there is pain can not say.


    However, he said slowly: "father, I don''t know, hurry to send me to the hospital." When he saw his father, he immediately felt confident. I don''t think I need to be afraid of Du Lei any more. I have enough confidence to speak.


    DuPont had only one day like him. He immediately waved his hand, and the two men directly picked up green and walked out. Du Lei didn''t stop him either. Anyway, without his help, he would always oppress Green''s nerves. Sooner or later, they will come back to him to solve the problem.


    "Du Lei, I heard that you are very famous in China? It''s your leader. I''ve met you in person? " DuPont has investigated Du Lei''s affairs in the past half a day. But it''s just something on the surface. Such as the antique business. I don''t know about Baxia Zhenqi.


    Du Lei laughs, "it''s all accidents. I''m just lucky to meet the leader."


    "Young man, let''s talk about a deal?" DuPont see Du Lei honor and disgrace not surprised, immediately put away the heart of contempt. He knew that the other party must be a capable person. Such a person, he likes the most, even the enemy. Can''t we talk business?


    "Oh? What deal? " Du Lei picks his eyebrows and sneers in his heart. These people really dare to trade. I''m afraid they are the devil. As long as they can get benefits, they dare to sell their souls.


    "Lina, my son''s fiancee, I hope you don''t interfere any more. As for compensation, I am willing to provide you with a large amount of money to invest in your business. As you know, we in the Texas family are short of everything, but not money. " DuPont complacently said, this is the truth, they do not know how much business manipulation, especially the oil business, is simply profiteering.


    Du Lei sneered, "do you think I''m short of money?"


    DuPont frowned. He had never seen anyone who didn''t need money. Even those self righteous governments, when they see a lot of money, have to kneel down and lick their heels. He thought that Du Lei had never seen money, so he laughed.


    "I''ll give you 10 billion dollars. What do you think?" DuPont said directly. Of course, he won''t really give it, but he wants to use the money to trap Du Lei. And the premise is to hand over Lina.


    Lina is the nominal young lady of their Texas family. Anyway, they must marry her back. Otherwise, not only the Cecil family will be disgraced, but also the Texas family.


    When Du Lei heard 10 billion, his heart beat violently. But in the end, he was steady, and he made up for people who had never seen money. And now he has a lot of undersea resources.


    Just last week, Garen had sent him another ship of antiques and jewels. Now he''s bored to death. He doesn''t know where to sell these things. I''m thinking about whether to build an alchemy plant, and then I''ll return those ugly things to the furnace to rebuild.


    "I''m sorry, are you making me sell my own woman? I''m not like that. " Du Lei refused directly. But in DuPont''s opinion, he had just seen that Du Lei''s throat had moved involuntarily, which showed that it was 10 billion yuan, which also scared each other.


    Like a mirror in his heart, he said again, "I know, how many women do you seem to have in China? These people need money to support. And I found that your antique business was acquired by Huaxia government? Don''t you want to get your equity back? "


    In his opinion, if the company''s equity is officially acquired, the boss will have a hard time in the future. Everything has to be limited.


    Du Lei laughs, "I think it''s very good. We''ll keep a good harvest in drought and flood! "


    DuPont''s mouth a draw, pause, directly asked: "you ask it, in the end how to give Lina?" In fact, this is also a helpless move.


    Lena''s father died last month, making Dini the new owner. And he dotes on Lina so much that he doesn''t let go. He even gives a word. Unless Du Lei agrees to make friends with others, they won''t get Lina.

 Chapter 378

    Originally, they wanted to force Du Lei to get rid of or kidnap him, but they didn''t expect that their dogs would betray them, and they made green be kidnapped by Du Lei, and they fell into a passive position.


    "Lina, I can''t have handed it in. She''s my woman, and she has my children. It''s even more impossible. But if you want to give me 10 billion dollars, I may be reluctant to accept it. " Du Lei said with a smile, almost didn''t give DuPont a fork.


    He stares at Du Lei, really want to kill Du Lei directly, but he knows that the person who can kidnap green must have some skill. And he also heard that Du Lei had already tied up two big men before.


    Now it seems that things are a little tricky. If you don''t get rid of Du Lei, it seems more difficult to let him go. However, he said: "100 billion dollars. Do you agree? "


    Du Lei''s eyes widened, 100 billion? He thought about it. If he didn''t have a lot of gold reserves, I''m afraid he would have agreed. But do you think the Texas family should be so rich? I can''t see it.


    However, he also thinks that the money is not so easy to get. Sell your wife, tut tut. If the other party doesn''t give it at that time, he really can''t help it. And it broke Lina''s heart. At that time, he will lose his wife and lose his army. You want to cheat yourself with a bad check?


    Du Lei sneered. At this time, a phone call came in. DuPont''s face changed when he answered. After hanging up, he asked in a cold voice, "what have you done? Why is my son paralyzed?"


    Du Lei was delighted when he heard the speech. The other party finally found out. Now his initiative has come back. Of course, the initiative has always been with him.


    "Yes? What a surprise! I don''t know why He had a cheap smile on his face, but anyone who saw it thought he was suspicious.


    Du Bangmeng clenched his fist, and there was a crisp sound. Du Lei squinted at him. DuPont knew in his heart that their Texas family might have no advantage at all now. If Du Lei doesn''t cure Green''s paralysis, I''m afraid their department will be extinct.


    There are many people who covet their assets. The brothers he sent must have taken a fancy to this fat meat.


    "What do you want?" DuPont coldly spit out such a word, for decades, he DuPont has not felt so angry for decades. But he can''t break out, otherwise, he may have nothing.


    "Didn''t you just say that? One hundred billion Du Lei took a sip of water with a cool face. The translator around DuPont was startled. Unexpectedly, DuPont, who had just been aggressive, was immediately caught by others. What''s more, Du Lei''s mouth is a hundred billion. Of course, I have to say something else about Lina. His heart was silent for DuPont for three seconds.


    DuPont laughed involuntarily after hearing the conditions. Du Lei was startled. The old man didn''t want to lift the table, did he? In fact, DuPont really had the impulse to lift the table, but he thought that once he did, he might lose everything. He calmed down again.


    "Ten billion! Another thing about Lina. " DuPont angrily said that 10 billion is really not a big deal for him. The whole family can make it. And it doesn''t hurt at all.


    "50 billion!" Du Lei saw that green was DuPont''s weakness, then showed his white teeth and said with a smile.


    DuPont almost wanted to pull out the tooth, but finally nodded, "deal."


    Ma Dan, Du Lei in the heart secretly scolded a, oneself still too young, didn''t expect to let the other party drill a loophole all of a sudden. As one of the three ancient families in Dubai, Texas does not know how long it has lived in this land. And it''s in the oil business. Fifty billion is really not difficult for them.


    "Lina, we don''t have to hand it in, but the Cecils have to declare and sign a divorce agreement with us. At the same time, we need to compensate for certain spiritual losses. " DuPont finally let go. But he was thinking about another thing in his heart.


    Is his 50 billion so easy to get? DuPont sneered in his heart that Du Lei had a life to take, but he was afraid that he would not spend it. Du Lei also looked at DuPont, although he knew that DuPont suddenly let go, there must be some other conspiracy, but for him, what conspiracy, useful?


    No matter how much intrigue, in the face of absolute power, it is useless. He is confident that he has the ability.


    DuPont didn''t bother, but wrote out a check for 50 billion yuan. Du Lei checked and nodded. There seems to be no problem. However, on the way to the hospital, he directly transferred the money to his bank card.


    It took more than an hour to get there. It was already over ten o''clock in the night. Du Lei leileisurely to the hospital, looked at Green lying on the bed, he hehe a smile.


    Green saw, immediately feel Du Lei is like a devil. If it wasn''t for paralysis, I''m afraid I would have been scared into incontinence. No way, when he learned that he was paralyzed, he remembered that it must be Du Lei. He''s only in his twenties, and he''s paralyzed. There are still many wonderful things in his life waiting for him. How can it end like this?


    When DuPont saw that his son was so afraid of Du Lei, he sighed. It seems that green is not qualified to be the head of the family. He can only raise green as a stallion. After that, we have to cultivate our own grandchildren. To take over the responsibility of the family leader. The premise, of course, is that he has to live long enough. Otherwise, his brothers would have done it.


    Du Lei looked around and said directly, "I need a quiet environment. You all go out. "


    DuPont and others had no choice but to leave the ward. Seeing that everyone had gone out, Du Lei laughed and said to green, "it''s not good, is it?"


    Green hated Du Lei in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it. For fear that his angry words will stimulate the devil, otherwise he may really become a waste.


    From his father, it seems that he was given a kind of magic by this kid from China, which made him unable to act.


    And in retrospect, before he met Du Lei, he was still fine. But when I woke up, I found that my mobility was weakened and I couldn''t move.


    Green squeezed out a smile worse than crying and asked Du Lei to let him go. But Du Lei didn''t understand what he was saying. He waved his hand and said, "OK, don''t talk about birds. Anyway, dad doesn''t understand. "


    With a big wave of his hand, he roared in the genuine Qi, and then weakened the strength of the genuine Qi in Green''s body. But even so, green suddenly felt much better. And he seems to be able to speak normally.


    "Father


    He immediately yelled, just now he had discussed with DuPont, once Du Lei saved him. They turned back and asked Du Lei to spit out the money, but also to hand over Lina.

 Chapter 379

    When he heard Green''s voice, DuPont rushed in with people. He took a look at his lively son. Suddenly face ferocious and convulsive fierce way: "give him to me to catch up."


    Want to move his money? Next life. The Chinese are so stupid. How can you fight him? Thinking that Du Lei will soon be bullied by himself, and then enjoying the despairing look that Du Lei looks at him, DuPont feels that he is about to melt with excitement.


    Du Lei shook his head and sighed. These wild barbarians really don''t know what it means to stay on the line and meet each other in the future. He had no choice but to raise his right hand and snap his fingers.


    Immediately, green suddenly felt better and lost his sense again. He looks at Du Lei in horror, and then makes a whine sound. At this time, he already felt despair, he knew that his behavior might have completely angered Du Lei.


    Looking at his son suddenly changed into that again, DuPont was so scared that he immediately called to stop. Then he angrily accused Du Lei: "Huaxia people, you are not trustworthy."


    Du Lei looked at DuPont and he laughed. He was very happy. Originally, there were some scruples about using the power of hegemony to deal with ordinary people, but now


    DuPont laughs when he sees Du Lei, and his whole body bristles with sweat. He suddenly feels as if an ancient ferocious beast has awakened in Du Lei''s body, which has an irresistible force.


    His heart is full of despair, he is still too ridiculous, just a minute ago, he was thinking about how to kill Du Lei, this kind of thing in his view, in Dubai is more normal.


    It''s just a Chinese. If you die, you die. At the most, he will lose some money, but is he short of money? I''m afraid the money that slips out of his nails every day is worth more than a life.


    But now, he is thinking about how to entreat Du Lei to bypass his life, because in his view, Du Lei is as powerful as a God, and has a devil''s heart. In this country with extremely serious religious belief, even DuPont, who was rich enough to compete with the rest of the world, believed deeply in the affairs of gods.


    Every year, their three families need to spend a huge amount of money to repair religion and decorate their appearance. At this time, Du Lei, in his eyes, has risen to the concept of God. Perhaps, only the gods will be so powerful, will have unlimited power to play with him.


    But at this time, he is worried about another problem, that is, why Du Lei is against him. Once the gods are provoked, his family may face death.


    His thoughts were far away, and the whole person trembled under Du Lei''s gaze. He is thinking about how to save the relationship with Du Lei. Now, only in this way can the family survive.


    Du Lei didn''t think so much, but he was really angry. These people who have no faith in their words, if only he had a heart, I''m afraid he must do it now. But when he saw DuPont shivering, he suddenly realized that he had just gone too far. Actually use a trace of hegemony to frighten these people.


    Of course, if it''s a mermaid, he doesn''t need to be intimidated. As long as he dominates his body, he will know his identity. But human beings are different. The real spirit only has influence on the Shui. But it doesn''t have much impact on humans. Therefore, he must use the domineering meaning of dominating Qi. But in this way, there will be harm to the human body.


    I''m afraid DuPont has been scared by him. He coughed in a low voice and said coldly, "since you have no faith in your words, I have nothing to say. Add another 50 billion, or I''ll make you Texas look good. "


    DuPont was shocked when he heard that the gods wanted to ask him 50 billion yuan, but he gritted his teeth at the thought of Du Lei''s identity, so he said directly like a gambler: "it''s no problem how much you want, but the humble servant has a small request, please agree."


    The translator was shocked. What happened just now? How could DuPont, who had been arrogant, suddenly be so humble? After DuPont glared at him, he immediately repeated his words.


    Du Lei has been encircled. I don''t know what DuPont means? But it''s like it''s getting interesting, isn''t it? "What''s the requirement?" he asked with a smile


    DuPont was relieved. He said directly, "I am willing to offer all the property of our Texas family, as long as the gods are willing to protect our Texas family!"


    It''s about the gods. DuPont is ready to wipe out all the people who see and hear these things today. Because he knows the importance of monopoly.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes and regarded himself as a God? But I don''t seem to be different from the gods. Overlord Zhenling, who dares to challenge the emperor of heaven. As his successor, there seems to be nothing wrong with calling him a little God. He immediately thought of what DuPont was afraid of.


    He was afraid that he was a God. In that case, he took a look at everyone in the room. I found that those people almost trembled when they heard DuPont calling Du Lei a God. It''s normal. In such a strange country, it''s not impossible.


    Green didn''t know why his father called Du Lei a God, but he thought, if it wasn''t a God, he might have such great power there?


    For a moment, Du Lei''s divine identity was accepted by the public. Only the translator is a little strange, because he is a Chinese, for the gods, he is a firm atheist. But at this time, he did not realize that DuPont had regarded him as a dead man. Therefore, there is no need to explain.


    "Protect your family?" Du Lei pondered for a while, it seems that this is not impossible, he is basically in the category of gods in Mermaid. He just became a regent, but now he basically doesn''t do anything. After a period of time, the treasure transported from the bottom of the sea is enough for him to eat and drink in his next life.


    "Yes, please answer my servant''s request." Even, he also directly on the ground, kissing Du Lei''s toes. He didn''t know what DuPont thought, but even if he agreed, he didn''t seem to lose. What''s more, it seems that I have made another 50 billion yuan?


    "Yes, but as a condition to protect you..." Du Lei pondered.


    "Let the gods mention it, as long as it doesn''t involve the affairs of the deceased family, it can..." DuPont was ecstatic that there was a God to protect his family, so their Texas family would probably become the first family in Dubai. But he frowned at the thought that Lina seemed to be a divine woman. The last cruel thing is to share the whole Dubai equally with the Cecil family.


    "See my God!" Seeing that DuPont lowered his arrogant head, others immediately knelt down to Du Lei. It was green who wanted to start and kneel down. Only the translator was embarrassed. But soon, he also knelt down. If he doesn''t kneel down, he just earns a lot of Commission for DuPont translators. If DuPont is upset, he may be driven away immediately.

 Chapter 380

    But DuPont had decided in his heart that all the people here, except him and green, must die. So I didn''t care about the person''s feelings. I just hope Du Lei doesn''t blame him.


    On the contrary, Du Lei is a little embarrassed. Does he have to be worshipped every day when he becomes a God? He thought about it, but he was not used to it. So he said, "you will not have to worship me every day. And even though I promised to protect your family. But it''s not your request. I''ll agree to it. "


    DuPont nodded. Of course he knew that the gods were busy. Du Lei is helpless, others are like this, what can he do? A bully real Qi into Green''s body, suddenly, green only feel comfortable up.


    However, at this time, he had no idea of fighting with Du Lei. He knelt down on the ground and begged Du Lei''s forgiveness. This scene makes DuPont more sure that Du Lei must be a God.


    After a pause, Du Lei asked, "what happened to Lina..."


    "Lina is a woman favored by the gods. That''s her blessing. We dare not act rashly." DuPont quickly replied, even thinking about when he would offer a woman to Du Lei. But at this time, he also doubts that Dini also found that Du Lei is a God. Otherwise, why did Lina offer her body directly after she went to China?


    Hateful boy, dare to hide from him. DuPont had a little fear of Dini in his heart.


    Du Lei saw that since Lina''s affairs had been dealt with and the Texas family was no longer entangled, there would be nothing wrong with him, so he said, "if there is nothing wrong, don''t contact me. If you have anything, let Dini contact me. "


    DuPont was a little angry when he heard that. It was Dini again. It seems that I have to work hard to find a beautiful member of the Texas family, and then serve him. Otherwise, through Dini to contact Du Lei, I always feel that there will be some problems.


    Du Lei makes a phone call to Dini and tells him that Lina''s problem has been solved. The Texas family is no longer entangled, and Dini is still surprised to hear that. Du Lei has no choice but to let DuPont explain to Dini.


    Finally, Dini was convinced of Du Lei''s words, and his heart suddenly became confused. When did Du Lei get in touch with DuPont, and why did DuPont listen to Du Lei?


    But it doesn''t matter. Without DuPont''s interference, he can let Lina marry Du Lei smoothly. The old people in the family have nothing to say.


    Three days later, the ceremony was officially held. Du Lei was stunned by the huge banquet. Gold and jewelry became decorations, and he finally knew why everyone said it was a place of golden age. Even in the chaos of war, there is no way for these rich people to lose anything. It can even bring huge profits.


    At the banquet, Dini will inform everyone that Lina will marry Du Lei. However, given that Lina is pregnant and her stomach is swollen. He didn''t let her out. But we all know about it. They don''t care who Lina marries.


    It''s just a woman, no matter how beautiful, so what? In the eyes of these capitalists, only money and power are their pursuit. Women are just tools for them to relax.


    What they care about is the attitude of the Texas family, but what makes them curious is that DuPont doesn''t seem to care. And seems to be very happy, even went forward to Du Lei sent a blessing.


    This makes people even more curious. However, some people find that DuPont''s translation, which has been used for more than ten years, seems to be a different person?


    In addition, Du Lei has also become the dark horse of the banquet. His curiosity is no less than that of DuPont''s attitude. Du Lei drank a little too much today. But it''s no small matter to him. The genuine Qi of a bully was eliminated.


    Came to Lina''s room, at this time has been decorated very luxurious magnificent. Rich people are different. Dowries are made of gold.


    He pushed open the door and found that Lina was wearing a light red makeup today. She was shy. Du Lei took her in his arms. If he didn''t care about her pregnancy, he would have been knocked down.


    But even so, Lina has not been let go, two small hands plus some unique skills, Du Lei will be able to serve on the sky.


    The next morning, Du Lei wakes up and finds Lina nestled in his arms. Finally, he settled Lina''s business. Although it was just a small matter for him, he still cared about his woman''s reputation.


    Doudes has been sent out by him to find the right island. When the time is ripe, he is ready to build his own palace there!


    Now doudes has found almost three places, all in Southeast Asia, the geographical location should be quite good. He really has a lot of money now and doesn''t know how to spend it. Isn''t it good to buy land?


    Thinking of this, he thinks that he still needs to keep in touch with the Zhu family and the six elders in the capital. Nothing else can do, but in this respect, they can more or less host. After all, I want to expand the land area of China.


    "It''s time to go back. Two days ago, the capital called to ask when to go to the capital to see a doctor for the old man..." Du Lei groaned. He was so busy.


    Lina also woke up at this time. She asked shyly, "can I follow you home now?"


    Du Lei nodded with a smile, "of course. Didn''t your brother tell all those people yesterday? You will be mine in the future. " Lina nodded happily. Of course, she also knew that if she had Du Lei''s child, maybe she could go to the palace with him. But it doesn''t matter.


    He is pregnant with Du Lei''s eldest son and has a huge advantage. Even if it is he Ruyue, you can''t care too much about her in the future. After a shower, they began to wash.


    Dini took time to meet Du Lei, who is now the owner of Cecil''s family and has little time to spare. If it wasn''t for his sister''s importance in his heart, I''m afraid he would not care if Du Lei left.


    "After you return home this time, you must treat my sister well." Dini is very satisfied with Du Lei''s attitude. And my sister is very happy, that''s enough. It''s not in vain that he has been preparing for so long. The three chatted for a while, and Dini motioned to his sister to go out first.


    After Lina left, Dini looked at Du Lei and finally asked seriously, "have you made any deal with DuPont?" It''s no wonder that he thinks so. In his opinion, DuPont is a villain. If you want him to let go, I''m afraid Du Lei paid a big price.


    Du Lei was stunned, but after thinking about it, he left Dubai and didn''t know that DuPont would do anything immoral in his name. So he told DuPont what he called a God. And told Dini to keep an eye on DuPont. With him, Du Lei, DuPont will not attack the Cecil family for the time being.

 Chapter 381

    Dini listened to this divine story, he widened his eyes, although there are many things in it are deliberately covered by Du Lei. But he also realized that his brother-in-law might not be a simple person. Who is DuPont? When a man is old enough to become a fine man, will he identify a man as a God?


    This is a very taboo thing. Then there is only one possibility. Du Lei does have some kind of divine ability. DuPont saw the chance to get rich in Du Lei, so he gave up the dispute and knelt down to lick Du Lei''s toes.


    But it doesn''t matter. No matter whether Du Lei is a God or not, he is still his brother-in-law. If he is in trouble in the future, can he not help? Think of here, Dini smile, he seems to have made a very right decision?


    Of course, the monitoring of DuPont can not be relaxed. Du Lei is right. He is a vampire capitalist and will not give up any chance to get rich. The rise of the Texas family is not good news for the Cecil family.


    After leaving Dini, Du Lei takes Lina to Chengdu. After he Ruyue saw Lina brought back by Du Lei, he Ruyue was a little upset, but he still arranged a room for her. There are plenty of rooms anyway.


    But that night, he Ruyue was crazy. He and Du Lei had been pestering for almost a night. Anyway, he must get Du Lei''s seed. Of course, it''s also because she''s almost there these days. To this end, she learned that Du Lei to come back, is carefully prepared for a long time.


    Du Lei almost didn''t get lumbar disc protrusion by he Ruyue. Of course, pain and happiness. This is good, the next day Du Lei just feel comfortable all over, these days depressed mood also released.


    Now the world has transported some things to the capital, and Li Zhiquan has stabilized in the capital. It''s time for Du Lei, the boss, to visit the capital.


    However, the appearance of a person makes Du Lei start to be surprised. It turned out to be Wu Liufeng, who had been helping to move the tomb of King Tuo. Of course, his father, Wu Laohan, was not with him.


    But the news that Wu Liufeng brought almost surprised Du Lei. It turned out to be about Atlantis, an ancient country in the Middle East. This also starts from the previous Tomb of King Tuo.


    I remember when several people met another group of people at the tomb of King Tuo. Their origin is mysterious. Finally, Du Lei catches an old man carrying water and learns that the other party is actually a new tomb raiding organization in China, named Nantian.


    However, this Nantian tomb raiding organization and form are much larger than those of China in the past. Basically, they are doing things with high technology.


    That time, he was shadowed many times by the other side in the tomb of King Tuo. If it wasn''t for the countless corpses inside that ate those people clean, I''m afraid he didn''t know what would happen in the end. As for the things in King Tuo''s tomb, I''m afraid they have nothing to do with Du Lei.


    However, after Wu came out, he called together his old brothers to discuss how to drive Nantian out of their territory. Of course, in their view, all the places in the world where there are cemeteries are their territory.


    To this kind of shameless behavior, Du Lei also can be in the heart silently despise. After all, people have been helping themselves for months. Of course, they also paid a lot of money.


    Later, when Wu and Nantian got in touch, they didn''t drive each other out. Instead, they were attracted by each other. And the reason for this is Atlantis.


    Few people are indifferent to the mystery of this ancient kingdom that has existed for thousands of years. Especially old man Wu. In their opinion, there are not many things that can arouse their interest now.


    If you want money, you have a son. They''re exploring with their lives right now. That''s why I''ve taken a fancy to Atlantis. Of course, they''re not stupid. They must have gone through a lot of investigation. Over the past few months, old man Wu has gone to do it.


    Finally, it was determined that the information provided by Nantian was half true and half false, but it was enough to excite the tomb raiding organization that Wu Laohan belonged to. They decided to do a lot of work in this last era when tomb raiding skills basically disappeared. Even if they die, they will. Du Lei understood this.


    However, in the end, when Du Lei heard that Wu Liufeng seemed interested in pulling himself in, he immediately shook his head and said, "I''m not short of money now, and I still have several women to support. The most important thing is that I don''t think I''ve lived long enough."


    I''m kidding. Can you explore that place at will? They went and survived. Congratulations. They earned enough gimmicks and died. Unfortunately, you are not lucky enough to explore something that belongs to the mysterious category.


    Wu Liufeng hesitated, and he also knew that it was a bit difficult. However, he is really not at ease with his father to follow the group of unreliable people to mischief, called Du Lei, just want to give his father a life protector.


    But after thinking about it, it seems that Du Lei does not lack anything. Even if Wu Liufeng vigorously purchased many of the Baxia statues, Du Lei was only willing to spend a lot of money to recover them. But now that he has the real spirit of hegemony, these things are really dispensable.


    There is a steady flow of Qi in the body, even if it''s gone. There is also a golden elixir to maintain, why should he go to the trouble to find those things? Baxia Zhenling will be able to recycle the aura from the stone statues scattered all over the world in one breath.


    Wu Liufeng left with regret, but he also took a large amount of money. But Du Lei doesn''t care about the money now. He is short of everything now, but he is not short of money. Or he''s going to buy an island?


    After flying to the capital, Du Lei met with the six elders. Of course, he also asked Wan Yangzi about the news. However, he disappeared again after catching his trace last time. But after all, the central government has prepared a case record here, and it will be much more convenient to find it at that time.


    Six elder once again with Du Lei came to Zhu, he of course know du Lei''s mind, but in fact, he did not have this kind of heart. The influence of the old Zhu family in the capital is amazing. Even the six elders sometimes need the support of the old Zhu family. Some things can be done freely.


    According to the last time, Du Lei cleaned up the blood stasis in Zhu Lao''s body. He had already penetrated some meridians, although he felt sorry. But Du Lei soon made up for the apology.


    He left a powerful Qi in Zhu Lao''s body, ready to save his life at the critical moment. At the same time, he also combed the bodies of Zhu Youji and Yang Kaijin. Even the six elders didn''t let it go.


    Finally, the six elders suggested that Du Lei should become an honorary doctor of Beijing Central Hospital in the future, so that these leaders can get Du Lei''s treatment at any time.

 Chapter 382

    Du Lei''s heart moved when he heard this. In this way, he could be closer to the leaders of these countries. He will take some initiative in the future. So he agreed. Of course, he also knows that the six elders are trying to bring Du Lei into the system, so that they can have enough reasons to communicate with the overlord Zhenling.


    I stayed in Zhu''s house for an afternoon. This time, unlike last time, I was in a hurry. This time, the old Zhu''s family had already prepared the meal. Mr. Zhu also had an extra bowl of rice. Zhu Youji is very happy.


    Mr. Zhu said with the help of wine: "Xiao Du, I heard that you seem to be engaged in jewelry business with people?"


    At this time, Yang Kaijin''s hand also stopped. Even Zhu Youji and the six elders laughed and said nothing. Du Lei did not care about the answer: "yes, it has been nearly half a year. Business is good, and I can make a living. "


    "Do you know that my daughter-in-law is also engaged in jewelry business?" Zhu asked with a smile.


    "Ha?" Du Lei''s eyes widened. He seemed to realize that he was going to fall into a big hole, but he couldn''t recover it at this time. He had to say with a smile, "although I''m working with that friend, I really didn''t pay attention to this."


    "A few days ago, I went to Qian''s jewelry secretly to investigate, and found that their jewelry quality was very good. But now their Qian''s jewelry seems to be competing with the Xia family in Donghai city for equity? What''s going on? " Yang Kaijin asked with a smile.


    In fact, after Mr. Zhu reminded her to go to Chengdu, she started to investigate. Finally, she found that Du Lei was also in the jewelry business, and immediately understood what her father meant.


    "Oh?" Du Lei looked at her in surprise, and then said with a smile: "nothing. Two months ago, Qian Kun, the legal representative of Qian''s jewelry, discussed a contract with Xia''s family, but in the end, they broke up in a bad mood."


    Everyone knows that it must be Du Lei''s ambition that has stimulated Qian''s jewelry. They have made it clear that most of Qian''s jewelry comes from Du Lei. If they lose Du Lei''s source of goods, they will lose a lot of money.


    Although they don''t understand why Qian''s jewelry wants to follow Xia''s high-end route, they are not human at both ends. But it''s not without solutions.


    Yang Kaijin''s Yang''s jewelry is the leader of Chinese jewelry. A Xia family in Donghai city can''t compare with the Yang family. This has been proved by the generation of Yang Kaijin''s father.


    Therefore, Yang Kaijin''s favorite Qian''s jewelry. And Young''s jewelry has always been a popular brand. This is not much different from Qian''s jewelry in the core of development. It''s just that there is a big difference between the two in sales means and channels.


    But now, because of the emergence of Du Lei, maybe Qian''s jewelry will usher in another peak period of development. Of course, because of Du Lei, Yang Kaijin is an old friend and is willing to help his younger generation. Second, of course, I also like the source of Du Lei''s jewelry.


    Although she is also very curious, where did Du Lei get those gems with very good quality, she knows that this is someone else''s secret and will not tell it.


    Du Lei immediately thought of a lot, and then asked with a smile: "how, sister Yang, is this to support the younger generation?"


    "You call me elder sister. How can you call me younger? What''s more, we now have a bottleneck in the development of Young''s jewelry. Without sufficient jewelry supply, we can''t squeeze into the international mainstream. Therefore, if we cooperate, it may be a win-win result. " Yang Kaijin smiles and doesn''t care about Du Lei''s name.


    Du Lei''s heart a joy, and Yang jewelry lead the relationship, then there is a demand for interests. But everyone''s interests are the same, so it''s good for everyone. And it will also make the relationship between the two sides more secure, rather than a simple cure.


    Du Lei thought to himself that if Qian ling''er and Yang''s jewelry were encouraged to cooperate, maybe everyone would be a big winner in the future. As for Xiashi group, ha ha, what should we do. You are tall, you go your high-end route. I won''t be with you guys.


    And in this way, Du Lei can also expand the output. A Qian''s jewelry, a Yang''s jewelry, when the time comes, we will certainly be able to make him a pot full.


    Of course, this is also because of the credibility of the old Zhu family. Du Lei also respects Mr. Zhu, but these are all personal reasons and can''t affect the overall situation.


    However, we are all very interested in this matter and did not continue to talk about it, because it is a family dinner. If we talk too much about business, it is not beautiful. Just right.


    After dinner, Du Lei gave him a set of exercises that were specially suitable for the elderly. In this way, Zhu could slowly recuperate his body. And he doesn''t have to come half a month. In case of any emergency, it''s not good.


    Old Zhu was a practitioner at the beginning, so he soon learned this set of skills, which was easy to learn. Otherwise, Du Lei would not have learned.


    When Zhu Lao took Du Lei, he asked in a low voice, "don''t you like me


    "How can Mr. Zhu say that?" Du Lei was startled. If Zhu was not happy, he was sure that he would cooperate with Yang''s jewelry. I''m afraid elder six will look at him with colored glasses. The eyes of these old people are accurate. Even the six elders have to be cautious.


    Moreover, after Du Lei left the capital, the six elders specially came to ask Zhu Lao once, how about Du Lei. Zhu shook his head at that time and said uncertainly, "this man is domineering and powerful. Fortunately, I didn''t enter the officialdom, otherwise, it would be difficult to control. "


    After leaving Zhu''s home, Du Lei immediately calls Qian ling''er. He is now sure to know that Yang Kaijin will go to Chengdu next week for research, and he also wants to know the actual situation of Qian''s jewelry. Of course, the most concerned is Du Lei''s jewelry.


    After all, Qian''s jewelry is the main export source of Du Lei''s jewelry, but few people except Qian ling''er know how Du Lei gave such a large amount of jewelry to Qian''s jewelry.


    Even Qian Kun was concealed by Qian ling''er. Of course, it''s also because Qian Kun despised Du Lei at first sight, so he didn''t want to cooperate with him at all. But now it seems that Qian''s jewelry really came back to life because of Du Lei. Completely destroyed the Zhou family, established a firm foothold in Chengdu.


    When Qian ling''er learned that Yang Kaijin, the Chinese jewelry giant, actually went to inspect Qian''s jewelry, and that it was possible that everyone would be partners in the future, he was immediately happy. But she also expressed some thoughts. After all, among all the women Du Lei admits, she is the only one who has not been spoiled.


    By Qian ling''er hook up for a while, immediately Du Lei heart desire, wish now back to Chengdu, will Qian ling''er push to Chengdu. But he also knows that this is unrealistic.

 Chapter 383

    Finally hung up the phone and sighed. Now we can say that we are already nine elders. We can''t ignore their ideas about some things.


    Therefore, Du Lei came to the capital museum, donated a large number of antique objects salvaged from the seabed, and then left. of course. All these operations are admirable. No one will know about him except the nine elders.


    Of course, he can''t give gifts openly. That''s stupid. However, he also secretly tuojialuogaren two people, from the bottom of the sea to bring out some special treatment of the body''s Secret disease drugs. After all, the technology of mermaid is much better than that of human beings.


    Elder Liu refused at first. He is the head of anti-corruption. How can he accept this kind of thing? But in the end, I tried it out. Immediately scared, he immediately spent tens of thousands of yuan to buy Du Lei''s medicine.


    Although Du Lei despises this kind of behavior, he still thinks that having such a boss is better than those black hearted people. Take a look at the presidential campaign in M country. Now we are talking. At first, we are blaming each other on policies. Later, we extended to the issue of trust. And then there was health. Now, hehe, there are all kinds of scandals. Anyway, I don''t want to play.


    He''s relieved to get rid of the bosses. With their help, we can do business in the capital in the future. At least can mix a face familiar, the speech all has the confidence some.


    At this time, hegemony has begun to officially operate, but the business is not so good. But Du Lei also knows that at the beginning, it was the same. Not only the suspicion of customers, but also peer pressure. There are even some petty bullies.


    But now he is rich and powerful. He doesn''t care about it at all. Besides, when he came to the capital this time, he was also dragged by the nine elders. Otherwise, how cheerful is he now in Chengdu?


    Recently, Du Wei and Li can are discussing how to hold several auctions at that time. Even if they lose money, they will have to win the reputation. Du Lei thinks this idea is very good. And now those women who are training in Chengdu, it''s time to pull out. It''s a mule, it''s a horse.


    Lin Yiyi is in charge of women''s affairs, Li Zhiquan is in charge of dominating the world, and Dou Desheng is in charge of buying the island. Now Du Lei just feels relaxed.


    He is the Regent in the mermaid Dynasty, the doctor Du in the capital, the immortal Du in Chengdu and the God in Dubai. Now he has laid his footprints on the earth because of the existence of the real spirit. I don''t know if his myth will spread in the river and lake after a hundred years?


    With a smile, Du Lei went directly to the highway and soon came to Jinling City. Since Zhao Yuren was in the East China region, the public security here has been much better. Besides, Zhao Yuren has a lot of economic brains. A chain service industry has been set up in Yancheng, Jinling and other coastal cities.


    Today is also a month to earn millions of rich, but see Du Lei, he is still respectful. Welcome Du Lei into his mansion.


    This makes his subordinates all look at Du Lei one by one, wondering which God this is, and even making their boss so respectful.


    "Not bad. I didn''t expect that a gangster in Yancheng had become a billionaire. What about? Is there nothing else in East China? "


    "What can happen? Isn''t this being looked after by my elder brother? " Zhao Yuren laughs, but he doesn''t dare to put on a show in front of Du Lei. If he hadn''t been clever at the beginning, he took refuge with Du Lei as soon as possible. Now, I''m afraid he has become a pile of mud, right?


    "If it''s OK, you should pay more attention to things in Yancheng. You can''t make any mistakes. And send more people to watch. A lot of people are paying attention to me now. " Du Lei said solemnly that Yancheng was the place where he transferred the treasure under the sea, so he could not afford to lose it.


    "I see." Zhao Yuren immediately promised, then thought about it and asked, "brother, I heard that you are very close to the people in the central government now?"


    Du Lei squinted at the past and said in a cold voice, "I won''t interfere in the things you are in charge of, but you''d better not inquire about the things you are not in charge of."


    Zhao Yuren immediately felt that his back spine was soaked. Just now, he felt a murderous spirit. It''s killing him. Without Du Lei, there would be no him. Zhao Yuren is now living a rich life. If he offends Du Lei, he will have nothing.


    "Big brother, I''m wrong." Zhao Yuren immediately knelt down. Fortunately, there was no outsider here. Otherwise, he would lose face. The grand boss of East China kneels down to others. But Zhao Yuren was afraid now, because he knew that Du Lei was angry.


    "Well!" Du Lei nodded slowly. Generally speaking, he was quite satisfied with Zhao Yuren''s attitude and ability. Although some flaws, such as like to play with women, but also love gambling. But no one is perfect, and he knows what he is. Therefore, the requirements for Zhao Yuren are not very high.


    "Who asked you to ask me?" However, he felt that this matter was not simple. There were not many people who could let Zhao Yuren ask Du Lei.


    "Yes, it''s from the Xia family!" Zhao Yuren does not hesitate to sell the Xia family. In his opinion, 1000, 10000 Xia families are not worth Du Lei''s words. If Du Lei admits him, he will be able to exert influence in the whole East China. Du Lei doesn''t admit him. Ha ha, the fish in the sea can never tell the difference between human flesh and fish flesh.


    "Xia family?" Du Lei squints his eyes. For the Xia family, Du Lei still feels that the other party really has the ability. After all, because they are taking the high-end route, they are still going to the international level. This matter, that is, Young''s jewelry, has been working hard.


    But does Du Lei have nothing to do with the Xia family? He laughs. Now he has a bunch of people to use. Far not to say, is in front of Zhao Yuren, if Du Lei let him remove Xia family, I''m afraid it''s not impossible. But Du Lei doesn''t want to be so blatant.


    After all, Xiajia is an internationally famous brand. If something goes wrong, it will definitely be investigated to the end. But the mermaid don''t have to worry.


    As early as after Du Lei accepted Qian ling''er''s love, he had been thinking about dragging the Xia family into the water. Now the other party just provided him with such an excuse. Then he has no scruples.


    Just imagine, today''s Mermaid people are eager to have a closer relationship with Du Lei. Only in this way can they purify their blood. No matter how poor it is, it can prolong life.


    After leaving Jinling City, Du Lei came to Yancheng. Because the two galogaren brothers are waiting for him here. This time, they brought not only the treasure, but also a very important news.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Du Lei looks at the two people in front of him. With a big wave of his hand, the real Qi of the two bullies directly enters their bodies.


    Immediately, garogaren''s body began to change, and bursts of clucking sound came out of his body, which was the expansion of bones and the purification of blood.

 Chapter 384

    Soon, a yellow scale appeared in the center of their eyebrows. Garogaren looked at each other and realized his power. He knelt down to Du Lei and said, "thank you, the great Regent."


    Du Lei smiles. He is more or less proud of his ability, so he has no other family. It''s too easy to get the loyalty of mermaid.


    "Tell the Regent that the Zeus tribes, who have been living in the Arctic Ocean, have been ready to move recently. They seem to want to lead their troops directly into the Pacific Ocean from the north. When the queen heard the news, she immediately asked us to report it to the Regent


    Is Taichu elegant? Du Lei thought of her amazing skill, and his whole body trembled. But he soon suppressed this idea and asked in a cold voice, "have you found out? Why did Chou Yu do this? Does he want to tear up the peace treaty and make the mermaid into chaos? What''s more, has he paid any attention to me as the Regent? "


    Before he left, he had asked Taichu Yarong to start sorting out the mermaid tribe and set up a dynasty in Taichu tribe, which belongs to the underwater Dynasty of mermaid tribe.


    But at the beginning of Taichu, Yarong was still the queen, but the position of the king was always in the air. He is the only Regent of the mermaid tribe.


    Therefore, many mermaids of Taichu tribe subconsciously regard Du Lei as the king of mermaids. It''s a pity that Zhao ling''er is too small, otherwise. Du Lei pushed her up.


    It''s normal for mermaids that women are king. As long as someone supports it, no one will care about it. Even in the whole history of mermaid people, women were King more than men.


    And Du Lei has been living on land, so some people began to move. Since Du Lei doesn''t have a king, they will support him. In fact, Zhou Yu was also dazzled by the throne.


    He doesn''t think about it. Du Lei has been in the air. Even the Taichu tribe did not speak, and the powerful Jia tribe and Dayan tribe were silent. Why is his tribe so bold?


    Is it really stupid? Du Lei doesn''t believe that anyone who can be the leader of a tribe will be the easy one? If this is the case, it would have been turned against by others. Now it is impossible to squat there and draw a circle to curse others.


    "We are trying our best to investigate, but because we have little contact with the Zeus tribe. Moreover, the Jia tribe and the Dayan tribe secretly obstructed us, so we never got any results. " He felt the anger of the Regent. So he was even more afraid.


    This is not because Du Lei is more bloodthirsty and more terrible now, but because his strength is enhanced now, naturally speaking, he has a kind of dignified momentum.


    And the more help you get from Du Lei, the more you can feel this power. So at this time, garogaren''s body is about to lie on the ground.


    Du Lei gave a wry smile and looked at garogaren on the ground. Some things can''t be transferred by his willpower. Moreover, in this way, his power will be heavier. Why not? For the mermaid, Du Lei didn''t pay attention at all. He can solve a mermaid by dominating the real Qi together.


    "Get up, I''m not blaming you. It''s just that Zhou Yu braved the world''s great injustice and led his troops into the Pacific Ocean. I think he must be supported by people behind him. Who do you think it would be? "


    Du Lei''s question made jialuojiaren stand up and kneel down again. They were just promoted elders. They even knew what qualification to discuss these things?


    However, it is impossible to say that there is no object of doubt. Moreover, before they set out, the queen had already mentioned it vaguely.


    Seeing Du Lei staring at them all the time, Jialuo gritted his teeth. Anyway, he just doubted. Moreover, this doubt is still the suspicion of Taichu elegance. What''s the matter with him?


    "Before our brothers came, the queen mentioned it in secret. She also felt that only a tribe of Zeus would never let him do such a wicked thing. Therefore, perhaps the Jia tribe and the Dayan tribe also have a hand in it. " But this time, Garro has already offended the Jia tribe to death.


    No matter whether this doubt is true or not, Du Lei needs to make a statement. And this suspicion is the Queen''s. It''s just from him. So it shows that within the Taichu tribe, there are also some people who suspect that the other three tribes have different intentions.


    And at that time, if Du Lei is punished, those people will be unconvinced. If Du Lei sells him. He can only carry the black pot. Everyone knows that the queen is already Du Lei''s woman. Who dares to touch her?


    Moreover, he is a member of the Jia tribe, and he will surely die miserably. Even Garen felt that his brother was in dire straits.


    Du Lei sighed in his heart that they were promoted by themselves. He would not betray them if he could. But now the situation is not clear, everything is not easy to say.


    Taichu tribe is the worst among the four tribes. The only thing that can be said is that there is a regent sitting in the town, but Du Lei is a human being and can''t live in the sea for a long time. Therefore, it is not impossible for some people to be red eyed.


    Did not expect that the sea has developed to such a point, Du Lei said in a deep voice: "take me back to the Taichu tribe!"


    Jialuojiaren was very happy. In their hearts, they felt that everything could be solved as long as Du Lei came out. However, at this time, Jialuo had decided to sacrifice his life for Taichu tribe.


    Now because of Du Lei''s reason, the two of them can have a shuttle, which is convenient for Du Lei. An hour later, the extremely fast shuttle took the three to the bottom of the sea, Taichu tribe.


    As soon as Du Lei arrived, the people of Taichu tribe knew. The queen and the other three elders came out to meet him immediately. No way, now they can rely on, only Du Lei. If Du Lei doesn''t do it, they''ll wait for their doom.


    "Queen, come with me!" Du Lei glanced at the crowd and then said in a deep voice. Taichu elegant body meal, pursed mouth to follow.


    The three elders are not easy to be embarrassed. We have to surround the two brothers and ask what attitude Du Lei has. How dare they talk nonsense? At this time, Du Lei did not make a statement. After all, the Taichu tribe let Du Lei down too much.


    They have all led their troops to the Pacific Ocean, but they have not yet got a clear idea of each other''s situation. It''s a slap in the face.


    Taichu Teyun pondered for a moment and looked at the others. "When the Regent comes out, we must beg. We have no face for this time. But it must have been the Regent who was more irritated. After all, the mermaid Dynasty was built by adults. "


    "Yes, but we have to reflect. Each of the four tribes occupies an ocean. Does it make everyone a little scattered. We have to put forward some measures, otherwise, no one can guarantee that such things will not happen again. " Taichu red sun nods.

 Chapter 385

    Taichu Ziping had always followed Taichu''s moral movement. Seeing that Taichu HongRi had no objection, he had nothing to say. As for the two brothers, the newly promoted elder, what can they say? This period of time, has been busy for Du Lei service. These things are basically handled by the three of them.


    On the other hand, Du Lei looks at Taichu Yarong with a serious look. He is so angry that his teeth itch. The enemy is already Chen Bing on the border defense line. These people don''t know the actual situation at this time.


    "After that, how could they suddenly use force?" Du Lei asked in a deep voice.


    Hearing the speech, Taichu Ya Rong explained: "my Lord, we are not to blame for this. All this time, we have been preparing for the establishment of the dynasty. Although the other three tribes are honest, they are also making trouble secretly. After all, the dynasty was located in the Taichu tribe, and the other three tribes were much weaker than before. If our Taichu tribe is strong, it''s nothing. But the problem is... 0 "


    "I know all this. Have you sent any reconnaissance troops to investigate the situation over there?" Du Lei waved his hand. He knew that Taichu Yarong was taking time to give eyedrops to the other three tribes. Even played the emotional card.


    For the body of tarchu Yarong has rested on him. Smelling the smell of her body, Du Lei secretly scolded: Goblin, when things are finished, I will turn you into a person first. And then they ate it.


    "Of course, as soon as we got the news, we sent out reconnaissance troops. However, the other side seems to know, not long after, we have no contact with that side Taichu''s elegant face was soft and lonely.


    "There''s a mole?" Du Lei''s murderous spirit soared to the sky. It seems that he didn''t deal with these people. In his heart, he didn''t know how high the sky was or how thick the earth was?


    "I don''t know!" Taichu let out a sigh.


    "Well, come on, I know you must have a suspect." Du Lei''s big hand kneaded on the twin peaks of Taichu elegance, and the two white rabbits were completely deformed.


    Tai Chu Ya Rong gave a pain, and then gave him a white look. Soft voice way: "too early Zhi Ze lost the elder''s position, always feel discontented, secretly contact with the other three tribes also more and more frequent."


    Du Lei nods in the heart, he also suspects is too early Zhi Ze.


    At present, the top of Taichu tribes are basically obedient. Moreover, they all have their own interests and will not easily betray their tribes. But Taichu Zhize is different. He was rolled down by himself, and now he has become an idle man.


    However, his predecessor was one of the five elders who managed the Taichu tribe for hundreds of years. It''s too clear what are the advantages and disadvantages of Taichu tribe. I believe that as long as a little bit out. Chou Yu is enough.


    Because although the four tribes live in four separate oceans, some habits are the same on the whole. Combining the two, we can get some important clues.


    Now that Du Lei has determined the candidate in his heart, it''s time to kill him. There''s no need to talk so much nonsense with these mermaids. The secular law can''t control the bottom of the sea. As long as his strength is strong and he sweeps all enemies, who dares to say a second word?


    Therefore, Du Lei doesn''t care what Zhou Yu thinks, no matter how many people he brings. As long as he dares to come, Du Lei can guarantee that he will never come back.


    Soon, Du Lei can no longer resist the desire in his heart. After exploring the twin peaks of Taichu Yarong, he immediately pressed the head of Taichu Yarong. After a long time, Du Lei released all the bath fire.


    He directly picked up Tai Chu Ya Rong and rushed out of the attic. When the five elders saw that Du Lei openly held his queen, they felt relieved. It seems that the crisis can be relieved. Even the early German movement had no opinion. In Mermaid, this kind of thing is common.


    "See the Regent, see the queen!" The five elders made enough gesture to make Du Lei feel a little comfortable. These people are not too stupid, and they know how to please themselves.


    He said, "well, where are they now, Chou Yu?"


    We all know this. Taichu Deyun immediately stood up and said, "tell the Regent that Chou Yu has arrived in the North Sea."


    Du Lei nodded, and then took a piece of locator into his hand. There is a red dot on it, which marks the position of Zeyu. He sneered, "bring out Taichu Zhize and Taichu Yuanming."


    He has just known that tarchu Yarong, since he found out that there was a traitor in the tribe, immediately suspected that he had gone to tarchu Zhize and tarchu Yuanming. And they have a lot of evidence. However, the current evidence points directly to the Taichu yuan and Ming Dynasties, not to the Taichu Zhize.


    They were soon brought up. Du Lei coldly looked down and asked, "do you two know where you are wrong?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t know what the Regent is talking about? I haven''t been in charge of anything in the tribe since the last time I stepped down. " Taichu Zhize laughs and doesn''t pay attention to Du Lei at all, because in his opinion, Du Lei has become a turtle in a jar.


    Du Lei frowned and snorted coldly, knowing that Taichu Zhize was a hard nut to chew. So he quickly turned his head and looked at the early Yuan and Ming Dynasties.


    "And you? Do you know the crime? "


    "Those who don''t know are innocent. What does the Regent want to ask?" Taichu Yuanming didn''t know where he got the confidence. He had been following Taichu Zhize all the time, acting as the most incompetent elder to follow and shout for help. It''s only a long time since I saw him. He even had a little temper.


    Du Lei laughed angrily. Well, since I want to play, I''ll have a good time with you. At once, a powerful real Qi burst out. Taichu Yuanming''s face changed and he was scared to pee.


    Originally, he pretended to be seen by Du Lei, but unexpectedly he was targeted. Immediately kneel down to beg for mercy, villain is villain, character has been formed, it is difficult to change. Otherwise, why did the ancients say that the country is easy to change and the nature is hard to change?


    But it''s no use. Du Lei has long wanted to set an example to others. It''s too early to be a chicken. Baxia''s real Qi was not in his body. Immediately, it was in his body.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    At the beginning of Yuan Ming Dynasty, yellow scales began to fall off, and then red scales began to grow. Du Lei directly knocked down the purity of Taichu Yuanming''s blood.


    When they saw it, they were silent. It turns out that Du Lei can not only improve the purity of his blood, but also reduce his blood for betrayers.


    At first, people were a little worried. After all, the early Yuan and Ming Dynasties were yellow scales. Now let alone the golden scales, the Yellow scales are a minority. Or you won''t be in power.


    Therefore, if you don''t want to move the Taichu Yuanming, at least you have to wait until the Taichu Yuanming has a descendant to deal with him. But now his blood has been knocked down to the red scale by Du Lei, so there is no need to worry about it. There are enough red scales in the mermaid clan.


    What''s more, the Taichu Yuanming is the chicken, and no one dares to stop Du Lei. It''s also good for you and even the people of the other three tribes to see. The Regent not only rewards, but also punishes.

 Chapter 386

    Taichu Zhize looks at the red scales growing up. His eyes are wide and his body is hairy. The reason why he dare to be unscrupulous is because of his own blood. With this blood blessing, even if he is guilty of betraying the ethnic group, no one can do anything about him.


    After all, a high blood clan is too important for the mermaid clan. But just now, he felt the smell of death.


    In the early Yuan and Ming Dynasties, he was even worse. Just now, he thought he was going to die. But later found that their blood and strength suddenly decreased. The Yellow scales keep falling. He clearly felt a sense of weakness.


    But later, there was another vitality in the body, so red scales appeared. But it made him more desperate. The treatment of a yellow scale people is totally different from that of a red scale people.


    If Du Lei wants to promote jialuojiaren, they must improve their blood purity, otherwise, they will not be able to become elders.


    Moreover, once he becomes a red scale people, the treatment after his death can not be compared with that of the Yellow scale people. The Yellow scale people will have a special place to worship after his death. As for the red scale people, they can only find a casual place to bury them.


    He looked at Du Lei in horror, and then pleaded: "regent, I''m wrong, I''m wrong. I beg the Regent not to lower my blood, no


    Du Lei cold hum, now know wrong? It''s late! How can I kill the monkey without you chicken? He took a look at taichuzhize. At this time, Taichu Zhize was completely scared. His legs were trembling and his mouth twitched involuntarily.


    When he found that the time had come and the person who should knock had also knocked, Du Lei gave a cold command: "come on, drag out, chop."


    "Don''t, don''t kill me. I''m the Yellow scale people. I''m the royal blood. You can''t kill me. " Too early Yuan Ming roars loudly, completely did not have just that calm appearance.


    "Dog day Du Lei, I should have killed you at the beginning. Keep you, you will harm our whole Mermaid sooner or later. Heaven has no eyes


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, no matter how the Taichu Yuanming screamed, the soldiers ignored it completely. They served for the Taichu movement, which had nothing to do with the Taichu, yuan and Ming Dynasties, though they were of the same race. But between the two elders, there was the same situation, let alone the people under their hands. If it had not been for the suppression of their respective elders, they would have rebelled long ago.


    Finally, when the soldiers present the head of Taichu Yuanming, Du Lei waves his hand, and with a powerful force, his eyes are widened, and his head is suddenly turned into ashes. Like a yellow sand.


    People see, heart chilly, today''s Du Lei, strength even before. It seems that in the future, the whole Mermaid clan will submit to Du Lei.


    But people are not used to it. First of all, Du Lei is the Regent in the name of the mermaid. Once something happens to the mermaid, he can''t just sit by. Secondly, Du Lei is a human being. If nothing happens, he basically lives on land. They don''t have much to do with their interests. They should eat and drink. Finally, Du Lei can help them improve their blood purity. With this alone, they have to kneel and lick Du Lei.


    Especially in this era of the end of the law, it is difficult for the mermaid to rely on their own strength and efforts to achieve the legendary carp leaping over the dragon''s gate and complete the sublimation of quality, while Du Lei can. It''s a little risky, but on the whole, it''s basically no problem. Just look at garogaren.


    And offend the end of Du Lei, Nuo, just the head is not enough to frighten curfew? Is too early Zhi Ze, at this time see to Du Lei''s eyes all changed.


    "If the guilty minister is guilty, please punish him by the Regent!" Taichu Zhize judged the situation and knelt down directly. He knows that now Du Lei doesn''t care whether you have evidence or not, as long as he finds you guilty, he is also guilty. They have big fists. What can you do?


    Now he is thinking about how to get rid of the relationship with Taichu Yuanming and how to protect himself at the same time. As for them, ha ha, go away.


    "Oh?" Du Lei looks at him with a smile. This old man doesn''t know how hard his fist is if he doesn''t kill himself. Reason with me. You''ll beat me first.


    "Well, what''s your crime?" He asked softly. But it''s still killing. Even the murderous spirit rushed to everyone present. Du Lei''s warning means very obvious, don''t pretend to force in front of yourself. And don''t do those little things. Otherwise... Hum, Taichu Yuanming is waiting for you to join him underground.


    "Villain, villain..." Taichu Zhize was also scared, for fear that Du Lei would kill him without asking. Taichu Yuanming just showed a little unconvinced expression and died directly.


    But now his head is in chaos, where can he know what crime he has committed? The villain repeated for a long time, but did not say why.


    Du Lei frowned. He didn''t expect that Taichu Zhize was so counselled at this time. Wasn''t he very strong before? But he didn''t know that at this time, his power was almost the same as that of the overlord, especially after he got the golden elixir. What''s more, the sky has an advantage of suppressing Mermaid.


    "From the beginning, what sins have you committed?" Du Lei snorted coldly. He didn''t have so much time to spend here. He had to go to the north to destroy the resistance of Zhou Yu.


    "Yes At this time, Taichu Zhize finally woke up a little, so he said all the ugly things from his own memory.


    Including curiosity when I was a child, peeking at the neighbor''s female Mermaid bath, and watching other people''s house affairs with friends. Later, it became even more serious. He raped his maid directly, and then killed her. Just to keep my blood from running out.


    As for what and his brother and sister-in-law xxoo what, is more common. Once, he even slept with another elder''s woman. In a word, this old thing is not a good thing from small to large. All evil is done by deception.


    But the front of these are small dishes, and Du Lei did not care, until the end. Taichu Zhize said that he suddenly received a message two weeks ago. It is claimed that the ancient imperial clan under the sea will be born and take control of the whole ocean again. It could even be on land. I hope Taichu Zhize can make a choice.


    And Zhou Yu, also received such a message, therefore, he and Taichu Zhize join hands, want to occupy the mermaid Dynasty, even if Du Lei came, other people are dead, what choice can he have. Unless he wants to exterminate the mermaid, or he doesn''t want more underwater treasures.


    When Du Lei heard this, he immediately narrowed his eyes. He looked at the people around him and found that they were all very strange. Immediately, he guessed, I''m afraid many people have received the news, but some people as a joke, some people take it seriously.


    For example, Chou Yu, for example, Taichu Zhize, but I''m afraid Dayan Xiujun and Jiaxuan, who are hiding in the dark, are also a little excited. Now they all know that it is necessary to speed up the establishment of the mermaid Dynasty. Such a united, upward and powerful force has great advantages even in the face of the so-called imperial family.

 Chapter 387

    Now the mermaid is the overlord of the ocean. If the so-called emperor clan really comes out, won''t it fight for territory with them? War must be inevitable.


    Although Du Lei has decided to establish the dynasty in the Pacific Ocean, it is certainly unfavorable to the other three tribes. But they can move over to the main Pacific. And Mermaid people as long as there is a king, it is enough.


    "Hum, ambition!" Du Lei cold hum yes, looked at the crowd. I''m afraid these people don''t have any ambition to win the throne.


    Sure enough, even the two people in the early days of the German movement and the early red sun all had a red face. They are the most qualified and powerful candidates for the throne. As a result, Du Lei stepped in and made the throne vacant, which made him unwilling.


    Du Lei thought that if the problem of the throne is not completely solved, I''m afraid that the mermaid clan will still be scattered. By that time, the so-called emperor clan will not come out. I''m afraid they will have started fighting themselves.


    He turned his head and took a look at Tai Chu Ya Rong. Her qualifications were enough. But with Taichu''s German luck and Taichu''s red sun, I''m afraid things are a little difficult.


    After thinking about it, he still felt that the candidate did not have to be selected from the Taichu tribe.


    However, before that, the person who danced the most happily should be eliminated. Besides, when the time comes, we will gather all the mermaids and select some of the most powerful people to be the crown prince first. Finally, we will see our personal achievements to decide who will ascend the throne.


    Isn''t this the way we play in ancient Chinese dynasties? It''s just that the last generation of the mermaid kings didn''t know that they all died thousands of years ago. There are no bones left. Therefore, only Du Lei can do it. He thought about it. It''s better to have one person from each of the four tribes.


    Of course, the affairs of the other three tribes are very easy to handle. Basically, the leader of each tribe can become a candidate. However, the Taichu tribe, after thinking about it, should be handed over to the Taichu Yarong. After all, I will become my own woman. This kind of thing is not for outsiders.


    What''s more, Taichu''s methods of elegance are not weak. The most important thing is that even if the mermaid is taken off, it''s his Du leimao business? It''s a big deal. When the time comes, I''ll suppress it, wash the mermaid with blood, and make new rules. This is the advantage of the strong.


    After a look at Taichu Zhize, he thinks that this man can basically die now. However, since he has confessed so many scandals, maybe he can keep his yellow scale blood. But what will Mermaid do for him? This is not what Du Lei wanted to manage. He waved his hand and said, "drag it down, put it in the dungeon, and never come out."


    "Thank the regent for not killing me." When Taichu Zhize heard the speech, he kept kowtowing. In his view, as long as it is not, he still has the chance to turn over, and Du Lei did not deprive him of his blood. Compared with the early Yuan and Ming Dynasties, this is more tolerant.


    Du Lei laughs. Is he so good? Look at the appearance of the five elders. You''ll know that the goods will be worse than dead in the dungeon. It''s a shame for mermaids to commit crimes for so long and take charge of 500000 troops.


    After dealing with the traitor, Du Lei cleared his throat. Now Taichu tribe must be unstable. He has to twist them into a rope so that they can have centripetal force and become stronger.


    As for the imperial clan, to be honest, he has never heard of it. Ask Baxia later. Maybe he knows something. At this time, of course, the alarm will ring.


    Shielding left and right, Du Lei looked at the five elders with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, just what Taichu Zhize said, what do you think?"


    "Lord regent, we have all received such news. It''s just that we don''t take him seriously at all. So I didn''t tell you. " Taichu Teyun explained that although he knew that the reason was very reluctantly, as long as there was a reason.


    Now Du Lei can''t be too cruel. He has just dealt with two yellow scale blood vessels. If we deal with them again, even the people below will rebel.


    Du Lei knew that the Taichu tribe could not stand any more twists and turns, so he nodded and said, "in that case, it''s just the past."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, that is, both of them just felt a suffocation. It would be better if Du Lei didn''t pursue it.


    "But what did you hear about the emperor clan that Taichu Zhize said?"


    "It''s said that the imperial clan was the life that appeared at the beginning of the birth of heaven and earth. They were extremely powerful. At that time, the earth was full of oceans. Basically, at that time, they were the overlord of the whole earth. However, as time went by, no one had ever seen the so-called imperial family again. We mermaids know little about them


    "Now we mermaids are the overlord of the ocean. If the emperor is going to be born, then we mermaids must be the first to deal with. And the Regent is in charge of us. " Taichu Red Sun said.


    Du Lei rubbed his chin and thought that the emperor might be a bit tricky, but Baxia is the ancestor of all Shui people. No matter how powerful the emperor is, it can''t be more powerful than Baxia? So it''s not very worrying, it''s just tricky.


    Knowing the situation, he nodded and said, "now that Chou Yu and Chen Bing are in the north, I will deal with him first, and then come back to tell you about the throne. And you, tell the other two tribal leaders to join us here. I have something important to announce. "


    When Du Lei finished, he jumped out. Then get on the shuttle and head north. After leaving, Taichu''s virtuous luck immediately surrounded Taichu''s elegant appearance and asked repeatedly, "what did the Lord just say to the queen?"


    "Yes, why did the Regent ask for the other two tribes to come? Is it to pass on the throne to them? "


    Immediately, some people were not convinced. The dynasty was established in the Taichu tribe, but the throne was ascended by another tribe. No one would be convinced. In their opinion, no matter how poor the throne is, it must be from the Taichu tribe. But now the situation seems to have changed.


    Taichu''s elegant face shows a bitter smile. What can she know? Now, for Du Lei, what she says better is his woman, and what she says worse is Du Lei''s tool of catharsis.


    However, she was deeply worried that if Du Lei helped another tribe to ascend to the throne. Du Lei can pat pie ass to leave, but she has been labeled as Du Lei. At that time, the whole Taichu tribe will hate her Taichu elegance. As for Du Lei, they don''t have the courage.


    Du Lei traveled all the way north. Half an hour later, he came to the place where Zhou Yu and Chen Bing lived. He also did not know why, after Zhou Yu came here, why stagnated. It''s not far from the Taichu tribe. The Zeus also have shuttles.


    A surprise is better than a siege. If Du Lei doesn''t understand, he won''t. Just go in and ask. He put the shuttle away, then rushed into the crowd with a long cry.

 Chapter 388

    "Who?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Enemy attack


    All of a sudden, the whole army seems to be in a bit of chaos. Du Lei doubts in his heart, how is the mermaid army, and it won''t be so bad, will it? What''s more, what about Chou Yu? What about the five elders? Where are the people?


    He directly released the Baxia Qi, and then shook heaven and earth, and the whole ocean began to stir up. Immediately, the soldiers all lay down on the ground one by one to show their surrender. It was Du Lei''s strength that was too strong for them to resist.


    "Lord Regent!"


    "Here comes the Regent."


    Some people recognize Du Lei. After all, in Taichu tribe, Du Lei taught the three tribes a lesson. Naturally, there are soldiers who follow Zhou Yu.


    "God bless our Zeus tribe and welcome the Regent!"


    Du Lei is in the heart surprised, how is this to return a responsibility? Didn''t the other side want to rebel? Why are you so welcome now? Is it cheating?


    He went all the way through the crowd to the central area. There are more people in a circle here. Du Lei took a look. I found five elders in it.


    "Hum!"


    Du Lei cold hum a, suddenly, everyone can''t help but give him a way out. In fact, even if they don''t know, the perception of blood in their body will make them subconsciously avoid Du Lei.


    At this time, Du Lei finally see clearly, the five elders surrounded by a circle, sitting in the middle of Zhou Yu. As soon as he appeared, the five elders immediately cried. Lie on the ground and bow to Du Lei.


    Du Lei is puzzled in the heart, how does Zhou Yu have no movement at all? As soon as he got close, Ba Xia Zhen Ling rushed out of his body. Du Lei was also startled. He looked at the real spirit under the bully.


    "What''s the matter? Even you are alarmed? " He asked quickly, but the real spirit under the bully looked at Zhou Yu solemnly and said nothing.


    Du Lei mumbled, then asked the five elders, "what''s the matter? What happened to Chou Yu? " At this time, if you don''t know what happened to Zhou Yu, Du Lei will be a fool.


    "Lord regent, you must avenge the Lord of our tribe." "A few days ago, our tribe received a message that Taichu tribe was in trouble. So Lord Zeyu took us to Taichu tribe to support us, but as soon as we got here, Lord Zeyu had an accident. "


    "Is it?" Du Lei was shocked and doubted that the Taichu Tribe said you wanted to revolt. You said something happened to the Taichu tribe. Who do you believe. Du Lei is not in a hurry.


    He looked at Baxia Zhenling. If it was a normal thing, Baxia Zhenling would not appear. Even he was alarmed. He could only say that things had gone wrong, but what was it?


    "Of course, we all received the news. If the Regent doesn''t believe it, he can ask all the soldiers under his command. " Zhou Chuan says so, Du Lei sneers, if this job has not been done well. It''s true that Zhou Yu can abdicate.


    He shook his head. "Since the elders have said that, I think there must be something strange. But what''s the matter with Chou Yu? "


    "We don''t know. We just marched here. Adult zhouyu said that there was something wrong with his body, and then we began to rest. But last night. Master zhouyu still can''t hold on, he has gone back! " Zhouchuan has a lacrimal passage. He is also playing the emotional card. Now that Chou Yu is dead, all the five elders may succeed as the leader of the tribe.


    It was a good time to win people''s hearts. Sure enough, when he burst into tears, many soldiers were immediately moved. In their heart, they all felt that elder Zechuan was so good.


    Although the other four elders wanted to speak, he zhouchuan had taken the initiative now. If he went to expose him at this time, no one would make a good impression in Du Lei''s eyes.


    Du Lei has seen through the trick of Zhou Chuan for a long time, so he doesn''t care at all. However, the sudden death of Zhou Yu also caught him off guard. What happened? He was about to approach Zhou Yu to check his body, but he was stopped by the real spirit.


    "Don''t get close to his body. There''s been some terrible change in his body. Once you get close, you''re likely to get infected. " Baxia Zhenling said seriously. Of course, his words and even the whole person were not seen by the five elders. Because they don''t have that qualification yet.


    When Zhou Chuan saw Du Lei, he seemed to want to see Zhou Yu, but he was worried about something. He turned his eyes and looked at the two soldiers nearby. The two soldiers have always been the guards of zhouchuan. So he soon understood what he meant.


    The two of them are close to zhouyu, just trying to pull the body of zhouyu into a little bit. But Baxia Zhenling was so angry that he almost killed them. I want to organize, but it''s too late.


    As soon as the two soldiers touched the corpse of Zhou Yu, they gave out a scream, and the whole person began to roll in the sea. Finally, all kinds of dark pustules began to appear in their bodies.


    Touch that break, at this time they continue to grasp their own body, suddenly, the black blood rushed out. Baxia Zhenling can no longer watch it continue to infect at this time.


    With a cold hum, he rushed out. At this time, the proud elder zhouchuan turned back. He just turned around and saw that his subordinates had problems, and the black blood suddenly rushed into his body.


    Immediately, he felt dizzy, followed by a burst of pain and itching. When he was about to scratch his skin, he felt a strong force appeared and wrapped him and his two men.


    One side of the crowd was startled, one by one in the bottom of my heart constantly secretly scolded the old thing. Everyone can see that the black blood has a strong infectious power. Touch and die.


    Soon, the three people wrapped up by Baxia Zhenling died completely. A large stream of black blood was spinning inside. It seemed that they wanted to break through the shackles and infect more people.


    Du Lei just felt that he was scared. It''s horrible. If we let him infect us, will not the whole ocean be infected?


    He took a look at Baxia Zhenling. He really owed it to him. Otherwise, he would die today. But what is that? Before he asked, he just felt that the power of the golden elixir in Dantian quickly flowed into Baxia Zhenling.


    This consumption of speed, Du Lei almost want to cut off its output. But he knew that it must be to deal with the black blood.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, Baxia Zhenling even burst out to drink, but then, the black blood was quickly controlled. Finally, it was quietly condensed into a black particle the size of a soybean.


    At this time, the bodies of Zhou Yu and Zhou Chuan were completely destroyed by the great power of the real spirit. This scene has already scared all the remaining mermaids to the ground.


    However, their hearts are more firm, and they must follow Du Lei and the Regent in the future. Another elder, Zhou Yang, finally adapted to it. Then he came forward with a bow.


    "The great Regent saved our Zeus tribe. After that, our Zeus tribe was the head of the Regent. Even if it is a sea of fire, our Zhou tribe will not shrink back. "


    Du Lei is not in the mood to pay attention to Zhou Yang''s flattery at this time. All his thoughts are on the black particles.

 Chapter 389

    The black particle was taken away by the overlord Zhenling with Weili, and no one noticed it. It quietly disappeared into Du Lei''s Dantian, floating on the Dantian, together with Jindan.


    Du Lei is frightened. Just now, he has seen the horror of this power, and has been received by the real spirit. If it breaks out one day, isn''t he dead?


    But Baxia Zhenling ignored him, and the whole person sank near Dantian, observing the black particles all the time. I don''t even bother to give an explanation.


    Du Lei curls his lips. At this time, Zhou Yang praises Du Lei again. Du Lei''s eyes scanned the past and asked coldly, "what''s the matter? Why is there such a terrible thing in the body of Chou Yu? "


    "I don''t know!" Zhou Yang quickly shook his head. It was obvious that the Regent was almost harmed. If it wasn''t for the Regent''s overturning through some great power, they were afraid that all of them would die now.


    Unfortunately, at this time, I''m afraid the only one who knows is Baxia Zhenling. But Baxia Zhenling looked like that. Ah, he sighed, "in that case, fix up the troops and go to Taichu tribe with me."


    Chou Yang hesitated for a moment. He thought that it was impossible to deceive the great Regent by the lies of Chou Chuan. But if he went to Taichu tribe at this time, what should they do? You know, the people here are all the elites of the whole Zeus tribe. If they are trapped in the Taichu tribe, they will probably die out.


    "Why, no?" Du Lei narrowed his eyes and asked with cold frost on his face. He didn''t believe the words of Zhou Chuan just now. Now it seems that they may have rebelled. But the sudden death of Chou Yu disrupted their original plan.


    And the five elders are likely to fight for the position of tribal leader. But since Du Lei came, he didn''t let the Zhou tribe leave.


    He directly dominates the real Qi, and circulates the whole space. All the Mermaids lowered their heads, lying on the ground and did not dare to make a sound.


    Before he could answer, another elder, Zhou Hao, had already stood up and said, "I will obey the order of the Regent." Then with a big wave of his hand, all the 500000 men and horses under his command stood up and entered the shuttle one by one to go to the Taichu tribe.


    As soon as Chou Yang bites his teeth, Chou Yu is dead anyway. Even if there is any problem at that time, all of them will let him carry the black pot. Anyway, the dead will not argue with them. It''s a pity that his reaction was slow, and he was caught by Zhou Hao. At the moment, he began to command his subordinates to enter the shuttle and go to Taichu tribe. What else can the remaining two elders say? They can only follow in silence.


    In the end, there were only half a million men and horses left. Du Lei yelled, "everyone go into the shuttle, follow the army, and go to Taichu tribe."


    "Yes


    Soon, a total of 2.5 million people were all heading for the Taichu tribe. When they arrived, Dayan tribe and Jiashi tribe also came.


    Du Lei soared to the sky, and a powerful force dragged him to the center of the Taichu tribe. At last, he stood on high. He gave orders directly.


    "Today, accidents happen frequently, which makes Taichu Yarong, Dayan Xiujun, Jiaxuan and zhouhao enter the palace to meet me."


    Du Lei said, no matter what other people think, directly into the palace. There was a lot of discussion among the people at the bottom, and they all understood that any one of the four could be the king of the mermaid Dynasty in the future.


    At the beginning of Taichu, dewun thought that even if he could not become the king directly, he would have a chance to struggle at least. However, Du Lei directly ignored him. Suddenly, there was some resentment in his heart, but he didn''t dare to express it.


    Taichu Yarong is Du Lei''s woman, can he let Mermaid out of his control? Can''t, even very likely, the other three people are just foil, just appear Du Lei some magnanimous.


    However, taroku Yarong is also a member of the taroku tribe, and will certainly plan more interests for the taroku tribe in the future. At the thought of this, Taichu''s mood was much better.


    On the other hand, Zhou Yang looked at Zhou Hao''s triumphant flight into the palace. He felt remorseful in the bottom of his heart. He was only one step away from becoming king. Although it seems a little far away, what if? If he becomes the co leader of the four tribes, even if the chance is only one in tens of thousands, he is willing to fight for it.


    Compared with other people''s remorse or regret, Taichu Yarong four people are more excited, especially Taichu Yarong. She knows that after he returns, she will announce the throne.


    She thought that it would take a long time for Du Lei to clean up the Zeus tribe, but she didn''t expect that after less than half a day, she took the whole Zeus tribe and all its members to Taichu tribe.


    Of course, she didn''t see the figure of Zhou Yu, which made her happy. As the leader of the tribe, zhouyu has rich management experience and excellent management means.


    In this way, her competitive pressure is much greater. But now, Zhou hao? What the hell is that? I''m just an elder. I want to be king? Don''t mention her, even Dayan Xiujun and Jiaxuan didn''t pay attention to him.


    Even the most powerful person is Dayan Xiujun, followed by Jiaxuan, and then her Taichu elegance. However, she has a dependence, that is, she is a woman in the name of Du Lei.


    Dayan Xiujun and Jiaxuan are also excited. The position of the mermaid''s co Lord has been shelved for thousands of years. Originally, the position of the co Lord was embarrassed because of the existence of the saint. Later, the saint disappeared. Before the former co Lord had time to give full play to his residual heat, he left


    Died in the mermaid civil war. Since then, the mermaid tribe has been divided into four parts. Where can we recognize the common master?


    But now Du Lei''s strong suppression has brought the long lost blood of the saint daughter. Although he is young, it is a clansman with golden scale blood.


    And now he has the intention to establish a common master, and the four of them, Dayan Xiujun and Jiaxuan, have the greatest chance. Therefore, they both looked at each other, and their eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    Du Lei looks at the four people in front of him. In fact, this is also a helpless move. Sooner or later, the co owner of the mermaid Dynasty will be elected. It''s not a way to drag on like this.


    Originally, he preferred Taichu elegance, but later he thought that he was the Regent after all, and he must make a fair and just choice. Otherwise, Dayan Xiujun and Jiaxuan might unite with Chen Bing Taichu tribe.


    "The four are the main figures of the four tribes, but the establishment of the mermaid Dynasty is irresistible, whether it is for their own development needs or to resist the invasion of foreign forces. Mermaid clan, all need to twist into a rope, can''t fight separately Du Lei said in a deep voice.


    The incident of black blood just now had a great impact on him. If it wasn''t for the bully Zhenling, he might have been infected and died.


    Except for Zhou Hao, the other three didn''t quite understand what Du Lei meant. Of course, they know about their own development, but what about external forces? Is it true that the illusory imperial clan has awakened?

 Chapter 390

    Zhou Hao took a look at Du Lei. Du Lei nodded. It must be something that can''t be concealed, and he didn''t intend to hide it. In order to stimulate the heads of tribes, it can speed up the establishment of the mermaid Dynasty.


    So Zhou Hao simply said what just happened. At this time, Dayan Xiujun and Jiaxuan realized the seriousness of the problem. Maybe the news before was not full of lies. Even Chou Yu died under the black blood, so once they touched, they might not be able to resist.


    We have known each other for hundreds of years, and we all know each other very well. Although the attack power of zhouyu is not high, his defense power is absolutely the strongest among the four tribal masters.


    Even if he can''t resist that kind of attack, then they have to wait to die. So they soon reached a consensus and bowed to Du Lei and said, "but at the command of the Regent."


    "Well." Du Lei nodded. Although he was not the leader of the mermaid clan, the name of Regent could not be lost. Moreover, the position of CO Lord should be under him, so that he can control the whole Mermaid clan.


    Of course, the bad thing is that there is another force in the ocean now waking up. Once a sea war breaks out, as the supreme leader, he will be the first target of the enemy''s attention.


    I don''t know if I can resist it? He wondered in his heart, "in that case, which of the four of you, do you think, is the most suitable one to be a communist?"


    Four people a Leng, they thought that Du Lei will point out his favorite person to become a communist. Anyway, they also realized at this time that it was not necessarily easier for them to become the so-called common leader than the main leader of the tribe.


    To become a co Lord, one must first face the integration of the whole Mermaid clan, and then the awakening of that force. And there is a regent, Du Lei.


    Therefore, although they have some ideas in their hearts, they all shrink at this time. With more power, more responsibility. Du Lei looked at the four people and was disappointed. If they didn''t have any responsibility at all, they would be disappointed. Then I really have to consider whether I want to give up the mermaid clan.


    "Lord regent, all four of us need to manage our own tribes. We are busy enough. Therefore, I think that the Communists should be selected from the elders of the four tribes. In this way, we can not only ensure that the four tribes will not be scattered, but also make the co owners not too eccentric. " Dayan Xiujun was the first to stand up and say.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes. Just now, these four people still have some thoughts about the position of the co owner. But now, the former fragrant cake has become the thing of smelly street. Sure enough, the higher the wisdom, the more selfish the life will be.


    He looked at the other three people, especially Taichu Yarong. He wanted her to be the co owner before, but at this time... Taichu Yarong felt Du Lei''s eyes and trembled. She stood up and said, "I think Dayan Xiujun''s proposal is very good."


    Jiaxuan and zhouhao looked at each other, and both bowed and said, "we agree."


    Du Lei held his forehead and sighed, "in this case, which elder is suitable to be a co Lord?"


    Four people looked at each other, and then Jiaxuan stood up and said: "I think Taichu Deyun elder is very suitable for the position of CO Lord."


    Dayan Xiujun''s mouth was puffed, but he still bowed: "I also think he is suitable to be the co leader of mermaid dynasty!"


    Du Lei in the heart a burst of sneer, Zhou Hao and too early Ya Rong also had to make a statement. However, their attitude doesn''t matter. It''s mainly Du Lei''s attitude and Dayan Xiujun''s and Jiaxuan''s ideas.


    "In that case, you four go out and ask taichude to bring in." Du Lei waved his hand, but he didn''t bother to talk with them. Since each of them didn''t want to be the co owner, he didn''t want to be forced. It''s just that Taichu''s performance is too disappointing for him.


    With a sigh of relief, they immediately nodded and went out. Soon, Taichu Deyun entered the hall with a confused face. Du Lei gave a cold hum, which directly made Taichu Deyun fall to his knees.


    "If a villain knows his sin, please forgive him."


    Du Lei feels funny in his heart. Is he acting too much? Still, he asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    How can I know what I have done wrong? It''s just his subconscious move. But since Du Lei asked, he turned his eyes and replied, "villain, villain didn''t supervise the arrangement of gold, silver and jewelry. Villain is guilty."


    Du Lei almost broke out laughing in anger. This is too early German luck and too honest, but it''s better. Once he becomes a communist, he can control the mermaid very well.


    "Well, I''m not kidding you." Du Lei changed his tone and asked, "what do you think if I let you become the leader of mermaid clan?"


    Taichu Deyun was stunned. What does that mean? Did those four people not get Du Lei''s approval just now? But think about it, four people go out at the same time, it is certainly not recognized by Du Lei. Otherwise, the future Mermaid co owner will definitely be left by Du Lei to explain some things alone.


    Thinking of this, Taichu Deyun only felt his heart beating violently. His body began to tremble. He always wanted to be the head of the Taichu tribe. However, when Du Lei came, Taichu Yarong was favored by Du Lei, which made his relationship with Du Lei a little bit further.


    However, I didn''t expect that fortune would turn around. Now he is still in Du Lei''s mind. He wants to make him the leader of the mermaid clan, and his heart is in full bloom. Kneel down immediately, "the villain is the head of the Regent. Adults let villains face east, villains never face west. "


    Du Lei listened and nodded. That''s what a real slave should say, compared with that. Dayan Xiujun and Jiaxuan have their own ideas, but Taichu Yarong is too irresponsible for fear of accident. As for Zhou Hao, he was just one of the people he brought in.


    Thinking of this, Du Lei said to him with a smile: "the leaders of the four tribes have agreed to my proposal, but they are still the kings of all nationalities, and you are the emperor. The four tribes defend the imperial court. You are required to operate the corresponding system and talent selection. I will only provide you with strong military support. "


    Du Lei originally wanted to intervene in the construction of the system and the selection of personnel, but after thinking about it, his identity and status should be detached, so as to maintain his mystery. Moreover, if taichudeyun had no power, it was just a decoration, which was not his original intention to establish the mermaid Dynasty.


    Taichu was moved when he heard that. How could he not know that Du Lei was delegating power to him? He will be the center of the dynasty immediately. He knows that, whether on land or in the sea, the emperors of the past were the most powerful ones who could decide the life and death of others.


    Originally, he had given up, but he didn''t expect that the God of luck found him. He immediately bowed to himself and said, "I''ll do my best. I won''t let the Regent down."

 Chapter 391

    Du Lei nodded, "in that case, you can go out and gather people. I think the heads of the four tribes will know what to do. " His implication is that they don''t know what to do. Du Lei will teach them how to behave every minute.


    "Yes When Taichu Deyun left the hall, Du Lei immediately changed his serious expression. At this time, Baxia Zhenling also appeared.


    "Is that really the so-called imperial clan?" Du Lei asked the question immediately.


    Baxia Zhenling looked complicated. After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "No. But their origins are also very mysterious. The most important thing is that they are extremely powerful. Even the emperor of heaven is afraid of them, but he doesn''t know why they appear on the earth. "


    "The earth is just an asteroid, and even the divine world does not belong to it. How can they see it here?" He hesitated.


    Du Lei was shocked. He didn''t expect that the black blood was even scared of the emperor. So they were more dangerous? So he immediately admitted, "I said, you put that thing in my Dantian, won''t it happen?"


    Baxia Zhenling smiles. Just now Du Lei was still dignified when he faced the four tribal leaders and Taichu Deyun. But in front of him, he became an ordinary man. When he was feeling with emotion, he also felt that Du Lei was really a talent.


    He is able to put his attitude in a timely manner wherever he faces anyone. No wonder he will succeed. I''m afraid that even without him, Du Lei can become a character in the future.


    "It''s OK. Since that thing has been suppressed, there is no possibility of any outbreak." Baxia Zhenling explained: "moreover, I used a lot of golden elixir power to fuse that power. Therefore, he is a great tonic now. If you refine him. Then your strength will be improved soon. "


    "True or false?" Du Lei rolled his eyes. The death of Zhou Yu and others can be seen clearly. He doesn''t want to be a fool. But it did touch his heart.


    Now he faces the most powerful enemy, which belongs to Wan Yangzi. Although we haven''t found it yet, we will meet in the future, and it will be a fight of life and death.


    If his strength can be improved, then he will have a better chance to survive in the future. Although he doesn''t care at all, he is still afraid of Wan Yangzi in his heart.


    "Of course, it''s true. You can run the Qi and refine it slowly. I believe you will feel something." Overlord Zhenling earnestly inducts the way.


    Du Lei''s mind was shocked, and he looked at the real spirit under the bully suspiciously. "You lied to me? Maybe this thing can improve the strength, but there must be some other scruples. "


    Baxia Zhenling laughed and nodded: "yes, that''s true."


    Hearing this, Du Lei immediately became angry and asked, "why do you want to hide this? Don''t you know, just now I almost urged you to get angry. "


    "So what? If you don''t even have this vigilance, I''m still in charge of your life and death? " Bully under really work properly light way, he already felt that the affair didn''t imagine of so simple. Even that kind of thing has appeared on the earth, which means that the divine world is probably in danger.


    You know, the divine world is the center of the universe. At the same time, it is also the most powerful world. It is top-notch in both scientific and technological power and divine power.


    Any life that wants to rebel will be perceived by the emperor of heaven, which is why he was suppressed by the emperor of heaven as soon as he started to fight in the first day of junior high school. As a result, his inner uneasiness became more intense.


    If his previous idea was to return to the divine world and defeat the emperor of heaven, then the appearance of this thing immediately changed his idea.


    Du Lei is silent. He doesn''t know what Baxia Zhenling thinks, but he feels that he completely trusts the other party, but he is cheated by the other party. He is in a bad mood.


    Ba Xia Zhen Ling sighed, "Du Lei, I ask you, if we defeat Wan Yangzi and take his body, would you like to go to the divine world with me?"


    Du Lei''s body is a meal, this problem he has never thought about well, but to tell the truth, he wants to go, also don''t want to go. I want to go because he is young and has a strong curiosity in his heart.


    The world is so big that even a female teacher wants to go out and have a look, not to mention the mythical world, the most powerful and developed place in the universe?


    But there''s a reason why I don''t want to go. That''s his family, his women and his friends. What should they do? I haven''t been with them for a long time. I left the earth and went to the divine world. How to explain to them?


    Seeing this, Baxia Zhenling nodded, "since you are hesitating, forget it. When you help me kill Wan Yangzi, I''ll go on my own and leave the earth. "


    Du Lei heard the speech and clenched his fist. At this time, he didn''t know what to say, but he was really hesitant, and he understood it from the voice of Baxia Zhenling. He has to think about it.


    Because the meeting with Wan Yangzi won''t be long. He looked up at Baxia Zhenling and said seriously, "when we kill Wan Yangzi together, I''ll make a decision. It''s not too late, OK?" He really didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity.


    Bully really Ling Leng for a long time, in fact, he does not want Du Lei such a genius to stay on the earth, it is just a waste of his life, but he must respect his choice.


    Baxia Zhenling knows that even he can''t make a choice in a short time. But when he asked, he just wanted to remind the other party. It''s time to think about the final choice.


    "Well, I''ll ask you again when I leave!" Baxia Zhenling nodded heavily, and then said: "this black particle, after being refined by me, has become pure energy, but this power is different from the power we saw before."


    "This difference is essentially different, and it is a difference in the direction of development." Baxia Zhenling said seriously: "this belongs to black energy! For a simple example, dark energy. This is a term put forward by your earth scientists. But this dark energy is just a kind of black energy. "


    Du Lei was shocked that it was the level of dark energy. Although he is a scientific illiterate, he is still clear about dark energy. The largest form of energy in the universe. But that''s just what the scientists have come up with.


    Compared with the divine world, the time of human civilization is too short to know that the black energy is normal. However, from the perspective of some characteristics of dark energy, the energy contained in this black particle will be more violent and more difficult to control than dark energy. Baxia Zhenling used a lot of golden elixir power to control it.


    "Under the violent energy, there are many life races. But relatively speaking, light energy is more suitable for the survival and continuation of life race. Black energy, on the other hand, is synonymous with death and terror. However, this does not mean that there is no living race in the area where the black energy forms. "

 Chapter 392

    "But they are stronger and bloodthirsty. And they have to break through the shackles of black energy to come out. But every time they appear, it represents a heavy war. In the history of the divine world, there have been three races in the black energy, each of which has caused incalculable death in the divine world. Every time, it will bring the divine world into depression. " Baxia Zhenling is sad. In fact, the last time the dragon clan broke out, they almost exterminated the clan.


    Although they survived in the end, the fertility of the dragon people also suffered a great blow, and the number of the dragon people decreased sharply from then on. That''s why the emperor picked up a leak. Otherwise, even the emperor of heaven should be afraid of the dragon''s Revenge power.


    "But isn''t the divine world still preserved after all?" Du Lei said happily.


    "So what? With each invasion, a large part of the divine world will fall into the package of black energy. In other words, as long as the life race in the black energy continues to attack the divine world, the divine world will perish sooner or later! " Baxia Zhenling was deeply worried.


    Du Lei was surprised. He didn''t expect that the life race in the black energy was so powerful. Although he was beaten back, he also occupied a lot of land. If we just nibble at it like this, no matter how vast the divine world is, we can''t support it all the time.


    "Moreover, the black energy appeared on the earth this time, and I doubt that the earth will become a black energy wrapped area in the future." Baxia Zhenling said seriously.


    "What? This... "Du Lei was in a hurry, and the black energy had appeared, which showed that the outbreak of war was not far away. If the earth was gone, he would really have nothing. Then, he looked up. At this time, he also understood that the real spirit wanted to take him away from the earth. He wanted to avoid the invasion of black energy.


    Thinking of this, he was deeply moved. He was able to go to today with the inheritance of the overlord. He didn''t expect that the other party was still thinking about his future at this time.


    "But don''t worry, that force is very weak, or even I may not be able to control it. What''s more, I don''t have any strength now. This shows that the invasion of black energy is just the beginning, but it will be tens of thousands of years or more from the beginning to the end. At that time, no one can guarantee what the earth will look like. "


    "Hoo Du Lei heard the speech, immediately relieved, can''t help complaining: "you scared me to death, there are tens of thousands of years, I thought it would break out soon."


    "So what? Tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years, for me, is just a few more sleep. Do you really think I didn''t hear your previous calls? I really don''t want to pay attention to it, because for me, your calls are too frequent, which is not conducive to your growth Overlord really work properly don''t have good spirit of say.


    Du Lei swallowed his saliva and thought that he would shout once every ten days and a half months or even every two days. It might be a long time for him, but for Baxia Zhenling, it was really just a flick of the finger. Anyone''s going to be upset, right?


    "What shall we do now? Can''t let the black energy invade? " Du Lei worried that once the sea is rapidly invaded, the land will not be far away.


    Baxia Zhenling nodded, "I''ve already thought about it. You don''t have to worry about it. After you leave the ocean, I will leave your body and look around the ocean, especially the Arctic Ocean. Zhou Yu was already infected, which means there must be something wrong there. Once I find out, I''ll try to get rid of it. "


    "What?" Du Lei immediately worried that the golden elixir was in his elixir field. Without the power of the golden elixir, could Baxia Zhenling still cope with the black energy? In particular, Wan Yangzi was staring at them all the time.


    "Are you all right? Do you want me to follow you? "


    Ba Xia Zhen Ling feels relieved. Du Lei can feel his concern for him. But he shook his head. "I''ve made up my mind, and I find that the black energy can only infect the physical body for the time being. For me, without the physical body, it''s easier to escape."


    However, this is a lie. He deeply knows that if the black energy could not invade the real spirit, then the divine world would have a way to deal with the dark race. But this trip is too dangerous. He can''t let Du Lei take risks.


    Besides, he also needs to know some information about black energy in advance. Because he felt that there must be something wrong with the divine world now, and it''s a big problem.


    "Remember, that black particle, you must use the power of the golden elixir to combine with Baxia Qi to refine. Otherwise, you may not be able to control that force. "


    Du Lei nodded heavily, he is too eager to get more power now. Only when he is strong can he protect what he wants to protect.


    In fact, Du Lei has solved the mermaid problem, that is to say, he has to leave the ocean now. After all, there are many things he needs to solve on land. The mermaid Dynasty is just a force he has established.


    He informed a high-level figure of mermaid clan that they are now discussing issues such as dynasty system. Although Dayan Xiujun and others found that Du Lei was so generous to devolve so much power. A little excited, but at this time he had no choice. He was the first one to say that he didn''t want to be a communist.


    How long has it been? He can''t hit himself in the face. However, as the head of Dayan tribe, he was able to get a lot of power. Such a thought, the heart is also a lot of pleasure.


    As for Jiaxuan, zhouhao and others, there was no other idea at this time. No matter what choice Du Lei makes, they have no ability to interfere. You can only choose to accept your fate. It''s Taichu''s elegant appearance. Looking a little lonely, she knew that she had offended Du Lei, and her life might not be so good in the future.


    They were not surprised to learn that Du Lei was going to leave the sea. Originally, Du Lei went to the sea just to suppress the rebellion of Zhou Yu. Now, Zhou Yu died inexplicably. That''s to avoid a lot of war.


    And now they are also busy with the establishment of the mermaid Dynasty, where there are too many interests to fight for. So they just sent Du Lei off symbolically. Du Lei was very depressed.


    But he soon forgot it, because Baxia Zhenling left his body. Back on the land, standing on the beach, he looked up at the shadow of the real spirit.


    "Take care!" Du Lei said sincerely.


    "You should worry about yourself. Without my protection, your own ability will decline a lot. Although with the help of the power of the golden elixir, you should be more careful in the future. You set up so many enemies that you don''t know how to die. " Baxia Zhenling laughed, and then his figure disappeared,


    Du Lei''s heart is empty. He and Baxia Zhenling have been together for such a long time. No emotion is fake. Although this is not the last parting, he still feels a little unsatisfactory.

 Chapter 393

    He returned to the capital, and this time he brought back a lot of jewelry. There are so many treasures at the bottom of the sea that the mermaid don''t want to pay attention to them and treat them as garbage.


    But the land is different. The rich on land like these glittering things too much. However, he also knows that the rarity is the most precious thing. When he imports too much jewelry into the outside world, people''s desire to buy will be reduced.


    Therefore, Du Lei wants to take the high-quality route. Of course, this is also the high-end route of Xiajia, and there is no way. He has a lot of goods,


    However, he has already thought that with so many resources, of course, he wants to take the most high-end route. Yang''s jewelry will know more about this.


    So he went to Zhu''s house and met Yang Kaijin. Although Yang Kaijin is a little confused about this, Du Lei''s wealth is strong, but he doesn''t think much about it. After all, we all make money, whether it''s low-end or high-end?


    However, their popular brand of Young''s jewelry has already made its reputation, so it is no longer necessary to do so, otherwise, it will only make some old customers feel that they are engaged in something.


    Therefore, this matter was handed over to Qian ling''er. But it''s just the reputation of Qian''s jewelry. Yang''s jewelry must be involved. It''s just that everyone takes what they need and contributes their own strength.


    Now Qian''s jewelry is completely in charge of Qian ling''er. As for Qian Kun, he can see it clearly. With Du Lei, their Qian''s jewelry will have a good life. Without Du Lei, ha ha, go home and eat earth. He can support another jewelry store at any time. And then compete with them, with Du Lei, who is basically not vacant jewelry supplier, it''s hard not to make a fortune.


    But there is a price, but it is Qian ling''er''s willing price. Since she knew that Du Lei had returned to Beijing, she came to Beijing directly from Chengdu, and then created a unique meeting.


    Then, there is no more. Then, she is lying in Du Lei''s arms at this time, letting Du Lei change the pattern and knead her twin peaks at will. She hugged Du Lei''s neck and looked happy. Finally, she became Du Lei''s woman.


    "Nothing''s happened recently?" This is a question Du Lei must ask when he comes back. No way, at the bottom of the sea, where can he know everything on land?


    "There''s no big deal, but the Xia family has been dancing happily recently. Their group held an international exhibition, intending to completely occupy the high-end line of China''s jewelry business. " Qian ling''er also knew Du Lei''s plan at this time, so he said it.


    "Hum, it''s the Xia family again. What''s the Xia family? What about other people? " He was busy at this time, so he forgot the fiance Before Qian ling''er.


    "What, that what, his name is Xia Tianyu!" Qian Ling son white he one eye, don''t have good spirit of say.


    "Oh? You even remember him. It seems that I didn''t serve you well! " Du Lei hears the speech, laughs, then immediately turns over and lies on Qian ling''er.


    "Come if you have the guts!" Qian ling''er is not afraid at all. She doesn''t look like a woman who has been in charge of human affairs for the first time.


    Du Lei is very angry when he hears the words, so he starts to serve Qian ling''er directly. All of a sudden, the sound and color of the storm.


    ¡­¡­


    Donghai City, Xiajia!


    Xia Tianyu looked at the photo in his hand and was furious. He threw the photo directly on the ground and then said to the housekeeper beside him: "go to find Qian Kun immediately. I want to confront her face to face. What does she mean by Qian linger? What do you think I am? I think my hair is green now. "


    Housekeeper is also scared, this Xia Tianyu is not a simple role. Although he is warm and gentle outside, how can he not know his character after serving Xia Tianyu for many years?


    Generally, a small matter will attract his scolding. This kind of being hooded is a great shame that all men don''t tolerate. Obviously, Xia Tianyu has fallen into a violent state at this time. He didn''t dare to stay here a little longer.


    So he quickly bowed himself and said, "good young master." Then he turned around and left here.


    Aware that the housekeeper left the room, Xia Tianyu gave a strange smile and picked up the photos on the ground. However, the anger in his eyes remained unchanged.


    "Du Lei, Qian ling''er. You are very good, really good. Now you really ignite my anger. "


    Qian Kun is on vacation in Hawaii. Since he handed over the company to Qian ling''er, he is also open-minded. Young people have their own blessings. Let her do whatever she wants.


    By his side, he was looking for an M country girl recently. They had been having a romantic time for several nights, and the taste was just like eating into the marrow.


    "Honey, you call!" The American woman hands the mobile phone to Qian Kun and then lies on his chest. For her, although the man in front of her is a little old, he has money and countless jewels.


    "Hello?" After Qian Kun answers the phone, he learns that Xia Tianyu has gone away. He is about to have an attack, but he thinks about it. He doesn''t care. What does Xia Tianyu do? With a sneer, "Oh, I know about this. I''ll talk about ling''er later. It''s too outrageous. But I''m on holiday in Hawaii now. Well, I''ll go back to China, and we''ll cancel our previous engagement? "


    With that, he gave a sneer and hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, looking at the phone in hand, the housekeeper wants to cry. I don''t know how to explain this to Xia Tianyu. People from old to young seem to disagree with it.


    But there is no way, he only hardened his head, trembling to say this thing again. He thought Xia Tianyu would go away directly, but he didn''t expect that he just let out a sound, and then there was no sound.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll go to Chengdu in two days. Take care of this matter. " Xia Tianyu said indifferently, "by the way, I''ve heard that Yang''s jewelry is quite active. You''ve been to ask, what''s the matter?"


    "All right!" The housekeeper was relieved that he had nothing to worry about, but he also wondered whether Xia Tianyu had changed his style? Why is it so easy to talk?


    When the housekeeper went out, Xia Tianyu looked at the picture on the table. Especially when he saw Qian ling''er''s satisfied smile, he could imagine that she was in Du Lei''s crotch.


    "Adulterers and whores!" Xia Tianyu spat, then opened the drawer, there was an invitation. He paid a lot of money to get it. But also offended a famous family.


    But it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that he will be able to enter the banquet soon. At that time, if he is lucky enough to know a master there, he will be able to own both wealth and women in the future.


    "If you rob my fiancee, I''ll take your wife!" Xia Tianyu looks at another picture, which is a picture of he Ruyue. He has a fierce face.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Lei and Qian ling''er went back to Chengdu after several nights of being romantic and happy. We have to pay attention here. Although his business has started in Beijing, this is still his hometown.

 Chapter 394

    It was night. He had a long chat with the people around the world about the development of underground forces in Chengdu. Until late at night, he came back to the villa with intoxication.


    He Ruyue and Lina are already asleep. He doesn''t disturb them. He just wants to find a room to sleep, but he suddenly becomes alert. Someone broke in. He narrowed his eyes and felt it carefully.


    Then he changed his face and went to a room that had been empty. He gently pushed open the door, suddenly, a white shadow rushed into his arms. With the sound of crying.


    "Cher, why don''t you tell me when you come back?" Du Lei is full of debt. For Zhao Xue, he feels that he owes the most. The woman wanted him for everything, and she was wandering all the time. If she didn''t have kung fu, he wouldn''t let her go far.


    But he also knows that Zhao Xue looks gentle like water, but she is strong. She didn''t want to be bound, so she was wandering outside all the time, like a ghost.


    "Kiss me!" Zhao Xue directly raised her head and sent her lips. Du Lei up and down his hand, directly kiss up. And then they fell in love, and they fell in love.


    After a long time, Du Lei looked at Zhao Xue panting, a smile, "this time will not go?"


    Zhao Xue gazed at him for a long time, smiling, "good!"


    Du Lei''s heart finally feels much better. He hugs Zhao Xue and they fall asleep. The next morning, Du Lei took Zhao Xue downstairs.


    He Ruyue and Lina know that Du Lei came back yesterday, but they haven''t bothered. But don''t know Zhao Xue also came back. So when they saw Zhao Xue, they were both surprised. But soon they looked at each other and laughed.


    "Sister Cher, you''re back!"


    Zhao Xue moved in her heart and laughed, "I''m afraid I can''t find my way home if I walk too far outside. So I came back. "


    Du Lei immediately clenched her hand, do not know why, just her words, a moment stabbed his heart. He Ruyue and Lina have been paying attention to Du Lei. At this time, they are helpless.


    Three women sit together, Du Lei see heart satisfaction, no matter how, they a few people face or very harmonious. He still has a lot of things to deal with, some things, he is really not able to do and is not willing to manage. Therefore, we have to give it to he Ruyue.


    But fortunately. He Ruyue knows what to do and what to say. Du Lei looked at the three girls and said with a smile, "last time I asked Dou de si and the three of them to go overseas to find an island suitable for living. Now they have eyes. If you are free, we will go there tomorrow."


    "Really?" Lina surprise way, in the final analysis, she is a rich woman, for the outside world all the new things are very curious.


    He Ruyue and Zhao Xue are surprised to see him. Although they know that Du Lei has been looking for a place for them to provide for the aged in the future, they didn''t expect that he was really so attentive. Moreover, he Ruyue knows that Du Lei always owes other women a grand wedding.


    With Du Lei''s ability, the island will be decorated magnificently. The three women''s thoughts immediately drifted to the other side of the island.


    All say three women a play, Du Lei saw, is also a wry smile, his this man do not know how to interrupt. Even Zhao Xue is very excited.


    After all, there is a fixed and magnificent home. Who doesn''t want to have one? And in the heart of women, we all want a stable and rich life. And this, Du Lei can offer them.


    Du Lei finally said a word, was pursued by Lina asked: "dear, in that island, there are mountains? I read in the book two days ago that "the Shanzhai lady seems very powerful. I''m going to be a Shanzhai lady on the island."


    Du Lei waited until her eyes, who told her that? But after thinking about it, it doesn''t seem to be a problem to be a Shanzhai. There should be mountains on that island, right?


    He said with a smile, "don''t talk about it. Let''s get ready. We''ll fly there early tomorrow morning. But the island is near Malaysia, so we have to take a boat then. It''ll take about a day. "


    "So long?" Lina''s eyes widened, and then she immediately responded. She quickly got up and went upstairs to the room to prepare. Zhao Xue also stood up, only he Ruyue waited for them to leave. Then he asked with a smile: "I''m ready to give business affairs to the people below. We just need to come back once in a while. You don''t have to worry about things here. Just put the island in order. "


    Du Lei looked at her in surprise and asked, "don''t you plan to go together?"


    "I won''t go. I haven''t finished the handover work here. I can''t leave. " How the moon shakes her head, she still smiles.


    Du Lei thought, "do you have any requirements? I''ll build you a palace then. "


    "I said, you are the master!" He Ruyue came to him and sat on his lap. Intimate way: "no matter how to build my palace, I will be satisfied."


    But Du Lei''s head is big, and he Ruyue''s meaning is heard. Love each other is to have a palace. But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a palace. He can still afford it. The key is, how can he make Yue satisfied or dissatisfied? Ha ha, accept the anger of the boss.


    So it seems, how month is the devil, and Lina and Zhao Xue, can only count as a small shrimp. He said with a wry smile, "well, well, I''ll have the whole business. I will find the best architects in the world to design a palace for you. "


    "That''s about it!" He Yuebai glanced at him and then said with a smile, "don''t forget the younger sisters behind. We all want the best. Anyway, what we pursue is different. Isn''t it? "


    Du Lei nodded, this is certain, but well, he Ruyue''s palace, no matter in all aspects. It must be more than others. Otherwise, how can he be worthy of his wife status?


    After he Ruyue was pacified, she went out. Because there are a lot of things going on in the company. Du Lei breathed a sigh of relief and was ready to start buying air tickets.


    That night, Du Lei took he Ruyue''s third daughter to Lao Du''s home. Du Wentao looked at the three women brought back by his son. Although he felt a little upset, he was his daughter-in-law after all, and he didn''t say much. And Lina''s pregnant. It''s said that mixed race children will be very good-looking. Therefore, both men and women, Du Wentao and his wife regard Lina as a treasure, for fear that she might hurt their children.


    He Ruyue looked at her and felt a little upset. She tried her best, but her stomach didn''t move. She even went to the hospital for an examination. She suspected whether it was her own physical problem, and the result showed that it was normal.


    It was Zhao Xue who took a look at he Ruyue and took a lead in the past. Smile, Zhao Xue''s hands are generally very cold, but it makes people feel another gentle power. At this time a touch, how month in the mind inexplicably calm down. She looked back and laughed.

 Chapter 395

    No wonder Du Lei has a special liking for Zhao Xue so much, just as Yue thinks. Maybe she and Du Lei knew each other first. I''m afraid the position of the boss should be Zhao Xue''s?


    Lina let go of herself, and Du Wentao and his wife became a group. Make two old people happy. Du Lei also put down his mind, parents do not object, that''s good.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Du Lei went to Chengdu airport. At noon, three people in the international city of Haishi transfer to Malaysia''s plane. While waiting for the plane, Du Lei suddenly receives a call from Qian ling''er.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Du Lei doubts to ask a way, isn''t Qian Ling Er discussing the business of jewelry with Yang Kai Jin at this time? Why did you call him?


    "Du Lei, something happened to my father." Qian ling''er''s voice was crying, and it was obvious that he was still crying. Du Lei heard, suddenly some heartache, he has always thought that Qian ling''er mixed in the mall, is already a very strong, comparable to what a woman, did not expect, there are still little women this side.


    "Is he ill?" Du Lei quickly asked if he was ill, maybe he could go to see the fake doctor. After all, with the example of Zhu Lao, he had some experience in his heart.


    "No!" Qian ling''er hesitated and said with some worry: "I was kidnapped."


    "What? Who did it? " Du Lei immediately stood up. Although he didn''t like Qian Kun very much, he had a low look. But now, in name, he is also his father-in-law. How can he sit back and ignore him?


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Xuerou asked.


    "Are there other women around you?" Qian ling''er suddenly changed the topic and asked.


    Du Lei hears speech, wry smile, this all when, still care about this. He made a gesture to Zhao Xue, and then walked away a little, "Zhao Xue and I, as well as Lina, are going to Malaysia to see the island."


    For the island, he told Qian ling''er a few days ago when he was in the capital, but she and he Ruyue were busy with business. And the combination of Yang''s jewelry and Qian''s jewelry is really an important thing, of course, she can''t get away from it.


    "Oh When Qian ling''er heard the words, she felt a little lost. Although she knew it, she was also lost now, inexplicably, for no reason. The bottom of the sea is deep.


    "Do you know who they are? Why kidnap your father? " Du Lei asked seriously, this matter can''t be underestimated, Qian Kun is also a rich man, no one can protect him, but something happened. And Qian Kun doesn''t know that he doesn''t protect his privacy. According to Qian ling''er, this time he went out to travel just to pick up girls.


    In other words, except for a few people, Qian Kun''s whereabouts must be kept absolutely secret, but he is still known. It seems that the other side has great strength.


    "I suspect that Xia Tianyu did it." Qian ling''er didn''t know why. He always felt something strange happened this time. And Xia Tianyu also has this strength.


    "Xia Tianyu?" Du Lei frowned. How could it be him again? It''s said that Qian ling''er is preparing to break the engagement with the Xia family. I just don''t know why he is so bold, he dares to imitate other people''s Desperado and play the trick of kidnapping.


    However, this matter can not be sure that Xia Tianyu did it, and Qian linger is just suspicious. He can only be said to be the most suspect. And most motivated.


    Everything about Du Lei and Qian ling''er will be known to anyone who has a heart. If Xia Tianyu doesn''t care about Qian linger and just takes her as a tool to expand his business source, it''s OK; If you really care, I''m afraid he should know that Du Lei gave him a green hat.


    "Well, I know about it. I''ll send someone to check it immediately. There will be results soon. Don''t worry too much. Anyway, I''ll do my best to save your father. " Du Lei comforted for a while, and then immediately called six elders.


    Now the biggest official he knows is him, and he is not very familiar with several other elders. Hearing this, the six elders immediately nodded and agreed. Although this is different from the area he manages, he is one of the nine elders.


    Just talk to the person in charge of it? With his censure, can the people below not actively care about the whole story?


    Hang up the phone, Du Lei still feel a little uneasy, if it is Xia Tianyu, then he may revenge more than one Qian Kun. Because of him, Du Lei is the main hate.


    Think of here, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, he immediately made a phone call to Ping Sihai. Now stay in Chengdu, also flat four seas an acquaintance. Zhang San, Niu Si, Fei Yuda, Lin Yiyi and others have all gone to the capital.


    "Sihai, you should go to my parents'' house immediately to guard. You take some people with you at the same time, no matter who they are, it''s better to be a thug. Keep an eye on it and protect my parents. 24 hours a day, remember? I''ll put a sum of money into your account later. It''s the cost of finding someone. "


    Ping Sihai hears speech, in the heart is also a surprise, someone wants to move Du Lei''s parents? It''s a taboo thing. No matter what, the family can''t move in the street. Otherwise, the underground forces in the world don''t have to mix?


    But he also knows that the underground forces are different now. In the past, they used to make do with love, righteousness and morality. Now those people seldom talk about these things. As long as you have money, no matter who you are, it''s illegal anyway. When you do something, it''s more vicious.


    He immediately took his brothers to the North District. Du Lei clenched his fist and prayed that nothing should happen.


    At this time, it''s time for them to fly to Malaysia. Du Lei had no choice but to turn off the machine. Three people get on the plane and it will take several hours to get to Malaysia. Along the way, Du Lei didn''t worry. He clenched his fist in his heart for fear that something might happen.


    But think about it, his current layout, should be nothing, especially in Chengdu. Zhao Xue also saw that he was not right, so she stuck close to him and didn''t speak. No reason. This makes Du Lei feel at ease.


    A few hours later, it was evening. Especially here, it''s basically late at night. But Du Lei didn''t feel tired at all. He immediately turned it on and found that there were dozens of missed calls.


    More than ten of them belong to Qian ling''er. They should ask about the progress of things. Some of them belong to the six elders. It should be something we found. Most of them are even.


    Do you? Du Lei''s heart is more uneasy. He immediately calls Ping Sihai. Pingsihai will be connected soon.


    "What''s going on? Is something wrong with my parents? " He asked immediately.


    "Uncle and aunt are fine. I''ve been guarding here." Ping Sihai''s voice is a little low, which makes Du Lei more uneasy. However, when he hears that his parents are OK, he is a little relieved.

 Chapter 396

    "Why are you still in such a hurry to call me?" Du Lei some blame asks a way.


    "But there''s something wrong with sister he." Ping Sihai was embarrassed and said, "brother Du, this is also my fault. I thought the other party was mainly aimed at my uncle and aunt, so I''m here. Although I also thought about whether sister he would have an accident, I didn''t think about it carefully, so I sent a few younger brothers there. Unexpectedly, all my little brothers died. Sister he is missing, too. "


    When Du Lei heard the speech, he was struck by thunder. If the moon has an accident, if the moon has an accident, if the moon has an accident. He didn''t know what to say. His head was full of these words. How did he forget how to make the moon?


    Zhao Xue and Lina also know that something must have happened to Du Lei, and it seems to have something to do with Du Lei''s parents? But they never dare to say anything.


    "I know about it. Thank you. It''s my fault." Du Lei forced himself to calm down. At this time, the more impulsive he was, the more likely he was to make some irrational choices.


    "Brother Du, if you find sister he, you must avenge my brothers." Pingsihai has always been a man, but now he burst into tears¡° They died so miserably that their eyes were taken alive. Moreover, the tongue has been cut off, even the limbs have been cut off. They are too hard at it. "


    The death of those younger brothers makes the whole underground forces in Chengdu feel a terrible atmosphere. It''s the other party''s means that are too cruel. Even if you kill someone, I didn''t expect to flog the corpse.


    Du Lei also clenched his fist, he was angry, this is the most intense murder in his life, he silently vowed in his heart, no matter who it is, no matter what the other party''s background. He wants the other to die, no, he wants the other to die!


    Zhao Xue was also worried about looking at Du Lei, but suddenly felt his strong murderous. All of a sudden, I was shocked. Because even she had never seen such a strong murderous spirit, as if it had formed a substance, wrapping Du Lei.


    Let alone her, even Lina felt it, and her stomach suddenly hurt. There was a slight cry. Zhao Xue is surprised, this murderous gas has affected the fetus.


    She quickly held Lina, and then yelled to Du Lei, "Du Lei, calm down. Your murderous gas has affected the fetus. "


    Du Lei smell speech, suddenly a surprised, he fiercely back, but found that Lina is a face of fear looking at him, seems to see a monster general fear.


    He gave a wry smile. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. But something big just happened, and I didn''t control it for a moment. "


    Zhao Xue sighed, "now don''t say anything, we hurry to send Lina to the hospital, when the child has a problem, it''s not good."


    Du Lei shook his head and said, "no need."


    He went to Lina, a bully under the Qi slowly input Lina body.


    With a soft and powerful force, the genuine Qi of that bully circulates in Lina''s body, and then stops near the fetus to think about it. After that, he entered the fetus and began to reform the fetus.


    After a long time, Du Lei was sweating profusely. He had just carefully reconstructed the fetus. After the child was born, he should be a martial arts genius. But he found out that it was a girl.


    But no matter what, the girl is strong and healthy, just like Zhao Xue. It''s also good. There''s no big deal. But he''s calming down now.


    He went to one side and made a phone call to the six elders to ask about the specific situation. At this time, the six elders were still correcting the documents. After a while, he got through.


    "Xiao Du, we have investigated this matter. It was hosted by Donghai city in summer. But the man who started it was the notorious Sirius mercenary regiment in the world. They are notorious internationally and have committed great crimes. I''ll fax the details of Sirius mercenary regiment to your mobile phone later. "


    Du Lei said, it''s really Xia family, Xia Tianyu. Du Lei silently read the name, he in the bottom of his heart, has been firm in their own ideas, in any case. Xia family will not exist in this world.


    Just now, the sixth elder didn''t say anything. He must have known a lot of things. In this case, he was silent and looked on coldly. Since Xia family is looking for death, send them to hell.


    He then made a phone call to Qian ling''er. After telling him what happened here, Qian ling''er was calm. She told Du Lei, "I''ve just received a phone call from there. They asked me to prepare 10 million yuan. To redeem dad. "


    Du Lei nodded, "I''ll prepare ten million yuan. I''ll come back immediately. I''ll take care of this transaction. "


    Qian ling''er immediately worried: "won''t something happen? They''re obviously targeting US. In case you go


    "I can''t die!" Du Lei said coldly.


    After a while, Qian ling''er nodded and said, "be careful." At this time, she didn''t know how Ruyue had been taken away. So my heart is very grateful.


    Du Lei hung up the phone, he apologized to Zhao Xue and Lina: "Dou des will come to pick you up later. They''ll take you two to the island. You choose your place. Then come back and tell me. "


    Zhao Xue and Lina nod. They know that Du Lei must have something to deal with. Before long, doudes came with his two apprentices, Wang Xiuming and Guan Yuande, laughing.


    They have been wandering in Malaysia for two months, and Du Lei is responsible for all their money. It''s equivalent to playing here for two months. Can they not be happy?


    "Hello, boss!" As soon as they finished, doudes noticed that the atmosphere was not right. He turned his eyes and asked in a low voice, "boss, is something wrong? Shall we help you? "


    Wang Xiuming and Guan Yuande are also looking at Du Lei, eager to try, these two months, they have been too good. I''m embarrassed. So I want to show myself well, otherwise, Du Lei will feel useless after that, and it will be hard for them to breathe.


    Now they are used to this kind of life where food comes to mouth and clothes come to hand. They really want to go back to the past days when they couldn''t get enough to eat. It''s really hard to live.


    "Help me? Just in time, I''m going to kill people. How about you help me to kill people? " Du Lei looks at Dou de si Xiaofei''s three people. For these three people, Du Lei never underestimated the meaning. The truth that doudes studied is very powerful. And when dealing with Zhen Miaomiao, they stopped the invasion of gumentong in time. It''s a lot of credit.


    Dou de si three people smell speech, immediately shrunk neck. killing? Forget it. It''s almost the same. They don''t have the guts.


    "Boss, I don''t dare to kill a chicken. Don''t make fun of it." Said Dou.


    "Do you think I''m kidding?" Du Lei said coldly.


    "Well, Du Lei, don''t scare them." Zhao Xuebai glanced at him and then said to Dou dessan with a smile, "you three will take our sisters to the island these days."

 Chapter 397

    "Don''t you want to see the boss?" Doudes turned his eyes and asked carefully. He didn''t know what happened to Du Lei, so he didn''t have to mix.


    "I''ll go back later." Du Lei took a look at the three of them, and then said, "you three, even if you fight for your life, you should protect them, otherwise, I will pay for them with your life."


    Dou de si three people smell speech a surprised, this where is to get angry, this clear is to have killed the heart. They wondered in their hearts, who is so stupid that they dare to offend Du Lei?


    "Don''t worry, boss. Unless I''m dead, no one else will touch their wives." Doudes immediately patted his chest and assured.


    Wang Xiuming and Guan Yuande also immediately promised. Du Lei nodded, for the three of them, there should be no problem in protecting Zhao Xue and Lina, and Zhao Xue''s skill is not weak. There should be no problem.


    He took a look at Zhao Xue and Lina, and then at the child in Lina''s stomach. After thinking about it, the real Qi of the two overlords burst into their bodies. Once something happens, this genuine Qi can protect them. Moreover, they will be warned.


    Zhao Xue''s eyes flashed. She suddenly felt that she had received the most severe training in China. She also had contact with some practice experience. However, she has never been cultivated, and no one has taught her.


    At this time, with that genuine Qi, she suddenly found another path of practice. I closed my eyes and felt it carefully. Du Lei also surprised to see her one eye, did not expect that she is still a martial arts genius. But it''s normal to think about it. If ordinary people can be trained by secret service forces there?


    Zhao Xue soon withdrew from this artistic conception, but her eyes were full of hope. She looks at Du Lei fiercely. Du Lei nodded with a smile, "when it''s over, I''ll help you understand the mystery here."


    "Well!" Zhao Xue excites a way, she has been trapped in the existing realm for many years, at this time there is a new discovery, how can not let her happy?


    Du Lei was in a slightly better mood, and after parting with several people, he immediately bought a return ticket. Late at night, a plane takes off, and Du Lei returns to China with the plane.


    As soon as Du Lei returned to China, he contacted the six elders directly. No way. There must be a lot of things that need the help of the six elders. Otherwise, it''s hard for him to find the Sirius mercenary regiment.


    The six elders urgently received Du Lei, which is also more important for China. Because Sirius mercenary regiment has become a cancer in the world.


    If we can get rid of them with the help of Du Lei''s hand, even if we can''t, a blow is also a major victory. Moreover, it is also an opportunity for Huaxia to brush its reputation successfully.


    However, when he saw Du Lei, he completely lost the idea of fighting. This is to suppress the Sirius mercenary regiment to death? But that''s good for him.


    Because he knew that Du Lei was blessed by gods. Of course, it can''t be admitted publicly. They even have to wipe Du Lei''s ass, but if they can use the powerful power, they don''t care.


    "These are the details of Sirius mercenary regiment. Have a look."


    Du Lei takes over, frown suddenly, "the data of Xia family?"


    Hearing this, the six elders hesitated and said, "after all, the Xia family is Chinese, and they didn''t have any contact with the Sirius mercenary regiment before. They just had an employment relationship through an intermediary."


    "Are you trying to cover up their crimes? If you can''t solve it, I''ll deal with them. " In comparison, he hated the Xia family more. Because it was them that brought in the Sirius mercenary regiment.


    Six elder hesitated for a while, finally took out another document. This is also a spare. If Du Lei didn''t ask, he wouldn''t take it out, but it''s a pity


    "You''d better be careful when you do it. Don''t leave any traces. I can only give you half an hour of free time. In half an hour, you have to leave Xia''s house. "


    "Enough!" Du Lei cold voice way, he is not what abnormal homicide maniac, don''t need to do what cruel thing. He just needs to kill.


    Six elder mouth smoked to smoke, this Du Lei takes so strong murderous spirit, is he all felt a burst of horror. But after thinking about it, fortunately, I didn''t fight against Du Lei. Otherwise, with his ability, Huaxia would not fall out?


    Du Lei left the capital with two pieces of information and quickly came to Donghai city. At this time, Donghai city has been brought to see by Zhao Yuren.


    Of course, he will not waste any of his strength to attack the Xia family, especially the Xia family, which has been surrounded at this time. Now the whole Xia family, except a few people go out to talk business, most of them are still at home.


    They are not stupid. They find that there are many more unidentified people around them. Don''t they know what happened? But I know the real reason. I''m afraid it''s only Xia Tianyu and his housekeeper.


    At this time, Xia Tianyu was also deeply frightened. He did not expect that Du Lei had such great ability to use the underground forces in East China. Donghai city is the core of East China.


    Although he wanted to contact Zhao Yuren, they didn''t care about him at all, no matter what means he used. He was ignored. Moreover, there was no movement from Donghai municipal government, as if it did not know what had happened. Turn a deaf ear to those who surround the Xia family.


    Even the police officers who used to patrol three times a day did not show up. They want to call the police, but it''s useless. They don''t do anything about you, they just hang around. Can we still arrest people? On what charges?


    Just two hours ago, a really unbearable Xia family went out. He is a brother of Xia Tianyu, 16 years old. But soon, there was no sound from Xia''s family.


    But I just wanted to call the police, but I haven''t reached the time of missing. The Xia family are now ants on the hot pot. Everyone was at a loss.


    "Damn, are these really Du Lei''s people?" Xia Tianyu smashed a cup and broke it to pieces. But it didn''t help. At this time, the situation of the Xia family was very critical. No one even went out to buy vegetables.


    "It should be. I got in touch with one of Zhao Yuren''s leaders, but he said he didn''t know why. He just got the order to watch the Xia family. No matter in or out, just take it and take it away. " The housekeeper trembled and said. He realized that Xia Tianyu might have released a devil.


    Xia Tianyu clenched his fist and tried to calm himself down. He closed his eyes for a moment and asked, "what''s the matter with sun Xingsheng? Did he say anything? "


    "He said that the young master should try his best to stabilize the situation. They are also being watched by the Chinese military for the time being." The housekeeper carefully said that he was afraid that Xia Tianyu would get angry and tear him up.


    "The military?" When Xia Tianyu heard the words, he felt like a meal and couldn''t help it any more. His temper broke out and he yelled, "Why are the people in the military helping him?"

 Chapter 398

    "I, I don''t know..." the housekeeper wants to cry, where does he know these things? This is what sun Xingsheng told him. If they had not dealt with the military of various countries many times, they would have been arrested by now.


    The Chinese army and police are notoriously patient. It''s just that people don''t pay attention to you. I really want to think about you. I''ll tell you every minute what a gentleman''s revenge is. It''s not too late for ten years!


    From the past experience, as long as they are watched, unless they pay a high price to remove such attention. Otherwise, no one will be able to escape the capture of the Chinese army.


    You can''t see that the corrupt people who went to m country more than ten years ago to be free and easy are now sent back to China one by one. M country should be afraid of the concerns of China.


    "Peng!"


    Xia Tianyu kicked the housekeeper out and said, "I don''t know, I don''t know. If you don''t know, just go out and ask why! "


    The housekeeper thought about the arrangement outside, and suddenly his body trembled. If he went out of the gate of Xia''s house, he would be taken away. Xia Tianyu can''t save him.


    Although he also wanted to leave the big pit of Xia''s family at this time, now he was on the boat. If you want to get off the boat, don''t be paranoid. He is Xia Tianyu''s housekeeper, and the other party must have made a clear investigation. At that time, the other party must be tortured. Moreover, he also received a phone call from home, his wife and children were secretly watched.


    This kind of fear, almost did not torture him crazy. Now, for the first time, he realized that the underground forces were so powerful. What''s more, he doesn''t believe it. The government doesn''t know anything about it. But he pretended to be deaf and dumb. It can be seen that the situation is very serious.


    "Young master, why don''t we ask the master what to do?" The housekeeper has no choice but to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    "Master?" Xia Tianyu sneered, "with his character, he has already guessed that it must be something I do. At that time, I will be sent out by him as a shield. I''m out of power, and you can''t think about it. "


    He can''t understand his piss dad''s temper any more. If it hadn''t been done secretly all the time. And he''s dead. His father can''t help him.


    But once he admits it, he can take him and hand it over. He was handed over, I believe will soon be sent to the hands of Du Lei.


    With the backing of the Xia family, he can compete with Du Lei. Once he leaves the Xia family, he can''t even fight with Du Lei. This is his deep experience now.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    "Squeak


    "Young master, the master told you to come over!" Xia nongcun, the old man who serves Xia Weiyang, said in a cool voice. Even directly ignored the honorific. If in the past, he certainly would not do so, but now, ha ha, Xia Tianyu is obviously a big event.


    "I know!" Xia Tianyu frowned. He knew that his father might not be able to survive. There must be an explanation for this.


    "Dog slave!" He took a look at Xia nongcun''s back, and then looked at the housekeeper Wang Daxiu in disgust¡° Contact sun Xingsheng immediately and ask them to help me. Also, please post the phone, you call. Tell each other. No matter what it is, as long as it can help me through this difficulty, I will promise it. "


    Wang Daxiu hears speech one bitter, where is this what request can agree? Too much demand, he certainly can not pass this pass. He has to take charge of this matter. If one can''t handle it well, he is Xia Tianyu''s black pot.


    Looking at Xia Tianyu''s back, his eyes turned. He felt that he could not go on like this. Xia Tianyu''s boat is obviously going to sink. He can''t jump down with it. His wife and children are still waiting for him to support them.


    Thinking about this, he immediately made a phone call to his wife.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Nana, originally she was also a great beauty. She would never marry Wang Daxiu, who looks fat and has no money. But there is no alternative, people suddenly on the summer''s thigh. All of a sudden, he went from being a poor loser to a marriage object everyone was chasing.


    But even so, she felt that her life was ruined. In the past, how could she become a big star.


    Looking at the sleeping child in her arms, she sighed, now life is more and more difficult. It is said that Wang Daxiu is not so good in front of Xia Tianyu, the leader of Xia''s group.


    Originally, she wanted to divorce, but now she can''t. She obviously felt that someone had been following her since yesterday, and there were a lot of strange faces around the house in the community. Most importantly, Gao Nana obviously felt that these people looked at her with bad intentions.


    Although Wang Daxiu didn''t say anything there, she also found out that there should be something wrong with him. So at this time, she is secretly scolding Wang Daxiu, and she doesn''t know what happened.


    "Dudududu..."


    When the phone rings, she answers the phone in disgust. At this time, she decides to divorce once the matter is over. She doesn''t want to be tied to such a smelly man all her life.


    "What are you doing? Is it settled? I tell you, those people outside are vicious. The police can''t handle it. Come back quickly and deal with this matter, or I will divorce you. "


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault." Wang Daxiu said bitterly, and he knew that his wife didn''t look up to him in her heart. If he hadn''t spent a lot of money to coax the other party''s parents. He agreed to the marriage directly. Otherwise, he may still be a bachelor now.


    "I said, what''s the matter? Why is our family being watched? " Gao Nana questioned and asked. She had asked several times before, but Wang Daxiu refused to say it all the time and hesitated.


    She also thought that the other party was cheating, provoking what should not be provoked. In this way, maybe she has more reason to ask for divorce.


    "We''re totally innocent of this. Now, I''ll make it clear to you. You must remember clearly. If you don''t remember clearly, you can take notes. Because it''s about the lives of three members of our family. " Wang Daxiu knows what his wife is like.


    He is not afraid of anything. If he messes up this matter, he will really have to follow Xia Tianyu to sink the ship. Therefore, we can only say that it is serious. Of course, it is very serious. Didn''t you see Xia Tianyu angry?


    "What? Is it so serious? " Gao Nana is a woman after all. When she is frightened by Wang Daxiu, she immediately becomes soft. Hastily asked: "you say quickly, how should I do."


    She quickly took a pen and began to record. Wang Daxiu had already thought about the draft, so he said it all at once. A few minutes later, he whispered, "wife. Remember. This must be done quickly, otherwise, the three of us will probably meet underground. "

 Chapter 399

    Gao Nana looks at the things she just recorded on the paper, and her mood changes violently. Unexpectedly, her man has done such a big stupid thing. Of course, she also knows that it''s really serious.


    Hang up the phone, she immediately stood up. Put the child on the bed and cover it. Straight out the door.


    ¡­¡­


    After Du Lei came to Donghai City, he found Zhao Yuren directly. Zhao Yuren seemed a little happy. He said excitedly: "elder brother, we have found a woman. This woman is the wife of Wang Daxiu, a confidant of Xia Tianyu''s side. She said she was going to tell us something for her husband. "


    "Wang Daxiu? Wife? " Du Lei took a look at Zhao Yuren, and then said with a smile, "you''ve done a good job in this matter. When it''s finished. I''ll give you a lot of money as a reward. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything wrong to anyone. "


    He didn''t expect such a change. Before, he also told Zhao Yuren to keep an eye on the Xia family, but he didn''t expect that he even liked Wang Daxiu. And other people''s wives also know about it.


    This shows that there has been a rift in Xia Tianyu''s interior. So, is it far from defeating Xia Tianyu? He sneered. This time, he will directly suppress Xia Tianyu by means of iron and blood.


    "Thank you, brother!" Zhao Yuren is overjoyed when he hears that he works so hard for Du Lei to please him? By then, his benefits will be much less?


    What''s more. He knows something about Yancheng. He is very keen on the import of so many jewelry. Unfortunately, Du Lei has never given him a chance to take charge there. Yancheng, the place where he made his fortune before, has now become a strange pronoun.


    It''s said that the man in charge of Yancheng now seems to be an uncle of Du Lei? Li Zhiquan? He was very hot in his heart. He didn''t make any effort to connect with this man, but he kept a share of incense money.


    If Li Zhiquan encounters any trouble in Yancheng, he will go to help solve it soon. With this foundation, I believe he will soon see the true face of Yancheng. That way, he can be Du Lei''s true confidant.


    Du Lei thought about it and said directly, "bring that woman over. I''ll ask her in person. What''s the situation of the Xia family now."


    Gao Nana didn''t expect that things would be so complicated. Originally, she just listened to Wang Daxiu''s instructions, contacted a person who was watching her, and then reported those things Wang Daxiu told her.


    Although she didn''t quite understand the meaning of the names of people and places on the paper, she knew that it must be a very important thing.


    She was quickly brought into a hotel, a presidential suite, full of more than 300 square meters. The interior was richly decorated. She swallowed her saliva, which was only seen on TV. She didn''t expect that she would be lucky to see it in her life.


    Then she looked at the young man sitting in the middle. She subconsciously swallowed saliva, she did not expect to see such a handsome man.


    Compared with Wang Daxiu, this handsome man doesn''t know how tempting she is. Young and handsome. Most of all, he seems to be very powerful? Otherwise, how dare you compete with the Xia family? Before she met this man, Xia Tianyu was the best home she had always dreamed of.


    Now, he is the man in front of him. She paused and bowed slightly. "I''ve seen you guys!" In her hidden meaning, the people in front of her must be the leaders of underground forces.


    Du Lei did not expect that Wang Daxiu''s wife should be so beautiful, and was shocked. He has seen Wang Daxiu''s photos, but even if he was changed by P, he thinks that person is ugly. I didn''t expect to marry such a beautiful wife. I really admire it.


    "Show me that piece of paper!" Du Lei urges the Baxia Qi in his body to calm down. This just said indifferently.


    The sound is so magnetic! This is Gao Nana''s first reaction, but then, her heart rippled, if only she could marry the man in front of her? She smiles and walks towards Du Lei.


    Du Lei sees the other party to smile, immediately in the heart was startled, is this a trap? However, he had just looked at this woman with his Lingtong. She was just an ordinary person. I don''t think I have much ability.


    Gao Nana reaches out her right hand and hands the paper to Du Lei, but intentionally or unintentionally, she touches Du Lei''s hand. All of a sudden, my heart was filled with joy.


    Du Lei''s heart is also a little rippling. I didn''t expect that this woman''s skin is so smooth. But soon, he began to be attracted by what was recorded on the paper.


    The above records are not many, but Wang Daxiu is Xia Tianyu''s confidant, and his head is easy to use. This is a simplified power distribution map, which also marks he Ruyue and the location where Qian Kun was kidnapped.


    With this thing, he will soon be able to save he Ruyue and Qian Kun. As long as they are OK, then Du Lei can bear to fight with Xia Tianyu.


    He handed the paper to Zhao Yuren, who immediately bowed and said, "brother, I''ll take someone to save my sister-in-law immediately."


    Gao Nana smell speech, this person has a wife? It''s a pity, but so what? It''s good to be his junior. Unfortunately, what she didn''t know was that she was not even a junior.


    "Don''t worry. The strength of the other side is high. I''m afraid that if we fight, Ruyue will be hurt. " Du Lei waved his hand. He didn''t want to be hurt. As for Qian Kun, he could only say that he did his best to listen to the fate.


    "Big brother, then we..." Zhao Yuren immediately frowned and asked. Now that he has known the location, just call him directly?


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes and learned from the six elders that the strength of the Sirius mercenary regiment was very strong. And the number of people is not less than 100, otherwise, after he learned the news, he must have been unable to bear to rush to the other side to destroy a regiment.


    Finally calm down, he immediately ordered: "Yuren, you immediately take your brothers to surround the ten thousand ghost cave." He certainly can''t let it go here, because according to the information revealed by Wang Daxiu, he Ruyue and Qian Kun are likely to be tied here.


    But they''re also very smart, and they''ve built this place to the brim. Even Xia Tianyu couldn''t get in there. But what about that? It''s hard to overthrow ordinary people, and it''s hard to live in the inheritors of his whole hegemony?


    "What''s more, Liubo mountain can''t give up its attention. I suspect that there is still a group of people operating there. " Du Lei also admired the so-called Sirius mercenary regiment. They dare to split up at such a critical moment. And Liubo mountain is their base camp.


    "All right!" Zhao Yuren is very happy. Just now Du Lei called him Yuren. This is something that has never happened. This shows that the relationship between them is a step closer. So I feel more struggling in my heart.


    After he left, Du Lei looked at Gao Nana who was still in the presidential suite. There is no one else at this time. It''s hard to avoid a different taste when you live alone.

 Chapter 400

    Gaonana heart tangled for a long time, finally stepped out of the last step, she knows, this step, no matter how, have to try. There may not be any good results between her and Du Lei. But if you don''t fight for it. She was afraid that she would regret it all her life.


    Married Wang Daxiu, she has enough regret, now how can she miss such a chance? She took a small step to Du Lei.


    Du Lei''s heart is also rippling. At the end of the day, he is in a state of high tension everywhere. Now I finally got some news. He was able to let go after all. Therefore, when he looked at Gao Nana, his heart suddenly began to think.


    He directly stood up, and suddenly, a fragrance floated into his nose. Suddenly, a itching unbearable desire stimulated his mind.


    She hugged Gao Nana, then closed her eyes and began to be intimate. At the beginning, Gao Nana still resisted, but at last she thought, isn''t she the one who sent her home?


    She also compared her eyes and put on a look of Ren Juncai. It''s pitiful to let people see it. It''s really pitiful.


    Du Lei smiles. He can feel that Gao Nana''s body is shaking slightly. At the same time, it gives off a unique flavor. In his heart, he said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you hungry? "


    Gaonana slightly a Lengshen, do not know what the other party means. But soon, I realized that my face turned red and my ears turned red.


    Du Lei sees this, it is up and down its hand even more, the taste of mature female is different. All of a sudden, Gao Nana whimpered, like water, melting in Du Lei''s arms.


    He flung her into bed and began to exercise. However, he also knows that women like Gao Nana can play occasionally. If they want to play for a long time, they will not be able to. Therefore, safety measures have to be taken.


    Gaonana saw, in the heart slightly lost, but soon covered up in the past. She is confident that as long as Du Lei has her once, she will fall in love with her like a drug addict. Although it is shameful to do so, what is shameful for the sake of our own future?


    All of a sudden, the spring breeze in the room, Du Lei good heart all unhappy released. No money, no play, no play.


    Two hours later, Du Lei got up, his face relaxed. But Gao Nana was lying in bed, like a pool of soft water. There''s no way to move.


    She didn''t expect that Du Lei was so powerful. If she had a child, her body had been greatly expanded. Otherwise, she might be able to satisfy Du Lei.


    She squinted at Du Lei. I want to see how Du Lei deals with her. That''s the most important thing. It''s also about her future happiness.


    Du Lei hesitated for a while, and finally left without saying a word. If he wants to know about gonana, it''s easy. Zhao Yuren can get it. If you don''t want to know, can a Gao Nana make him forget who he is?


    Gaonana see Du Lei like throwing a piece of garbage, just hesitated for a while, left her. There was a loss in my heart. However, it soon occurred to her that with Du Lei''s strength, it was easy to know everything about her, but she was delusional to leave any news.


    What''s more, the other party didn''t give her money directly as they did with prostitutes. Thinking of this, she felt a little relaxed. Take a look at this luxurious presidential suite. She was slightly satisfied. Even if she was a junior for others all her life, she would like to live in such a room.


    Leaving the hotel, Du Lei goes straight to the door of Xia''s house. Now that he knows where the moon is, he is in no hurry. Although he is worried about the safety of he Ruyue, he knows that at present, he still needs the cooperation of the six elders.


    The Chinese government knows how to deal with these mercenaries. Moreover, the six elders also said that they need to take action on this matter. As for how much effort they can make, we will see to it.


    Anyway, the first principle is to save people, and the second is to eliminate the Sirius mercenary regiment. Although both principles can be achieved. However, there are still many uncertainties.


    Du Lei looks at this luxury villa with a gloomy face, and his heart is shocked. If it wasn''t for his presence in China, if it wasn''t for him, he would have to take care of the Du family. He wanted to set the villa on fire for a long time.


    After a pause, he made a phone call, which was given to him by the sixth elder. The other party is the main person in charge of this incident. It''s like a major general. For major general, Du Lei is very clear from time to time, but it is also a general level.


    Therefore, his tone was very good, "excuse me, is that General Li?"


    "Yes, you are Du Lei?" The other side''s voice was low, but Du Lei clearly recognized the other side''s disdain. He frowned. Did he offend General Li?


    Six elders did not give him a detailed introduction of this person. It''s just that he is the main person in charge of investigating the Sirius mercenary regiment. He has a lot of combat experience.


    "I am. Where are you, please?" Du Lei light said, since the other side does not give him face, he does not need to give each other face, people are mutual, this is a very simple truth.


    "Where are we? It''s a military secret. I won''t tell you. But what I can tell you is that you will meet us at Liubo mountain tomorrow afternoon. " The other party finished, hung up the phone.


    Du Lei was so angry that he almost smashed his mobile phone. What''s his attitude? Since he inherited the lineage of the overlord, when did he suffer from this kind of anger? Well, in that case, don''t blame me for being rude.


    He made a phone call directly to the six elders, "I said, what''s the origin of the major general Li you sent? He''s so powerful. Do you want to work with me or not? What''s more, he even said that he would gather tomorrow afternoon, and when he came to act, the day lily would be cold. "


    The sixth elder said with a smile: "don''t be so angry. In fact, I''m not responsible for this aspect. The vice president of the military is responsible for this. I''m just a middleman. How about I give you Lao Xu''s phone? Do you ask him for yourself


    Du Lei almost didn''t choke. Why didn''t he know who Lao Xu was? That''s a big man in the military. A cough may cause turbulence in the international situation.


    "I don''t want to beat around the bush with you. Now I know some information about the Sirius mercenary regiment, and I know where my wife is being held. You just need to tell me, what''s the strength of the other side and what''s noteworthy? " That''s what Du Lei cares about.


    He knew that the Sirius mercenary regiment, as a well-known organization in the world, could not be without capital.


    In case of a negligence, he Ruyue is injured, then he will die.


    Six elder hesitated for a while, also some headache of say: "small Du, actually I also want to tell you.". But I''m not really in charge of this. Therefore, all the things you want to know are with major general Li. "


    "Lying trough!" Du Lei scolded him directly, but he still went to major general Li. But where can he wait until tomorrow?

 Chapter 401

    Du Lei angrily hung up the phone, so that six elders a Lengshen, this world dare to hang up his phone, it seems that Du Lei is such a person.


    But he didn''t care, because it can be said that it was a test of Du Lei by the Central Committee. So they sent Major General Li on purpose. Major General Li does not know du Lei. However, his immediate superior knows Du Lei.


    General Zong Changchun, the elder brother of Zong Yazhi. Some time ago, because the Yuns and Zongs suppressed Du Lei''s antique business together, but later they were jointly suppressed by several elders.


    So that the cloud family problem exposed, completely lost all power in the political arena. Because of some problems, the patriarchal family was overwhelmed by several elders.


    Although it did not completely decline like the cloud family, it also completely lost the chance to become a first-class family. This let his father Zong Feizhang not disappointed.


    Of course, Zong Yazhi is honest now. In addition to taking over his daughter, an old woman in Southwest China, he is also constantly brushing his local achievements and reputation. With the cooperation of the old man, he can be promoted to Secretary of a municipal Party committee at the next general meeting. But it stopped there. This is inevitable.


    And he lived in Changchun almost the same age, this life, I''m afraid there is no hope. The family can only rely on the next generation. This generation of mesa is completely planted in the hands of Du Lei.


    In this way, Zong Changchun can not resent Du Lei? Therefore, it is for the sake of the family that major general Li came to deliberately neglect Du Lei.


    Du Lei thought about it. He can''t go on like this. He must act tonight. Otherwise, I''m afraid things will change. Then it will be too late for him to cry. Unfortunately, at this time, Baxia Zhenling left his body to look for the source of the dark blood.


    Otherwise, with the help of Baxia Zhenling, he really didn''t pay attention to the Sirius mercenary regiment. Before long, Zhao Yuren came back with a map about the ten thousand ghost cave in his hand. As for Liubo mountain, that''s what the six elders are worried about. Since they trip themselves up, don''t blame themselves for being unkind.


    After reading the map for a long time, he finally decided to do it by himself.


    In the afternoon, Du Lei came to Yanshun District of Donghai City, which is close to the western mountainous area, and Wangui cave and Liubo mountain are in that mountainous area.


    However, he had to deal with one person before he started. That is sun Xingsheng who keeps in touch with Xia Tianyu. Sun Xingsheng is a Chinese by name. This is also a unique method of Sirius mercenary regiment.


    They''re in some powerful countries, taking some people away. After brainwashing, these people eventually became their pawns in these countries.


    Once necessary, it can be enabled, and it can be abandoned when it is not necessary. It won''t cost much anyway. Sun Xingsheng is such a chess piece.


    He used to be a farmer in the northwest and had been in the army. But after two years of military service, I came out. I really can''t stand the hard life there.


    When he was watched by the Sirius mercenary regiment, he idled all day and did nothing. He is a well-known libertine, but he has been restrained in recent years, because he has been working for Sirius mercenary regiment for several years.


    Sun Xingsheng is lying on the bed, watching TV and touching the beauty around him. This is the woman he just got into, but for him, it''s just a marriage. It''s impossible to get married.


    "Husband, you say, you will give me a sum of money?" Qian Xiaoling pursed her lips and asked. In fact, she knew that sun Xingsheng was just playing with her body. But what can she do? A wild girl from the countryside, no one to take care of, she did not even have the cost of living, but also expect a rich and handsome man to love her and support her for a lifetime?


    Sun Xingsheng glanced at her. How could he not know what the woman was thinking? But what about that? He used to spend money for fun. What''s more, is he short of money now?


    "Don''t worry, baby. My brother has plenty of money." After that, sun Xingsheng immediately took out a large stack of money from his wallet, at least ten thousand, and threw it directly to Qian Xiaoling.


    "Nuo, take it and spend it. If you don''t have any money, ask your brother again." He laughs. Anyway, he won''t stay in Donghai city for a few days. What''s more, the woman in front of him really makes him a little bit bone etched. That taste, tut Tut, she''s really talented. He has seen such a woman just a while ago.


    That''s Wang Daxiu''s wife, Gao Nana. Unfortunately, at that time, we still need to use Wang Daxiu. We can''t move her, otherwise... But now, things should be almost over. He has already called the boss, and all the people who should come are here. Although things are a little noisy, what kind of storm have they not experienced in Sirius mercenary regiment?


    As soon as it''s over, no matter what, I''ll play with that woman. Tut Tut, it''s great to think about it.


    Qian Xiaoling looked at the ten thousand yuan in front of her. She felt a pain in her heart. She didn''t expect that she would become like this now. When she just came to Donghai City, she was a country girl with a dream and full of hope for the future.


    But after an emotional failure, she completely lost confidence in the world and had no expectation of the future. So she started to do something shameless. Although she suffered a lot in her heart, she still couldn''t bear the days of no food and no place to live.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    "Well?" When sun Xingsheng heard the knock on the door, he felt nervous. Who would come to him at this time? Are they from the mercenary regiment? After thinking about it, he muttered.


    Most of these mercenaries are not Chinese, and it is difficult for them to communicate with each other. Sometimes he doesn''t like these people very much. If it wasn''t for the money, he wouldn''t bother to wait on these people.


    "Who are you?" Sun Xingsheng opened the door and saw a stranger. Suddenly he was suspicious. He thought it was the mercenary regiment. Unconsciously, he put his hand in his trouser pocket. There''s a small pistol. It''s powerful at close range. Of course, in this way, the person on the bed must also die.


    Du Lei gave him a cold look and then laughed, "don''t be nervous. I just want to see if you are well."


    "It''s none of your business whether I''m good or not? If you have something to say, get out of here! " Sun Xingsheng immediately frowned and pushed over.


    "Well?" Du Lei eyebrows a pick, his shoulder move, suddenly, a gas force rushed out.


    "Peng!"


    "Ouch!"


    Sun Xingsheng directly fell to the ground, he was surprised, this is a practitioner!


    "Who are you?" Sun Xingsheng let out a low roar, and then faster was the speed of his gun. He originally thought that the other party would neglect, but did not expect that he met Du Lei.


    All his actions were expected by Du Lei. Cold hum, Du Lei body a twist, and then only heard a gunshot.


    "Peng!"


    "Ah At this time, Qian Xiaoling, who was just dressed in an emergency, was also startled. Du Lei didn''t pay attention to her, so he burst out and rushed to sun Xingsheng. And then a punch.


    "Well


    Immediately, sun Xingsheng felt that he was short of Qi and blood, and his body seemed to be hollowed out. Breathing quickly, he opened his eyes and looked at Du Lei. He looked puzzled.

 Chapter 402

    "How dare you kidnap my wife, but you don''t know my details?" Du Lei snorts coldly. He grabs sun Xingsheng''s hair and kicks it out.


    "Plop!"


    Qian Xiaoling looks at Du Lei with a shocked face. She didn''t expect to encounter such a thing today. At this time, Du Lei eased his breath, took a cold look at Qian Xiaoling, and then said in a cold voice, "take the money and leave here, otherwise. You know the consequences! "


    Qian Xiaoling was so scared that her legs softened. She knew that she seemed to see something incredible, but how could she have the strength to escape at this time?


    Du Lei frowned and let Zhao Yuren come in¡° If you take her away, I''m afraid the members of the Sirius mercenary regiment will soon find out that something has happened here. "


    "All right." Zhao Yuren takes a look at Qian Xiaoling and finds that, hey, she is still a beautiful woman. His heart was filled with joy. Directly pull up Qian Xiaoling.


    In a panic, Qian Xiaoling didn''t care at all. She was taken away by Zhao Yuren. After it was clean, Du Lei squatted down.


    This is sun Xingsheng, who has been knocked unconscious by him. He just kicked out with anger. He''s a little scared now. I didn''t expect that I had a heart attack for a while, and it was hard to control.


    A bully really gas into, suddenly sun Xingsheng was stimulated to wake up. But even so, he was weak. His internal organs were damaged. If he didn''t get to the hospital as soon as possible, he would be seriously ill.


    "For your life, and for my wife. Tell me what you know. " Du Lei tried to calm himself down.


    "Cough!" Sun Xingsheng coughed and asked: "what do you want to know?"


    "What about the Sirius mercenary regiment, and what about the hostages in the ten thousand ghost cave?"


    "I said, can you let me go?" Sun Xingsheng is really afraid of being beaten. This Du Lei, without saying a word, directly starts to work. The most important thing is that he can''t hit the other side with a pistol. He had been in the army, and he still had some confidence in the shooting. But it didn''t work.


    "You are not honest." Du Lei snorted coldly.


    Sun Xingsheng smiles bitterly. He knows his own body. If he doesn''t go to the hospital again, he will be disabled for life. He is only in his twenties and has a lot of time. How can he fall ill now? So he sold the Sirius mercenary regiment decisively.


    "The hostages are not in Wangui cave, they are in Liubo mountain." Sun Xingsheng knew what the other party wanted to know most, so he said directly.


    Du Lei immediately frowned when he heard the speech. Wang Daxiu said that the hostage was in Wangui cave, but the man in front of him said that he was in Liubo mountain. Who on earth is cheating?


    "Ha ha, since you know I''m here, you have bribed the Xia family, right? To tell you the truth, this move of Sirius mercenary regiment is actually empty, and the trick of empty is real has been played like fire. If I hadn''t been with them for a few years, I wouldn''t have known so much. "


    "They told the Xia family that the hostages were in Wangui cave, but they had already moved them to Liubo mountain. They were afraid that the Xia family could not support them and sold them out. With hostages, they can continue to deal with the military. "


    "How can you be sure that people are in Liubo mountain?" Du Lei asked, he is not a three-year-old, so easy to fool. He can''t be careless. Otherwise, it would be dangerous.


    "I''m in charge of their food. Can''t I be clear?" Sun Xingsheng said bitterly. He found that his breath was heavier and his eyes were a little blurred.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes and asked, "does the other side have any experts?"


    "There are two. One is called bellock, and the other is called holsdam. Both of them are promoted by the team leader, and they are very powerful. But compared with you, it should be worse. "


    Du Lei snorted. He didn''t believe sun Xingsheng. There are few strong people in the world, but not none. The Sirius mercenary regiment is notorious in the world, but it is still active in various countries, which shows that they are very strong.


    "What else do you need to pay attention to?" Du Lei asked again.


    Sun Xingsheng frowned and thought about it, then hesitated: "I heard that the leader is a person who has been blessed by the gods and can live forever. And over the past few years, I have found that the team leader does have different abilities, but that is not what I can know. I''m just a peripheral member of them. "


    Du Lei frowned, blessing God? Ever since he came into contact with Baxia, he felt that there might be gods in the world. However, that is just some powerful life.


    If Baxia Zhenling is still in his body, he may be able to ignore each other. But now, he has to be careful. After a pause, he took a look at Sun Xingsheng and found that he had no air intake but air out. He was immediately sent to the hospital by people outside.


    Du Lei''s heart is very heavy, the strength of the Sirius mercenary regiment is really not generally strong. Unfortunately, major general Li refused to cooperate with him. Otherwise, I would know more.


    After thinking about it, he still had to make a phone call to elder six.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you angry? Hang up on me? You''re the first one to hang up on me, you know Six elder said with a smile.


    Du Lei was sweating with fright. Just now, he was a little worried, but he didn''t realize that he hung up the six elders'' phone. When he thought about it, he was afraid.


    "Hey, I was in a hurry at that time. After all, major general Li is so annoying. If you don''t help me, what can I do? That''s my wife. Can you stop worrying? "


    "It''s no use worrying, otherwise, we are also anxious to clear up the Sirius mercenary regiment." Six elders pondered for a while, and asked in a low voice: "Xiao Du, I ask you, is that... Still on you?"


    Of course, Du Lei knows what the six elders are asking, but this is taboo for them. After all, they are atheists. Moreover, they only become tyrants, which is a relatively advanced form of life. If human civilization develops to that level, it can also do so.


    "No, he found another serious thing, so he went to deal with it." Du Lei also has some heavy answers.


    "Another thing?" The six elders wondered how serious it would be for them to be taken seriously. So his curiosity was kindled.


    Du Lei hesitated and avoided the mermaid. Let''s talk about the dark blood. After hearing this, the six elders immediately asked seriously, "since your master is so concerned about this matter, it must be very serious. Can I help you? "


    "We can''t get involved in this matter. Only his world can intervene. " Du Lei directly refused the kindness of the six elders. Joke, even the real spirit under hegemony needs to spend a lot of golden elixir power to suppress the dark blood color of fusion. If the human power is touched, it will surely die, and it will bring a lot of disasters.

 Chapter 403

    Six elders smell speech, also know the weight, so avoid not to talk about¡° I''ve just asked over there. I found a very serious problem. The leader of the Sirius mercenary regiment is a very mysterious man. Moreover, we have information that there seems to be a master like you behind him. You know, we will believe it before we see your master. But now... "


    Du Lei''s heart sank when he heard that sun Xingsheng was right. There must be some secret behind the commander. However, there is no more in-depth investigation on elder six. It''s a pity.


    Hang up the phone, he hesitated, in the end whether to call old Xu? However, he also learned from the words of the six elders that the relationship between Mr. Zhu and Mr. Xu is very close. Maybe he can ask him about it.


    After thinking about the mysterious commander, he didn''t care about Beilock and haoersdan. No matter how powerful they are, they belong to some strong hitters. It still belongs to the human level. But the spirit, which is beyond the human level, has reached another realm of life. Have unimaginable great power.


    "Dudududu..."


    "Xiao Du, what can I do for you?" Zhu''s health is getting better and better now, so his voice has a lot of strength. His activities have increased recently.


    "Well, I''d like to ask you if Mr. Xu has a good relationship with you?"


    Zhu laodun, looked at the old man around. He said with a smile: "yes, I have a good relationship with him. But I''m going back now. It doesn''t work. "


    Du Lei was stunned. He didn''t know what the other party meant, so he said with a smile: "Mr. Zhu, you are really joking. I just want to ask Mr. Xu about his attitude towards Sirius mercenary regiment."


    "Sirius mercenary regiment?" Zhu frowned. When he was in power, he knew about this extremely difficult mercenary regiment. Unexpectedly, he is still active in the world. "What''s the matter, little Du?" he asked? How did you get involved with the Sirius mercenary regiment? "


    That''s not a group of people who are easy to provoke. In those years, Huaxia once took joint action with m country and other countries in order to completely eliminate the Sirius mercenary regiment, but unexpectedly, it was defeated.


    "That''s it Du Lei then said the story of he Ruyue to one side.


    "Nonsense, this group of young people, even at this time, still want to pick up the cheap and put down the burden. I know about this. I''ll ask old man Xu immediately. " With that, Zhu hung up.


    Du Lei was moved in his heart. He didn''t expect that this old man was still the same as before. Once he had a bad temper, nothing could stop him. Hatred of evil is his most distinctive feature. However, it is precisely because he did the right thing at the wrong time that led to his inferior position.


    Zhu hung up, but he didn''t lose his temper as much as Du Lei imagined. Instead, he looked at the man around him with a smile and asked, "old man Xu, how are you? I have been asked about this matter. Don''t you give me an explanation? "


    "Well, it must have been Xiao Liu, the black sheep of the family, who told him. I don''t care about it. I''ve retired now. If you have anything to do, you can go to Xu. " Old Xu said that he would not buy it.


    "Hey, I say you, this is the Sirius mercenary regiment. If you use Du Lei''s power to eradicate them. What''s wrong with us? Do you really want to keep them from harming the world? " Old Zhu''s temper has come up. It doesn''t work, does it?


    He frowned and sighed, "we don''t know what happened to the Sirius mercenary regiment. Why force each other? "


    "Hum, the descendants of later generations are unfilial. Mr. Yang''s reputation in those years will be ruined by Yang Lianhu. We can''t just sit back and ignore it. " Zhu Lao also thought of some old things, said heartily.


    Two old immediately fell into the memory, at that time, Mr. Yang is a strong general. But he fell in love with a woman he shouldn''t have. Because of that woman, after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the Yang family was directly excluded from the meritorious officials.


    A general didn''t get it. At last, the children of the Yang family were unconvinced and left the capital with the woman. In the end, it gradually became famous all over the world.


    Mr. Yang, on the other hand, stayed alone in the capital and died alone. Even in the end, some younger generation gave him the last ride.


    Sirius mercenary regiment, the independent regiment under the command of Mr. Yang, was called Sirius. Now, things are different, and Sirius mercenary regiment has lost its original meaning.


    Originally, the Yang family''s children robbed all over the world with the idea of robbing the rich and helping the poor. Anyway, they didn''t come to China. Also because of Mr. Yang''s affairs, he turned a blind eye and didn''t care at all. As for other countries, who cares?


    What the Sirius mercenary regiment did at the beginning was really something to uphold justice, but later, it gradually changed. Until the 1990s, the Sirius mercenary regiment had completely become a cancer on the earth.


    As a result, China, which had just started at that time, could not sit back and ignore it. It has to be disposed of, but the Sirius mercenary regiment, which has developed for 20 to 30 years, has formed a certain scale. At this time, it is more difficult to eliminate.


    After a long time, the two elders came out of the memory. They looked at each other and sighed. Finally, Xu bowed his head and said, "maybe it''s time to make up his mind."


    Mr. Xu was an officer under Mr. Yang at that time. Even he has come to the present situation step by step. However, the Yang family has completely become a bandit''s nest.


    "That Li Zhiwei should be transferred back. Don''t let him drag Du Lei any more. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to completely solve the problem. " Old Zhu frowned.


    "Li Zhiwei was born in Changchun, and Zong Changchun was an expert in this field. Unless Zong Changchun quit, it will be difficult to transfer Li Zhiwei away. " Xu shook his head and said that these things are not up to him. It''s historical inevitability. The Zong family and the Yang family are old enemies, and they hate the Yang family the most.


    Therefore, Zong Changchun has always been responsible for the affairs of the Sirius mercenary regiment. But now it has become a shackle. Zong Changchun wanted to hold Du Lei back, but he helped the Sirius mercenary regiment. It was really hard to choose.


    "Talk to Xiao Zong well, or they will often come to China if this matter is not solved thoroughly. I''m sure that with the political consciousness of Xiaozong, I can''t miss this. " Zhu could only sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    Zong Changchun hang up the phone, the heart is also very tangled. On the one hand, he is indeed the vanguard in dealing with the Sirius mercenary regiment, but on the other hand, Du Lei is also the main reason why the clan can not be promoted to the first-class family.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to admit that Zong Yazhi caused this incident. Wrong, it can only be Du Lei, so he has no choice.


    But Xu''s meaning is very clear. The Sirius mercenary regiment must do its best to eliminate this time. Originally, he thought Mr. Xu would miss his relationship with Mr. Yang, but he did not expect that he would suddenly change his mind.

 Chapter 404

    In fact, for Sirius mercenary regiment, his idea is very clear. As long as he doesn''t provoke Huaxia, he won''t take care of him. But this time


    In the end, he made a choice. It''s good that he is a family member, but he has a country before he has a home. If China''s military strength is not strong, other countries will covet it. This time, the M country is already paying attention, and the small r country is jumping up and down.


    Their prime minister has been secretly sending a message: if you can''t, let''s do it. Don''t let others worry. You are not worried. We are worried for you.


    "Zhiwei, get in touch with Du Lei right away and take action tonight. We must ensure the secrecy of the action. Also, when necessary, give Du Lei certain authority. "


    After the call, Zong Changchun finally breathed a sigh of relief. Perhaps, his father would not blame him, because he made the choice a soldier should make.


    As for Du Lei, ha ha, as long as he is Chinese, he will have plenty of means in the future!


    Donghai City, a base center.


    Li Zhiwei''s face is fiery. He secretly tells him that Zong Changchun is the one who is in trouble with Du Lei. Now he is the one who fully cooperates with Du Lei. Most importantly, he should give Du Lei some authority. It''s like taking his power.


    If he had guessed something, I''m afraid he was thinking about whether he was going to leave zongchangchun. But there''s no way. It''s a soldier''s duty to obey orders.


    He called Du Lei immediately.


    "Hello? Major General Li? " Although Du Lei didn''t know what the final result was, major general Li took the initiative to call him, and the implication was already obvious.


    "It''s me. I think it''s necessary for us to meet and discuss about the Sirius mercenary regiment. " Li Zhiwei said indifferently. He really can''t pull that face down.


    Fortunately, Du Lei still needs Li Zhiwei''s cooperation, and what he is most worried about now is he Ruyue''s safety, forgetting his previous unhappiness.


    "OK, no problem. General, where do you say we meet? " Du Lei forthright said, but deep in the heart is sneering, such as this thing is over, have to find a good opportunity to find this field back.


    Li Zhiwei also breathed a sigh of relief. Hello, I''m good, everyone. The current situation is the best. No matter what Du Lei thinks in his heart, at least he has a chance to step down.


    "Well, it''s in Donghai city. If you come there, someone will be waiting for you Li Zhiwei hung up and began to look at the map.


    Now that he has chosen to act tonight, he must do his best. He knows a lot about Sirius mercenary regiment. At that time, he was promoted to the rank of major general because he destroyed a branch of Sirius mercenary regiment.


    An hour later, Du Lei came to the battle center. This place has been armed by Li Zhiwei''s people. Du Lei glanced at it roughly, and there were probably thousands of people.


    I''ll be a good boy. These are all special forces drawn from the capital. Their combat effectiveness is among the top in China. This is a thousand people, which should be enough to deal with the Sirius mercenary regiment.


    Entering the room, Du Lei sees Li Zhiwei, who is studying the map. He nodded in his heart, which was the image of a general in his mind.


    "How are you, major general Li!" Du Lei made a simple military posture, and then walked over. Li Zhiwei doesn''t care. In his eyes, Du Lei is just an ordinary person.


    But I don''t know why Zong Changchun attached so much importance to him. Moreover, his other news channels also learned that it seems that Xu is particularly concerned about Du Lei.


    "We have finally met, Comrade Du Lei. This is a detailed 3D map that we have transferred from the military. Have a look. What do you think?" In fact, Li Zhiwei asked casually. He doesn''t believe in Du Lei''s command ability.


    Sure enough, Du Lei took a look at the 3D map and remembered the whole picture there at a glance, so he said with a smile: "I don''t understand this either, general. You can command it well. Like me, it''s better to fight alone. "


    Li Zhiwei was quite satisfied with the former sentence, but he frowned at the latter. Fighting alone? What''s the meaning of this? Is he going to fight with Sirius mercenary regiment?


    But he didn''t care. He knew very well how dangerous the Sirius mercenary regiment was. It''s a big deal. Let him see the dangerous battle, and then let him retreat. Even if he died, he couldn''t help it. Perhaps, this is his favorite.


    "I have just simulated the battle plan and found that only the east side of Liubo mountain is easy to enter, and the other three sides are cliffs. But I just want to use this cliff to enter Liubo mountain. "


    Du Lei has no objection to Li Zhiwei''s battle plan. To achieve the effect of the surprise attack this time, we must do something that ordinary people can''t think of or do. It may be a good choice to attack Liubo mountain from three sides of the cliff, and it can also catch them by surprise.


    However, when he thought of the words of the six elders and sun Xingsheng, he frowned and asked, "how much have you done to the leader of the Sirius mercenary regiment?"


    Li Zhiwei despises Du Lei in his heart. If he doesn''t know Yang Lianhu, it can be said that no one else in the world knows Yang Lianhu.


    So he said coldly: "Yang Lianhu, the leader of Sirius mercenary regiment, was born in Northern Shaanxi. He was the descendant of Mr. Yang, who was the majestic old man in China. However, Yang Lianhu''s father didn''t obey the leadership of the central government, and finally led a group of people out of China. The establishment of the Sirius mercenary regiment to carry out robbery all over the world has become an internationally famous wanted criminal. "


    Du Lei listened to his words, immediately frowned, this leader Yang Lianhu unexpectedly is Chinese? But does Li Zhiwei know that? Think about it. I''m afraid even the sixth elder, before he saw the real spirit, thought that there could be no gods in the world.


    But the world is far from what they think. Like himself, he had seen the true face of toad. Although his ability is not as good as that of overlord Zhenling, he still set off a huge wave in the world. For example, last time in Rongcheng prison, if he was not present, he was sure that toad God would be able to help Zhou Ji and succeed in the rebellion.


    In the end, I''m afraid the whole of China will be in an uproar. But the question is, how does Du Lei explain these things to Li Zhiwei? Elder Liu must not be willing to help. It''s just a time bomb, and he doesn''t dare to preach it.


    He is one of the top leaders of China. If he really wants to help Du Lei say these words, then his life will come to an end. Otherwise, how can they lead the people below.


    "You copy from three, I enter from the east to attract their attention. At that time, you should start as soon as possible to rescue the hostages. " In terms of hostages, their military, like sun Xingsheng, thinks that this is a cover put forward by Yang Lianhu. I''m afraid there are only a few people watching over there.

 Chapter 405

    "You?" Li Zhiwei looks at Du Lei and almost writes 10000 words on his face that he doesn''t believe you. Du Lei was too lazy to explain. At this time, he found that it would be better if the real spirit was around. Where is the trouble? No matter what, once Baxia Zhenling comes out, the Sirius mercenary regiment will only be a local chicken and a dog, and will be vulnerable.


    However, he also realized that he was too dependent on Baxia Zhenling. Now basically no bully really Ling, as if Du Lei can''t do anything.


    He was too lazy to explain, and said directly: "did the six elders not tell you that they cooperated with me in this operation? What is coordination? " Du Lei squints at him.


    Li Zhiwei was so angry that he almost drew his gun to fight. He didn''t bully people like that. However, he also knew that this was indeed the above order, but it was not from the six elders. It''s old Xu.


    "It''s up to you. When the time comes, our army will attack from three sides. No one will protect you. You''d better protect yourself, otherwise..." Li Zhiwei snorted coldly.


    Du Lei smiles and shakes his head: "don''t worry. I cherish my life."


    The two sides continued to talk for a while, and then broke up unhappily. Du Lei didn''t want to stay here to be looked down upon, so he just left here. Anyway, it seems that when the time comes, Li Zhiwei will inform him. No, just ask him for instructions.


    When Du Lei left, two figures came in. They worried and asked, "general, what do we really want to cooperate with this, Du Lei? What is he? "


    Li Zhiwei''s face was cold. Although he was also a hundred unwilling, he still shook his head and said, "this is the order of the superior. We must obey it."


    The two men looked at each other, somewhat resentful. Then he left the room. Li Zhiwei walked around the room by himself and looked at the time. There are still three hours to go before starting. In these three hours, he has to think of a perfect solution. At this time, the most important thing is to keep one''s brother. As for Du Lei''s woman, ha ha, his purpose is to destroy the Sirius mercenary regiment. This is also the inspiration of Zong Changchun.


    When the time comes, if any woman who means "he Ru Yue" dies, they have nothing to do. After all, there is no 100% safe risk rescue in the world.


    Since Du Lei wants to take the lead to attract the attention of the other side, it''s better. At that time, even if he made a mistake, he could give the responsibility to Du Lei, and report that he didn''t obey orders and so on.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the hotel, Du Lei has been thinking about how to do it at that time, and whether Li Zhiwei can guarantee to do it in time, and how to rescue him? He doesn''t believe how good Li Zhiwei is to himself.


    He believed that if he had not made a phone call to Mr. Zhu, I''m afraid the two of them would have been deadlocked and would not have given up their position to talk. But even so, Du Lei is deeply worried.


    Li Zhiwei doesn''t have to worry about the safety of he Ruyue, but he has to. At this time, the mobile phone rang, it was Zhao Yuren''s phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Lei answers the phone and asks.


    "Big brother, something''s wrong!" Zhao Yuren said quickly, "didn''t I send someone to Wangui cave before? Several brothers over there have lost contact with me. "


    Du Lei a clap Deng, but immediately steady mind, asked: "is there a bad signal over there?" Deep in the mountains, it''s normal that the signal is not good.


    "No, they are all old hands, and we have been in good touch with each other before. How did you suddenly lose contact? It''s so weird. I wonder if something happened to them Zhao Yuren said no.


    Du Lei clenched his fist, Wangui cave, Liubo mountain. He kept replaying the 3D map he had seen in the combat center. What''s the matter with all this?


    Judging from sun Xingsheng and Li Zhiwei, he Ruyue and Qian Kun should be in Liubo mountain, while Wangui cave is just a cover for them. However, why did Zhao Yuren''s people suddenly lose contact?


    "Don''t talk to anyone about it for the time being!" Du Lei hang up the phone, he immediately called six elders in the past. Li Zhiwei won''t trust him, neither will the other side.


    Elder Liu hesitated after receiving the call. He really didn''t know how to deal with this matter.


    According to previous analysis, he Ruyue and Qian Kun are more likely to be in Liubo mountain. However, Yang Lianhu is really used to, the real and the virtual, the virtual and the real of this set. Sometimes, it can go wrong. But they can''t afford such mistakes.


    Once he Ruyue has an accident, he doesn''t want to face the runaway Du Lei. After thinking about it, it would be too late to mobilize another team to die. And local troops, they can not be transferred at will.


    "Well, I''ll tell the others about it and see what they think." Six elder first appeased Du Lei, immediately hung up the phone.


    Du Lei suppresses his restlessness and waits for the elder''s reply. A minute is as long as a year. When Du Lei patiently passes away, the elder finally makes a phone call.


    However, his voice is a little hoarse. It seems that they had a heated discussion just now¡° Xiao Du, we will issue an urgent order here, and Donghai military region will cooperate with you. Don''t worry about Li Zhiwei. They will keep an eye on Liubo mountain. As for the ten thousand ghost cave, you should command it well. "


    Du Lei felt grateful when he heard the speech. If the six elders hadn''t fought for him, I''m afraid Donghai military region would not have moved. But in that case, Zhao Yuren''s army could not do anything. Although Li Zhiwei''s fighting ability is not as strong as that of Li Zhiwei, and he doesn''t know much about the Sirius mercenary regiment, at least he obeys orders.


    At this time, they have forcibly registered a temporary command identity for Du Lei. The other side is also convinced. Otherwise, a group of Qiuba masters, Du Lei certainly can''t greet them.


    On the other hand, when Li Zhiwei was informed that Du Lei would not take part in the liuboshan operation and let him handle it on his own, he was very happy, but he was still puzzled and asked, "Sir, what''s the matter?" He felt vaguely in his heart that things would not be so simple.


    Zong Changchun sneered, "I heard that Du Lei found another thing, which was extremely suspicious, so he decided to go to Wangui cave. So Liubo mountain is for you to deal with. Do you know what to do? "


    When Li Zhiwei heard the speech, he was shocked, "I know!" How do you do it? What should I do? Following his path, Li Zhiwei felt much more comfortable without Du Lei. He thought, maybe he can attack ahead of time, so that he can seize the opportunity and beat Yang Lianhu unprepared.


    So he immediately began to order his men to come in and discuss. As for Ho Ruyue, let it be. Their task is to destroy the Sirius mercenary regiment. All actions are centered on this goal.

 Chapter 406

    Du Lei let go of Li Zhiwei''s white eyes and made an appointment with the commander of Donghai military region. The other side is a man in his fifties, but it seems that he is only in his forties. There were few wrinkles on his face, but Du Lei felt a strong blood gas fluctuation from his body.


    It seems that the other side is a practitioner and has good skills. Du Lei thought of it in his heart and said with a smile, "commander song, please cooperate with us in this operation."


    "I understand, but what happened to major general li of the united front center? Are they different from what you are dealing with? " Song Shaochen asked suspiciously. Of course, he knew that Donghai city suddenly had an elite army from the capital. But I don''t know what the other party is doing.


    "The scope of their responsibilities is different from ours, but they deal with the same thing on the whole." Du Lei immediately said the matter of Sirius mercenary regiment. At this time, time is urgent. He has made an appointment with Li Zhiwei, and the operation will start in more than two hours.


    They must also keep up with the pace as soon as possible, otherwise it is likely that they will not be able to completely eliminate the Sirius mercenary regiment. When song Shaochen heard that it was about the Sirius mercenary regiment, he suddenly felt a strong sense of war in his heart.


    How could he not know about Sirius mercenary regiment? This infamous force, basically, has appeared Sirius mercenary regiment in some of their current tutorials, and has practiced with them as the object.


    However, this matter has always been in the charge of the people in the capital, which has little to do with their local. Unexpectedly, the Sirius mercenary regiment came to Donghai city this time. Suddenly, he had the idea of competing with the people in the capital.


    Whether it''s Liubo mountain or Wangui cave, where is the main base of the other side? Even if there is only one person, they have made great achievements. He has been living in Donghai city for nearly five years, but he has no hope of transfer. This time, it will be his chance to fight.


    Therefore, he soon accepted the leadership of Du Lei. Because at this time, Du Lei was endorsed by the capital. He thought Du Lei was a senior official who had been demoted from the capital.


    "Commander, I''m not very good at unifying the army, and I won''t take care of these things, but I only want to protect the safety of the hostages." Du Lei said seriously.


    "Yes Song Shaochen replied forcefully.


    Du Lei''s heart is finally relaxed. As expected, he will have confidence only when he has a gun in his hand. For the first time, he felt the power of being a high-level person.


    The map of the ten thousand ghost cave had been taken long ago. At this time, song Shaochen pointed to the map and said, "the ten thousand ghost cave was actually the place where r people killed prisoners during World War II. So there are a lot of bodies inside. Of course, most of them have become white bones or weathered. However, there are also some corpses that have not rotted due to the favorable location. On the contrary, it is well preserved. So it became the forbidden area of Donghai city. "


    "Although the government also wants to go in and clean up, there are always some strange things happening inside, so it has been delayed." Song Shaochen hesitated. It''s the same with the people in their system.


    "Strange things?" Du Lei mood once again cast a shadow, quickly asked: "what strange thing? This matter, perhaps very important, will probably affect the success or failure of this operation at that time. "


    Song Shaochen turned his lips and said, "it''s not a big deal. People who go in are scared out of their wits or die for no reason. And those crazy people still say that there are ghosts all over the cave. But in fact, our technology detectors have not found anything at all. It''s just some bodies. It''s normal. "


    "Ghost?" Du Lei rubbed his chin. This is probably the real reason why the ten thousand ghost cave has not been dealt with all the time. The so-called ghost here may be some kind of intelligent creature. For example, toad God, in the view of Baxia Zhenling, the other party just has some super power after some special changes.


    But it''s still a living thing. For example, Baxia Zhenling is a living thing, but his life level is much higher than that of human beings. For example, the life level of human beings is much higher than that of ants, earthworms and insects.


    In the view of the weak life of earthworms, human beings are not gods? It''s just that they can''t communicate. Once they can communicate, their understanding of human beings must be gods!


    "These are all pseudo science. In the ten thousand ghost cave, some people must have made use of their special geographical advantages to create this phenomenon. Now it seems that it is probably the people of the Sirius mercenary regiment who did it." Song Shaochen directly expressed his ideas.


    Du Lei smiles but says nothing. He knows that song Shaochen needs to find a reason to talk to the people below. Otherwise, we are all human beings. It''s not that we haven''t heard of the reputation of Wangui cave. I''m sure I don''t want to enter the ghost cave in my heart. At that time, it will not be conducive to unified military operations.


    They discussed for a while, then suddenly a soldier rushed in, he looked at Du Lei, song Shaochen nodded, motioned, the talent quickly said: "the people in the combat center told us that those people in the capital have just quickly left Donghai City, are going to Liubo mountain."


    Du Lei and song Shaochen''s face changed, and Du Lei was even more furious. He scolded directly: "bastard, you dare to betray me. After two hours of negotiation, we set out. Now we are sending troops ahead of time. Does Li Zhiwei want to kill my wife? "


    When song Shaochen heard the speech, he was stunned. No wonder Du Lei just came up and said that we must ensure the safety of the hostages. It seems that the Sirius mercenaries have kidnapped their wives. However, he is more confused about Du Lei''s identity. Even Li Zhiwei dares to scold. Who is it?


    He has never heard of any family surnamed Du in the capital or other military regions. But at this time, when he was obviously not thinking about this, he immediately asked, "what should we do? Are you going to join us? "


    Du Lei looked at him with cold eyes¡° Send troops. We''ll go to Wangui cave immediately. Once the Sirius mercenaries find them, we''ll be in danger


    Song Shaochen''s heart trembled. Just now Du Lei just looked at him. He had a kind of fear. This kind of situation, even in the face of his superiors, has never been positive. Obviously, Du Lei is not only terrifying, but also powerful.


    He didn''t dare to think much. He immediately nodded and said to the soldier, "send me the order and gather the troops immediately."


    "Yes


    Du Lei thought that if he followed song Shaochen, he would not catch up with Li Zhiwei. He had to say, "I''m worried that something might happen. I left ahead of time. You keep up quickly. "


    Song Shaochen hesitated. Of course, he understood Du Lei''s mood, but once he was in danger, could he bear the blame from the capital?

 Chapter 407

    But Du Lei just ignored so much and turned around and left here. Song Shaochen gave a bitter smile. The young man was angry. However, he was happy to see his success. Li Zhiwei completely provoked Du Lei this time. I''m afraid he will have a hard time in the future. Then he has a chance.


    When he thought of this, his heart was full of fighting spirit. At once, his waist was a little straight and he walked out with a big stride.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Zhiwei looked at the map in his hand with a sneer. He had to take this victory. Although leaving Du Lei behind, he is not benevolent and will be criticized by the above.


    But he knows that Du Lei is just an ordinary person with a little ability. He has no big background at all. But he was different. Zong Changchun gave him support. No matter what, he was sure of the credit this time.


    Looking at the distant Liubo mountain, he could not help but raised his head. After going back this time, Zong Changchun recommended that the rank of lieutenant general be expected.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten thousand ghost cave.


    In a dark stone built room, Yang Lianhu looked at the God kneeling to beg for mercy. The other side is a fox who has been living in the ten thousand ghost cave. By sucking human essence and blood, some kind of mutation took place and grew into primate life.


    However, in front of him, still no use, a hand, directly solved the other side. But there was a faint uneasiness in his heart. This uneasiness, even the old creature in his body, has no solution.


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, he grabbed the fox directly, and then squeezed it hard. Suddenly, the fox''s eyes widened, and his expression was full of reluctance.


    But that''s all. Soon, the blood in his body began to flow out of the corner of his mouth. Then, a strange force began to remove the impurities from the blood. Finally, a bright red and transparent blood fell into Yang Lianhu''s mouth.


    After a while, after digesting the power, he made an effort and some white hair appeared on his right hand. With a smile in his mouth, he raised his head and asked, "what''s the situation over there in Donghai city?"


    "According to the eyelid return, Li Zhiwei has taken the troops to the mountain." An old man in black stooped.


    "Liubo mountain! Hey, hey Yang Lianhu sneered twice, but the living things in his body told him. He may really be in Liubo mountain this time, waiting for Li Zhiwei to go there. However, the sense of uneasiness made him pay attention to the change of the world.


    Anyway, his orders are always changing. Even his men are a little confused. But this is the best, no one can guess his mind. Then his position will always be guaranteed.


    Moreover, according to the agreement, as long as the life in his body does not die, he will also have a life of more than 100 years old. Now he is only in his forties and has a long life. How invincible and lonely is he?


    "My Lord, but it seems that someone has been transferred to Donghai military region. It''s like after we''ve dealt with those bugs. " The man in black warned.


    "Hum, people from Donghai military region. Can you compare with the group behind Li Zhiwei? It''s just a bunch of miscellaneous troops. They don''t want to meet us without enough advanced weapons. "


    Yang Lianhu didn''t pay attention to the people in the local military region at all, but immediately frowned, "ask the people in the Xia family, what kind of situation is it? Even if it''s not monitored, it can''t be without our payment. Otherwise, I will not let them go. "


    "I''ve already asked. Wang Daxiu said that this time things were a little big, leading to the arrival of people in the capital. So the Xia family had to bear it for a while. What''s more, it''s said that their Xia family also needs to make a good adjustment. However, they promised that our balance will not be less than a cent. "


    "Less money?" Yang Lianhu snorted coldly and stood up and said, "it''s not a matter of losing a lot of money now. Instead, I want more money! "


    The man in black was stunned for a while, but not for long. His adult brain circuit is always half a distance faster than others. He soon thought that this time, because of the Xia family, they were targeted by the Chinese people. At that time, even if you can leave China safely, you will have to pay enough.


    "I''ll talk about it right away!" There was a cold sweat on the back of the man in black. He almost didn''t understand what Yang Lianhu meant. Then he will be no different from the dead fox lying on the ground.


    At this time, a man came in and said, "report, our people have found a man approaching us quickly."


    "Oh? Who is it? " Yang Lianhu narrowed his eyes and had a smile on his face.


    "It''s Du Lei in the information provided by the Xia family!" The man replied immediately.


    "Du Lei?" Yang Lianhu frowned. He had investigated this man. I found that he was very close to the Zhu family recently, and he was dealing with the Yang family in those years. Both Zhu and Xu are determined to protect Yang. Therefore, he did not move to Du Lei''s wife.


    It''s just that he has taken the list, so he has to act. It''s a big deal. Just send them back. Now he Ruyue and Qian Kun are still in a cave. Although they are tied up, three meals a day are still provided. Including Qian Kun, he didn''t abuse.


    However, he did not expect that Du Lei would make such a big battle this time. Not only in the capital, but also in the local military region.


    Therefore, for a moment, he was more curious about Du Lei. He inherited the relationship between Zhu and Xu for the Yang family, but what he didn''t know was that it was these two old men who made the decision to destroy the Sirius mercenary regiment this time.


    But even if you know, it''s no big deal. Now that we are strangers, we have conflicting interests.


    "Where is he now?" Yang Lianhu asked.


    "It''s at the entrance of the cave!" The man said tremblingly.


    "What?" Yang Lianhu and the man in black were surprised at the same time, and Yang even kicked out. Scold a,: "rice barrel, the family arrived at the door, you just come to inform me?"


    "My Lord, we haven''t found him before. If he hadn''t stopped to observe the situation at the entrance of the cave, we haven''t found him yet." The man replied bitterly, his meaning was obvious. This Du Lei is definitely not an ordinary person. Otherwise, they won''t evade their surveillance.


    At this time, Yang Lianhu took a cold breath. At this time, the creature in his body also told him that he was a very unusual person. What''s more, he felt a terrible smell.


    "Interesting. It seems that things are more and more interesting now." Yang Lianhu smiles. He went straight out.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Lei urges Lingtong to scan the whole Wangui cave. After a few minutes, he Ruyue and Qian Kun are discovered in the depths. Du Lei was relieved to find that they were OK.


    But then, he was frightened to find that Yang Lianhu''s body was also enveloped by a force. This has happened only once before.

 Chapter 408

    "Zhou Ji!" Du Lei takes a deep breath¡° Does Yang Lianhu really have a spirit to help him? Don''t know the strength? "


    Then, he found that Yang Lianhu quickly came to the cave, and a force awakened in him. Du Lei did not dare to be careless. He immediately urged the power of the golden elixir in his body to flow all over his body. Baxia''s genuine Qi burst out of the body, forming a protective cover.


    Before long, Yang Lianhu rushed out. He looked at Du Lei deeply, and finally laughed: "I didn''t expect that we were the same kind of people."


    Du Lei smell speech, smile, "I and you are not the same kind of people, I am a businessman, and you, is a robber." Although he was worried about Yang Lianhu''s violent killing, he could not let him do it now that he was here.


    "Oh?" Yang Lianhu looked at him in surprise, then chuckled, "are you not afraid that I will kill your wife?"


    "I''m afraid, but if you touch her, I''ll touch your whole mercenary regiment. I can still kill you to the ends of the earth. " Du Lei is a murderous man.


    Yang Lianhu doesn''t like it either. There are many people who want to kill him, just like Du Lei. He clapped his hand fiercely and laughed a few times. "It''s really a good man, but you''re not afraid that you''ll follow me on this road of no return?"


    "Will I be afraid?" Du Lei glanced at him.


    Two people confrontation for a while, at this time, a person quickly came up. Whispered in Yang Lianhu side said a few words, Du Lei ear move, also heard.


    "My Lord, the one on the other side of Liubo mountain has been arranged, and Li Zhiwei has gone in. Shall we get rid of them? "


    Du Lei heart shock, Liubo mountain has been arranged by Yang Lianhu? Is it really a trap there? No, he must inform the other side as soon as possible, but will the other side believe him?


    Before he made any action, Yang Lianhu laughed, "why, are you worried about the people over there? I remember, you didn''t seem to be very harmonious? "


    Du Lei clenched his fist and asked in a cold voice, "what do you want to do to them?"


    "What? Do what we robbers should do. Guess what? " Yang Lianhu said with a smile.


    "I advise you to stop at the precipice as soon as possible, or you will die without a place to bury yourself." Du Lei snorts coldly. He understands that the other party is going to kill Li Zhiwei.


    Although he doesn''t deal with Li Zhiwei, he still has thousands of good soldiers under his hand. He can''t have an accident with him. Otherwise, how can he face the thousands of families who have lost their husbands or sons?


    "It''s late. It''s time to start over there." Yang Lianhu shook his head¡° Besides, don''t you think about the problems you are facing at this time? "


    Liubo mountain is the highest mountain near Donghai City, with an altitude of more than 500 meters. In this coastal area, it is very high. At this time, Li Zhiwei and his troops are slowly lurking towards the top of Liubo mountain.


    However, the situation here is totally different from what he expected. There are not as many troops as he imagined. On the contrary, he only found a few patrolling soldiers. After solving the problem easily, he didn''t get any useful information. However, it is certain that Yang Lianhu has deployed a large number of personnel here.


    This made him very excited. If he wiped out the Sirius mercenary regiment a little bit, there would be a lot of writing on his file, which was an important achievement for his future career.


    "Report, we found a cooking tool 200 meters ahead." A scout whispered that just after he was sent out, he found a large cooking place, which made him very happy, so he immediately returned to report.


    "Very good!" Li Zhiwei was more certain, so he ordered: "all the people on guard, we are likely to be close to the enemy''s investigation area!"


    Then, a group of people prepared their weapons, loaded them and prepared to attack the Sirius mercenary regiment at any time. However, when they arrived at that place, there was still no warning sound. Besides, except for the Scout just now, several other people had never heard from him.


    "Lao Wei, ask the others why they haven''t come back yet!" Li Zhiwei frowned, a faint uneasiness in his heart.


    "Yes


    After a while, Lao Wei came forward with a worried look on his face and said, "general, we have lost contact. I doubt..."


    Li Zhiwei waved to him to stop talking. However, he was extremely excited. He was waving to himself for his success in fighting. He immediately said, "I doubt that the enemy has found us. We don''t have to hide now. Let''s just rush up and fight!"


    "Yes Lao Wei was also in full bloom.


    "Boom!"


    Immediately, a group of people directly spread their masks and rushed to the top of the mountain. Soon, they came to the most accessible mountain forest. However, there was no one here, but they found several missing scouts. At this time, they were dead and their blood had not drained.


    "Click!"


    "Damn it Li Zhiwei slapped the tree trunk around him, and then yelled at him. Lao Wei and others were also surprised when they saw him. The death of these people was so miserable that his whole face was out of shape.


    "We must take revenge!" Li Zhiwei clenched his fist, but at this time he did not know what had happened. Where did the people of Sirius mercenary go?


    "Hoo Hoo


    All of a sudden, a dark wind blows. It''s winter now, and the cold wind strikes. All of a sudden, it makes everyone excited. In the deep mountains and forests, the leaves rustle. Although all of us are soldiers, we are still in a panic, and some people have weak willpower and shout.


    "Why do ghosts cry?" Li Zhiwei burst out to drink, but immediately, his face also changed. There were strange blood runes floating in the wind above them. It was so strange that they had never met such a situation before!


    "Did you meet a ghost?" Old Wei trembles a voice to say, he feels his three views all want to be changed, these things, too terrible.


    "What the hell? This must be something Yang Lianhu created. Hum, according to the information, he was blessed by gods. I''d like to see what gods he had as a shield? " Although Li Zhiwei had some palpitations in his heart, he had received some strict training after all. He didn''t believe in these things at all.


    "Bang!"


    He directly took out his pistol and shot it into the sky, but it didn''t change anything. Even without a bird''s call, he was more puzzled.


    "Hum..."


    All of a sudden, a harsh roar sounded, and everyone couldn''t stand it. Li Zhiwei quickly turned on his direction indicator and found that the magnetic field here had changed strangely. He knew that it would not work if he went on like this. He would have a big problem if he didn''t kill the Sirius mercenary regiment.


    "The magnetic field here has been disturbed. Let''s get out of here first! Withdraw immediately Li Zhiwei gave an order. Suddenly, people began to walk down the mountain. But suddenly, a golden light appeared.

 Chapter 409

    "Ha ha, want to go? Have you asked me? " He gave a laugh, then rushed into the crowd and began to rage.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    "What the hell is this?"


    There was a scream from the crowd. Some people even thought that the shooting method was accurate, so they shot out, but it was useless. The speed of the golden light did not decrease, and they were reaping their lives everywhere.


    Li Zhiwei found that after the golden light appeared, the magnetic field here returned to normal. His face was fierce, and he suddenly drank, "it''s this thing that disturbs the magnetic field, brothers, kill him! When I get back, I''ll give you the grand prize immediately. "


    After hearing the speech, they all found that there was no abnormality in their bodies. They immediately began to gather together. However, in just one minute, the golden light killed more than ten people.


    "Bang bang!"


    The organized army immediately burst out with their bravery and machine gun fire. Suddenly, the golden light had to flee everywhere. It can be seen that he was still very concerned about the damage of bullets.


    "Get up!"


    The golden light burst out with anger, and then everyone suddenly found that the ground was shaking, as if something was about to rush out of the ground. Li Zhiwei and Lao Wei helped each other. After stabilizing themselves, he grabbed the machine gun of his own guards and then shot at the golden light.


    "Dada dada!"


    In order to launch the underground array, the life of the golden light had to spend a certain amount of effort, and the speed slowed down. Li Zhiwei was able to become a major general successfully. His shooting skill was extremely accurate, so he directly shot the golden light.


    But Jin Guang''s body just slightly trembled, and then Jin Guang was a little dim, but he didn''t give up. Even if he died here today, he had to start the array here.


    "Ha


    Finally, the trees on the ground collapsed, and a huge stone stood out. On the stone, strange runes were carved. These runes inhaled the blood on the ground at this time, and finally sent out a strange dazzling red light.


    But at this time, the golden light life also completely no strength, he was directly shot seriously, then fell to the ground, dying.


    Li Zhiwei rushed over, regardless of the boulder, directly seized the golden life, and found that it was actually a weasel!


    "What is this?" The old Wei asked strangely, of course he knew that it was a Weasel, but was it a weasel who stopped them just now? Besides, has this weasel become a sperm? Why is there such a powerful and incredible power?


    "No, general, the Boulder has changed!" At this moment, a soldier called out.


    Li Zhiwei quickly followed the sound and saw that the strange runes on the boulder burst into red light. Then, it seemed that something was going to break through the stone.


    "Hum, I don''t believe it. Can there be a monkey in it?" With a sneer, Li Zhiwei directly raised his machine gun and shot at the stone.


    When people saw this, they all shot. It was really frightening to see this scene. What they had never met, what they had never seen, what they had never heard, broke their three views. There are still such magical things in this world.


    But then, the stone seemed to be stimulated, and a strong suction broke out. They were slightly close to each other, and they were directly sucked in. Then the two men screamed, and in a flash, their blood was sucked dry and turned into two dead bones.


    Li Zhiwei''s face became extremely bad. No matter what, even if he killed this thing or destroyed the Sirius mercenary regiment, he would be blamed when he went back. If he was punished, more than 20 people died at once. How could he explain? There are too many casualties.


    But soon, he felt despair, because all the people who wanted to leave the boulder were sucked, and they were sucked dry just like the two people in front.


    "Withdraw!"


    Li Zhiwei had to give an order to retreat, but unfortunately, it was too late. Suddenly, the boulder had an earthquake, which made the whole Liubo mountain have an earthquake. People could not stand still and collapsed to the ground.


    And then, that''s where the red light starts to move, and everyone''s blood is sucked dry. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people die.


    "What the hell is this?" Li Zhiwei also completely lost the idea of resistance, which can not resist, he whispered, gave up running away.


    All of a sudden, a burst of cheers will wake up the people who have lost their fighting spirit. They follow the reputation and directly Du Lei rushes over with a look of anger.


    What''s terrible is that Du Lei is flying, yes, flying in the air. What''s the difference between this and the legendary immortal? Their eyes widened and they didn''t know what to do. They seemed to see the Savior.


    Du Lei was filled with grief and indignation at this time. If it wasn''t for him, maybe these people would not have died. He had seen at least hundreds of corpses on the ground.


    His real Qi burst out inside him and immediately wrapped him up. Yang Lianhu, who was closely behind him, also came quickly. He laughed, "how about it? Du Lei, isn''t it beautiful? Like the end of the world? "


    Du Lei looks at him angrily, but he doesn''t speak. He knows that he must subdue this strange stone as soon as possible. However, he feels it for a moment, and suddenly raises his eyebrows. There is real Qi in this stone.


    What''s going on? Does this have anything to do with the bully? He didn''t have time to think about it. He directly urged Ba to release his genuine Qi, and then hit the stone. With a roar, the stone fell to the ground and trembled. It seemed that he was imploring Du Lei not to kill him.


    Originally laughing, Yang Lianhu stopped smiling. He looked at the stone on the ground in amazement. He couldn''t believe it. He bought the stone from a mysterious place at a high price. In order to revenge the Chinese army, he buried it here to drive it to kill more Chinese army. But unexpectedly, he surrendered in front of Du Lei.


    Yang Lianhu''s life was also shocked, but then he muttered, "it''s impossible, it''s from the same source? And there seems to be a lot of correlation. "


    Du Lei is surprised to find that he can actually push this stone. He directly rushes the genuine Qi into the inside of the stone, and then he falls into a more shocked state. Inside the stone, there is a foot, the golden sole, but the sole is a little big, which is the size of an off-road vehicle.


    Is this... Du Lei has doubts in his heart and seems to think of something, but this is not the time for him to have a relationship with them. When the bully comes back, he will know the truth.


    Subdued the stone, he suddenly turned back, "how about it? You really deserve to die for daring to use such a sacred thing to make a murder. "


    Yang Lianhu looks at Du Lei in consternation and swallows his saliva, but he is not afraid. His father found the creature in his body in an accident, and then the Yang family provided for him for decades. Over the past decades, the two sides have reached a lot of agreements to get what they need.

 Chapter 410

    "No, we have to leave. Now he''s in control of that thing. I''ve just lost another part. If we don''t have enough strength, we''ll be in danger." The creature said decisively.


    Yang Lianhu''s body trembled. He took a look at Du Lei. He was very resentful. He didn''t get the benefits. Instead, he lost his cards and exposed his strength. All this was because of Du Lei.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes. At this time, he knew the strength of the other side, so he gave a cold hum, rushed out and punched Yang Lianhu.


    "Boom!"


    A golden light burst out, Du Lei''s eyes subconsciously closed, but then he was surprised, the secret is not good, but when he opened his eyes, Yang Lianhu''s figure had disappeared.


    He knows that Yang Lianhu has already hated him. Just now, in order to save a thousand people here, he resolutely stepped out and ran directly. As for he Ruyue, he can only apologize from the bottom of his heart. Compared with a thousand people, Du Lei can''t ignore him.


    But he felt that since Yang Lianhu had been involved, he should not have been able to fight there. Moreover, after him, there were song Shaochen''s troops rushing to Wangui cave.


    He burst out the power of the golden elixir in his body, and his divine consciousness spread out all around him. Unfortunately, he lost his voice completely, and could only sigh.


    He turns back and stares at the boulder. In any case, he wants to put it away. He takes a look at Li Zhiwei and others. Now that they have been exposed, he just wants to be more thorough so that the other party doesn''t dare to have any hostility to him. With a big wave of his hand, the transport plane modified by Baxia Zhenling opens a hole and takes the boulder in directly, Then he looked coldly at Li Zhiwei.


    "If anything happens to my wife, if I want you to die, even the nine elders will have to weigh whether they dare to offend me!"


    When Li Zhiwei heard the speech, although he was bowed, he knew that the other side had the strength to say it. He clenched his fist. No matter what, he would be punished when he returned to the capital.


    If the Sirius mercenary regiment was destroyed, Zong Changchun might fight for him. But now, ha ha, he didn''t make a good agreement with Du Lei, and he sent troops ahead of time behind his back, which made Du Lei unprepared.


    And he also heard that Du Lei seems to have mobilized the people of Donghai military region. Now, even if they go to Wangui cave, I''m afraid they don''t have much meat to eat.


    Not to mention, more than 100 people died under his command, which has never happened in Chinese history. It seems that his rank of major general will be taken away.


    "General, what should we do?" Lao Wei came forward tremblingly. Just now, he was really frightened. Not only he, but also others were completely shocked.


    "Well, what else can we do? Go back to the city of Beijing Li Zhiwei hummed coldly and got up abruptly. But when he saw the place where the boulder was, he looked at the rest of the mummies again. The corner of his eye jumped violently, but he still said, "collect all the bodies of the dead brothers, and don''t let them be ghosts."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    When Du Lei rushed back to Wangui cave, song Shaochen had basically arrested the people here. In addition to a few people who escaped, he also killed more than ten people.


    There are more than 200 people in total, all of them are brought to justice, including Yang Lianhu''s number one military strategist, the man in black! This time, song Shaochen made a great contribution, and also hit the capital military region in the face. For their local military region, it was very happy.


    "Where are the hostages?" Du Lei immediately finds song Shaochen and asks.


    "The hostages are OK. They are both in tents in the East." Why doesn''t song Shaochen care about this? If it wasn''t for Du Lei, he''d still be working in Donghai City, and he''d get nothing.


    Du Lei was relieved that he had some regret and fear for his decision, but now he Ruyue is OK, and he finally let go.


    He went directly to the tent and saw that there were two female military doctors in the tent who had physical examination for he Ruyue. After a while, after the examination, the two military doctors came out.


    "Doctor, is she OK?" Du Lei asks anxiously, although he just looked at it with Lingtong, he still has no bottom in his heart, because this time, he owes too much.


    The military doctor took a surprised look at him, but he also knew that this man seemed to be very big, and he seemed to be a senior cadre''s son in the capital, so he shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s OK. I''m just a little scared. I''ll be fine later."


    Du Lei quickly thanks, into the tent, looking at he Ruyue lying quietly in the temporary hospital bed, Du Lei two tiger eyes, actually shed tears.


    He stretched out his right hand and gently stroked he Ruyue''s face. After a long time, a year or two, he Ruyue had always been the most important woman in his mind. If it hadn''t been for him, Du Lei might still be hanging out in antique street now. Of course, at that time, he already had a hegemonic inheritance, but so what?


    He has nothing. No matter how powerful he is, he can start up quickly without any support? It''s all thanks to he Ruyue''s secret help.


    Suddenly, he Ruyue frowned slightly, opened his eyes and found that Du Lei was crying and looking at her. Suddenly, he chuckled and said weakly, "you are a big man. Why are you crying? What a shame it would be if people saw it? "


    Du Lei listened, immediately embarrassed to wipe away tears, and then firmly hold he Ruyue''s hands, sincerely said: "I''m sorry, I''m wrong, I shouldn''t leave you in Chengdu."


    "Even without me, those gangsters will surely take a fancy to your parents. I''m still young and can''t stand the fright. If your parents are arrested and old, wouldn''t they be more regretful in case of any evil?" He Ruyue comforted him.


    "There won''t be any more accidents. That Yang Lianhu, I will catch him and tear him up with my own hands!" Du Lei said in a hateful voice.


    "When is the time to repay each other? Thanks to him this time, I found that I was so important in your mind!" He Ruyue is emotional.


    Du Lei hears speech, a pain in the heart, discover oneself is too owe before how month! At this time, Qian Kun coughed out of time.


    "What''s the matter?" For Qian Kun, Du Lei doesn''t have such a good temper. Although this incident is really caused by him, it has formed an inherent impression, which is really hard to change.


    "Well, when I was kidnapped that day, wasn''t there another American? Where is she now? " Qian Kun asked in a low voice.


    Du Lei smiles. He also knows later that Qian Kun was caught on a holiday at sea and engaged with an American girl. But unfortunately, after the ship was found by the Sirius mercenary regiment, more than 30 people, except Qian Kun, were killed and thrown to the bottom of the sea.


    "Dead!"


    "What a pity!" Qian Kun looks disappointed. He still likes that woman''s technique very much. Otherwise, he won''t buy a boat to make trouble with her.


    "You have given Qian ling''er all the power to take care of Qian''s jewelry?" Du Lei asked.

 Chapter 411

    "Yes Qian Kun, as a father, although he failed again, he knew that there seemed to be some unclear relationship between the man in front of him and his own woman, but it didn''t matter. Du Lei had proved his value. The only thing he regretted was that he didn''t have the insight to know the talent, and he Mansheng went to fight for his son-in-law.


    Now, he Ruyue has become Du Lei''s wife in name, and his daughter can only become a lover in secret, which makes him feel good.


    "That''s good. From now on, you should stop meddling in Qian''s jewelry. I have reached some agreements with Qian ling''er, and there will be Yang''s jewelry in the capital. Don''t show up. I will ask Qian ling''er to make a huge sum of money for you regularly to make you happy." Du Lei is really worried about what Qian Kun will do. This time, the Xia family is obviously a bad target.


    Of course, after he put Xia Tianyu''s fiancee Qian linger to sleep, he had already guessed that the reason why the trouble was so big was that Xia Tianyu knew about the relationship between him and Qian linger, but he was very curious about how they contacted the notorious existence of Sirius mercenary regiment.


    Because once this incident broke out, their Xia family would be on the cusp of the storm no matter what.


    When Du Lei, he Ruyue, song Shaochen and others returned to Donghai City, they heard bad news. Xia Tianyu ran away.


    Zhao Yuren kneels in front of Du Lei, his body trembles. Now he is worried that Du Lei will not continue to be the boss of East China.


    Du Lei does have such an idea in his heart. He is so stupid that he can''t even look after an ordinary person. But later he also heard that it has something to do with another overseas force, which helped Xia Tianyu escape from Donghai city.


    Not to mention Zhao Yuren, even song Shaochen, Li Zhiwei and others are hard to find, because that force sneaked into the underground channel from the river course of Donghai city and took Xia Tianyu away secretly.


    Unless Du Lei has been staring at Xia Tianyu all the time, he will find that, in addition, before capturing the Sirius mercenary regiment, there is not enough evidence, and the Xia family''s status is there, they really can''t enter the Xia family to capture people.


    But in fact, this matter Du Lei can be forced to do, as long as the six elders nodded and agreed, any excuse, he can take Xia Tianyu.


    Unfortunately, things have happened, and Du Lei is also careless. He thinks that Xia Tianyu has become a turtle in a jar and can''t escape at all. Unexpectedly, he is still allowed to escape.


    However, the monk who can run away can not run to the temple. Because of Xia Tianyu''s wrong decision, the Xia family''s group is in the end. For a moment, the clean-up action for the Xia group is quickly staged.


    As for Zhao Yuren, he still thinks that this person is very good. Moreover, without him, East China really doesn''t know who will handle it. From today on, Du Lei will arrange two people for Zhao Yuren to help him. On the other hand, it is also a check.


    But Du Lei''s heart is full of uneasiness. Yang Lianhu has run away, and Xia Tianyu has run away. If they work together to attack his family again, he can''t be prevented!


    Therefore, he has to think of some ways. Of course, the best way is to catch them. By that time, everything will be solved. However, he still doesn''t know the overseas power.


    Xia Tianyu is OK. He is just an ordinary man, but Yang Lianhu is different. There is a spirit in his body. Although that spirit is much weaker than the real spirit under his hegemony, it is definitely much stronger than the toad God he met before.


    Song Shaochen took more than 200 people to report directly, so he got a great reward. It was said that his superior would transfer him to the capital.


    "Brother Du Lei, it''s really thanks to you this time. Otherwise, I really can''t get the credit." Song Shaochen is really grateful. Although he already knows that Du Lei is not a member of the system, he has a great respect for Du Lei.


    However, he has heard some news from the people in the capital military region, and they can feel what happened in Liubo mountain. Therefore, he believes that Du Lei is definitely not an ordinary person, otherwise, it will not give him the order to transfer Donghai military region.


    "This is just an accident. I have to thank commander song. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what to do now." Du Lei also laughed. Then he asked in a low voice, "by the way, did commander song hear anything about Li Zhiwei?"


    Although he saved Li Zhiwei''s life in this operation, it was not looking at Li Zhiwei''s face, but thousands of special forces who came to Donghai city because of his affairs. If they had not attracted Yang Lianhu in Liubo mountain, he thought that once Yang Lianhu and Sirius mercenary regiment united, things would not be so smooth.


    "I heard a little news. I heard that general Zong was very disappointed with him. He had canceled his rank as major general." Song Shaochen said with a smile that there is a quota for the rank of general in China. Although he stares at the title of commander, his real rank is just a major.


    Maybe this time, after Li Zhiwei goes down, he will probably go up. That''s why he is so happy and grateful to Du Lei.


    "Admiral?" Du Lei narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, Admiral Zong Changchun!" Song Shaochen didn''t think much about it. Thinking that Du Lei didn''t know the situation here, he explained, "Li Zhiwei is a member of the Changchun faction, and we all know that."


    Du Lei understood that it was the Zong family who was in charge of this incident. No wonder... Hehe, he sneered twice.


    After a few words of greeting with song Shaochen, Du Lei left Donghai city with he Ruyue and returned to Chengdu. This incident made him feel that it might be more dangerous in the future. Therefore, he soon met Ping Sihai.


    "Dugo, I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for me, my sister-in-law wouldn''t have such a thing this time." Ping Sihai does feel guilty. If he cared more about the situation on this side of the moon, it might not happen.


    Du Lei waved his hand and shook his head: "my brother, don''t say so many polite words. This time, I was careless. I didn''t expect that the other party would arrest my wife. But fortunately, nothing serious happened this time, and most of the people in the Sirius mercenary regiment were wiped out, which can be regarded as clearing a cancer for China. "


    "I''m looking for you this time. I hope you will pay more attention to my family in the future." Du Lei has decided to move he''s group to the capital. In that way, he will pay close attention to it all the time. Besides, in Beijing, public security is much better than that in Chengdu.

 Chapter 412

    As for their parents, they are old and hard to move. Du Lei also takes care of their wishes and lets them stay in Chengdu. However, in terms of safety, pingsihai has to deal with them. Of course, he will also find some experts in the world to help pingsihai recently. Otherwise, pingsihai''s group of people really have no way to meet Yang Lianhu.


    After learning this lesson, the whole city began to fall into an unprecedented state of police force, until Du Lei caught Xia Tianyu and Yang Lianhu.


    As soon as the things in Chengdu are explained, Du Lei takes he Ruyue back to the old Du''s home. This time, the trouble is quite big, and they both know about it, so they are worried all the time, but in the end, there is nothing wrong, otherwise, we will regret it.


    As for the relocation of the company to the capital, shuanglao also agreed, as long as the children are safe, where is not good?


    Chengdu there arranged, Du Lei immediately found the six elders, for the six elders seem to have known, he asked with a smile: "what you want to ask is about zongchangchun?"


    "Yes, you know that I can''t get along with the Zong family. Why do you want the Zong family to take charge of this event? If it wasn''t for the other side''s trump card that had something to do with my master, it would have been fatal this time, do you know?" Du Lei has no good temper now.


    "Ah, some things are not as simple as you think. I am not the only one who has the final say. I will tell you the truth. Now the days of family life are not good enough. As for Li Zhiwei, he has expelled the party membership now." The six elders sighed.


    Du Lei''s eyes widened. He thought that this incident was just a small matter for Li Zhiwei. Moreover, with the support of his family, it was even more impossible for him to have anything to do. Unexpectedly, he was expelled from the party.


    "Are you satisfied now? Besides, we have made great efforts for this event. Now, Zong Yazhi has been transferred back by us. Now there is only one Zong Changchun in Zong''s family, but he will retire in two years. " Six elders squint eyes, "Zong family, this time is completely planted."


    "Well, these scum don''t take human life as one thing. I think they should be shot one by one." Du Lei is not angry to say.


    Elder six rolled his eyes and then said with a smile, "what you just said is that the card Yang Lianhu used has something to do with your master?"


    Du Lei''s body trembled. He was just in a hurry. He had to confess the real spirit. Unexpectedly, things are like this now. He can''t refuse, so he nodded and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s something that has harmed hundreds of our soldiers. Can''t we know anything about it?" Six elder two hands rubbed rub, two eyes glow to ask a way.


    "I''m not sure about the specific things. You can ask my master when he comes back. I''ll collect it first. You should rest assured?" He looked over.


    Six elder corners of the mouth a smoke, don''t trust to have what method? Du Lei has great strength. Can he tie him up? Nodded, and then solemnly asked: "things about Bangzi country..."


    "I''m here to discuss this with you. What''s the situation over there?" Du Lei knew that this time he was investigating the situation and mobilizing the army. It was time for him to serve the motherland.


    "They have chosen the place, and I will arrange a computer expert at that time. Even if we can''t completely destroy it, we must have the right of surveillance, otherwise, our country will have no initiative." The six elders sighed.


    "Good! Let me know in advance when to start Du Lei nodded.


    "Tonight!" Six elder light say.


    "Ha?" Du Lei faltered and almost didn''t die. Now he has two women in Malaysia. Will he go to Bangzi tonight? He shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. I have to go to Malaysia."


    "I heard that you want to buy an island in Malaysia for your old age?" Six elder suddenly asks a way, two eyes just like Hawk Eye general stare at Du Lei, want to see him thoroughly.


    When Du Lei heard the speech, he was immediately excited. Although he knew it was not kind to do so, he could not help it. China''s national conditions did not allow him to have some ideas, so


    "You can buy the island, but you can''t change your nationality. It can only be your private domain. Do you understand?" Six elder narrowed his eyes. He didn''t want Du Lei to go out on his own.


    Du Lei hears the speech and nods. It''s not difficult. He didn''t intend to leave China completely. He just needs to go there to change his identity. It''s also for the sake of clearing the identities of Zhao Xue, Lina and others.


    "In that case, you will come back to Beijing next week, and I will send someone to contact you then." Six elder thought for a while, remind a way: "the person that goes to bang Zi country with you, you have to pay attention to, she is a troublemaker, but you must protect her."


    Du Lei was confused and didn''t know what he meant, but he could still protect a person. After leaving the capital, Du Lei flew directly to Malaysia.


    At this time, Zhao Xue and Lina have turned back and forth on the island for several times, and they have seen almost all the places they can live in, and they think they are pretty good.


    In order to be the wife of YaZhai, Lina chose a higher mountain group. She plans to spend a lot of money to transform it into a paradise on earth.


    Zhao Xue chose a place close to the lake to live in Jielu. This is what she always wanted to do before, and the island is not very big, so several people can walk back and forth.


    When Du Lei arrived here, the two of them were in the passion of designing their own house in the future. From time to time, they came up with an idea, and now they have contacted several architects online.


    Du Lei also circled around the island, and then chose a relatively flat place in the central area as the address of he Ruyue''s palace. Li Mengxin and Qian linger had to wait until they had time to see the situation.


    After another tour in Malaysia, the three of them found it meaningless, so they set out to return home, while doudes continued to stay in Malaysia, preparing for future construction.


    Back in Chengdu, Du Lei went to appease he Ruyue again. After finding that she had no psychological shadow, he was relieved. After meeting he Ruyue''s desire for a son, he set foot on the journey to the north.


    This time, he will go to Bangzi country, but I don''t know what kind of person his companion is? In his heart, he was a bit of a drummer. He could make the person whom the six elders specially entrusted have a special status. He might even have a special relationship with the six elders.


    Sitting in the coffee shop, Du Lei ponders for a long time. He and the man have made an appointment to meet here, but it has been more than two hours. Before the other party comes, he is not in a hurry. He just sits here waiting.

 Chapter 413

    In any case, the following matters will be handled by others. Now, in order to expand the scale of production, and not to make himself so tired, he took Garro to the ground and assigned him an identity to deal with underwater jewelry.


    Now Qian ling''er is talking with Yang Kaijin about the business of Qian''s jewelry. He doesn''t know much about it, so he has to give it to Qian ling''er. Anyway, it''s her own woman, so she can rest assured.


    However, he is now preparing for the safety of women and people around him.


    At dinner time, Du Lei realized that he was hungry and frowned. It''s been four hours. Why hasn''t the other party come yet? Is elder six deceiving him? It''s not as good as that. What''s the advantage of deceiving him?


    When he was about to call the six elders, suddenly a small Lolita came forward. Du Lei looked at him with a look of surprise. The man looked like a fifteen year old six year old man. But he was dressed in an adult''s face and painted with heavy make-up. He had a sharp smell of perfume and he frowned.


    How can a good child be destroyed like this? He sighed in his heart, but he didn''t care. To say that Lori, Li Mengxin and Qian linger can be regarded as well. They have their own merits.


    In front of this person, or forget, really too small, but let him curious is, the other side of the chest chest, is it true? Why does it look so fake?


    He bowed his head and began to make a phone call. He wanted to know what was going on. It''s been a few hours and he hasn''t come yet. Is the plane going at seven tonight.


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong? " Six elder doubts to ask a way.


    "I said, elder six, are you sure you are not playing with me? It''s been four hours. Why hasn''t the person you introduced come yet? It''s six o''clock now, the plane at seven o''clock! " Du Lei almost roared.


    "Hello, are you du Lei?" Suddenly, a woman''s voice asked curiously. Du Lei looked up and saw that it was loli with a look of consternation.


    "Little Du, isn''t she here? I heard her voice. OK, that''s it! " Finish saying, six elder quickly hang up the phone.


    Du Lei listens to the voice of Du Du, in the heart still some difficult calm? Isn''t it a computer expert? What''s a Laurie? Shouldn''t he be a sloppy uncle? Even if you don''t have fluffy hair, you should wear formal clothes, tie and eyes?


    What the hell is Laurie? He forbeared his anger and asked, "are you the one sent by the six elders?"


    "Six elders? Can he move me? If I didn''t want to go to bangziguo to see the handsome guy over there, I would be too lazy to go. By the way, aren''t you flying at seven? Why don''t you get up and go? What are you doing here? Waste my time? Loser... "


    what the fuck! Is that my fault? Nima was four hours late. She had a few cups of coffee to refresh herself. Blame me? Rao is Du Lei. In the past two years, he has already exercised his spleen. At this time, he is also angry.


    "How do you mean to turn it upside down? I''ll wait for you for four hours, you know? " Du Lei pointed to his watch and cheered.


    "And then? What are you doing sitting here? Didn''t you say the plane was going to take off? " Lori looked at him with disdain, "what is waiting for a woman for four hours? All my life, I should... "


    "I''ll wipe it!" Du Lei was almost angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. It seems that you are still reasonable. However, after thinking about the task, he endured it.


    "Let''s go!" Du Lei is not angry to say.


    "A big man, grinning and chirping, really!" Lori disdains, turns around and leaves. Du Lei almost wants to smash his slippers. No wonder the six elders remind him that the other party is a troublemaker. What kind of troublemaker is this? This is a spoiled little public example, OK?


    Downstairs, Lori looked at her watch and muttered, "it''s all you. I wasted ten minutes!"


    "Poof!"


    Ten minutes, ten minutes! I''ve been waiting for you for four hours. How about ten minutes? Du Lei''s heart is full of complaints, but he said gentlemanly, "come on, let''s go to the airport now."


    "It''s late. I''ll wait for my friend to see me off!" Laurie took a lollipop out of a Pink Backpack, tore it open and filled it.


    Du Lei surprised to see the past, on this virtue, there are friends? Is that man a fool or a fool? Are you out of your mind? But soon, Du Lei was beaten in the face.


    A minute later, Du Lei stopped three luxury cars in front of him, the first one was Ferrari, the second one was Bugatti, and the third one was Maybach. Du Lei looked back at his favorite Audi car, oh my God, forget it, whatever!


    "You choose one!" Lori said generously.


    "Don''t you come with me?" Du Lei is surprised to ask a way, now time is urgent, still want to separate sit, this is not waste more time?


    "I''m a cleanliness addict! I don''t like to be a car with others! " Lori shrugged.


    Du Lei couldn''t bear it, so he didn''t have to bear it any more. He went straight to the first Ferrari, but he found that the driver got out of the car, which made him stunned.


    "Pooh, fool, how can I let other people drive my car? Can you drive? Why don''t we compete? " Lori went straight to the third car, Maybach.


    Du Lei took a breath from the corner of his mouth. In his opinion, the car is just a substitute for walking, but he doesn''t have to work hard. Where can he strengthen his driving skills? He doesn''t even drive anything.


    Laurie sees this and laughs a few times. Du Lei only feels that his old face is red, because he finds that he doesn''t seem to understand how to drive the car, but after thinking about it, he doesn''t care. If it''s too bad, just accompany her with a car.


    At this time, Maybach has started, the sound is a little loud, as if the whole ground began to shake, Du Lei started the car, slowly put on the accelerator, in Lori''s contemptuous laughter, step by step to improve the speed.


    A few minutes later, Du Lei finally left the crowded road, but at this time, Laurie''s Maybach was gone. He had no choice but to shake his head and drive slowly. Until he left the city, he began to speed up.


    Half an hour later, he finally arrived at the Beijing International Airport. Lori had been waiting for a long time. She said with a smile, "you are just a tortoise when you say I am slow."


    She didn''t wait for Du Lei to retort, and turned directly into the channel. Du Lei was angry in his heart, thinking that when he would improve his skills.


    On the plane, he is still sitting with Lori, but Du Lei did not have the heart to chat with each other, the bottom of his heart began to worry about his trip, such a live treasure, he can complete the task? I don''t know why the six elders must send him out.


    After a while, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Lori still playing video games, immediately frowned, "turn this off, it will affect the plane."


    "You''re in charge? Do you know what it is? The latest technology products have no impact on aircraft! " Laurie gave him a white look.

 Chapter 414

    Du Lei hears speech, simply shut up and don''t talk, how can''t control oneself this mouth? Wait to see the stewardess came, how to say her, in the heart is not without complacency said, anyway, he thinks if and Lori bicker, must be said to each other.


    But it''s a pity that Du Lei''s wish failed once, because the stewardess just looked at it and turned away. Du Lei was angry in his heart. Forget it, since it''s OK, he''s too lazy to take care of it.


    When the plane started slowly, Du Lei simply closed his eyes and planned to have a rest. But ten minutes later, when the plane just flew into the air, there was a sudden vibration, which made the whole plane shake.


    Du Lei immediately opened his eyes and was on the alert. This kind of thing had not happened before. When he and Wu Liufeng went to Yunnan Province, they almost died. If he hadn''t let Baxia Zhenling help him save these people, I''m afraid they would have died long ago.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is something wrong?"


    All of a sudden, the crowd began to clamor. During this period, some Bangzi people were talking birds. Du Lei looked out of the window and found that he had just left the capital. How could there be an accident?


    "It''s OK, just a little problem, now the situation has been solved by the captain." Immediately, a stewardess came out to explain and appease the people. Then, the captain''s voice also sounded, which stabilized the situation.


    Just when he was puzzled, he suddenly heard a light laugh. Du Lei looked at it and found Lori was smiling unkindly.


    "What are you laughing at?" Du Lei doubts to ask a way.


    "I laugh, you have to take care of it?" Laurie gave him a white look.


    Well, it''s meddling again. Du Lei thinks that he and Lori must be eight character criminals. When this task is finished, he will never want to meet this person again, so he hasn''t asked each other''s name up to now.


    Not too much, glanced at the screen in her hand, suddenly found something wrong, this Lori play the game how so realistic? It''s just like the real situation, but he didn''t think much about it, and he didn''t bother to ask too much, so that the other party would not continue to ridicule him.


    Half an hour later, Du Lei found that something was wrong with the situation. His perception ability was not generally strong, so he could clearly feel that the flight direction of the plane had changed. He opened his eyes and looked out. At this time, there was a cloud below, but where was it rare to get him?


    The pupil of the spirit opened. He looked down and widened his eyes, because in his field of vision, a faint land area below was revealed in his field of vision.


    "R country? How did you get here? What''s the matter? " Du Lei whispered that what he didn''t know was that the captain''s room was in a complete mess.


    "Lao Xiang, what''s the matter? Why did our automatic flight system change course? It''s going to be a big deal! " Captain Li Xianqing asked anxiously. He found something wrong in more than ten minutes. Because he flies to Bangzi country all the year round, even if he doesn''t rely on autopilot, he has a certain sense of direction.


    But just over ten minutes ago, they were censured from the capital base because they had changed their course and were already flying to r country, which almost didn''t scare him to death. What''s the matter?


    Lao Xiang is the vice captain. He is a little anxious at this time, but he can''t find out any problems. The most terrible thing is that they have lost the control of the plane now, even if it is manual control, they can''t turn it around.


    "Are we flying into some unknown space?" He asked in a trembling voice.


    "No way. Although I haven''t flown here, I''ve been here before, and I haven''t found any abnormality on it." Li Xianqing shook his head and denied, "hurry to contact the base and report the situation on our side."


    Lao Xiang nodded and immediately picked up the communication machine. But soon, he widened his eyes and said inconceivably, "Captain, you see, the course has changed again."


    Li Xianqing has been paying attention, so he is the first to know. He clenched his fist, and he found that he seemed to have been manipulated. Soon, they watched the plane re-enter the channel to Bangzi country.


    "Hoo hoo, what''s going on?" Li Xianqing whispered to himself.


    Du Lei has been paying close attention to the following situation, and finally found that the plane seemed to feel tired. He changed his direction and headed for Bangzi country.


    He patted his chest and turned his head, but he found that there were several scarlet letters on Lori''s screen. The course of the plane had changed and it was back to the North course.


    This NIMA, what''s going on? He kept silent and kept looking at the screen. Finally, he was sure. Suddenly, he was angry. Loli was making trouble in all this. Just after the plane changed its course, loli was always in control.


    He snatched the machine, then held Laurie down and whispered, "do you know what you just did?" His voice was filled with anger. The other side was joking about the lives of hundreds of people on the plane.


    "You know?" Lori did not seem to be afraid, but asked faintly.


    "I just thought you were a child, so I didn''t want to care about you, but I didn''t expect that you were playing with people''s lives. I can''t stand that, you know? What you just did almost killed hundreds of people! " Du Lei almost roared, and even the people beside him looked this way.


    Du Lei in order not to expand the situation, so that everyone knows that Lori is doing the ghost, so directly drag her into his arms, this matter these people will know sooner or later, once make a big deal, it is not good for anyone.


    Lori was also frightened by Du Lei''s anger. She said, "isn''t it OK?"


    "What if something should happen?" Du Lei didn''t care so much. He finally understood why the six elders said that and had to take care of her. This should be to monitor her at any time. Otherwise, he might not know when something big would happen.


    "You hold me too tightly. I can''t breathe!" Lori whispered, and her pretty face was already red.


    Du Lei was stunned. At this time, he found that Laurie''s chest ware was against him. Moreover, he realized that Laurie''s chest ware was real, without any adulteration.


    He swallowed saliva, so big, how in the end is raised? Six elder also didn''t discover that he still has this ability?


    "Well, I was wrong just now, but I also know the importance of this matter, so I always use another system to control the flight path of other places, OK? Why don''t you think there are any planes coming all the way? "


    Du Lei smell speech, also don''t want to tangle with her these things, after releasing her, directly put the machine away, save again what stubble.


    A few hours later, the plane finally landed safely in Shoucheng. Du Lei''s heart was finally released. He and Lori got off the plane, and suddenly there were groups of people crying outside.

 Chapter 415

    Du Lei curled his lips and said in a low voice, "look, it''s all your work!" He didn''t know how. I''m afraid these people learned that there was something wrong with the plane on the ground. Otherwise, they would not be so anxious to wait here.


    This phenomenon made the people on the plane stunned. Although they also thought that the flight time was relatively long, it was not such a situation, was it?


    But after the accident, when they learned that they and others had gone to r country for a walk, they were shocked and clamored that the airport would compensate them for their mental loss. But these are the aftermath. Du Lei and Lori left here long ago.


    With the help of the clues provided by the six elders, they are looking for their own people here! This situation is very normal. China is so big and Bangzi is so dishonest. Of course, they have to send someone to watch it.


    However, after searching for a long time, they didn''t find any sign of this person. Lori yelled to eat first, but Du Lei had to take her to a more famous restaurant.


    After entering, Du Lei found that Lori was very picky. She couldn''t see some famous dishes, such as signature dishes. She had to order some less famous dishes.


    "I said, don''t choose like this. It''s not Huaxia here. Let''s have something to eat." Du Lei frowned and ordered more than ten dishes with a wave of his hand. Loli was stunned. Can she finish more than ten dishes?


    Even the waiter thought that Du Lei was amusing him, but Du Lei didn''t care so much. Now he didn''t say it was OK. When he came to the restaurant, he became hungry. Now his appetite is much less than before, but there are still four or five adults.


    At this time, a group of people came into the restaurant, walking with a sense of awe inspiring. Du Lei immediately guessed the identity of these people.


    Lori also looked at the past, immediately whispered: "they are all soldiers of Bangzi country, what''s good to see?"


    "Don''t you like Europa?" Du Lei joked that he hated the Chinese women''s infatuation with the club country Europa. Fortunately, the women around him were either strong women in business, or secret agents, or even beauties in the Middle East, so he didn''t feel much about the club country Europa.


    "Cut, I don''t like it. Chinese men are very good. If I want to find one in the future, I''ll find a man like my father!" Laurie thought of her father, and she was proud and straight.


    Du Lei smiles. Unexpectedly, Lori has her own view on mate selection. She asks, "how old are you?"


    "It''ll be eighteen in two days!" Laurie said with some sadness, her hands holding her cheeks.


    "What a pity? Why did you come to work with me on my birthday Du Lei asked in surprise. Now Lori''s image in his eyes has changed.


    Lori took a look at him, and then said, "it''s no pity. For 18 years, since I can remember, I''ve lived my birthday by myself."


    Du Lei hears the speech and is silent for a moment. Although he is a little embarrassed compared with the other party, he has to be scolded by the boss in the antique shop and deducted his salary in order to survive. But at least his parents are alive, and he will spend his birthday with them every year.


    "Shall I accompany you on your birthday?" Du Lei said, but after that, he regretted that if he accompanied such a witch for her birthday, he would not be able to play to death that day?


    "What did you say?" Lori excited, she had never been around anyone to live with her, even her best friend.


    Her life is a lonely one. If she is not a computer expert, she can get some comfort from the Internet every day. I''m afraid she is really a lonely patient in legend.


    Du Lei looked at the happy Lori, and he couldn''t bear it, so he nodded and was ready to die. Anyway, he didn''t know when the task would be finished. The contact person didn''t have any news, which made them hesitate.


    Lori is about to say something, but suddenly her face changes. She frowns and looks good. But Du Lei guesses that she should have found something.


    After a long time, Lori whispered, "those soldiers have something to do with our contact person. I just heard them say that person''s name again."


    Du Lei was shocked. How could the contact person be related to these soldiers? Is it treason? But it''s not right to think about it. People who can be liked by the six elders and sent abroad to lurk, if they are so easy to betray their country, how can they play an egg?


    "What''s the matter?" Du Lei asks in a hurry.


    "I don''t know. It''s too far away. If I hadn''t just heard the name of that person occasionally, I wouldn''t have noticed them." Laurie shook her head anxiously.


    Du Lei thought about it, and he didn''t understand each other''s birdsong. Even if his ears and eyes were smart, it was useless! Then he found Laurie standing up.


    "What do you want to do?" Du Lei grabs her hand and immediately feels the other''s hand is so smooth and tender that he can''t help shaking it in his heart.


    Lori''s body also trembled. Her body had never been touched by any man unexpected by her father. Today, she was touched by Du Lei continuously, which made her heart ripple.


    "I''ll go over there and listen!" Laurie whispered.


    "I''ll go!" Du Lei stood up, and then just wanted to go, but was caught by Lori, and then handed him a pair of headphones, she whispered: "this is a pair of eavesdroppers, you go, I can hear what they say."


    Du Lei rolled his eyes. She had been ready for her feelings for a long time. Just now, she was just making an appearance. However, he didn''t care. He put on his headphones and went over there.


    Of course, without any excuse, he grabbed a waiter and asked, "where are our dishes at that table?" These waiters are responsible for their own area, so a face circle, shaking his head.


    Loli listened to the side, immediately secretly scolded, really stupid, but the effect is obvious, Du Lei suddenly close to the military there.


    At this time, the voice of their discussion slowly entered her ears.


    "This Chinese is really the toughest. We''ve caught them all, but they still don''t admit it. Hum, when the president and the M country have reached an agreement, the Chinese will completely crawl under our feet. The president''s choice is really right."


    "Hum, they are always self righteous. When we pry this man''s mouth open, we can take the evidence and ask the president to ask Hua Xia. At that time, we will see if they dare to restrict our economy!"


    "Well, let''s not discuss this all the time. Now our relationship with the Chinese people is not very good. Don''t be heard by people who want to do something." This person finish saying, have deep meaning of looked at Du Lei.


    Laurie scolded secretly, and she couldn''t even perform well. Really, it didn''t take long for her to be silent, while Du Lei wandered for a long time and finally returned to the dining table.


    "How''s it going?" Du Lei is still a little excited in his heart. After all, this is his first time to be an undercover, so he wants to show off.

 Chapter 416

    As a result, Lori gave him a cold look and said in a low voice, "be careful, we''ve been found?"


    Du Lei hears speech a surprised, ask a way: "can''t?"


    "It''s all you. You''ve just made an affectation. Those people are very alert now. Now they are alert to us, so we have nothing to do." Lori said helplessly.


    "It''s OK. I''m here. They can''t escape from the ends of the earth!" Du Lei patted his chest and said confidently, because he had just done it secretly. Wudaoba''s real Qi marked all five people.


    After they leave, as long as Du Lei opens his pupils, they will attract Du Lei''s attention like fireflies in the dark.


    Laurie didn''t believe him. She turned her lips and handed him something. Du Lei took it over and found it was a small patch. She looked at it suspiciously and asked, "what is it?"


    "My latest high-tech eavesdropper, you go and put this on them." Lori said.


    "I''m the one in charge of this operation, right?" Du Lei widened his eyes, but still after Lori glared at him, he reluctantly picked up the eavesdropper and became a runner.


    However, he didn''t need to do anything about it. As soon as he got close to the soldiers, he just blew it out with his real power, and the eavesdropper was installed on them.


    Laurie looked at Du Lei''s triumphant return, and immediately heard the rustle of the soldiers. Although there was no sound, she still heard it.


    "How did you just do it? Do you do magic? " Laurie was surprised.


    Du Lei laughs. It''s because he doesn''t want to attract people''s attention. Otherwise, sitting here, he can put the eavesdropper on it, so he just says with a smile, "of course, this is my latest magic trick."


    Lori turned her lips and obviously didn''t trust him. However, she began to be curious about Du Lei''s methods. It wasn''t long before the dishes came up. Because Du Lei ordered more, it took so long.


    But before long, the group of soldiers left. Lori was in a hurry and was about to leave, because although the eavesdropper was powerful, she had to keep a certain distance from her, otherwise it was useless.


    "It''s OK. They can''t run. We''d better fill our stomachs first!" Du Lei grabs her and the dishes come up. What else can we do? Anyway, he is not in a hurry.


    Lori looked at him for a while, then said, "you said that. If I lose their trace, I won''t be responsible."


    "I''m in charge, I''m in charge!" Du Lei''s mouth is full of food, but now he''s starving. Lori wants to punch a hole in his head and then pour the food down. It''s a shame to eat.


    Originally, she thought that she would waste a lot of food, but unexpectedly, Du Lei was not picky at all, and all of them were wiped out, "how big is your stomach? This is the amount of food for six or seven people, isn''t it


    "Burp!"


    After burping, Du Lei touched his stomach and said with a smile, "the food in Bangzi country is not bad, but it''s a pity that it doesn''t have any spicy flavor."


    "Come on, check out!" Laurie caresses her forehead and sighs. Now she seriously doubts whether Du Lei is just eating and drinking. As soon as they get up, they are stopped.


    "I''m sorry, you are suspected of a homicide. Now please come with us to the police station!" The two policemen directly stopped the way. They were so righteous that people around them almost peed. If the murder case was involved, it might be the murderer. My God, just now I was watching them eat.


    Du Lei and Lori look at each other, vaguely understand that it should be just that group of soldiers, in order to prevent them from interrogating the Chinese.


    Lori was talking to them in quick stick language, "are you sure?"


    "Of course, I got orders from my superiors." The police officer took out the arrest warrant, and all the procedures were completed. Loli looked at the seal on it, sighed in her heart, and poked at Du Lei, "it''s all your fault, you have to eat. Now it''s OK, people have done these things to clamp us down."


    Du Lei wrongly said: "I didn''t know they were so cruel, they even used the police to clamp us down. This group of stick oba, it''s really hateful."


    "Sir, please pay attention to what you say!" Obviously, the policeman did not expect that the other two were Chinese. He had a good education and knew a little about Chinese.


    "What''s the matter? Am I right? We can go to the police station with you, but what will you do if it turns out that we have nothing to do? " Du Lei is not afraid at all. Anyway, it can''t be solved in one or two days.


    And the police department will detain them for 48 hours at most. Two days later, they will go out to fight all over the world. Du Lei is ready to torture them.


    The policeman was stunned, obviously did not expect that Du Lei would be so bold, and after he learned that the other two were Chinese, he regretted that he was just so impulsive to carry out this task.


    The arrest of Chinese in Bangzi country is still in the name of homicide cases. Once it is verified that there is nothing wrong, what is the face of their police department? Most of all, he now feels that the attitude of his superiors seems to be too tough, because things have not been investigated.


    An arrest warrant came to him, which was taboo in the procedure. Moreover, he felt that the identities of the two men seemed very unusual, because they didn''t care at all, as if they could come out anyway.


    It''s so weird. From his starting point to the present, facing Du Lei and his wife, he has raised some incredible examples, because he had always hoped to investigate a criminal case, but he was stopped. But this time, he suddenly got the opportunity, but he was faced with such a problem.


    He felt vaguely that he had been designed to fall into some kind of conspiracy, but no matter what, he had to take Du Lei to the police hall now, and then he asked his father what was going on.


    Du Lei and Lori didn''t resist at all. They directly followed the two policemen and didn''t even fight. This made many citizens who took out their mobile phones to take photos and wanted to watch the excitement disappointed. Some people even abused Du Lei. It''s too seedless. At least they are also murderers!


    Half an hour later, Du Lei and Lori were placed in two separate rooms, but no one came to contact them. Du Lei felt helpless. This situation is exactly the same as being framed in Donghai city.


    After he opened his eyes, he began to find out where the five soldiers were, but then he was surprised to find that they were in a secret military base in Shoucheng.


    He looked in the past, and immediately saw that in the depth of the base, there was a bound Chinese man. His body was full of scars. Du Lei clenched his fist. If it had been in ancient times, he would have called out that those who offended me would have been punished.

 Chapter 417

    Quan Xiaozhi''s father is a member of Parliament of bangziguo. However, his term of office is approaching and he will retire in two years. Therefore, with all his strength, he finally promoted his son to the post of section chief of Shoucheng criminal investigation department.


    Now he sat in his study, and after listening to his son''s report, he immediately frowned. The identity of the two Chinese people did not matter for the moment, but the behavior of the police department was too suspicious. After a while of meditation, he slowly said, "I''ll ask what''s going on there. For the moment, don''t move the two people, just let them stay there, If I really want you to be the scapegoat, I''ll do it. "


    "Yes, father!" All filial piety straight bow body way, then quit the study.


    "Park, what do you want to do?" With a cold hum, the congressman fell into deep meditation


    The next morning, Du Lei and Lori were released. Du Lei looked at Quan Xiaozhi and asked with a smile: "how? Is the investigation clear? So fast? Why don''t we cooperate with you for another two days? Isn''t it forty-eight hours? "


    Quan Xiaozhi clenched his fist. The fact that he was played as a pig this time has been spread in the police hall, because the greetings from Huaxia have been sent to Pu''s desk all night. Pu had no choice but to directly order the release of Du Lei and Du Lei.


    But in fact, he was very relaxed. Although he was fooled this time, his father also put pressure on him. The director of the police department has told him that after a period of time, he will be able to take charge of criminal cases. The most important thing is that he can get out of the whirlpool of Du Lei and others. He has a keen premonition of the arrival of Du Lei and others, It''s bound to have a big impact on Bangzi.


    "How''s it going? Where are we going now? " Lori asked.


    "You asked me?" Du Lei doubts a way, he thought, "by the way, your that bug can use?"


    "No, the other party is very strict, even my eavesdropper can be found, really!" Lori said angrily, this morning, she checked the eavesdropper, but unexpectedly found that it had lost the coordinates, obviously, it had been removed.


    Du Lei said with a smile, "come on, follow me. I''ll take you to those people! But I said in advance that it might be very dangerous there. Don''t give me any trouble. I''ll do so much to protect you at that time. "


    "Cut, who wants you to protect?" Laurie gave him a white look and then asked curiously, "how can you find them?"


    "Hey, hey, mountain people have their own tricks!" Du Lei leads Lori directly to the secret base, but soon, without Du Lei''s warning, Lori says warily: "someone is following us!"


    "It''s normal. I''m afraid they doubt our identity!" Du Lei shrugged his shoulders. He also relied on his power to feel that someone was following them, but he didn''t expect Lori to find out so soon. What a bull.


    "How did you find them?" Du Lei asks curiously.


    "I''m a natural anti reconnaissance master!" Lori boasted, but Du Lei didn''t believe it. Finally, she admitted, "my mobile phone has been specially treated by me. It can connect with Huaxia''s GPS positioning system and know what''s going on around me at any time."


    "..." Du Lei is speechless. Can computer experts be so powerful? He drove the car out of the city. In fact, it''s very close to the secret base, but Du Lei is going to get rid of the followers here.


    "Did you beat them?" Loli looked at Du Lei''s small body, some doubt said.


    "Make sure their mother doesn''t know them!" Du Lei gave a fierce smile. After he met the tortured Chinese, he made up his mind to teach them a lesson.


    Although the followers behind changed several times, Du Lei didn''t care so much, because they stopped, so those people also stopped the car not far away.


    "Hey, man, can we talk?" Du Lei waved to them.


    Those agents were also surprised, did not expect the other party actually found them, but still very naturally asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Du Lei chewed it for a while. He thought it was really hard to understand Bangzi, so he shook his head and said, "don''t say bird language, I can''t understand it either. I know you can understand Putonghua, can''t you?"


    Du Lei smiles, but the two people in the car change their faces. Is that the Mandarin to describe them? Suddenly want to get up and start, but suddenly realized that the other side of the treachery.


    "What? Not happy? " Du Lei gave a smile, then his face sank and he asked, "are you tired after you''ve been with us for so long? Do you want me to loosen your muscles? "


    The driver said coldly, "Huaxia people, don''t be too complacent. This is Bangzi country, not you Huaxia."


    Du Lei tut tut surprised twice, and then nodded: "well, I''ll go back now, you don''t follow us."


    When Du Lei finished, he really turned around and left, which made the two agents confused. One of them said in a hateful voice, "what did they find out about us?"


    "I don''t know!" Another person bitter way, they think tracking technology is superb, and the national monitoring system to help, did not expect to finally let the other party to find out.


    "However, in this way, their identity must be very different. The agent we caught before must pry open his mouth as soon as possible. We can''t, and we can''t keep him. Otherwise, we will give the Chinese government another excuse." The co pilot obviously knew a lot, so he quickly calmed down.


    Of course, their conversation was heard by the base people, so the secret base people immediately reported the situation to their superiors.


    But soon, these two people suddenly feel some discomfort, stomach pain up, issued a whine voice, "how do you stomach pain up?"


    The co pilot was surprised and asked, but then he thought that it was very likely that the Chinese had done something, so he immediately said, "we are in the trap. Go back to the base immediately to check."


    The driver nodded and was about to drive, but then he found that he didn''t have any strength, and then he was paralyzed in his seat, and the other person was almost the same, even had no strength to speak.


    When Du Lei returned to the car, he nodded and said, "it''s almost OK. Let''s forget it during the day. Let''s come here at night." With a clear direction, they can move faster at night.


    Lori nodded, saying that she had no opinion, but suddenly she said, "since it''s OK during the day, let''s go for a visit."


    Du Lei smell speech, the body trembles, looked at her one eye, play with her? Forget it. I''d rather stay in a hotel than go out.


    But how could Lori give up? She directly hugged Du Lei''s hand and begged: "the day after tomorrow is my birthday. I''ll go and play, but I''ve never had a good time."

 Chapter 418

    It''s strange that Du Lei believed her lies, but he still swallowed, because, Mammy, he couldn''t bear the temptation at all, and he didn''t know how the little Lori was cultivated. He was so big. He felt the feeling coming from above, and his heart suddenly shook.


    "OK, but we have to come here before dinner!" Du Lei finally nodded and agreed. Anyway, they all came here. It''s good to relax.


    "Yes


    Laurie didn''t feel like she was eaten tofu. She was as happy as a child. Du Lei was surprised and asked, "don''t you really have a bad birthday?"


    Smell speech, Laurie silent down, after a long time, she slowly said: "when I was born, my mother died of dystocia, my father works all year round, there is no time to manage me, and my grandmother has long been gone, there is a grandfather at home, grandfather tutor is very strict, so I have no playmates since childhood."


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect your family to be so miserable!" Du Lei is embarrassed.


    "Miserable you big head ghost, I miserable, not my family miserable!" Lori is not angry said.


    Du Lei laughs and doesn''t like it at all. More than an hour later, they drive to a famous playground in Shoucheng. Later, Lori starts the flood and famine mode. She plays everywhere, jumps up and down, and even tries bungee jumping. However, she has a very serious fear of heights and vomits after she gets down.


    Looking at Lori''s miserable face, Du Lei is so scared that he inputs two kinds of bullying Qi to recuperate her body. At the beginning, Lori just feels comfortable, but later he finds that her body seems to be strengthened.


    She looks at Du Lei in surprise. Just now, Du Lei has been taking care of her. The problem can only come from Du Lei. She can''t help thinking of the words her father said to her before she left.


    "In this operation, in addition to completing the tasks assigned to you by your superiors, you have to contact Du Lei more. It''s better to grasp his heart."


    When she just heard this, she suddenly felt a little incredible. Her father''s position is high enough. Do you still need those political marriages? Before she came here, she even investigated Du Lei''s identity. When she learned that he seemed to have several women, she almost fell out with her father.


    If she did, wouldn''t she not even be a junior? So she deliberately delayed the day before yesterday. Anyway, she was sure that she could get on the plane at the last moment. She just wanted to play a trick on Du Lei.


    After meeting Du Lei, her sense of Du Lei is even worse. It''s just too rustic. I don''t know how her father likes Du Lei. He sells antiques. Even now he can be regarded as a person in the system, but there''s no need to sell her to maintain the relationship with Du Lei, right?


    So when she got on the plane, the reason why she changed her course was that she wanted to crash the two planes. But later, she thought that it was not worthwhile to waste her life for a Du Lei.


    Later, when she got along with Du Lei, she didn''t find anything special about Du Lei. It was only after he solved the two agents that she felt that Du Lei seemed to be a little different. When she was coying Du Lei in the car, she also wanted to test whether she was attractive to Du Lei.


    Now, the changes in her body make her curious about Du Lei. Although she is hot, she also knows that a woman can''t be curious about a man, otherwise, it will only make the woman sink deeper and deeper. But she just wants to know what''s special about Du Lei, which can make her father look at her differently, and even speak to her naked.


    "My body?" Lori asked hesitantly.


    "What''s the matter? Are you all right? " In fact, Du Lei is also guilty. He knows that Lori must have discovered something, but his affairs are no longer a secret at the top of Huaxia. Even if they do something, they will forgive themselves.


    What''s more, he deeply feels that Lori''s identity is very unusual. A computer expert casually pulled out three luxury cars. Moreover, from some details, he also thinks that Lori''s upbringing is not the result of ordinary people''s education.


    "Nothing!" Lori pause, do not intend to expose, but her inner curiosity is heavier.


    Two people out of the amusement park, and around, this is a hurry to eat dinner, back to the hotel, began to prepare for tonight''s action!


    It''s night. The cold wind is howling. China has been ravaged by the north wind now, not to mention Bangzi country. As soon as the night comes, it begins to snow.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful!" Laurie exclaimed.


    "Never seen snow?" Du Lei rolled his eyes, and then opened the Lingtong, because he was worried about being followed again, so at this time, both of them changed their faces and became another appearance.


    After scanning for a while to make sure the group didn''t notice themselves, they took a taxi and headed for the secret base.


    Out of the suburbs, Du Lei found that there were more people hiding here, because they also knew that their secret base must have been exposed.


    After thinking about it, Du Lei asked Lori, "there are more people here. We have to go through here quickly. I''ll pick you up later. Don''t scream when you go!"


    "What are those for?" Lori covered her chest all of a sudden. Of course, she knew where she was most attractive to men. It was intentional to do that during the day.


    Du Lei was not angry and said: "now the explanation is not clear, you will know later."


    Laurie thought about it, and she really needs to know more about Du Lei, because she recognized the unquestionable tone from her father''s tone, that is to say, if there is no accident, her father will try his best to let her be with Du Lei.


    Although she also has some rebellious psychology in her heart, more importantly, she wants to know what is special about Du Lei.


    Du Lei didn''t have so many ideas. He raised his Qi and ran it for a while. The real Qi in his body immediately became active. At the same time, the golden elixir in the Dantian also released the power of the golden elixir.


    "Hoo


    With a long breath, Du Lei looked at Lori with a curious face and said in a soft voice, "ready, we''re going to fly."


    Laurie smell speech, inexplicable, she thought skew, but soon, she knew what Du Lei said, she really flew up.


    She almost screamed, but immediately covered her mouth. After a minute, Du Lei stopped and put her down.


    "Well..."


    She almost vomited out what she ate this evening, but Du Lei''s reaction was timely this time, and it was a powerful Qi input, and then finally stabilized her body.


    "Do you have any special powers?" Lori widens her eyes and asks curiously. Under the reflection of the light, her eyes are like two holy springs, emitting a charming mist. With her body, Du Lei kisses her subconsciously.


    "Well

 Chapter 419

    Lori did not make any special reaction, but quietly closed his eyes. After a while, Du Lei suddenly realized that this is not the first city, not to mention China. This is a dangerous secret base, and there are compatriots waiting for them to rescue.


    "Let''s finish the task first!" Du Lei''s face is fiery. He turns 18 only later. In other words, the girl in front of him is a minor!


    Lori blushed, rarely did not speak, but tenderly asked: "where are we going?"


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Du Lei uses Lingtong to look at the secret room deep in the base. The Chinese compatriot is dying now, but for Du Lei, as long as he is not dead.


    He gave a general account of the situation of the base to see what Lori could do to get in and rescue the man. Lori thought for a while, then thought about Du Lei''s special situation, and then said, "I want to ask you, if I can help you attract enemies for ten minutes, can you rush in and take people out from the vent?"


    "Ten minutes must be enough, but can you really hold on for ten minutes?" Du Lei asked anxiously.


    Lori smile, "don''t worry, give it to me! This little thing can still be done. "


    Du Lei''s heart moves. How does loli smile like a person? After a pause, I don''t think about it any more. No matter who he is, now is not the time to tangle.


    Finally, Lori finds a more hidden place. After Du Lei takes her there, she begins to go to the vent


    ¡­¡­


    "Why haven''t the two men in the hotel heard anything?" Li Zhijun asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know, but our people can be sure that they are still in the room!"


    Li Zhijun nodded and recalled the strange thing that happened this morning. After Du Lei and the two agents said a few words, they completely lost their ability to act. Now they are still paralyzed in the base hospital. Unfortunately, even the doctors from m country can''t find anything strange through the most advanced medical equipment in the world.


    He suddenly remembered that in this world, there is another kind of invisible people, they have super power, but they are not used by the state, and they have been away from the legal system.


    Huaxia, in particular, is the ancestral place of this group of people. After thinking about it, he thought that it was very likely that Du Lei was such a person. He immediately ordered him to go down, "go to Changyi mountain immediately and invite Mr. Jin down the mountain, saying that he met a Chinese expert here."


    "Yes


    Li Zhijun pauses and his mouth rises. Mr. Jin is the most famous martial arts master in Bangzi country. His martial arts are superb. Even the secret service group of Bangzi country is carried forward under his hands.


    "Click!"


    "Zizi!"


    All of a sudden, the voltage in the base was unstable, and many places were out of operation. Immediately, there was a cry of surprise from all the people, because some people were still doing experiments. This time, there was no electricity, and the frying pan suddenly went out.


    Only Li Zhijun narrowed his eyes. After a while, someone came to report: "report, general, our power system has been hacked, and now we are rush repairing!"


    "Go to the chamber of secrets and bring the Chinese here!" Li Zhijun said indifferently.


    The man was stunned, but soon realized, "yes!"


    "Huaxia people, it''s really interesting. I thought you wouldn''t come." Li Zhijun clenched his fist and gave a sneer.


    ¡­¡­


    According to Lingtong, Du Lei directly bypassed many curved roads. With the vent, it took only three minutes to go directly into the core of the base. Soon, he came to the top of the secret room.


    At this time, all of a sudden, the power system was disturbed, and he was very nervous. He knew that Laurie was doing it, and he had to hurry up.


    "Peng!"


    With a direct force, he opened the vent and then fell to the ground. The imprisoned Chinese was surprised. He took a look at Du Lei and immediately asked, "how did you get here? Get out of here. It''s dangerous. I won''t betray my country. "


    Du Lei is a little stunned, did not expect that the other party at this time actually want to let him leave, slightly moved in the heart, worthy of being Chinese, he said with a smile: "it''s OK, since I''ve come, I don''t plan to go back so empty."


    Joke, he expended so big thought, the person walked a circle in police hall, go back like this? No matter what the task is, Lori has to skin him alive.


    In Nangong tiaodi''s surprised look, Du Lei immediately tore up the chair with his big hand. Then he narrowed his eyes and looked out. It was obvious that someone was approaching here quickly.


    "Get up!"


    As soon as Du Lei''s right hand was raised, she sent Nangong tiaodi directly to the vent. At this time, if Nangong tiaodi didn''t know that the person who came to save him was very ordinary, his head must have been clamped by the door, and immediately climbed up along the vent.


    Du Lei jumps abruptly, and then goes in. Soon, Du Lei takes advantage of the real Qi to rush out of the vent with Nangong tiaodi.


    Just as the people below felt the secret room, they saw that the people inside had disappeared, and the vent had been broken. They immediately cried out, "the alarm will be sounded immediately, all the people nearby will be mobilized, and all the suspicious people will be closely monitored."


    Du Lei in Nangong tiaodi''s frightened eyes, with him running all the way, and finally out of the base, he quickly found Lori, she did not respond, directly picked up each other, and then rushed out.


    "Dudududu..."


    Suddenly, the red alarm rang all around, only to see countless lights on, Du Lei clenched his teeth, and then the real Qi in his body suddenly raised, rushed to the past.


    "Pengpeng!"


    Although some people were aware that there seemed to be something, they just shot subconsciously and didn''t hit them. One of the patrol team leaders came directly and asked, "what did you find?"


    "Just now, something seems to have floated past..." the man was surprised.


    "Gone with the wind?" The captain smell speech, almost want to shoot each other, not angry said: "step up patrol, don''t shoot at will."


    "Yes


    Half an hour later, Du Lei returned to the first city, but did not dare to go back to the hotel, the other party will soon find that they did it.


    "Come with me, I have a place to go!" Nangong tiaodi deserves to be an old secret agent who has been lurking for many years. She soon understands that they must be exposed now.


    For the time being, the first city is not under martial law. They quickly follow Nangong tiaodi to a slum. In fact, this place is everywhere in the world. If there is wealth, there is poverty.


    Du Lei doesn''t care, but Lori dislikes it for a long time. After the three of them sit down, Nangong tiaodi says directly: "I certainly can''t stay in Bangzi country. The other party has found out my identity, so I have to go back to China immediately, so that the other party won''t hold on to Huaxia."


    Du Lei and Lori look at each other and nod, which is very normal. For exposed agents, they either return home immediately or die.


    "How did they find you? Also, what do you know about Bangzi anti missile system? " Du Lei asked immediately. The six elders wanted them to ask this question.

 Chapter 420

    "Ah, in fact, this is my carelessness. Do you know, now I seriously doubt that park is a puppet prime minister. In the dark, there is another big hand controlling all this. What I didn''t expect is that I used to rely on this black hand and gradually learned something about the anti missile system." Nangong tiaodi gave a bitter smile.


    Du Lei and Lori look at each other. Although they are shocked, they are not surprised. They don''t believe Pu''s words. They expect Pu to have any conscience. But they don''t expect that she is also a puppet manipulated. This is really surprising.


    "As for the antimissile system, actually, the black hand has been in contact with the M country for a long time. That''s why this matter was admitted by park. But I had been in contact with the black hand because of some relations before, but I didn''t expect that they were so bold!" Nangong tiaodi was also unbelievable.


    He knew that this matter would be exposed, and once it was exposed, the whole Bangzi country would be at the top of the storm. At that time, it would be hard for Pu to explain.


    The reason why he was found was that he didn''t know that he was behind Bangzi country, and Huaxia needed to know something, so he was found by the police around him.


    Then Nangong tiaodi said something about the inside story of the anti missile system, and Du Lei had a plan in his heart. In fact, now the inside story about Pu''s family has begun to be discovered. As long as things get big, they will surely neglect to guard against the things on the side of the anti missile system.


    If it is possible, even because of the appearance of the backstage agents, the agreement signed by the park government and the M side will be void. In this way, they may remove the anti missile system themselves. After all, there are still a large number of people in Bangzi country who are pro China.


    Even just a few months ago, several members went to China to talk about the ABM system. They expressed the hope that China would let bygones be bygones. As for the ABM system, they would certainly find some ways to deal with it.


    If things go as smoothly as Du Lei thought, they will be able to complete the task easily. But just in case, he decided to go to the settlement base when Park was distracted and intruded the anti missile system.


    As for Nangong tiaodi, he didn''t know how to arrange it, because soon, he believed that the whole Bangzi country would be under martial law, and it would be difficult to leave Bangzi country at that time. So, he and Lori soon contacted the six elders, hoping that they could take Nangong tiaodi back as soon as possible.


    After receiving the call, the six elders said that they would arrange the matter immediately, and also hoped that Du Lei and Lori could complete the task as soon as possible. No matter what, they could not place their hopes on others. His meaning was also very obvious, and he had to secretly invade the anti missile system.


    It''s very simple for Lori, but how to get close to it is the most difficult. Although Nangong tiaodi provides a general location, it''s thousands of square meters. They don''t know exactly where it is.


    But Du Lei doesn''t worry about it. Just open the Lingtong and look at it directly? After separating from Nangong tiaodi, Du Lei takes Lori to the base overnight.


    At this time, the base outside Shoucheng has been in complete chaos.


    Li Zhijun looks at the screen in the computer, especially when he sees Du Lei disappearing in the field of vision soon. He suddenly pinches the glass. Suddenly, the glass is crushed, frightening the people behind him.


    "Inform Park immediately about the situation here!" Li Zhijun sighed a long time. He knew that he could not cover up the affairs here now. He had to impose martial law all over the country. Otherwise, things would be more serious.


    "Yes Hearing the speech, the man was immediately relieved. He was about to leave, but he was stopped by Li Zhijun again.


    "Forget it, I''ll report it myself."


    "Yes


    Li Zhijun clenched his fist. He felt that Du Lei was an unprecedented powerful enemy, and the enemy came from China. For China, he always had an inferiority complex in his heart. In terms of history, culture, modern science and technology, military, politics and economy, Bangzi country has always been inferior to China.


    Although a hundred years of humiliation has brought endless troubles to China, today''s China has become prosperous again, and they have to pay attention to it.


    Half an hour later, the whole capital city fell into some inexplicable atmosphere, which many ordinary people have already felt. It seems that today''s capital city is somewhat different from usual.


    Later, the government announced that an enemy had lurked into Bangzi country and needed temporary martial law. All transportation across the country was stopped, and even the traffic between cities was affected to a certain extent.


    All of a sudden, the whole Bangzi country was in an uproar. Unexpectedly, in the 21st century, when civilization is extremely developing, there are still enemies lurking into Bangzi country. Who are the enemies? All of a sudden, countless brain holes opened up.


    Only half an hour later, the news about the puppet Park regime suddenly burned like wildfire in Bangzi country. No one knows how the news was released. However, the evidence provided above is well founded. Immediately, countless people looked at the park government again.


    This matter became more and more big, and soon spread to the whole country, and even to the whole world, causing a global uproar.


    On the other side, Du Lei and Lori quickly approach the ABM base while the other side has no energy to take care of this side.


    But to their surprise, what is reasonable is that the defense here is more strict than that of the base there. It''s because Du Lei has far more strength than ordinary people. I''m afraid he has been arrested for a long time. But even so, they are not comfortable now. They are crowded in a narrow space.


    Of course, Du Lei doesn''t care. He can even feel Lori''s double peaks constantly touching his chest, as if something is itching his heart. The light fragrance of Lori''s body makes his heart stir like fire.


    "Don''t move!" Du Lei said in a low voice.


    "What?" Lori is stunned. She doesn''t know what Du Lei says. She looks up slightly, but her lips just touch Du Lei''s neck.


    Du Lei trembled all over. After such a long time of agitation and being teased, he couldn''t stand it. His hands began to touch Lori''s body slowly.


    When loriton was shocked, her heart was extremely complicated. First, her father ordered her to resist. Then, as she slowly got along with Du Lei, she found that she gradually became more curious about Du Lei.


    Du Lei saw that Lori didn''t have any reaction. He began to be bold, completely forgetting the time and place, which was not at the right time, but he couldn''t care so much.


    His left hand hugs Lori''s body, making them more close to each other. Then his right hand starts to touch each other slowly. Lori subconsciously wants to resist, but she can''t help it.

 Chapter 421

    Du Lei then more bold, his right hand on Lori''s chest, and the other side just whispered, there is no longer any reaction.


    "Well


    Du Lei''s fierce force, suddenly, the entire huge left chest completely deformed, but Du Lei was surprised that his hand could not completely grasp each other, his heart suddenly rose.


    Laurie let it do, the whole person will melt in Du Lei''s body, two big hands up and down, completely lit Du Lei''s bath fire.


    But then a white light shines, which makes Du Lei lose interest. He suddenly hugs Lori, and then Lingtong looks out. He finds that it''s just an ordinary observation light. He is relieved, but at this time, he no longer has the desire just now.


    Lolita looked at her arms and saw that Du Lei was looking at herself curiously. He was very old and red. She was still not an adult. She swallowed her slobber and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hum!" Lori pushes Du Lei''s hand away. Her face is red. Just now, her heart is burning with desire. It''s almost ignited. Fortunately, the last light is white. She tidied her clothes, and suddenly felt that it was really comfortable, even a little infatuated and unable to extricate herself.


    She sighed, buried her head in Du Lei''s arms and asked in a low voice, "will you be responsible for me?"


    Du Lei was stunned and immediately promised that he would. After all, it was so cool just now. There was an inexplicable emotion spreading in his heart. Laurie smelled the words, raised her head and offered her own kiss.


    Du Lei immediately caters to it. At the same time, she wants to do something with her hands, but she is pressed by Lori. However, she also knows that she takes the initiative to stretch out her little tongue and starts to attract Du Lei. Du Lei''s lust suddenly ignites, hugs Lori more tightly, and almost wants to melt her into her body.


    Two people some forgetful kisses, finally Du Lei''s hand still moved, passed more than ten minutes, two talented people breathlessly loosen.


    "Well, time is up. It''s time to finish the task." Laurie whispered.


    Du Lei sighed, almost, but he also knew that it was not urgent. Besides, he also wanted to wait for Lori to grow up, otherwise, there would always be a sense of guilt in his heart.


    "By the way, didn''t you say you were sure to find out where the ABM system was?" Lori quickly stabilized, he took out a small operation screen.


    Du Lei did not dare to delay the task. He opened the Lingtong directly, and then scanned the whole base. Soon, in a small remote place, he found something strange.


    It was a black box, but Du Lei always felt that it was a bit strange. After he told Lori the situation over there, Lori directly determined that it was the location of the anti missile system, and the black box was probably the processing system of the anti missile system.


    Lori turns on the screen and starts to invade.


    Du Lei couldn''t understand it. He saw Lori''s green fingers constantly tapping on the keyboard, and then a piece of code appeared. He was dizzy, so he simply opened the Lingtong to see the situation around him. At this time, it was a critical moment, so he couldn''t be careless.


    Half an hour later, Lori finally breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "it''s done. Let''s get out of here quickly!"


    Du Lei was very happy. He didn''t expect to finish it so easily. He picked up loli and rushed out. But after a few minutes, he stopped. Here, he didn''t come out too far.


    "What''s the matter?" Lori asked suspiciously.


    "Someone!" Du Lei cold voice way, he put down loli, and then directly swept past, suddenly, a figure appeared, the other side is an old man, this is beyond Du Lei''s expectation, but he did not dare to relax.


    Some old people seem to be old and frail, but they pay more attention to turning decay into magic. Some things have been understood to a peak. Obviously, this is the old man in front of them.


    "Who are you?" Du Lei narrowed his eyes. He felt a strong breath from the other party. This power was not weaker than himself. He was a little shocked. He had been inherited by the overlord, but the other party had obviously not received any inheritance. Instead, he accumulated it bit by bit with his own strength.


    This kind of person is even more terrifying. He signals Lori to step back so as not to hurt her by mistake. Seeing this, Lori knows that she must be in big trouble. Otherwise, with Du Lei''s strength, she doesn''t need to be so cautious.


    "Boy, sneak into our country, hide, what do you want to do?" The old man on the other side said in a cold voice that he was Mr. Jin invited by Li Zhijun.


    "Sightseeing tour, separated from the tour group!" Du Lei''s mouth is a lie, and he laughs, but the real Qi in his body is constantly gathering. He''ll be ready to strike and leave soon. A lot of troops will gather here, and it will be more difficult for them to leave at that time.


    "Hum, sharp teeth and sharp mouth!" Mr. Jin snorted coldly. He was told that there were Chinese experts lurking into Bangzi country with bad intentions. His serious patriotic complex made him come all night.


    "I''ve offended you Du Lei burst out and took the lead. He took the real Qi of the overlord and hit out directly. When Mr. Jin saw this, he was surprised. At the same time, he was surprised. He didn''t expect to meet a real Qi outsider.


    He gave a loud drink, and the Qi in his body also ran quickly. They fought each other straightly, trying to separate the upper and lower parts of his strength. Finally, Du Lei broke through Mr. Jin''s defense with the help of the golden elixir, and immediately drove his opponent back more than ten meters, but he was also shaken back a few meters.


    "What a young generation. I didn''t expect that you had reached this level when you were young. You will be a great master in the future! But I can''t keep you today! " Mr. Jin knew that he was a Chinese, so he couldn''t keep such a powerful young generation. Otherwise, bangziguo would be beaten by the Chinese in the future.


    Du Lei noticed the murderous spirit of the other party, and he was also very angry. He didn''t expect that the other party would kill him. He just wanted to push back the other party, but he didn''t expect that the other party was so unkind. In this case, no wonder he was so cruel. He bit his teeth and directly urged the real Qi under the bully to fight with the power of the golden elixir.


    Lori was forced to retreat to a distance of 100 meters when the two strong men fought. At this time, she finally knew Du Lei''s skill. She had run fast, but she didn''t expect that everyone was so powerful. Suddenly, the hero complex in her heart came out. At the same time, she clenched her fist and worried about Du Lei.


    Du Lei uses all his strength to fight with the opponent. However, the opponent is also an expert and has profound attainments in martial arts. Therefore, he is equal to him. Du Lei has no choice but to sacrifice his shadow to suppress the opponent.


    Mr. Jin was shocked. He suddenly felt that the other party had burst out a strong momentum and directly suppressed him. He retreated step by step, step by step. He retreated for more than ten steps in a row. He was not pressed by Du Lei, one punch after another, and his fists were invincible.

 Chapter 422

    "Drink!"


    At last, Du Lei took advantage of his advantage to blow out the most powerful fist with a long roar. A large amount of real Qi was extracted from his body and condensed on his fist. With the sound of dragon singing and tiger roaring, he went out and broke the air. Mr. Jin just felt that the real Qi in his body was reversed and some of it couldn''t be supported.


    "Hateful Mr. Jin''s eyes widened. Originally, he was going to wait for the army to come before starting. But Du Lei''s speed was too fast. He was afraid that Du Lei would escape, so he wanted to delay the other party. But he didn''t expect that he was defeated so soon.


    Du Lei refused to let go. He suddenly realized that the other party might know what he was aware of, and the strong murderous spirit just sent out also made him afraid. Such a powerful master can''t be kept, otherwise, he might be OK, but his family would be in big trouble.


    "Peng!"


    Mr. Jin watched Du Lei''s fist blow over, but there was no way. He took the punch forcefully. Suddenly, he spurted out a mouthful of blood, and then his body flew upside down and rolled a few meters on the ground.


    "Doodle, doodle!"


    All of a sudden, a sound of alarm sounded, Du Lei body meal, know can''t stay, he turned to jump, a picked up Laurie began to spread his feet to run.


    Mr. Jin watched Du Lei leave. He felt depressed and tangled in his heart. Soon, he realized that his time was running out. However, he was not willing to die like this. He ordered several times on his body and immediately stabilized his breath.


    After a few minutes, his disciples came in a hurry.


    "Master, how can you do this?" Li Changzhi cried, he is Li Zhijun''s brother. He has been practicing martial arts with Mr. Jin all the year round.


    Looking at his closed door disciple, Mr. Jin felt a little proud. But when he thought of Du Lei, he felt a little depressed and could not resist the dizziness. He said quickly, "son, call your elder martial brothers immediately, and then apply to Huaxia for martial arts competition. Since the ancient prose is no first and martial arts is no second, you must take revenge for your teacher!"


    With that, Mr. Jin''s head deviated, and his last breath was completely broken. He insisted until now, just to give the military an excuse to know each other''s identity in the future.


    He knows that with his own disciples, he can''t beat Du Lei, but he can hang other Chinese disciples. Maybe he will meet some experts, but he will have a chance to lead Du Lei out in the end.


    Mr. Jin doesn''t want to see Du Lei rise. At the same time, the military of Bangzi country doesn''t want such a young martial arts expert to rise in China. Otherwise, it will be dangerous for them.


    Therefore, no matter what, he can only send his disciples out to attract Du Lei''s hand. At that time, Du Lei in public will completely attract the attention of Bangzi country''s military. At that time, he will be able to smile, because he knows that Li Zhijun certainly knows how to do it.


    At this time, Li Changzhi really only wanted to avenge his master, but he didn''t think of so much. He just couldn''t help nodding his head. He is Mr. Jin''s close disciple, and of course he has the right to worry about other elder martial brothers. At that time, they will inherit his master''s will and become Chinese.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Lei''s Baxia Qi is almost nonexistent. Before, Jin Dan''s power was extracted a lot by Baxia Zhenling, so now there is little that can be given to Du Lei.


    At this time, bangziguo is completely under martial law, and they can''t take any transportation to return home. Du Lei is exhausted, and Lori can''t hold Du Lei to leave here.


    "Now what? My father also said that there is some trouble now. They can''t make other arrangements. I want to know what you can do! " Lori asked anxiously.


    Du Lei sat on the ground, pondering for a while, and finally asked, "would you like to be my woman?"


    Lori was stunned. She didn''t know what the other party meant. She said angrily, "what time is it? Do you still have the mind to joke?"


    Du Lei said with a bitter smile, "where am I in the mood to joke with you? Now if we don''t leave Bangzi country, we will be arrested soon. "


    If Du Lei was in his heyday, he might still have the confidence to compete with bangziguo''s military. But now, after fighting with Mr. Jin, the real power of hegemony in his body is completely gone, just like ordinary people, and even the Lingtong can''t be opened.


    Laurie was stunned, but she still didn''t understand Du Lei''s meaning, but she said, "didn''t you say you would be responsible for me before? Don''t you mean what you say? "


    Du Lei listened and laughed. Indeed, he thought about it. Now that he is like this, what can he hide? So he went straight, "you find a car, and we''ll go to the coast at once!"


    "You want to cross the sea?" Loli widened her eyes, then shook her head and said, "forget it. The coast defense of Bangzi country is basically patrolled by country M. if you cross the sea, you have to face the inspection of country M."


    "Listen to me right, you quickly find a car, take me to the seaside." Du Lei express way, he is also very anxious now, because the people of the military are looking for them all over the world.


    Laurie sniffed the words, tooted her little mouth, snorted, turned and left. Du Lei was not afraid that she would throw herself down. She sat up directly and began to recover her hegemony. It was better to recover as much as she could.


    After a few minutes, Lori followed a Land Rover. After Du Lei got on the bus, he finally relaxed a lot. "Let''s go, get to the beach quickly, and we''ll be safe when we get to the beach."


    Laurie didn''t know why Du Lei had to go to the seaside, and she was sure that she would be safe when she got to the seaside, but now there was no other way, so she had to give it a try.


    At this time, bangziguo was in an uproar. Not only the scandal of park''s family was exposed, but also the constant mobilization of the military led to the panic of bangziguo people.


    Li Zhijun hung up the phone. Unexpectedly, even Mr. Jin couldn''t keep Du Lei. This surprised him. It seems that the man''s skill is amazing.


    But he also learned Mr. Jin''s last words, raised his mouth, sneered, "Huaxia people, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, we will catch you."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Lori ran all the way. Because she was a Land Rover, she walked some mountain roads and almost didn''t kill Du Lei. Looking at the red sun in the East, Du Lei took a fierce breath, and a purple gas fell into his mouth. She felt a lot more comfortable, and her real Qi recovered a lot.


    "No, they''re catching up!" Lori''s face changed. From her locator, she found that the armed forces of the other side had been surrounded.


    "It''s OK, drive to the seaside with all your strength!" Du Lei sneered. He still needs to keep his strength, so he can''t move rashly.


    "Peng!"


    Immediately, a bomb was thrown down, directly hit their side, Du Lei ears are about to be deafened, he looked up, face fierce, "grandma, even without saying a word to throw a bomb, dog day!"

 Chapter 423

    Laurie is scared and pale. Du Lei takes a look at her, and suddenly loses her power. Laurie looks at him in surprise, and then bites her teeth. Her driving skill is much better than Du Lei''s, otherwise she would have let Du Lei drive.


    In front of him, the breath of the sea suddenly came. Suddenly, Du Lei felt that his chest was much more comfortable. The water was like a dragon returning to the abyss.


    With a long roar, he picked up Lori and rushed out. As soon as they left the Land Rover, a bomb was thrown into the car precisely, and the sound of explosion rang from the sky to the earth.


    Du Lei fiercely looked back, he looked at the helicopter, cold hum, a fierce and overbearing can not resist the bully really rushed in the past, immediately, the plane was directly destroyed, and then, the people on it had no time to jump, it was directly broken into slag.


    Lori was also surprised. She looked back and didn''t know why the helicopter suddenly exploded, but she felt that it was due to Du Lei.


    "Hum, blow me up, blow your mother up!" Du Lei burst to drink, and then took Lori to plunge into the sea. When he got to the sea, his speed was faster, his real Qi recovered faster, and his speed was faster.


    Lori did not react, she found that she had already swam to the offshore, and she also found that her breathing seemed to be unimpeded and could breathe normally.


    Then she saw Du Lei wave his hand and a big white boat suddenly appeared in front of her. The boat was a little strange. They quickly entered the boat.


    "Bang bang!"


    Another helicopter continued to bomb the sea, but Du Lei and Lori were no longer here. The three armed forces of the sea, land and air stayed at the beach one by one, looking for two days and two nights, and then were forced to announce that they had completely lost sight of the enemy.


    When Du Lei takes Lori into the shuttle, she starts to recover quickly. Lori looks at everything here and feels very curious, but she doesn''t dare to ask more.


    When the shuttle plane goes to the bottom of the sea, Du Lei''s heart finally breathes a sigh of relief. The Dragon returns to the sea, and this will become his home. At the same time, a large number of dominating Qi is spawned in his Dantian.


    Lori looked at everything in front of her, as if all her world views had been broken. She was a little confused and afraid. She did not expect that there was such a magical thing in the world. It was obvious that the shuttle was not made by human beings, and Du Lei obviously had extraordinary power.


    However, the more so, the more curious and eager she was. She was curious about what kind of world the world was, and also eager to know everything about Du Lei.


    Therefore, she even began to use her own technology to invade the computer system of the shuttle, but she was strongly blocked, which further stimulated her desire to know more.


    Du Lei is still recovering, so he is urgently informed that the shuttle has been invaded by hackers, hoping that the owner can quickly eliminate the existence of hackers, which makes Du Lei surprised. Is the technology of bangziguo so advanced that it can invade the mermaid''s shuttle?


    How did they find out? How can we not catch up with the speed of the shuttle and the civilization of the earth in the current era of science and technology? How can we suddenly invade the core program of the shuttle?


    When he found the hacker who was identified by shuttle in a hurry, his face was stunned, and then he was a little angry, so he rushed over.


    "What are you doing?" he said


    Lori immediately stopped everything in her hand, then looked at him pitifully, like a curious baby, and asked, "are you awake? Can you tell me what this is? I''ve just scanned its structure and found that it''s totally different from the technology known by human civilization. It''s a space shuttle machine built by another civilized means. "


    Du Lei almost petrified on the spot, didn''t the other party recognize his anger? However, looking at Lori''s face of ignorance, she softened her heart and frowned: "this is indeed a space shuttle built by another civilization, but I can''t tell you more about the others."


    "Really? Is there really another world civilization in this world Lori jumps up, grabs Du Lei''s hands and asks seriously.


    In fact, she has always been curious and searching for another civilization, but in any case, she has not found anything. She can only infer from a few words in history that the civilization of this race is not inferior to or even higher than that of human civilization.


    Originally, she thought that this civilization was Atlantis, but later she found that it was a bit wrong. Originally, she planned to give up understanding the history of this aspect, but she did not expect that now she found that this civilization really existed. How could she not be happy? excitement?


    Since she was a child, her interests and hobbies have been strictly limited. Therefore, she can only choose the development of civilization history from the limited choice. But this interest and hobby, as early as a few years ago, had to stop the investigation because of the limited information.


    As a result, she began to turn to other fields, computer technology, which is her extreme development field over the years. At present, she has not found the end of this field. Therefore, she is very interested.


    Du Lei looks at the excited Lori. He hesitates. For the existence of the mermaid, he doesn''t intend to hide his own woman. He can only tell his own woman. Other people, he doesn''t want to tell. Even his own woman, he has to make a good choice. After all, this matter matters a lot, We must find a safe person to help him deal with the mermaid affairs. But at present, the only one who knows a little bit of news is loli in front of her.


    He is still hesitating whether to eat Lori, and then tell each other about Mermaid, but Lori suddenly looked at her watch, and then said in surprise: "ah, it''s twelve o''clock, today is my birthday!"


    Then he widened his lovely eyes, looked at Du Lei, and said pitifully, "I want a birthday present."


    For Lori''s God level brain hole, Du Lei''s ideas obviously can''t turn around, but he subconsciously took out a piece of gold jewelry and handed it to her.


    "Wow, how beautiful!" Laurie took the jewelry and took a look at Du Lei. She bit her teeth hard and almost broke them. Then she covered her mouth and said, "woo, it''s true!"


    Du Lei hears speech, that is angry and funny, "can I still give you a fake?"


    "Anything else?" Lori looks at Du Lei again. She looks into Du Lei''s trouser pocket. Du Lei just pulled out gold jewelry from here.


    "No, I just came back from bangziguoshun." Du Lei opens his eyes and tells lies, which he transferred from the transport plane.


    Lori tooted her lips, and I didn''t believe you, but she didn''t go on further. Even for the civilization of mermaid, she didn''t continue to ask. Du Lei was relieved and looked at Lori curiously. It seems that this person seems to be a little big on the surface, but in fact, she is sensitive and fragile. Although she is curious, she knows enough.

 Chapter 424

    He began to feel better about Lori. Then Lori asked, "are you ok? You seem to have been hurt just now


    "It''s OK. They want to shoot me?" Du Lei, with a powerful and domineering look on his face, turned to ask seriously, "by the way, have you finished with the antimissile system?"


    "Of course, you doubt my ability? I implanted a red panda system into their system. Once the other party turns on the anti missile system, we can detect it. Moreover, we can know all the actions of the other party in advance. " Laurie straightened her chest and said haughtily.


    Suddenly, Du Lei looks at his chest and swallows his saliva. Lori really has proud capital in this respect. He thinks that Lori is glad to see this. Then he approaches Du Lei and says, "what''s the matter? Why do you suddenly drool? "


    Du Lei''s face turned red when he heard the speech. He quickly touched his mouth and found that there was no saliva. Then he woke up and said, "you dare to cheat me!"


    "Cluck, cluck!" Laurie covers her stomach and laughs. When Du Lei sees this, he moves in his heart and hugs her with both hands.


    At the beginning, Lori''s body first had a meal, but then there was no movement. Even Du Lei could feel the fragrance of virginity coming from each other, which stimulated his sense of smell. Suddenly, he couldn''t stand it.


    "What are you doing?" Lori asked in a low voice, her ears and part of her neck were red, and her fair skin was hot.


    After Du Lei hugged him tightly, he said in a low voice, "are you 18 years old now?"


    "Well!" When loridun thought about what Du Lei wanted to do, because she obviously felt that there was a very hard stick under her. Immediately, her body became softer. When was she so hugged by a man?


    Looking up at Du Lei, she pursed her lips and asked, "do you want me?"


    Du Lei was so excited that he didn''t seem to dislike him either. He went up to her and put it close to her ear. Suddenly, his tongue began to lure him.


    Laurie whines and softens completely. Du Lei grabs each other and rushes directly into the bedroom. This shuttle is a high-level technology that only Mermaid nobles can enjoy. Therefore, it still has some necessary equipment.


    Lori lets Du Lei do it. Her body is out of her control. She can only take some simple and quick breath. Du Lei kisses her. Suddenly, they feel the eruption of the volcano. They quickly take off their clothes and blend together.


    Then, in a scream, Du Lei committed the original sin again, turning an ignorant and naive girl into a young woman, especially the young woman.


    Du Lei didn''t dare to make Lori''s first night terrible. He just released some of his desires and stopped to make Lori adapt.


    Two people cuddle together, Lori hugged him tightly, she thought, father''s task should be completed, right? She can''t help but feel proud. Maybe it would be more difficult if she had a proud figure, but now


    Unconsciously, her original resistance and dislike to Du Lei has become an inseparable love. She wants to integrate herself into Du Lei''s body.


    Du Lei knows that this is the girl''s unique dependence on men, so he does not move, so let Lori rely on, but he still asked softly: "what''s your name?"


    In fact, he felt guilty in the bottom of his heart. He ate them all over, but he didn''t know their name. However, Lori obviously didn''t care. She said casually, "Su Xiaoyu."


    "Good name!" Du Lei exclaimed and began to think about which family in the capital was su. He had already guessed that the identity of the other family must be very different. He even had a relationship with the sixth elder, but the sixth elder was not su.


    After a while, he was suddenly shocked. Laurie was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter? Have you caught a cold? "


    Du Lei asked incredulously, "you can''t be, can''t you be the elder''s daughter?" He just thought about it for a moment. It seems that the status of the whole capital is similar to that of the six elders. It seems that the only one surnamed Su is the elder. He feels a little scared when he thinks about it.


    Elder, that''s the first person in China today. His daughter is naked in her arms. Doesn''t he mind? You''re not going to split yourself, are you?


    All of a sudden, Du Lei began to fall into his imagination, but Lori seemed calm. She nodded, "yes, I''m his daughter, but so what? He''s him, I''m me, what? Are you afraid? "


    "Will I be afraid?" Du Lei widened his eyes, but his chest kept rising and falling, or betrayed him. Lori chuckled, cut, and then lay on his chest, soft voice: "you can rest assured, I will not betray you, life is your man, death is your ghost, what you want me to do, I will do."


    Du Lei feels guilty when he hears the speech. He suddenly understands that maybe Lori comes to him without the tacit consent or even the arrangement of the elder. How can he meet Lori? For Lori, he has no doubt, as for the mermaid civilization, Lori does not know much, even if she knows, so what?


    She''ll tell the elder? Even if I told the elder, so what? Can he bite himself? At least now, with the scientific and technological civilization of mankind, we can''t match the mermaid. If we go, we can only find shame.


    "If your father knew about our relationship, would he chase me a few blocks with a machete?" Du Lei asked weakly, it was the elder, he reminded himself again in the heart.


    "Poof Lori smiles again. She looks at Du Lei helplessly and pitifully. She bites her teeth and asks, "if I tell you the truth, don''t blame my father!"


    "What?" Du Lei looks at her in surprise, and then realizes that, sure enough, Lori''s arrival has been in the plan of the elder and others.


    "In fact, I would not have participated in this task, and I don''t know what this task is, but later my father found me and hoped that I could participate. In China, there are many people who have my hacking technology, but he found me, hoping that I can seduce you and become your woman!" Loli bit her teeth and slowly told her story. She also looked at Du Lei''s face from time to time.


    Fortunately, Du Lei''s face didn''t seem to change. Finally, she said with a cry, "I don''t want to, I understand now, he just wants me to stay with you, so that I can know more about you, and then tell him!"


    Although Du Lei was surprised, he was not shocked. He should have guessed that the nine elders would not allow their unique human beings beyond the legal boundaries to exist under their rule.

 Chapter 425

    Originally, he was still thinking about what conditions and requirements the other party would put forward to limit his existence, but he didn''t expect that this kind of marriage was actually used. However, he didn''t seem to care much. In this way, maybe it was the best way. At least the two sides would not be in a stalemate and could not end up in the end.


    Everyone has a family. It''s not good who provokes anyone. Therefore, he accepted the elder''s plan. He shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t cry. How can I care? Maybe this is the best way for us. "


    He hugged loli with emotion. He didn''t expect that the elder was willing to make such a big decision to push his daughter to him. In the future, maybe he really needs to tell each other some unimportant things at the right time, so that they don''t always doubt themselves.


    Du Lei thought through everything and felt at ease.


    Du Lei will shuttle things briefly, and then tell Lori, this is his master gave him, to escape and hide the baby.


    As for his so-called master, Lori doesn''t care, because Du Lei clearly tells him that the elder knows about master Du Lei. As for whether his master is another highly civilized person, Lori doesn''t care. If Du Lei wants to tell her, she just listens. If she doesn''t want to tell her, she doesn''t ask.


    In all these years, she has never had a true friend, let alone come out to perform tasks together. Therefore, Lori regards Du Lei as half a friend and half a lover. We can imagine how much she cherishes him.


    The shuttle took Lori to swim in the ocean for a long time, and in order to make Lori see the underwater world more intuitively, he specially slowed down the speed of the shuttle.


    Lori is very satisfied, this can be said to be the happiest birthday in her life. The time of the day flies by. At the last quarter of an hour, Du Lei uses his power to urge a large number of fish to come towards them. Lori widens her eyes and constantly appreciates these fish, blue whales and so on. It''s very common.


    Finally, they found a huge octopus, just like the legendary devil, with a huge tentacle, fifty meters long. Lori shivered and shrank in Du Lei''s arms, for fear that the other party would take her away.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Du Lei and Lori return to China. Just after landing, Lori finds that her mailbox is jammed. This is the text message sent by her father elder these two days.


    After browsing one by one, she gave a long sigh of relief, blinked at Du Lei and said, "my father told me to go back to the capital immediately and talk about Bangzi country. Would you like to come with me?"


    Du Lei thought about it, and he had to report it to the six elders, so he nodded, and they quickly went north. That afternoon, they returned to the capital.


    The six elders received them very soon. For their task, the six elders were more worried about their safety. Laurie, needless to say, could he worry about the eldest elder''s daughter? As for Du Lei, he is also a treasure of them now, so we can''t make any mistakes.


    No matter whether it''s the posturing of the six elders or their sincere concern, Du Lei feels a strong warmth. Perhaps, only they are really concerned about people''s livelihood.


    "Now Bangzi country is in complete chaos. The three armed forces are looking for our potential agents in the whole territory. You two are OK, but many of our other people are suffering." Elder Liu sighed, but he didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, especially the outbreak of park''s problem and anti missile system at the same time.


    This has not only caught bangziguo off guard, but also dealt some blows to China. At least, for now, the agents in bangziguo have lost at least one third.


    Every agent is carefully selected and sent by them. Unexpectedly, this will make them die in a foreign land. For this matter, they are actively contacting bangziguo, hoping that they can hand them over.


    After all, as long as Du Lei and Su Xiaoyu are not caught, they will have confidence. For others, they have ways to save them. As long as they don''t want to completely split their face with Huaxia, they must let them go. Of course, Huaxia needs to pay something.


    However, this is not what Du Lei is concerned about. For the time being, they don''t know whether the anti missile system is successful or not. Although Lori is confident that the other side won''t find anything, at this time, the anti missile system hasn''t been fully operational, and they can''t know the specific situation there.


    After that, the six elders looked at them, then coughed softly, and said in a low voice: "that, the elder wants to see you!"


    Du Lei was surprised, but then breathed a sigh of relief. What should come will come after all. Even if it was originally planned by the other party, Du Lei was ready.


    Instead, Lori took Du Lei''s hand and asked, "what does he want to do?" For her father, she knows too well, for the sake of enough interests, he can sell her daughter''s happiness.


    Of course, in the end, she is willing to, and she can understand her father''s behavior, but she still doesn''t want to have too much contact with her father, so she can''t guarantee whether Du Lei will be influenced by her father.


    Du Lei gave a wry smile, and then comforted: "it''s OK. It''s OK."


    This scene let six elder see, suddenly face strange, in the heart a burst of surprise, when the relationship between the two people so close? However, it suddenly occurred to him that there should still be the figure of the elder. Immediately, he expressed his admiration for the elder''s means.


    Originally, they had always felt a little bit tricky about the existence of Du Lei. As their rulers, they were most worried about such powerful and unstable factors.


    Because if a person can''t handle it well, it is very likely to push these people to the opposite side. Therefore, they have held more than ten secret meetings because of Du Lei, but they haven''t come to a specific conclusion.


    But I didn''t expect that the elder would completely tie Du Lei up by means of marriage. Of course, their love history for Du Lei had been investigated very carefully, so the elder''s plan came into being.


    However, it''s thanks to the elder''s courage. Otherwise, none of the nine elder''s younger generation is female? Isn''t there a beautiful one among the younger generation? Can''t win over Du Lei?


    Think about it. In the final analysis, these people are still a little self righteous and superior. They don''t think about it at all. Therefore, they are a step slower than the elder.


    In this way, Du Lei will definitely be a member of the elder camp. Don''t think that there is no need for their own interests among their nine elders. They are not saints. Even if they are praised as saints, don''t they have their own selfishness?


    The six elders were so sorry that they didn''t know what to do. In fact, the relationship between him and Du Lei was the closest to other elders, because Du Lei directly contacted him for many things, not other people.

 Chapter 426

    However, in this matter, he is a step slower than the elder. Therefore, he looks at Du Lei. He knows that what he is thinking now is, how many women can Du Lei''s body bear? Would he like to learn from the elder and put one in his arms?


    Du Lei trembles all over, and the six elders'' eyes are too strange. He can''t help thinking, do the six elders have any special hobbies? "What do you think I''m doing?" he asked


    At this time, they had already left the hall, and they had already left Lori. The six elders put their hearts on the ground and asked, "what''s the relationship between you and Xiaoyu?"


    "Eh!" Du Lei was a little stunned and didn''t know how to answer. Of course, he knew that he couldn''t hide some things from these big people, but he couldn''t let them know everything, could he?


    But what would Lori think if she denied it? And what does the Presbyterian Council think? When he was hesitating, the elder came out, and his heart relaxed.


    "Du Lei, come in with me!" The elder has no expression and can''t see what he''s thinking, but the six elders scold him secretly. Old fox, he''s good when he''s cheap! However, he still made up his mind, how to try, lead the red line, even if the final failure, also Chengren, right?


    After turning around and leaving, the elder looks at his back and smiles inexplicably. Then he takes Du Lei into his office. When he enters the office, Du Lei only feels that there is another world here, and the cold world outside has become two worlds.


    He was surprised to see that there was some mysterious power here, which had transformed the whole office and was full of vitality.


    "Did you find anything wrong?" The elder looked at him with a smile. He was quite satisfied with Du Lei''s son-in-law. He was a powerful teacher and his strength was good enough for his game.


    What''s more, Du Lei''s people are not tolerant, and his family is rich. Most importantly, Du Lei has always been tolerant of women, and believes that his daughter will not suffer any loss after she passes by.


    As for Su Xiaoyu, he felt a sense of guilt in his heart, but he was not in his position. Now he is sitting in the position of the first person in China. The first thing he thinks about is the whole country of China, and the second thing is his family.


    Therefore, he broke his heart for Su Xiaoyu''s sake. As for Du Lei, he also told his wife at home that she didn''t seem to have any opinions. However, she still had some pimples. This time, he just hoped that Du Lei would behave better and remind the other party that he could save time to meet his wife and make her unhappy.


    Of course, it''s also a matter of seeking personal gain from the public. But he knows that the other eight people will not let him be more beautiful than before, especially the six elders. Now I''m afraid they are all thinking that the younger generation in the family can''t let Du Lei take a fancy to him.


    Du Lei didn''t know the elder''s mind. He was a little frightened at this time. The unique domineering manner of the other side made him a little nervous. This is the first time that he has faced the elder alone. This feeling is even worse than that of the nine elders before.


    In particular, he only brought his daughter into his room yesterday. It was always strange. He said awkwardly, "the layout here is a little mysterious. I have little knowledge and can''t see anything."


    The elder also didn''t want to tell him about these things. After all, this matter has something to do with mystery. He didn''t want to involve it too much. As long as he benefited, it would be good.


    "Do you know the identity of Xiaoyu?" The elder takes up the cup and drinks tea, but his eyes are staring at Du Lei all the time. Du Lei trembles and cries in his heart. Can''t he?


    "I see!" Du Lei said helplessly.


    "What are your plans? About her The elder laughed and took a sip of tea.


    Du Lei''s heart burst of abdominal Fei, I don''t believe you didn''t arrange well, he hummed twice in his heart, but never dare to say it out, he whispered: "this, of course I will take care of her in the future."


    The elder pause, to this answer, he is not satisfied, but think of each other''s identity, finally or cold hum, expressed his dissatisfaction, but changed the topic: "tonight is OK?"


    "Ah?" Du Lei blinked his eyes. Some of them couldn''t keep up with the elder''s idea. Did Lori inherit this divine brain hole from her father?


    "Nothing!" He shakes his head quickly. Even if it''s something, it has to be pushed away. The elder asked you if it''s nothing. How dare you say that you have something? Isn''t that looking for a cigarette?


    "That''s good. Let''s have dinner with Xiaoyu tonight. The child hasn''t come back for many years." Speaking of Su Xiaoyu, his heart is full of debt, so he looks sad. Sometimes, he has to make a choice.


    Du Lei in the heart a Leng, with big elder a meal? My God, what an honor for ordinary people. A year ago, did he ever want to have dinner with the elder?


    But is that good? His heart is very tangled, that is big elder, he really if take Lori to go to his home to have a meal, that can''t face a pair of peeping eyes? But can he refuse?


    No, so he could only frown and say, "OK, I''ll tell her!"


    The elder was very satisfied with Du Lei''s attitude and nodded. Then he asked, "is it clear that you have handed over the Bangzi kingdom to the sixth elder? You''ve heard about things over there. What do you think? "


    "Well, I don''t know what to do!" Du Lei is adamant, what can he do to rescue those agents?


    After a pause, the elder continued: "I heard that you met an old man over seventy over there? What about his strength? "


    Du Lei immediately frowned and said, "he is really strong. At that time, I tried my best to kill him. But I also suffered a serious injury. If it wasn''t for my strong physical function, I''m afraid I can''t come back now."


    As soon as he thought of that night''s fight with Mr. Jin, he felt a lingering fear. The other party was too strong, and his whole body was exhausted. If he had not let Lori take him into the sea quickly, otherwise, he would have been arrested now.


    The elder frowned and thought, "he is the master level master of Bangzi country. He is very powerful. Even many domestic experts are not his experts. Of course, this is also because some domestic experts can''t be summoned. But even so, he has proved his strength. "


    "This time you can solve him, it''s really a credit for our Huaxia, but unfortunately, you know, we can''t reward you or even mention you for this matter, because, agent, it''s not our Huaxia."

 Chapter 427

    Du Lei didn''t care. He didn''t want to be remembered by more people, so he waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t have any pursuit, I just have a little ability. If the elder needs it, I can go out at any time. If not, I won''t stay in the capital."


    As soon as the elder drew his lips, Du Lei''s attitude was very clear, but he didn''t like his tone very much. Therefore, he coughed softly and expressed his dissatisfaction slightly. After that, he didn''t say anything more.


    Du Lei''s body is a meal, but he can hear it. The elder is not satisfied with what he said just now, but he can''t take it back now. Finally, he can only shrug his shoulders.


    "By the way, master, you are not very good news!" The elder suddenly thought of something and reminded him: "although your action was not caught by the other party this time, they also roughly guessed your identity. Therefore, I heard that Mr. Jin, who died in your hands, had given a last order before he died."


    Du Lei a Leng, this old thing is dead, still have what to die? But he doesn''t care at all. It has nothing to do with him. Even if it does, does he need to care? Old Mr. Jin died under his iron fist. Can his disciples still have him?


    Although it is said that blue is better than blue, how can this sentence be realized? This is just a sustenance of the ancestors. Even if there is such a genius, he has the power to dominate, and he is not afraid of any opponent.


    "Therefore, in order to find out you, he specially asked his disciples to gather together and apply to go to China to hold a friendly martial arts competition between the two countries."


    Du Lei turns a corner of his mouth and immediately knows what the elder''s idea is. I''m afraid that if something happens, his cheap son-in-law will fight in the battlefield. But he doesn''t say anything. It''s not to embarrass the elder, but to give him some blood so that he can get some benefits.


    Sure enough, the elder saw that Du Lei was silent, and immediately scolded him secretly. This little bunny, in front of me, dares to play with the urine business of not seeing rabbits and hawks. Let''s see how I will deal with you in the future.


    "At that time, if there is something out of control, I hope you can do something about it. After all, you are also Chinese. You can''t be indifferent to such a matter concerning the face of the country, can you?" Bleeding if you want to? There''s no door.


    Du Lei quit immediately, yelling: "father-in-law, you know, Xiaoyu and I went through life and death, but we suffered a lot in Bangzi country. Squatting in the snowy world, we didn''t even have anything to warm our hands. We almost died there. If it wasn''t for my strong body, we wouldn''t be able to come back now."


    The elder''s heart softened when he heard the speech. He also knew that Du Lei must have paid a lot to protect his daughter. Otherwise, with his understanding of his daughter, when he got there, he would not be able to control it, and he would do some crazy things. However, Du Lei''s father-in-law made him angry.


    "What''s more, as you said just now, the other side is engaged in such a martial arts friendly competition just to draw me out. If your excellent son-in-law dies in the hands of Bangzi people, your daughter will be very sad, right?" He blinked his eyes and didn''t know if he knew that Lori had become his woman?


    However, the other party had this plan. He just wanted the elder to give some blood. Otherwise, he was the one who risked his life and death. He was the one who was thought about by others, and Du Lei was not so bullied.


    Elder Wen Yan, although Du Lei''s words are not very pleasant to listen to, but what he said is reasonable, so he gritted his teeth and said: "antique business, fifty fifty percent!"


    Du Lei was very happy. He nodded his head and said that he had any orders from the elder in the future. You should know that what he had discussed with the elder six before was 20% to 80%. Du Lei took the lead, and then only got 20%. This is also because the central government is staring at him. It can only be bleeding and buying peace.


    In China, if the government wants to move a businessman, it''s not too easy. At that time, every three or five inspections can make you go bankrupt. Of course, this method is the worst one, and there are many unknown means of suppression.


    Now, it''s enough for him to get back 50% of the profits. You know, he has a lot of jewelry and antiques. If you really want to sell them, he can also earn a lot. Anyway, it''s a business without capital. He just puts them all out of the treasure under the sea.


    The elder doesn''t care much about this either. Anyway, at that time, Huaxia has enough funds and doesn''t need to compete with Du Lei. The reason why they care is because of Du Lei''s strength and hegemony. They just want to have a shackle of control.


    What''s more, to return the benefits to Du Lei is to give her daughter a dowry. Anyway, as an old saying goes, no one can escape the vulgarity.


    Du Lei and the elder discussed for a long time. At about 4 p.m., they came out. At this time, the capital was already cold. But Du Lei was just a shiver. He didn''t care if the real Qi was flowing in his body.


    Seeing this, the elder can only sigh that Du Lei is really strong and healthy. Then they get on the elder''s special car and go all the way to the Su family.


    Along the way, Du Lei''s mood is very complicated and excited. He is a man with a wife. Of course, there is more than one woman. However, even so, he feels that he seems to be sorry in this respect.


    However, this is the red line led by the elder, and he has to take it. Of course, he also likes Lori. Although he has a Li Mengxin and Qian linger, they have a strong commercial temperament, and their chest wares are not as fierce as Lori''s.


    Of course, this is a kind of idea of being cheap and being good. Du Lei soon dissipated this idea, thinking about how to deal with Lori''s mother. That''s the first lady of China. Her eyes are not generally high, and the elder also reminds him that the other party doesn''t seem to like him very much.


    After all, Lori is her baby daughter. How can she be an invisible lover for Du Lei? This is simply intolerable, but the raw rice has been cooked, and it''s useless to regret. Fortunately, he has elder and Lori to help him.


    Half an hour later, they came to Su''s home, which is located in a remote place, but basically in the high-rise of Huaxia. They all live here, which is also for the convenience of protecting their personal safety together.


    The Su family''s house is not too big, but it looks luxurious. When he enters the house, he can smell a smell of food. Du Lei can''t help thinking of the food his mother cooked, and immediately exclaims: "the food is really delicious, with a taste of home."


    Elder ha ha laughs and feels happy. Although his wife is the first lady, it doesn''t mean that she can''t cook. On the contrary, these senior managers basically cook by themselves. Of course, sometimes when they are busy, they are free.

 Chapter 428

    After a while, Lori dressed up and walked out of the room. Du Lei was stunned. Before, Lori had been wearing a simple Lori dress, but at this time, it was like a princess in a fairy tale. The pink dress showed her white skin.


    Some round faces are even more charming. What''s more, this dress perfectly shapes her figure. It''s absolutely fascinating.


    The elder looked at his daughter with some pride. Although he seldom took care of her, he also experienced a lot of influence from him. At this time, it was a good time to take care of her.


    "Cough!"


    Mei Miaolin coughs softly and comes out with a frown. She is wearing an apron and holding a dish in her hand. She keeps looking at Du Lei, as if she wants to see clearly what kind of person Du Lei is, so that her husband can take a fancy to her and her daughter can fall in love with her.


    However, at first glance, it seems that it''s not bad. People are good-looking and energetic. Besides, the other party''s property is also very rich. Otherwise, the nine elders would not have the cheek to move their company to the capital.


    However, she heard that the other party had been married, which made her a little hard to accept. For an independent minded woman with equality between men and women, this was simply intolerable.


    "Well, all the dishes are ready. Xiaoyu, go and ask your brother to come down!" Mei Miaolin frowned and said that her eldest son, who has nothing to do all day long, knows how to play games at home. She doesn''t know how much she''s worried about. She''s in her thirties now, but she hasn''t even brought a woman back.


    "Oh Su Xiaoyu blinked at Du Lei, then quickly went upstairs. After a while, she tugged a man with long hair down.


    Du Lei a look at this person, immediately startled, eldest son of eldest brother''s hometown, unexpectedly is a non mainstream? He looked at each other carefully. He had long hair on his head. He was pulled straight and black. He was dressed in ragged clothes, which had been specially mended. But he could see that it was intentional.


    The most important thing is that all the rings on the fingers of each other''s hands are shining. In this winter, it''s hard to drag a pair of characters.


    "Mom, I said that. I have no appetite today! Don''t ask me to eat! " Su Yuanxing said impatiently.


    "Don''t you know that there are guests at home? I really don''t know the depth The elder looked at his son in front of him. He felt unhappy, but deep down, he felt guilty. For this son, he felt that he owed the most, because he didn''t get up completely at the beginning.


    The conditions at home were not very good. He often didn''t have any food to eat, and he was busy at the top of the class. Therefore, his son was not disciplined, and he followed the outside gangsters everywhere, which became what he is now.


    Although later he also wanted to pay a little for his son and change his habits, Su Yuanxing''s terrible nightmare of fasting since childhood and his family''s indifference made him resist the family.


    He looked at Du Lei and felt that if his son had Du Lei''s general ability, he would be very happy. But unfortunately, he had nothing to do all day. It''s really


    "Well?" Su Yuanxing listened to the elder''s words and turned his head as if he had noticed Du Lei. He looked at Du Lei up and down, then asked with a smile, "are you my brother-in-law?"


    "Cough!" Mei Miaolin coughs at first, but she still doesn''t agree. Although she knows that once her husband makes a decision, even her daughter is willing, she can''t change anything, but she still wants to express her attitude, so as not to let Du Lei bully her daughter in the future.


    Du Lei didn''t care. He said with a smile: "yes, brother-in-law, you can often contact me in the future!"


    "Can you play the League of heroes?" Su Yuanxing blinked his eyes and asked curiously, because in his opinion, this is the necessary condition to become his friend and get his approval.


    Du Lei was stunned. Then he took a look at Su Xiaoyu, who was not angry. He also looked at the helpless look of the elder and Mei miaolinian. He pulled out the corner of his mouth, but still said with a smile: "a little bit!"


    "That''s good!" Su Yuanxing straightened his chest and said proudly, "I''m the king of the district. If you have any technical problems in the future, you can ask me, Baojiao Baohui!"


    Du Lei almost stumbled. Is this the eldest son of the first Chinese family? He took a deep breath, nodded and said, "sure, sure!"


    Du Lei finally got Su Yuanxing''s approval, and then the other party reluctantly sat down in the chair. Du Lei and Su Xiaoyu sat down in the next seat, and suddenly felt a little uneasy, because Mei miaolian''s eyes were staring at him and Su Xiaoyu, for fear that they might have any uneasy little movements.


    With a stiff head, Du Lei had a hungry stomach and lost his appetite. Fortunately, the elder''s tutor was very good. He didn''t eat and sleep.


    After a meal, there''s nothing to say. After eating silently, Du Lei finally feels relieved. At this time, a nanny comes out and quietly starts to pick up the dishes.


    Mei Miaolin takes a look at Du Lei and is about to say something, but suddenly she frowns and covers her stomach gently. Seeing this, the elder quickly holds her and asks in a soft voice, "does your stomach hurt again?"


    "Well!" Mei Miaolin was obviously struggling, and her forehead even broke out in a cold sweat. Su Xiaoyu and Su Yuanxing both looked worried, especially Su Xiaoyu.


    The elder took a cold look at Du Lei, and then yelled, "don''t you know how to cure? Why don''t you come and show it to your mother-in-law? "


    Du Lei widens his eyes. Su Xiaoyu and Su Yuanxing are also surprised to see the elder. Even Mei miaolinian looks at the elder in consternation.


    Du Lei sighed in his heart. It''s hard to imagine how thick a politician''s face is. However, he stood up honestly, then went to Mei Miaolin, put his right hand on Mei Miaolin''s body, and then immediately put in his true Qi.


    Mei Miaolin looks at Du Lei in surprise. She just thinks that the other party is a businessman full of copper smell, but she doesn''t know how to do medicine? And it seems that her husband knows about these things, too?


    Originally, she was suspicious, but then, the real Qi of the bully fell into her abdomen. When she began to treat her, she suddenly widened her eyes, and her face was incredible.


    After more than ten minutes, Du Lei''s forehead was sweating. Of course, this was forced by him. Since he wanted to pretend, he had to pretend to be more like him, and he had to show his full strength.


    Finally, he breathed a long sigh of relief. At this time, his back was already soaked with sweat, and the beads of sweat fell like soybeans. In the winter of Beijing, it was impossible to appear, but under Du Lei''s forcing technology, it appeared abruptly.

 Chapter 429

    Among the people present, I''m afraid only the elder turned his lips and said that he didn''t believe it seriously. Besides, the other three people, including Mei Miaolin, felt that Du Lei seemed to have made great efforts.


    Therefore, Mei Miaolin''s attitude towards Du Lei changed a lot. She looked at Du Lei with a smile and asked, "child, when did you learn such magical medical skills?"


    Just now, she only felt a cramp in her abdomen, which is an old problem. When she was pregnant with Su Xiaoyu, she was forced to give birth to Su Xiaoyu because of poor family conditions and cold. Therefore, her abdomen has been so painful all the time. But even after seeing many doctors, she felt that there was no way to cure this chronic disease, and she had to go on like this, Or take some painkillers.


    But for Mei Miaolin, a strong woman, she would rather endure the pain than take the medicine.


    Du Lei is ambivalent. After learning some skills from a doctor with excellent medical skills when he was a child, he began to do business and so on. Anyway, he just needs Mei Miaolin to believe it. Therefore, the elder will not expose it.


    At this time, the atmosphere was finally solved. Mei Miaolin kept asking Du Lei about some things, especially Su Xiaoyu''s questions. Du Lei answered them like a stream, which made Mei Miaolin feel better.


    Of course, although Mei Miaolin finally admitted Du Lei''s identity, she still had some problems in her heart. Therefore, it was impossible for Mei Miaolin to stay at the elder''s home. At more than eight o''clock that night, Du Lei walked out of the door alone.


    At this time, a cold wind blows, which makes him shiver, and his snot flows out. Du Lei leaves here quickly. Not long after he leaves, Mei Miaolin looks at her man coldly, with a sense of anger in her heart.


    "Today, I''m afraid this dinner is also arranged, isn''t it?" Mei Miaolin hums coldly that when she has a stomachache, as her man, of course, she knows all about it. At the same time, he must know du Lei''s medical skills, because in China, if the elder wants to know something, nothing can hide from him.


    "Haha, as expected, I am the first lady of China. I am smart!" With embarrassment, Da Chang praised Mei Miaolin for his small nine nine, but he knew that her impression of Du Lei would change.


    "You, you are in your sixties. Why do you want to sell your daughter''s happiness to win over a businessman?" For Su Xiaoyu, Mei Miaolin loves her very much. At that time, she was already in her 30s and 40s. She was an old woman, and her family was not bad at that time. Therefore, she didn''t lack any nutrition for her daughter.


    However, because the elder''s career began to go up, there were fewer days for her to accompany her at home. Even she sometimes had to go out for activities and get in touch with her feelings.


    "Hey, you don''t understand in this matter. You are still too insensitive to politics. Believe it or not, Du Lei will be yelled by the sixth elder immediately when he goes out of this door?" The elder, with a smile, picked up Mei Miaolin and narrowed his eyes. He didn''t know what his old friends were thinking?


    "What do you mean?" At this time, if Mei Miaolin didn''t know, she would not have to be the first lady. She knew immediately that there must be many things she didn''t know behind this.


    "There are some things I can''t say. You just know. I don''t care more about Xiaoyu than you do!" The elder looked at his woman affectionately and said softly.


    Mei Miaolin immediately softened her heart and nodded: "you know, we owe these two children too much." She choked.


    "Now my daughter''s life is finally settled, and she is very satisfied, you can see it!" The elder sighed in his heart. At the beginning, he was worried about Su Xiaoyu''s reaction, but now, ha ha, I can only say that the girl is not staying.


    Mei miaolian nods. How can she not see the way her daughter looks at Du Lei? It''s already spring heart sprouting, and she has nothing to do about it. Otherwise, if Su Xiaoyu doesn''t want to, even if her man insists on it, she won''t agree with the marriage.


    "It''s a pity that our son''s business is a long-term disaster." When the elder thought of his son, he also had a headache and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Mei Miaolin suddenly felt a move in her heart. She said in a low voice, "since Du Lei has got such a big bargain in our family, how can she not do something? Yuan Xing''s business, leave it to Du Lei to deal with, set a deadline for him, and give us a satisfactory answer. "


    Big elder mouth corner a draw, hand over own son to Du Lei to teach? He can''t imagine that Du Lei is such a jerk. When he thinks about it now, he even dares to exploit himself. He''s a little upset. Give him his son and don''t ruin his family.


    But think about it, this idea is also good, just, can Du Lei willingly help them? After a pause, the elder had some worries in his heart.


    At this time, Su Yuanxing is sitting in the room playing games. Suddenly, he sneezes. He frowns and mumbles: "is that beauty thinking about me?"


    But when he saw the death of his friend, he was furious and yelled, "those who dare to kill me, are you tired of living?"


    When Du Lei left Su''s home and returned to the city, it was already more than nine o''clock in the evening. At this time, he received a text message. The format of the text message was a little strange, but when he opened it, he was relieved. It turned out that it was su Xiaoyu who sent his greetings. Maybe only she had this ability.


    He immediately replied to a message. He immediately went to dominate the world. Now, under the care of the elder and others, the world has begun to release its ambition. The whole Antique Street in the capital has been devastated by it. Basically, it can''t survive and has closed down one after another.


    There''s no way. Du Lei''s supply of goods is too abundant. He''s not afraid of anyone competing with him, because he can''t compete with him. He can lower the price regardless of the cost. Anyway, he''ll have Huaxia official to make up for it.


    Later, other people and some antique dealers realized this, but at this time, they realized that it was impossible for them to get official relief.


    How many antiques does Du Lei have? He doesn''t know, because there are too many. Second, he can get in touch with the elder and others because of the hegemony. Third? Hehe, I just had a family dinner at the elder''s house. No one can catch up with him.


    Du Wei and Li can are still guarding the shop at this time. They can''t help it. The antique business is like this. Sometimes, the business at night is better than that during the day. After all, those who make trouble with this stuff don''t want to be so conspicuous.

 Chapter 430

    When Du Lei arrived at the store, there were still two customers inside. They were bargaining with each other, which made him an earth shaking and terrible man. Finally, the two customers weighed the money in their pockets, looked at the antiques on the shelves, and finally bought them.


    Seeing them off, Du Wei and Li can are finally relieved. They drink a lot of water. The battle of words just now is comparable to Zhuge Liang''s battle of words.


    "How''s it going? Is the capital still used to it? " Du Lei asked with a smile. In fact, for their profession, there is no geographical distinction, because these things, in China, can be bought by those people. In order to buy the antiques that they think are worth, they don''t care about some distance.


    "Fortunately, there''s a lot of competition pressure here. If it weren''t for our strong background and deep relationship, I''m afraid we would have been smashed long ago." Du Wei straightened his chest.


    Du Lei hears speech, immediately squint double eyes, ask a way: "how, still somebody wants to smash our field?"


    "Isn''t that right? The one next door, Wang''s antique, cut, thinks he''s been in the capital for hundreds of years, even if he''s the boss? We don''t see who is behind us. They are dealt with by the people behind us before they start Li can disdains the way.


    Du Lei nodded, which is why he was willing to bleed. At the beginning, he came here to do business with 20% of the profits because of the shadow of the elder and others.


    "By the way, cousin, boss Wu has come to you again. He has been here several times. We saw you refuse him before, so we have been shirking. But this time, he has brought a big news, big business!" Li can swallowed his saliva. In his eyes, he seemed to see countless money.


    Du Lei sneered and asked, "is it about that relic again?" Of course, he knows that none of the things targeted by these people can escape their clutches.


    But he''s living a good life now. There''s no need to provoke that thing, Atlantis. It''s touching to say, but the danger there is not only predictable?


    A tomb of King Tuo would have been a mummy, let alone Atlantis, the legendary city of ancient civilization, the city of the air and the city of myth, had it not been for some luck.


    "No, it''s something else!" Li can shook his head.


    "Oh?" Du Lei was surprised, but he knew that boss Wu''s group had no money to spend in King Tuo''s tomb now, but they were more and more cash strapped day by day. If it wasn''t for Du Lei''s generosity, he would have been sleeping in the street now?


    So it''s no wonder they''ve been staring at the legendary city, the ruins of Atlantis, but this time, it seems to have changed places?


    "Yes, they say that this place is in the territory of maozi. It''s said that it was the gold treasure left by the archer who bent his bow and shot at the big carving in those years!" Du Wei licked his lips. In fact, they were moved.


    They wandered around the antique shop all the year round. Although they didn''t have to worry about the consumption of food and drink, they even started to drive famous brand sports cars. However, they always felt that there was no sense of adventure in their life.


    They are only in their early twenties, and they are already worth tens of millions of dollars. This makes them feel a little proud, and at the same time, they feel a little disappointed. If they get something, they will lose something.


    The two of them lost the adventurous spirit that young people should have. They didn''t hit the south wall and didn''t look back. That''s what hot-blooded men should do.


    Du Lei looked at them, surprised, and then asked, "have you even promised them?" I''ll be good. It''s a big deal.


    Du Wei and Li can looked at each other, and then said with some embarrassment: "yes, this time you come back, we just want to tell you about this matter. If you don''t want to come with us, we will go out. As for the business of the shop, Zhang sanniusi and Fei Yuda can handle it well."


    Du Lei looked at them speechless. Didn''t they think about why Wu Liufeng invited them? Fool can see that the other party is forcing him to participate in this matter, because Du Lei will never sit by and watch his two brothers take risks.


    However, he can also understand the thoughts of Du Wei and Li can. Both of them are only 20 years old. Young people have no idea, no curiosity, and no impulse to take risks. Are they still young people?


    He sighed, maybe he is really old, some things, always want to go easy, but forget, he is only 23 years old, although the new year is 24, but he still belongs to the stage of young people.


    However, whether it''s King Tuo''s tomb, underwater adventure, or Bangzi country, he deeply feels that he must live safely, because he is not only alive, but also his relatives, brothers and women behind him.


    Without him, the wealth of these people will be cut off, and their wealth will be sought. Therefore, he can only try his best to survive.


    Although Du Lei was helpless, he knew that he had to participate in this matter anyway. He thought that after seeing Wu Liufeng, he would "talk" with him. He could not tolerate that he could not move himself, but the people around him.


    Thanks to his efforts to rescue his father, Mr. Wu, it seems that this man can''t be too kind to them.


    "If you go out this time, count my share. Just tell Wu Liufeng about it. If he doesn''t agree, come to me directly." He said to Du Wei directly, but he was sure that Wu Liufeng would welcome him.


    Du Wei and Li can look at each other and feel that they have succeeded in their treachery. At the same time, they feel that they are somewhat sorry for Du Lei. After all, this matter was discussed between them and Wu Liufeng.


    Of course, Du Lei knew this, so he didn''t stay much, so he didn''t bother them and left the world. He immediately called Qian ling''er. Qian ling''er had been in Beijing all this time to discuss with the Yang family about the jewelry store, so he never went back to Chengdu.


    However, under the influence of Du Lei, Qian ling''er also intends to do the jewelry business in Beijing. After all, this is the big platform, and the international metropolis will face more resources.


    "When did you come to the capital?" As soon as Qian ling''er sees Du Lei, he pours into his arms and asks happily.


    "Today, by the way, where do you want to play?" Du Lei asked. It''s only around ten o''clock, and the lights are bright. Nightlife has completely affected the living habits of the people in Beijing.


    "Whatever you say, we''ll go there!" Qian ling''er is actually a very independent woman, but when she meets Du Lei, all her opinions will disappear. Compared with her, she is more willing to stick to Du Lei, which is enough.

 Chapter 431

    Du Lei was about to tease her, but her mobile phone rang. Su Xiaoyu''s voice suddenly warned: "if you dare to touch her, do you believe I castrated you?"


    Du Lei was so scared that he almost threw away his mobile phone. After looking around, he found that there was no su Xiaoyu. He knew in his heart that the other party should have installed something in his mobile phone.


    "I said, are you watching me?" Du Lei was annoyed for no reason. Even he Ruyue didn''t do it. Su Xiaoyu was so bold that he dared to monitor himself?


    "I''m sorry!" Su Xiaoyu''s momentum weakened because she recognized Du Lei''s anger.


    "I''m not going to do it again. I''ll wipe out the things in my mobile phone immediately." Du Lei also knows that the other party is a girl who has just fallen in love. He has always been taboo about these things, but he is more sensitive to surveillance because he has too many secrets. Although Su Xiaoyu is already his own woman, it''s better for the other party not to know about some things.


    You know, even he Ruyue, he didn''t tell her all about himself, let alone other women. Su Xiaoyu gave a huff and hung up.


    Qian ling''er looks at Du Lei who seems to be blown up by anger and asks curiously, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong? "


    "It''s OK. It''s a little prank of Du Wei." Du Lei doesn''t want to mention these things. Qian ling''er sees this. He no longer asks more questions, but lies quietly in his arms.


    Du Lei sighed. He has too many things on his back, but he has nothing to do. Some things have been carried by him since he accepted the inheritance of hegemony.


    They hugged each other for a long time and spent the Spring Festival together. This night, they were very crazy, especially Qian ling''er. She was much more crazy than before, but Du Lei was surprised.


    The next morning, when Du Lei gets up, he feels refreshed. Qian ling''er worked so hard last night that all the depression in his heart is swept away. No matter what Du Lei asks, she tries her best to meet it, which improves her position in Du Lei''s heart.


    "Why did you wake up so early?" Qian ling''er wakes up on her own. These days, no matter how tired she is the first day, she will wake up on time the next day. This is because there are many things she needs to do and she can''t relax.


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Du Lei stroked Qian ling''er''s long hair and said softly.


    "I''m too old to sleep that long." Qian ling''er blinked his eyes, then said with a smile.


    Du Lei smelt speech a smile, pause, ask a way: "do you want to have a child?" He suddenly remembered that these days seemed to be the right time for Qian ling''er to sow. No wonder Qian ling''er was so crazy last night.


    Moreover, she would have refused to sow before, but last night, she accepted it all and didn''t waste it at all. Qian ling''er pursed her lips and asked, "don''t you want us to have a child?"


    "No, of course!" Du Lei felt guilty. For these women, he didn''t know how much he owed. There were still too few days to accompany them.


    Qian ling''er smiles, then hesitates and asks, "Du Lei, have you caught Xia Tianyu?"


    "What? Did something happen to you? " Du Lei''s heart suddenly tightens. Xia Tianyu and Yang Lianhu are both enemies who can''t let go. Why does Qian ling''er suddenly mention it at this time?


    "Not yet, but I always feel that there seems to be a pair of eyes around me staring at me. I''m afraid..." Qian ling''er clenched Du Lei''s hands, with a delicate face.


    Du Lei''s heart is one Lin, he can''t be careless, the woman''s intuition is very accurate, since Qian ling''er has this kind of feeling, so it means that there must be someone around, but, how can he find out?


    I''m sure we can''t trouble elder six about this. I''m afraid he doesn''t have so much energy to manage these things. After thinking about it, he thinks it''s better to let Garro do it.


    Now that the mermaid is completely stable, they should be able to send a troop ashore to help him. When they think about it, they will immediately make a phone call to Garro.


    After receiving a phone call or call, Garro immediately informed the mermaid Dynasty on the sea floor. This news was soon known by Taichu Deyun. Now that he has completely mastered the mermaid clan, he began to search for the black blood in the whole ocean. Once he found anything unusual, he would immediately inform Du Lei.


    As for Du Lei''s request, Taichu Deyun has no opinion. Now Du Lei has become the biggest backer of their Mermaid clan. He just sends out some troops to protect the Regent''s family. If this little thing can''t be done well, then his communist will come to an end.


    In less than one day, a troop of thousands left the sea and went ashore to wait for Du Lei''s command.


    Du Lei learned that there were thousands of people coming to Yancheng. Suddenly, he had a big head. The six elders didn''t know about the mermaid tribe. How should he arrange for the sudden increase of manpower? All of a sudden, it has become a big disaster. So many black households are flooding into China, which will surely attract the attention of some people.


    As a last resort, Du Lei can only draw more than ten people out first, and then the rest will be managed by Garrow. After a while, he will slowly get the others out.


    With more than ten people secretly protecting Qian ling''er, there should be no mistake. These people all have powerful and super powerful scientific and technological weapons in their hands.


    After dealing with Qian ling''er''s affairs, Wu Liufeng comes to the door. Du Lei knows that he should tell himself about the remains of the archer.


    For Wu Liufeng, Du Lei''s original impression is not bad, but now, ha ha, he dares to use his relatives. It''s tolerable, which one can''t.


    "You still have face? At the beginning, I tried my best to help you save your father. Now you dare to use my brother. Next time, do I have to bow my head to you? " Du Lei did not give each other a good face, but Wu Liufeng is not that kind of person.


    He knew that he had done something too much, so he said awkwardly: "in fact, I don''t want to touch the remains of the archer this time. You know, our old Wu family is still concerned about the Atlantis ruins..."


    "Well, don''t tell me about that thing. It''s so dangerous that you want to touch it when your head is hot? Don''t take my brother for a long time. " Du Lei refused directly.


    Wu Liufeng did not expect that Du Lei refused so directly, so he had to continue to turn around and talk about the remains of the sculptor, "this time, in fact, the main cause is still because of what happened in Donghai city last time. Boss Du must remember it very clearly?"


    Du Lei immediately narrowed his eyes and looked coldly. What does the other party mean? What about Donghai city? What does this have to do with Donghai city?


    Seeing that Du Lei didn''t speak, Wu Liufeng looked around and asked in a low voice, "I just want to ask, does brother Du want to completely solve Yang Lianhu''s problem?"

 Chapter 433

    "I said, elder six, if you have something to say, don''t beat around the bush." Originally, he wanted to ask Yang Lianhu about it, but with such a beautiful woman on one side, he didn''t say much.


    "This is my granddaughter Wang Meina. What do you think of her?" Six elder''s facial expression immediately a Zheng, toward Du Lei ask a way.


    Du Lei Gaga''s mouth, looked at Wang Meina, sighed in his heart, it''s really beautiful, but how does he feel that it doesn''t look like the granddaughter of the six elders? Isn''t that a big difference?


    "Grandfather!" Wang Meina gently tugged at the sleeve of the elder six. She was embarrassed. Suddenly, the elder six laughed. He said to Du Lei, "look, look, people are embarrassed."


    "Elder six, what do you mean?" He felt uneasy in his heart. How could the six elders dig a big hole for him? He took a look at Wang Meina, just as Wang Meina also looked at him.


    They turned their heads and immediately felt a little embarrassed. Seeing this, the sixth elder was secretly happy and hit the railway while it was hot: "I think so. You are wandering around alone. You don''t know how much you have paid for the country. We owe you. Therefore, I think I should take a red line and find someone to take good care of you. What do you think?"


    "What?" Du Lei stares big eyes, almost didn''t stare the eye bead to go out, six elder this is to come to medium? And his granddaughter?


    All of a sudden, Du Lei feels that her head is not enough, but Wang Meina looks at Du Lei curiously, because she thinks that Du Lei seems to be pretty good, anyway, she doesn''t have a boyfriend, and she just looked at each other when Du Lei came in.


    This must be a man with a story, Wang Meina thought to herself.


    "What? You don''t think my granddaughter is good enough for you? " Elder Liu pretends to be a gesture, but in fact, she is so cool in her heart. It seems that Wang Meina doesn''t have the psychology of rejecting Du Lei, so it''s easy to do, because he feels that he''s still a little sorry for his granddaughter.


    As for Du Lei? On his understanding of Du Lei, if there is a beautiful woman on his body, can he really do the same as Liu Xiahui? be not disturbed with a woman in one ''s lap? That''s him, Du Lei?


    Do not think about, so far on his body woman, which not become his woman? Even some of them can''t be his women. The six elders knew this very well and knew it very well.


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment, looked at Wang Meina and asked, "elder six, are you serious?"


    "Seriously!" Six elder patted chest way, big elder can let his daughter take the initiative to attack, he can''t let his granddaughter also go to a share?


    Although he knows that this is a mending for a dead sheep, it''s better than no mending. Let''s look at the other people. Now they are as anxious as ants on a hot pot, because they didn''t pay attention to Du Lei at the beginning. Now they''re better and blinded, and they can''t even say a word to Du Lei.


    Wang Meina looks very red. She didn''t expect to come out this time. It''s a blind date, and it''s the serious grandfather in her family.


    In fact, she hasn''t graduated from university. Now she is studying in M country. She came back in a hurry. She thought something big happened at home, but unexpectedly, it was


    She secretly looked at Du Lei and found that Du Lei was looking at her curiously. She felt ashamed and buried her head deeply.


    Du Lei''s heart is like a mirror. He has known something since he found that Su Xiaoyu, the elder General of the University, had arranged for him.


    Du Lei took a deep breath. To tell the truth, Wang Meina is really a beautiful woman. He can''t be moved. It''s fake, but he thinks that there are enough women around him.


    He Ruyue, Zhao Xue, Li Mengxin, Qian linger, Lina and Su Xiaoyu, and even among the sea bottom mermaids, there is a potential invisible lover, Taichu Yarong.


    If there was another Wang Meina, would he really be like an ancient emperor? Can you arrange a harem for yourself? Though, he''d love to.


    This is a common fault of a man. Who doesn''t want to have thousands of women? But is that possible? Even the Yellow Emperor, in history, can really do three thousand harem beauties, only a few so few.


    "What''s the matter? "No?" Six elder see Du Lei this facial expression, immediately some displeasure, oneself pull down the skin to pull red line, you unexpectedly still don''t like?


    Du Lei gave a wry smile. He took a look at Wang Meina and asked, "would you like to?" His heart is also very complex, take a beauty, of course, he would like to, but some things reluctantly.


    "I will!" Wang Meina nods fiercely. Although she doesn''t know the identity of Du Lei, she only needs to know what kind of person her grandfather is.


    Her grandfather, in her mind, has always been a hero fighting against corruption, crime and evil. Even his grandfather ignored his own face and drew the red line for himself. Then Du Lei''s personality and ability must be recognized by her grandfather.


    Moreover, after she came back, she was called by her father and said a lot of things that she didn''t understand before, but now she understands.


    In the future, the Wang family seems to need Du Lei''s help? Since she was a child, she has received very strict family instructions, so she has never been in love with any man, and her feelings are blank. At this time, a Du Lei suddenly burst in. The most important thing is that Du Lei is handsome and has passed the test of her family. What else can she say?


    Du Lei listened to Wang Meina''s words, immediately felt that his three outlooks were about to collapse, such a beautiful woman, should be so obedient? Is he really so handsome? Do you still have an air of being a bastard? Shock the other side?


    He can''t figure it out, but he doesn''t need to figure it out. Since the other party doesn''t have any opinions, what else can he have? The most important thing is that the red line this time is led by elder six. If someone else, he may not care, but elder six, ah, how to say, he really admires the old man.


    Seeing this, the six elders nodded with a smile and said to Wang Meina, "you go out first. I''ll tell Du Lei something."


    Wang Meina knows that her grandfather must have something confidential to tell Du Lei, which is in line with her guess about Du Lei''s identity. She should be a descendant of a certain family, and he must have something to do with his grandfather.


    After the smart left, the six elder''s face suddenly became serious. He asked Du Lei, "surely what you want to ask is about Yang Lianhu?"


    Du Lei sees this and nods. He really needs to know more about Yang Lianhu. At present, he knows too few things.

 Chapter 434

    Six elder sighed, had to Yang Lianhu''s identity origin said again, after listening to, Du Lei fell into meditation, he did not expect that Yang Lianhu unexpectedly is that Mr. Yang''s descendants, for Mr. Yang, Du Lei is some impression, is a real man.


    However, I didn''t expect that his posterity had become a cancer of all countries. However, it was also caused by the political environment of China.


    "What do you want me to do?" Last time, Du Lei was able to deal with Yang Lianhu with his own strength. This time, he naturally has self-confidence, but he needs the attitude of the six elders. What should he do with Yang Lianhu? Especially after knowing the identity and origin of the other party.


    "We can''t do anything about it!" The six elders were shocked, and Du Lei felt terrible. Unexpectedly, such an old man had such a powerful momentum. You know, the other side was ordinary people, and Du Lei inherited the hegemony, but he was still shocked.


    "We have given him too many opportunities, but he has lost his way. Now all countries need us to give an explanation. What else can we do? This time he fled to the north, let''s take it as his graveyard and let him rest in peace! "


    With these words, Du Lei feels that the murderous spirit is gone, and turns into a heavy Twilight spirit. He even says: "six elders, for this kind of person, it''s not worth it."


    "Of course I know!" Six elder light a smile, but, they really owe Yang family a view.


    The two continued to talk about the Yang family, as well as some of the original political environment. Du Lei deeply understood that it was not easy for the Chinese government at that time.


    After separation, Du Lei finds that Wang Meina has been following him. He thinks about it and hugs Wang Meina directly. Suddenly, a fragrance of virginity rushes into his nose.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Meina said shyly.


    "Didn''t you just agree?" Du Lei gave a bad smile, and his right hand began to be dishonest.


    "No!" Wang Meina fiercely pushes Du Lei away. Du Lei looks at her in surprise and says curiously, "I didn''t expect you had two more strength."


    "Of course, I did." Wang Meina said with pride, but then she blushed and said in a low voice, "I just agreed, but that''s because my grandfather told me before. I don''t want him to be disappointed. Now, I regret it."


    Du Lei widened his eyes, but he was soon relieved and nodded: "OK, in that case, let''s go our own way, OK?" With that, he turned and wanted to leave.


    "You Wang Meina is impatient and wants to say something, but suddenly, Du Lei turns around, hugs her and says in a soft voice, "I know you''re lying. What''s the matter? Do you like me? "


    "Where is it?" Wang Meina said in a low voice. Her voice was almost the same as that of a mosquito. Du Lei laughed when he heard the speech, then picked her up and went straight into the car.


    On the other side, the six elders who had been watching Du Lei secretly touched the beard on their chin. With a faint smile on their face, they said: This granddaughter is really good.


    Du Lei into the car, immediately toward Wang Meina whispered: "don''t talk, your grandfather ah, is looking at us?"


    "Ah?" Wang Meina is surprised and wants to have a look, but is hugged by Du Lei. Du Lei looks at each other with bright eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Meina''s voice is very low, and her heart beats very fast. Although the other person''s chest is not as big as Su Xiaoyu''s, it''s also full. Du Lei glances at it.


    "Hey, hey, didn''t you just say that you would like to be my woman?" Du Lei is playing a rascal.


    "Who said she would be your woman? Didn''t I just say that? That''s just to cheat my grandfather. Don''t do that, OK? " Wang Meina is not used to such close contact with a man.


    In particular, Du Lei''s masculine breath, coupled with her hormone burst, made her feel more shortness of breath. She wanted to take a deep breath to calm down, but she was afraid that Du Lei would take advantage of her.


    "I don''t care. I heard you say you would like it just now. Now I regret it. Are you playing with me?" Du Lei leaned up, his mouth almost touching each other.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go to your grandfather now and say you lied to him?" Du Lei whispered in her ear.


    Sure enough, Wang Meina''s body trembled. She couldn''t imagine what her grandfather would do if he knew his conspiracy just now, but at least, her life would not be easy in the future.


    She still remembers that when she was a child, she ran to the woods with her brother Tang, the grandson of the sixth elder. In the end, they were almost bitten by snakes. Although they were OK in the end, they were also Blackfaced by the sixth elder and locked them up, saying that they were in confinement.


    One day without eating, they felt that they were going to starve to death, and the other party didn''t even let go of a little girl. Since then, Wang Meina kept silent to the six elders, even when she heard his name, she was scared.


    "You, how on earth do you want to let me go?" Wang Meina''s heart is also very complicated. On the one hand, it''s the expectation of her family. On the other hand, although she doesn''t have a bad feeling for Du Lei, she doesn''t like the two people she just met.


    To say yes, Du Lei is really good-looking. Which woman would like to marry an ugly man? Especially their children, who are high officials and dignitaries, have a higher vision.


    "How about what? Isn''t that good? " Du Lei a smile, a big hand dishonestly rubbed up, suddenly, Wang Meina is like a frightened rabbit general, a fierce contraction of the body.


    "Dudududu..."


    At this time, Du Lei''s mobile phone rings. He mumbles, turns around and answers the phone. He only hears a few words from the other party, and Du Lei hangs up unhappily.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home!" Du Lei said with a cool face. Wu Liufeng had just told him that Yang Lianhu seemed to have found their man and had to go there as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the other party escaped, it would be difficult to catch him again.


    Wang Meina looks at Du Lei curiously. At this time, Du Lei is undoubtedly calm and indifferent, but because of this, she feels even more curious. Just now, the man is still teasing her, with an evil look, but at the moment, there is no such trait at all. Only a man should be calm.


    "What? Reluctant to go home? Why don''t you go back to my house? " Du Lei looks at each other with a smile on his face.


    Wang Meina immediately shook her head and said, "take me to the north school. I have an appointment to meet a friend there."


    "Boyfriends?" Du Lei asks curiously.


    "No, my best friend!" Wang Meina immediately explained, but then her face turned red. She just didn''t know why. She was so anxious to explain, for fear that the other party might misunderstand.


    Du Lei laughs, drives a sports car directly, and runs all the way out. Half an hour later, Du Lei takes Wang Meina to the North University. For this famous Chinese University, he has never been here before, so he can''t help but be curious.


    Although he had set up a great ambition to be admitted to Beijing University in high school, time taught him what delusion was. Three years later, he entered a second rate University and then spent another four years.

 Chapter 435

    In a twinkling of an eye, he has graduated for several years. Now, although his wealth is unknown, he is nostalgic for his former student days.


    At this time, there are still many students in and out of the school gate. The car Du Lei is driving is Su Xiaoyu''s Ferrari, which is not expensive. It looks like millions of dollars, but it also attracts the attention of many people.


    In fact, in places like Beixiao, there are countless luxury cars, because there are so many beauties, but only a few are really sought after by those beauties, because they prefer shopping to luxury cars.


    The one Su Xiaoyu bought is just one of those cars. Therefore, he looks at Du Lei curiously. He even hears a certain woman pinching her man''s arm, and then says angrily, "I told you that the Ferrari looks good, but you just don''t buy it, hum!"


    Wang Meina''s friends are also in the crowd. As soon as she sees Wang Meina, she immediately comes over, but for Du Lei, she looks at her for a long time.


    This woman named Zhao Qianqian is also a beauty. After all, birds of a feather flock together. Of course, there are still beauties around her. Of course, some people like to make two ugly girls around themselves, but that''s just to show their beauty.


    "Yo, Miss Wang, long time no see. When did you hook up with a man? And don''t you tell me? " Zhao Qianqian looks at Du Lei with a smile.


    "He''s not..." Wang Meina said wryly, but her pretty face turned red. She seems to have betrayed her for a long time. Zhao Qianqian can''t help wondering that her best friend can''t be clearer. Her noble background, identity and good family education make Wang Meina''s vision very high, and she won''t be single for so many years.


    However, she looked at Du Lei doubtfully. Although Du Lei said he was handsome, he didn''t have the noble temperament. He was just like a countryman. The most important thing was that he looked at Beixiao curiously, as if he had never seen the world before.


    "Mina, I didn''t expect you to come back to north school today? Did you come to see me? " At this time, a surprise voice appeared behind the three.


    When Wang Meina heard this voice, her face suddenly became cold. She looked at Zhao Qianqian and asked, "did you call him here?"


    "Meina, I, this..." Zhao Qianqian obviously didn''t expect to be so embarrassed. In fact, in her plan with the man, the two sisters want to visit the north school first, and then "run into" each other. But unexpectedly, he was so upset that he came out so soon, which immediately made Wang Meina see it.


    However, she also knows the reason. She looks at Du Lei with a puzzled face!


    Zhao Qianqian knows that it must be Du Lei''s existence that makes Qian Shikun jump out, because she has never seen any man around Wang Meina.


    "Qian Shikun, why are you here?" Although Wang Meina was angry with her best friend''s behavior, she still endured it. She turned to look at Qian Shikun, the man who was born with her in name, but she had seen through everything about this man for a long time.


    "What? Didn''t you come to see me? " Qian Shikun pretended to be surprised, then looked at Du Lei and asked with a smile: "how? Is he a boyfriend? "


    Wang Meina turned her heart and immediately went to Du Lei. She took Du Lei''s hand and said sweetly, "yes, so please don''t bother me again."


    Qian Shikun immediately clenched his fist when he heard the speech. The two younger brothers behind him wanted to rush up and turn over Du Lei, so that he could know what chrysanthemum is and why it is so red.


    But Qian Shikun stopped them. He laughed and asked incredulously, "no? Meina, such a migrant worker, do you even like it? Don''t tease me? "


    Wang Meina has nothing to do in her heart, but she hates Qian Shikun even more. Therefore, she stands on tiptoe and kisses Du Lei on the face quickly. Du Lei is stunned and thinks, what is this? shield?


    But he doesn''t care, Qian Shikun? It''s awesome, isn''t it? Does Du Lei need to care? With a smile, he simply hugged Wang Meina''s waist and sneered at Qian Shikun: "am I a migrant worker? Yes? Do you look down on it? "


    Qian Shikun is so angry that his lung is about to burst. Unexpectedly, Du Lei really dares to hold Wang Meina? He''s not afraid of his own revenge? Sneer twice: "good, good, Mina, I ask you for the last time, would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    "I have a boyfriend. I''m sorry." Wang Meina looks at each other in disgust, and then buries her head in Du Lei''s arms. Du Lei looks like a conquering cockfight, holding her head high and looking at each other.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" Qian Shikun''s hands creaked, but he endured it. With a cold hum, he turned and left. Du Lei looked at each other''s back and sneered: "coward, I thought you really dare to do it."


    "What did you say?" Qian Shikun suddenly looked at Du Lei like a rooster who had been aroused, and his eyes were burning.


    "It''s you. What''s the matter? Coward, coward, coward Du Lei disdains the way.


    "Du Lei!" Wang Meina pulls Du Lei with worry. She worries that Du Lei doesn''t know the identity and background of the other party, so she immediately says, "he is the grandson of the former six elders. Their money family has great energy in the capital."


    Du Lei hears speech, disdain a way immediately: "predecessor is just, retreated, still want to make for the tiger?" But he didn''t dare to underestimate it in his heart. He knew that although these people had retired, their influence in China was still amazing.


    "Good, good. Your name is Du Lei, isn''t it? I can tell you for sure that you have completely angered me. " Qian Shikun points at Du Lei and says fiercely.


    Du Lei frowned and let go of Wang Meina. Then the whole person suddenly rushed out. Then he slapped Qian Shikun and fanned his two teeth.


    "Plop!"


    Qian Shikun only feels that his head becomes heavy. Then, when he opens his eyes, he finds that Du Lei is still holding Wang Meina and looks at him calmly.


    "You, you are a martial arts master?" Qian Shikun was so scared that he couldn''t stop urinating and urinating. Suddenly, a stench came from his lower body. He had always been domineering. With the influence of the Qian family in the capital, he lived in black and white. He didn''t want to live a small life.


    But I didn''t expect that I met a martial arts expert today. As the grandson of the former six elders, he certainly knew that the treasure of these martial arts experts was that there was only one martial arts expert in the Qian family who protected his grandfather all the year round.


    And Wang Meina and Zhao Qianqian are looking at Du Lei with a dull face, especially Wang Meina. She did not expect that Du Lei was a martial arts expert.


    Suddenly, a strong and domineering atmosphere spread from Du Lei, let her be careful of dirty, strong and handsome man, which woman has never had such a dream?


    "How dare you beat our boss? I''ll shoot you to death! " At this time, the two younger brothers behind Qian Shikun finally wake up. They directly hold the electric shock stick that is not behind their buttocks, and then they shoot it. Even there is a faint electric current flickering on it.

 Chapter 436

    "Be careful!" Wang Meina exclaimed, because she found that Du Lei actually met the enemy, rushed up, and immediately could not help but worry about him.


    "Pengpeng!"


    As a result, Du Lei simply slapped them two times and fanned them away. Suddenly, he cried. What happened here was immediately discovered by the guard of the north school.


    In fact, they had found out for a long time, but then they saw Qian Shikun, and they immediately did not dare to come out, because Qian Shikun was really a dandy. Even if they came up, they might not be of any use. Moreover, the other party could easily dismiss him and others.


    By comparison, they decided not to care about it, but later things completely upset them and surprised them. Qian Shikun was slapped in the face, and his younger brother was quickly fanned away. If they continue to pretend that they didn''t see it, they are sure that tomorrow morning, no, no, tomorrow morning, a dismissal letter will be handed to them tonight.


    "What are you doing?" They whistled and rushed over. Du Lei looked at them coldly. Suddenly, three Jingguang rushed out. The three Jingguang contained the real Qi of hegemony.


    These security guards just didn''t show up. Now they beat Qian Shikun, and they show up. What''s the virtue, what''s the quality, what''s the thing? Of course, Du Lei can''t bear it.


    "Ah


    Before the three security guards were ten meters away from Du Lei, they were hit by the three rays, then fell to the ground and screamed. This scene made more people see the situation here.


    As for what happened just now? I''m afraid Du Lei is the only one who knows. He looks at Qian Shikun and then says in a cold voice, "if you dare to harass my woman again, believe it or not, don''t say you are the grandson of the Qian family. Even if you are the son of the Su family, it''s useless. I can play you to death."


    After that, he got on the car with Wang Meina in his arms. As for Zhao Qianqian, although she was shocked, she also got on Du Lei''s luxury car in silence.


    "Whew


    The car was heading towards the north school. Anyway, he was not afraid of anything. It was just to fulfill his wish as a teenager.


    At this time, the north school was still as peaceful and peaceful as it was in my memory. There was even a scholarly atmosphere that spread throughout the school.


    However, in addition to Du Lei, Wang Meina and Zhao Qianqian obviously have some thoughts that are not here. What Wang Meina thinks is, what if Qian Shikun is crazy and brings people directly to Du Lei? Although he is a master, she is worried that Du Lei will be defeated by his two fists and four hands, or that Du Lei will humiliate Qian Shikun again, and their identity here is also very sensitive.


    She took a look at Du Lei, and immediately got in touch with her home with her mobile phone, but soon, the other side replied that it''s OK to let her stay at Du Lei''s side, and don''t care about other things.


    Suddenly, Wang Meina felt strange, I have nothing at home attitude so ambiguous? Don''t they know it''s not good for them to fight once this incident starts? But since she doesn''t care about her family, why does she meddle? I was relieved.


    On the other hand, Zhao Qianqian secretly looks at Du Lei, wondering about Du Lei''s identity in her heart. Just like Wang Meina, she has asked her family, but different from Wang Meina, what she cares about is who Du Lei is.


    Soon, she knew that when she saw that Du Lei was a billionaire and that she had a very unusual relationship with the nine elders, she was shocked. She didn''t expect that Du Lei had so many identities. Suddenly, she became more curious about Du Lei.


    On the other hand, Qian Shikun also uses his identity to thoroughly investigate Du Lei. When he learns of the ambiguous relationship between the nine elders and Du Lei, he immediately becomes silent.


    Yes, it''s true that his grandfather is the former six elders, but the idiom "people walk in the tea cooler" is not just a saying. His grandfather has been out of office for many years, and his influence on China is gradually weakening.


    Does he really like Wang Meina that much? There are so many beauties in the world, why does he have to go around Wang Meina? Isn''t it just because of the other person''s identity? However, their childhood identities have also given him a lot of points. It''s just that Wang Meina doesn''t have a cold for him all the time and keeps away from him all the time. He can even detect that there is no Wang family in it.


    "Well, so what? Dare to underestimate me, Qian Shikun. Sooner or later, you will have to pay the price! " He covered his mouth and said maliciously. At this time, they have become the focus of attention. How many people in the north school, almost all the best children in the country, are sought after?


    He believes that if he doesn''t leave here in a hurry, he will soon become the headline of tomorrow. No one will talk about it. He takes his two younger brothers with him angrily, quickly hides in the luxury car, and then leaves here in a hurry.


    As for Du Lei and Wang Meina, he sneers twice. The person he likes has not yet been able to escape from him. Even if the other party doesn''t like him, since he doesn''t like him, he will use it.


    Du Lei in front of the library, out of the car, suddenly heroic dry day said: "if you can, I also want to build such a large library in Chengdu."


    "Poof


    When Wang Meina and Zhao Qianqian heard the speech, they immediately laughed and thought that Du Lei was bragging. However, when they thought about each other''s identity, they both hesitated.


    "Mr. Du, I heard that you started your business in antiques?" Zhao Qianqian asked with a smile, her father is now a leader of the Ministry of industry and commerce, if you can establish a relationship with Du Lei, or in the future, you can cooperate on some things.


    Of course, Du Lei knew that he could not hide his identity, so he did not hide it. He nodded and said, "I''ve done some small business. In the eyes of you officials, of course, it''s nothing!"


    Since ancient times, businessmen have been regarded as an alternative by the government. They both hope for the development of industry and commerce, but they don''t want the development of industry and commerce. Until the advent of the industrial age, this tangled situation has gradually changed from the previous tangle to support. Even in some western countries, businessmen are the top ones who can influence national policies. However, in China, businessmen are the most influential, It''s impossible. They can only offer some advice at most.


    "I don''t know if I''ll have a chance to visit your majestic shop? I heard that when you were in Chengdu, you were the first antique shop in China, but in the end you moved to Beijing? " Zhao Qianqian blinked her eyes for a moment, and she had a vague guess.


    Du Lei ha ha a smile, "can, welcome extremely!" Then he frowned, for he sensed that a group of people were coming towards them.


    However, it seems that there is no Qian Shikun. Is he their pursuer? With a slight raise of his mouth, he will leave the capital for Hohhot tonight, and then go directly to the vast Siberia. It will be interesting if he can make some big news for the famous north school in the world.


    Moreover, from Wang Meina''s situation, it seems that six elders and others also hope that he can deal with Qian Shikun and others? What is Qian Shikun? He is just a dandy, but the six elders and others are not easy to deal with personally, because they have some old influence in the capital.

 Chapter 437

    Don''t the six elders know that Wang Meina is a crazy pursuer of Shikun? But he still pushed Wang Meina into his arms. Maybe he was going to beat some people with the help of Du Lei''s hand? He laughs, his fist is not so easy to borrow.


    However, he also needs to see clearly what attitude the six elders and others have towards him and Qian Shikun''s side. At present, the six elders always support themselves, because how can Wang Meina hide Du Lei''s every move?


    "Two beauties, our boss, please give me a face!" The head of the man arrogantly looked at Du Lei, although the words are with Wang Meina and Zhao Qianqian said, but the nostril is to Du Lei.


    Wang Meina and Zhao Qianqian tremble violently. They know each other''s identity very well, but they are afraid because they know each other clearly. They look at Du Lei because they know that today''s affairs can only be solved by Du Lei.


    Du Lei gave the man a cold look, then sneered, "are you blind? My woman is in my car. Don''t you ask me for advice? "


    "Who do you say is blind?" The man immediately narrowed his eyes and clucked all over her body, which scared Wang Meina and her two beauties into a change of face. The other one was under the hand of a powerful faction of the underground forces in the capital.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been in Beijing for more than ten years, but it''s the first time I''ve heard someone call me blind?" The man who claimed to be a sunspot looked at the people behind him and burst out laughing. His younger brother also burst out laughing.


    "Idiot!" Du Lei rolled his eyes and said with disdain that he naturally felt the taste of underground forces from the other party, but he had some doubts in his heart. When did this matter get mixed up with the underground forces in the capital?


    "To die!" As soon as sunspot''s face changed, he insulted him again and again. His uncle could bear it, and his aunt couldn''t bear it any more. He smashed his fist directly, and immediately Wang Meina and her two daughters screamed.


    "Hum!" As soon as his eyes narrowed, Du Lei rushed out like lightning. He even didn''t take the real Qi of bullying. He didn''t want to use the real Qi of bullying to bully these ordinary people.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" Du Lei quickly slapped sunspot in the face, and then punched out. In this chain action, sunspot was blinded and fell to the ground straight. He was stunned for a few times, and then reacted.


    "I''ll take care of your ancestors!" He was about to rush up, but he was stopped by his subordinates, one by one dissuading him from being impulsive.


    Joke, although they were not beaten just now, they always saw clearly beside them. Du Lei''s slap and fist were too fast and powerful, so they didn''t dare to move forward.


    "Poof!"


    At this time, the sunspot was so angry that he burst out a mouthful of old blood and suddenly fell into a coma. One of the younger brothers immediately exclaimed, and then one of them yelled at Du Lei: "it''s not over, surnamed Du!"


    "Oh? So you know me? " Du Lei immediately narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech. After seeing it, he felt the murderous spirit of Du Lei. Suddenly, his whole body stagnated and he quickly bowed his head and did not dare to speak.


    Du Lei didn''t want to let him go. It was obvious that someone had come to find fault on purpose. He rushed up directly, grabbed the man, and then asked coldly, "well, who ordered you to come?"


    The man closed his mouth tightly, with an expression I didn''t know, but Du Lei snorted coldly. Is his bone hard? Good. He wanted to try. How hard these people''s bones are.


    However, when he was about to start, the police siren sounded, and Du Lei went to see four or five police cars coming quickly.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that you would dare to set me up?" Du Lei snorted coldly. He threw the man on the ground to see who was going to fight him today.


    "Du Lei, why don''t we leave now?" Wang Meina came forward. She also felt that something was wrong. The role played by the police here was too sudden.


    "Go? Where are you going? Can we go to China? Besides, why go? " Du Lei''s murderous spirit is rampant. This matter is not only the matter of six elders and others, but also some of his secret enemies in the capital. They have some ideas about him.


    Even, they have joined hands and want to do something to Du Lei. Qian Shikun, the underground forces behind the sunspot, and the people who use the police, they, one by one, play their respective roles in this matter.


    Wang Meina and Zhao Qianqian look at each other and immediately guess what they may have fallen into some kind of conspiracy. They suddenly feel a little scared. Both of them look at Du Lei. At this time, Du Lei seems to be full of some kind of masculinity, the air of being a bastard, and even this kind of murderous air, which has become a certain temperament of Du Lei.


    "It seems that Du Lei is really manly! It''s no longer like a hillbilly. " Zhao Qianqian''s heart began to sprout.


    And Wang Meina is almost occupied, "no wonder grandfather to urge me and Du Lei together, originally, Du Lei is really a hero."


    Just in the eyes of the two women worshipers, the police came up. They took a look at the unconscious sunspot, then frowned at Du Lei and said, "this gentleman, you are suspected of fighting and causing people to be unconscious. We have enough human and material evidence for this matter. I hope you can come back to the bureau with us and have a good review."


    Du Lei sneered, "you come in time!"


    Suddenly, the policeman blushed. In fact, they had been hiding in the dark for a long time. They were ready to rush in and get the stolen goods when they were ordered by Du Lei. However, Du Lei was so naked that he still felt shameless.


    "Well, what else do you want to quibble about?"


    "No, I don''t want to quibble, but are you sure you want to take me back to the bureau? I tell you, when I was in Yancheng, a blind criminal police captain wanted to arrest me, so I told him. As a result, he didn''t listen. Now he seems to be eating in the cell. " Du Lei sneered.


    "You, hum, dare to threaten the people''s police and take it away!" That person doesn''t know what Du Lei is talking about, but at this time, he has no way back. The superior stares at all his actions, and the people below also hope that he will make mistakes, and then they will be better.


    "Hey, hey!" Du Lei smiles at Wang Meina and her two daughters, "wait for me for a while, I will come out soon!"


    Wang Meina is anxious. She has just secretly informed her family of the situation here. Even Zhao Qianqian has informed her family in order to get in touch with Du Lei.


    Du Lei doesn''t know. Just as he turns around, the leader answers the phone. Suddenly, the captain''s face changes and his right hand trembles. He takes a look at Wang Meina and her two daughters, and then looks at Du Lei''s back.


    "Wait!" The man gave a drink, and then walked over with a hot face. Du Lei looked at each other curiously. He had just heard the voice over the phone, so he was a little proud. It seemed that the six elders'' action was quite fast. Even, he had a deep look at Wang Meina.

 Chapter 438

    "What''s the matter? Mr. policeman, did I do something wrong? " Du Lei said innocently.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Du. It was our intelligence that was wrong. We caught you by mistake. I hope you can forgive me!" His heart is already ten thousand grass mud horse ran, fortunately he had already changed the master, otherwise he would have been dead.


    Du Lei looked at him curiously, ha ha a smile, "how? Don''t you think you can offend me? "


    "Mr. Du, it was really a misunderstanding just now." The man''s back was soaked with sweat. If he hadn''t just called over there and asked him to let go, otherwise, he would have fallen into some kind of right struggle. For such a small role, it would have been like suicide by swallowing drugs.


    The policeman''s attitude changed, which made sunspot''s face changed. He coughed and asked with a smile, "Chen Ju, do you remember wrong? He just hit me


    "Yes? Why didn''t I see it? " Chen Ju took a cold look at the other side, and the disdain in his tone was obvious. After hearing the words, sunspot was impatient, but he had nothing to do.


    "Well, well, how can you join hands to punish me? Well done, Chen Ju. We''ll see if the mountains don''t change and the waters don''t change! " Sunspot cold hum, but he has a lot of other party''s evidence, the other party dare to pit him, this is different from some of their previous plays.


    However, he is not such a stupid person. The origin of the call just now is unknown, but because of the call, Chen Bureau''s attitude changed immediately. There must be other people involved in this matter.


    He knew that he would not be able to play with Du Lei at this time. The police were all on his side. Although he was usually bullied, he still didn''t dare to go up with the police at the critical moment.


    But it''s not over. After Du Lei leaves, he will definitely ask Chen Jun what''s going on. Otherwise, it will be too unfair.


    Du Lei watched them act in front of him, sneer in his heart, continue to pretend, see how long you can pretend? After a while, he felt that he would call the six elders and ask them clearly.


    At the same time, he also deeply felt that he was weak in the capital. When something happened, he needed the help of the six elders. This was very bad. The six elders were in charge of state affairs, and they could not get out for his affairs.


    "Maybe we can let Zhao Yuren fight in the capital." He rubbed his chin and made such a decision.


    Sunspot led his younger brother unwilling to leave, and then Chen bureau to Du Lei apology, Du Lei is to let him, cold hum, "this matter, I will investigate clearly, director Chen, I hope you can do your part!"


    He knows that the other party is just a pawn in this conspiracy. Even if the position of a bureau director of the other party is the same, how about that? In the capital, which is full of departments and departments, he is really nothing as a small director.


    Once it comes to the power struggle of the higher authorities, they will bring disaster to the fish pond. They are the first to get promoted and make a fortune, but unfortunately, they are the same. It depends on their luck and strength.


    Chen Ju nodded, then left with a bellyful of depression. He already faintly felt that because of the arrival of Du Lei, the capital has now fallen into a whirlpool.


    Du Lei frowned and said that he would leave the capital for Hohhot tonight. However, if something happened here, he would not do well to get away now. So he immediately called Wu Liufeng and told them to leave later.


    Although Wu Liufeng was very reluctant, it was Du Lei after all, so he had to nod his head and agree. But in this way, he had to pay a little price. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Du Lei doesn''t care whether Wu Liufeng will pay the price. This time he went to Siberia, he was led away by Du Wei and Li can. Although it''s about Yang Lianhu, it''s still the people in the capital who deal with it. It doesn''t have much to do with him.


    Later, Du Lei called Zhao Yuren and asked him to bring a group of confidants to the capital. When Zhao Yuren heard the speech, he was immediately surprised that he had completely stabilized in Jinling City and began to expand his power.


    As Du Lei said, an East China region is still too small. He should have a bigger idea. Only in this way can he have the momentum to move forward, or he will be eliminated by others.


    He Du Lei can not always protect him, Zhao Yuren, if he does not have the ability, some people are willing to take his place.


    He did not say two words, immediately ordered troops to lead the general, rushed to the capital side, Du Lei is the supporter behind him, without Du Lei, there is no Zhao Yuren today.


    Looking back at the beginning, he still thinks that it was the right choice to lower his head and admit his mistake in front of Du Lei. Otherwise, where is he now? Although there is a man on it to clamp him down, so what? Du Lei is not in charge of affairs, and his main attention is not on the underground forces. Therefore, it seems that she is still the first person in East China.


    Du Lei hung up the phone and felt a little more comfortable. Although Zhao Yuren is not responsible for the underground forces in the capital, he knows that these underground forces have an alliance all over the country and hold a meeting every year. After all, the forces that keep pace with the times are not only on the surface, but also on the back of the sun.


    Once Zhao Yuren comes to the capital, he should be able to find out something under the name of his boss in East China. He needs to know which forces in the capital are involved in this matter.


    Whether it''s official or underground, he should have clear and clear information. He can no longer rely on no power in the capital. The six elders alone are still not enough.


    What''s more, this is also a good opportunity for him to take charge of the underground forces in the capital. He squints his eyes. In his mind, he can already foresee that many people will be forced to go to a dead end because of this, but he can''t be careless at this time.


    At the beginning, when he was in Chengdu, he was united by a cloud family and a Zong family, which made him unable to eat. This kind of feeling was very uncomfortable.


    At this time, Wang Meina and Zhao Qianqian came forward and looked at Du Lei curiously. Just now, they were worried that Du Lei would be arrested. Although they didn''t know what happened here, they probably guessed that some people in Beijing had joined hands to deal with Du Lei.


    They are all members of the official family. Even if they didn''t enter this circle, they know many secrets that ordinary people can''t know.


    "Du Lei, are you ok?" Wang Meina asked in a low voice. She knew that she must have caused the incident, because after Qian Shikun appeared, troubles kept on appearing, as if the plot had been well planned. If the last call had not been made to Chen Ju, I''m afraid Du Lei would have been in the detention center by this time.


    Du Lei doesn''t care about it. He squatted when he was in Yancheng. He went to bangziguo and squatted with Su Xiaoyu. It''s just a detention house. It''s not so terrible.


    With a smile, he shook his head and said, "just their group of rubbish, they still want to play with me. There''s no door, but today my interest is gone. There are still many things to deal with later. I''ll take you home first!"


    Wang Meina and Zhao Qianqian look at each other, Du Lei''s attitude makes them a little at a loss.

 Chapter 439

    Both of them are beautiful women, even in the beautiful north school, which is also famous. Although Wang Meina left north school later and went to study in M country, she and Zhao Qianqian were called two school flowers in north school.


    But they also know that Du Lei really needs to deal with some things at this time. They are all interesting women, so they nodded and said with an embarrassed smile: "it''s OK. You just go to deal with it. I''ll continue to visit Qianqian in school!"


    Du Lei hears speech, pause, nod a way: "that line, I left first!" With that, he went straight to Ferrari, then drove the car and left the north school.


    Zhao Qianqian said: "hum, smelly man, is he cold? Or is it bent? Why are you so indifferent to the two of us? "


    "Forget it, maybe it''s his plan to indulge his desire?" Wang Meina doesn''t care. She almost let Du Lei eat tofu before. At this time, Du Lei left. Although she was a little lonely, she was not so bad. After all, Du Lei teased her.


    Moreover, she believes that as long as the grandfather has the heart to create opportunities for them, Du Lei can''t escape from the palm of her hand. Thinking about it, her face turns red.


    "Yo Yo? what''s wrong? Did you just think of something? What''s the point? " When Zhao Qianqian saw this, she immediately joked.


    Wang Meina glared at her and said: "it''s not you. If you didn''t tell Qian Shikun I''m here, how could there be so many things today?"


    Zhao Qianqian vomited incense tongue, and then coquettishly said: "where do I know that Qian Shikun has so many thoughts? Besides, I was cheated by her before, and I won''t pay any attention to him in the future. "


    Wang Meina shakes her head and caresses her forehead. Her best friend, where does she not know? He must have taken the advantage of Qian Shikun, otherwise he would not have done so. Zhao Qianqian is good at everything, just a little greedy.


    However, it can''t be blamed on her. It can only be said that because of the environment, the Zhao family didn''t lead a very good life in the past. Therefore, Zhao Qianqian has paid great attention to the economy since she was a child. Unexpectedly, she has developed such a bad habit now.


    "Come on, let''s go for a walk. We haven''t been back for a long time." Wang Meina no longer entangled in this matter, after all, has passed, of course, only for her.


    To Du Lei, this matter has just begun. He has not contacted the six elders, but has been waiting for the arrival of Zhao Yuren. He has informed Zhao Yuren to inquire about some recent events in the capital.


    When he arrived in the capital, he would know something. An hour later, Zhao Yuren found Du Lei with more than ten confidants.


    Du Lei looks at those people and nods with satisfaction. These people are the talents he has asked Zhao Yuren to collect for a long time. They are loyal, and everyone has Zhang sanniusi''s skills and has undergone strict training.


    If Zhao Yuren wants to get a firm foothold in the capital, I''m afraid they can''t do without their help. Zhao Yuren has just sorted out the news he heard before. He frowned and said, "brother, I''ve made it clear that there are Gengxin group and Conglong agency behind this matter. But these are not the key points. The most important thing is that Qinglong in the Northeast seems to be involved."


    Northeast Qinglong, a big gang with a history of several hundred years, experienced the Ming and Qing Dynasties, and then flourished in modern times. However, with the strength of China, they once again fell into the dark and controlled the underground forces in the whole northeast.


    Du Lei had already obtained the names of various forces in China from Zhao Yuren, so he quickly filtered the data of Qinglong.


    "Their hands are too long. In that case, take down the Gengxin group and Conglong agency quickly, and you''re ready to enter the capital." Du Lei snorts coldly. Qinglong has a deep relationship with Wu Liufeng. He doesn''t want to touch them for the time being.


    But what is the ghost of Geng Xin group and Conglong agency? He had never heard of it before, which means that Zhao Yuren did not pay attention to each other at all, otherwise he would not even have reported their names.


    In this case, let''s set an example to others. In East China, it''s time to make a move, move your muscles and bones, and enter the capital. Someone will have to pay the price.


    Zhao Yuren was a little excited. Capital, although the Gengxin group and Conglong agency were only two small forces, once they ate them, it means that Zhao Yuren began to take charge of the capital.


    At that time, there will always be an underground force that will intervene in the capital from the beginning. It has a huge East China region as its back. Even Qinglong must have to weigh whether they want to go to war completely or not.


    "As for the Green Dragon..." Du Lei frowned. He had known about the green dragon before, but he was not very clear. For a gang that has been for hundreds of years, they should have their own rules of conduct. Otherwise, they would have been replaced.


    He took out his mobile phone and called Wu Liufeng to talk about the problem of Qinglong. Wu Liufeng also felt that it was a little tricky. Although Qinglong was really powerful, it was just dealing with outsiders. They had a good relationship with Qinglong. Therefore, he knew that Qinglong was no longer a one-way street.


    In Northeast China, there are at least three Qinglong forces. Although they are all evolved from the previous Qinglong forces, they have been fighting for the position of the leader for a long time. If the government hadn''t been suppressing and coordinating, it would have been a mess there.


    Although he didn''t know who Du Lei said was the side of Qinglong who intervened in the capital, he also had a guess. After all, as the northeast is so big, the three sides of Qinglong have their own territory, and who is most likely to intervene in the capital is such a possibility.


    However, it was just because he had guessed that Wu Liufeng felt a little tricky, because that family was the most difficult to deal with, the most powerful, and had the tendency of unifying Qinglong.


    "I''ll help you to ask about the situation over there. If there''s a misunderstanding, I hope you can sit down and have a good chat. Don''t hurt your friendship." Wu Liufeng had no choice but to laugh. At this time, he didn''t dare to offend Du Lei. The official people had been staring at him all the time when he went to Siberia. If it wasn''t for Du Lei''s delay, they would have urged him.


    After all, Yang Lianhu is the number one talent they are thinking about. They are all waiting to wipe him out, and then get promoted and become rich. Du Leichang sighs with relief.


    It''s best to be able to solve the problem peacefully. Of course, he is not afraid of things. It''s just that the underground forces are not only involved in this matter.


    Du Lei looked at Zhao Yuren and asked in a deep voice, "what about the official? Who''s involved? "


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Yuren had a good body, but he still said, "Zong family, Ren family!" Both of them are first-class in Beijing.


    However, due to Du Lei''s reasons, the Zong family could no longer enter the first-class family. Therefore, now the family''s power has weakened and become a second-class family.


    However, the second rate families in Beijing are more powerful than those in other areas. They can directly influence the implementation of policies.

 Chapter 440

    Therefore, Zhao Yuren learned that there were two such second-class families who were fighting against Du Lei. He was a little scared. If the underground forces jumped again, it would only be within the official permission and beyond the red line. Sorry, who are you?


    Therefore, even in the face of Qinglong, Zhao Yuren is not so afraid, because once this matter involves these families, you must suffer from them who have no official background.


    Zhao Yuren looks up at Du Lei and finds that he is calm. He doesn''t seem to be worried. He even seems to have guessed. So he is a little calm. Since Du Lei is not worried, is he worried about wool? When the sky falls down, there is a tall man standing on it.


    Du Lei does have some conjectures. The Zong family won''t miss this opportunity. But what''s the ghost of Ren family? I don''t even know them.


    At this time, the six elders finally called him. Du Lei was relieved to say that he didn''t worry that it was fake. The family of Zong and Ren belonged to second-class families. In the past, any cat or dog could kill Du Lei, but now it''s just a little difficult.


    In fact, he has been waiting for the call from the six elders, because he wants to know what the other party''s attitude is? Especially the attitude of the elder.


    Although he can directly contact the elder now, he hesitated when it came to the Zong family and the Ren family. He must be hesitant now. Otherwise, Su Xiaoyu would not have no news.


    After a pause, Du Lei said in a low voice: "elder six, what''s the matter?"


    "Come to Mr. Zhu immediately. We have something to discuss!" With that, the six elders hung up the phone, his voice with fatigue, it seems that the Zong family and Ren family hands, also touched some of their nerves.


    Today''s Du Lei is no longer the peddler in Chengdu, let alone the little man who can be kneaded by them. He has grown up to the height of equal dialogue with the nine elders.


    Although all of these have the shadow of overlord Zhenling, which affects people''s judgment, even Du Lei''s own strength should not be underestimated.


    What''s more, the elder has become a potential father-in-law of Du Lei, and the sixth elder is actively promoting the affairs between Wang Meina and Du Lei.


    Every year, Du Lei''s antique Huang''s jewelry provides Huaxia with a lot of tax money. Du Lei promised to share 20% or 8% before, which is obviously a loss. Although it is now 5% or 5%, he still suffers.


    However, the advantages are also obvious. If something happens to him, the elder, the six elders and even the Zhu family will not stand on the sidelines. This time, the six elders invited him to the Zhu family.


    He took a deep breath and said to Zhao Yuren, "take people to fight immediately, uproot those two forces, and then quickly take control of their territory. As for the Zong family and Ren family, you don''t have to worry about it. Leave it to me."


    Hearing this, Zhao Yuren was shocked and surprised. It seemed that his boss had established some connections with some big men in the capital. He nodded immediately and left here with his confidants.


    Du Lei sighed and looked at the scenery outside. At this time, there were already snowflakes falling. "It''s snowing, the first snow of the year!"


    He soon sorted out his things, bought some tonics, and raced towards the Zhu family. He almost forgot about it, and his relationship with the Zhu family was also unusual.


    Mr. Zhu''s health is getting better now. As long as he takes some medicine on time, there will be no big problems. Of course, this can''t stop his aging. After all, he is in his eighties and can''t live forever.


    However, the atmosphere of the Zhu family at this time was obviously different. When Du Lei arrived, Zhu Youji was worried. As soon as he saw Du Lei, he immediately took him into the backyard.


    Du Lei, Zhu''s backyard, has never been here before, because it is basically the forbidden area of Zhu''s family. But when Du Lei arrived in the backyard, he was surprised.


    Everyone here comes from a big family. Of course, the one with the highest seniority is still Mr. Zhu, while the one sitting next to Mr. Zhu is Mr. Yue Mingzhi and Mr. Yue.


    At the beginning, Du Lei also used his power to treat Yue Lao, but that''s all. After all, he is Ping Changkong''s father-in-law, and his relationship is far away.


    On the other hand, there is an old man with white hair. This old man has a childlike face. It gives people a feeling of growing old and strong. It seems that there is still momentum in his body, but Du Lei doesn''t know him.


    However, around the three elders, they all know du Lei''s cheap father-in-law, the elder, the six elders to be determined, and Yue Yingwu of the Yue family.


    Any one of these people out of this door can influence the political arena in China. Even Zhu Youji and Yue Yingwu, who were weakened by their elders, have no bad status.


    For example, Zhu Youji is a small group leader of the Organization Department of the Central Committee. Although he is only a group leader, he is basically able to say a word about the promotion and scheduling of the Organization Department of the capital and the officials in the world.


    Yue Yingwu is not bad either. He inherited his father''s mantle and served as the chief of political staff in a military region of the military. He is also a big man with real power.


    Du Lei was almost not scared by this lineup. When Zhu saw him, he said to Du Lei with a smile: "little Du, I''m afraid the people here are not so good; You don''t know me, do you


    Du Lei heard about the speech and looked at it. It turned out that the old man was Xu who had given him some support in Liubo mountain last time. He heard that he had a great influence in the military and even had a match with the elder. Of course, it was also because the other party had been in the army for a long time, and his position was there. Naturally, he had such ability.


    "Don''t be stiff. Whatever it is, it is." Six elder ha ha smile, he is still the first time to see Du Lei this appearance, immediately feel interesting.


    Even the elder, they all looked at each other again, but Zhu Youji and Yue Yingwu looked at each other with a bitter smile.


    The two of them can be said to be the most able to experience Du Lei''s mood. It''s very good that they can stand here with this luxury lineup.


    Du Lei said something in his heart, and then he turned a little bit of bullying Qi to cheer himself up. The effect was very good. He suddenly recovered his composure, and his previous embarrassment was gone.


    This scene let the elders see, immediately secretly nodded, is worthy of the overlord inheritance, or a little confidence.


    "I asked you to come here this time. In fact, I want to ask you what your attitude is towards the Zong family and Ren family." Six elder see, immediately open mouth, straight to the theme.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes and glanced around the crowd. He felt a little delicious. I''m afraid that the other party''s posture is a trend to protect the Zong family and Ren family? Otherwise, why do they have to wait for themselves to come in and put on this lineup?


    After all, the Zong family and the Ren family are big families in the capital. Although they are beginning to decline, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. They still have some inside information.

 Chapter 441

    The most important thing is that there is no immortal family in this world. Even the sage family of Confucius is also corrupt?


    Today, if the Zong family and Ren family are completely destroyed by Du Lei, they will also be like this in the future. As an old Chinese saying goes, it''s better to stay on the front line and meet each other in the future.


    However, what Du Lei thought in his heart was that he would not cut the grass without removing the roots, and the spring breeze would blow again. Today, he would not completely destroy the two families. Who knows what they will do in the future?


    What''s more, they intentionally or unintentionally ignored another family, the Qian family. Qian Shikun was the first to find him, but Zhao Yuren or the six elders ignored the Qian family.


    No matter whether Qian Shikun is hostile to himself because of Wang Meina or not, Du Lei also wants to join their money family in this operation.


    However, the current situation, he was a bit unpredictable, six elders did not give him any tips, even his cheap father-in-law, are silent, expressionless, do not know what meaning.


    He looked at Zhu Lao, the other side is still a smile, and the old man in law, mouth with a faint smile, seems to have a plan? And Xu Lao, forget it, Du Lei suspected that it must be Xu Lao behind this matter.


    You know, whether it''s the Zhu family, or the elder, or the elder six, or even the Yue family, they all have some interest ties with him, but Xu is the only one he didn''t know before.


    Only last time when I was chasing Yang Lianhu, I had a short cooperation, but at this time Xu was sitting in the middle.


    However, no matter what, he still has to express his attitude. He can''t let go of the Zong family, Ren family and even Qian family. If they don''t agree, he will make some concessions.


    "Today they dare to move me, if I don''t make any counterattack, tomorrow they may ride on my head to take a shit, the day after tomorrow they may bully my parents, this head, I can''t let them open, so, my attitude is very clear, you either help me, or don''t stop me..." Du Lei has this confidence, because bullying really smart.


    However, it is also possible to offend the elder and others, because there is no one in power who wants to have someone under his hand or governing the territory who is beyond his management and restriction.


    Sure enough, the eldest elder, the sixth elder and even Zhu Youji all frowned, but the third elder was very open. They had already retired, and they didn''t want to care about the extra power. Yue Mingzhi, the youngest of them, was more than 70 years old, and Zhu and Xu were more than 80 years old.


    What they want now is that the family is safe and the future generations are promising, which is enough. As for the others, they don''t care.


    "Your tone is too big. They are at least big families in the capital. I don''t know how many resources they have. What''s wrong with bullying you? Is it difficult? Are you so expensive? Can''t be bullied? When everyone suffers losses, don''t talk too full. " The Elder spoke first. Inside and outside of his words, he meant to blame.


    However, people with clear eyes can see that he is defending Du Lei, and he is also secretly telling Du Lei the attitude of these people. Sure enough, Du Lei hears the words, and immediately knows his elegance. He is also surprised. It seems that these people really want to protect the Zong family and Ren family.


    He clenched his fist and felt a sense of injustice. As he said, if the Zong family and Ren family did not fall down this time, they would stick to him like dogskin plaster. Moreover, Du Lei did not dare to guarantee how noble the personality of the Zong family was.


    If they join hands with their relatives at home, he can''t stare at them all the time. He looks at Xu and others, and the anger on his face is self-evident.


    Elder Liu scolded him secretly. The elder always said one or two important words at the critical moment, so that he didn''t know what to say to Du Lei. Originally in his mind, these words should be said by him, but he was robbed by the elder.


    "Xiao Du, don''t the Zong family and Ren family do anything to you? What''s more, they are just confused for a moment. As the saying goes, people who have to forgive others can''t be so small hearted, can''t they? " Six elder ha ha a smile, remind a way: "besides, don''t you also begin to take back interest now?"? Do we know nothing about Zhao Yuren? "


    Du Lei was shocked when he heard the speech. It seems that he is indeed the helmsman of the state machine. These people have too many things in their hands, and they are too important.


    He just told Zhao Yuren to do it, and the six elders knew the news and intelligence. They were under their monitoring all the time.


    However, he is not a person who doesn''t move forward and backward. The situation is very obvious now. They must be the Zong family and Ren family in Baoding. But what about the Qian family? Du Lei sneered, "Qian Shikun, he doesn''t know how deep he is. He almost brought people together to make trouble. What should he do if he joined hands with the police?"


    "Dandy, I''ll deal with this kind of person." Six elder smell speech, immediately light said, Du Lei is a surprised, because he from the other side tone, heard a light kill meaning.


    Du Lei thought of it very quickly. This time, it was because of Wang Meina. Although the target was Du Lei, Wang Meina was also affected.


    Although Wang Meina is not directly related to the six elders, she is also his relative. In this era, her brother''s granddaughter can also be said to be her own.


    Even if Qian Shikun is a dandy, he is also a member of the Qian family. If the Qian family doesn''t discipline his younger generation well and let him stand up and bite others, is that ok?


    The most important thing is that all of you here have more or less relationship with Du Lei, so although this incident just appeared, it was soon discovered and stopped by them.


    It is precisely because of their quick intervention that Du Lei and their interests have not suffered much. At most, Du Lei''s face has been damaged. But face is a sharp weapon if you care about it. If you don''t care, it''s a fart.


    Of course, because there is no damage to their interests, they don''t want to completely break with the Zong family. Even the Qian family and the six elders don''t want to get to the bottom of it.


    Du Lei looked at the people in the hall. Although he felt a little angry, he was forced to suppress them. As the elder said, there are some people in the Zong family, Ren family and other families who hold important positions and hold a lot of secret information. Once they depart from the central government, they will not be able to bear the final consequences.


    And Du Lei''s business, at most, is a warning, a warning to the Zong family and other families. Du Lei is one of their people. If you want to move him, you need their consent.


    It''s like a strong man holding a stick and saying to a person, you moved my person, but I don''t want to move you for the sake of you following me in the past. Forget it this time. Next time you will suffer. As for the passive person, what do you have to do with him?

 Chapter 442

    Du Lei is extremely depressed. This time, the elder and others know about it so quickly, which makes him unable to make it big. Moreover, he didn''t expect that the elder and others had such an attitude, which made him feel helpless.


    Although he forced a nail in the capital, the result was not what he wanted. Zong family had always been a thorn in his heart. As for Ren family, ha ha, he looked up at Yue Mingzhi and found that he was embarrassed.


    However, in the luxury lineup here, his position is just as awkward as Zhu Youji''s, except that his seniority is there, and this incident involves disputes between Ren''s family and his wife''s family, so he was invited here.


    But he didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end. Du Lei felt that he was a little pitiful. Forget it, one Ren family is all. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if he has a family.


    He knew that the reason why the elder and others acted so quickly this time was that they had been paying attention to themselves. There was no way. A powerful person could basically get rid of the existence of the law. It was strange that they didn''t pay attention to it.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little frustrated. Maybe it''s not a bad thing to go to Siberia. He didn''t stay in Zhu''s family, or even input a little bit of bullying spirit to Zhu and his wife, so as to improve their health, and then he left. It''s like expressing his anger.


    Old Xu didn''t feel anything. Old Zhu looked at Du Lei''s back and scolded him secretly: "this boy, it seems that he is really angry." But there was a smile on his face, and there was no sense of blame.


    "It''s strange if you don''t get angry!" The elder snorted. This time, he was also very angry. As long as he had a little energy, he would know that Du Lei was his son-in-law, but some people still wanted to weigh it up. His original idea was to let Du Lei make a big scene and wipe out the family borers.


    However, Mr. Zhu and Mr. Xu pleaded with each other and gave up part of their interests, which made him reluctantly agree. Although Du Lei''s face was lost this time, face is really dispensable, especially for these politicians.


    Although he also knew that it was because of their quick action that both the Zong family and the Ren family were frightened. They bled quickly and asked Xu and Zhu to move again. But after all, they bled. Of course, the blood could not be left to Du Lei. They ate it all.


    However, the elder has no apologies for Du Lei. After all, when he comes to his position, he can basically be said to be the top of China. If he goes up, he will expand to foreign countries. Those things need to be done slowly. Now at home, he also needs stability.


    Therefore, it is also a political need to keep his family. However, it is impossible for him to tell Du Lei these words, because Du Lei is not a member of the system. If so, he can give some advice. It is a pity for him to think of this.


    What''s more, his son is even more useless. Thinking of Mei Miaolin''s suggestion, he moves slightly in his heart. Maybe he can ask Du Lei to discipline Su Yuanxing for them.


    After leaving Zhu''s home, Du Lei makes a phone call to Zhao Yuren. Since they have eaten a lot, he can''t drink any soup. Although he guesses that those people must have made a deal with Zongjia and others, he can only think in his heart and can''t say it.


    However, since the six elders have directly said things about Zhao Yuren, it means that they are tacit about it. In this way, he doesn''t know how to dig out more meat? Even though this underground force has not been involved in this matter, weakness is the original sin.


    When Zhao Yuren learned that Du Lei wanted to be a big man, he felt a little excited. He didn''t know that his noble man must have met some people just now. Then, these people have allowed him to do so.


    He immediately patted his chest and assured that he would finish the task. After hanging up the phone, he looked at the people around him, frowned and muttered: "this number of people is definitely not enough. I have to call some more people."


    After Du Lei''s orders, he doesn''t care any more. He has to go to Hohhot. Since the elder and others have stepped in, it''s hard for him to continue to make trouble. The father-in-law''s face still needs to be given.


    However, the Zong family, the Ren family and the Qian family all want to go around. Grandma''s wants to join hands with Lao Tzu. I''m sure they won''t let you have a good time.


    The next morning, the three families sat together in a huff. Some of them even had no desire to eat breakfast. Their faces turned white and their chests kept rising and falling.


    "It''s too deceiving to throw so many dead cats and dogs at our three doors. What does Du Lei want to do?"


    Du Lei couldn''t feel the nausea of the three families, and he didn''t want to pay any attention to it, because he set foot on the road to Hohhot. Even if there was something wrong, he would have to wait until he came back from Siberia.


    Of course, it''s also because he had arranged things in general last night. Even Qian ling''er had more than ten people to protect him secretly.


    As for he Ruyue and others, the protection force is even greater. Ping Sihai and others almost send many people around he''s and Du''s every day. Once they find any suspicious people, they will report them to the police.


    Of course, it is essential to pay a little money for this, but for Du Lei now, the worst thing is money.


    He rushed to Hohhot overnight. When he saw Du Wei and Li can chatting happily, he couldn''t get angry. If it wasn''t for these two rammers, he might still be in the capital, rolling sheets with Su Xiaoyu or Qian linger. It''s not impossible for him to have a big sleep.


    But now, feeling the whistling of the north wind, he suddenly sneezed. It''s too cold for NIMA. If it wasn''t for the real Qi, he might have caught a cold.


    According to Wu Liufeng and others'' expectation, they spent about a month in the Siberian belt this time. At that time, they will capture Yang Lianhu and rob the remains of the sculptor again. Then they can go home and warm the Kang with their wives and children.


    But for Du Lei, are there many treasures in the bottom of the sea? He laughed with disdain, and listened to the excitement of Du Wei and Li can, shaking his head and sighing.


    "Brother, are you here?" Du Wei immediately saw Du Lei, then quickly ran over and asked: "brother, why did you come here early today? Didn''t you say it would take two days?"


    "The matter over there has been settled. Of course, I will come here!" Du Lei is not angry to say, up to now he is still thinking about these two goods forced to bring him here.


    "Hey, hey!" Aware that Du Lei seems to be in a bad mood, immediately know that it must be their own two people arbitrarily agreed to Wu Liufeng things.


    "Dugo, we''ve made a fortune this time. I heard from Angkor that the buildings in that relic are all made of gold, and we won''t be greedy at that time. Just go back to those gold bricks." Li can said with a silly smile that he seemed to have guessed that he would soon become a qualified adventurer.

 Chapter 443

    Du Lei fiercely gave him a violent chestnut, scolded: "you are such a fool, still want to get rich? Just save your life. " He rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    "Angkor said it would protect us both!" Li can said unconvinced.


    "Just him?" Du Lei disdains a way, does he have that ability? Even if there is, I''m afraid it''s just to make me feel at ease and open the way to the ruins for them, right?


    "Are you du Lei?"


    At this time, Du Lei behind a thick voice, he suddenly feel uncomfortable, how to listen to the voice of the goods, he felt a restless? Is this disdain for him? Or despise?


    When he turned his head, he saw a burly man who was almost two meters tall, with two younger brothers, looking at him with a puzzled look on his face. He even looked at Du Lei, wondering whether the other side was as magical as Wu Liufeng said?


    This time, he was ordered to come to test Du Lei. He just didn''t want a pustule in the team. Although Wu Liufeng recommended it, what he recommended was a good role? Just look at Du Wei and Li can.


    Although Wu Liufeng repeatedly said that the two men were just packing with Du Lei, they were ruthless characters who robbed food at the point of the knife. They even wanted to take the things of the dead, let alone two simple goods.


    Therefore, as soon as Du Lei appeared, he was ordered to come and try the water. If Du Lei didn''t work, he was immediately asked to leave here. Besides, last night, they had a big fight with Wu Liufeng for Du Lei''s sake. If Wu Liufeng hadn''t paid some price in the end, they would have left these ghost places.


    "What? I need to write on my forehead that I am Du Lei. Do you know me? Didn''t Wu Liufeng tell you to be polite when you see your elders? Don''t think that if you are tall and big, you can have five people and six people. In front of me, you are not a fart. " Du Lei just ate shriveled in the capital, his heart is on fire, otherwise he would not give Du Wei a good face.


    That person obviously some hoodwinked, for a time did not understand what Du Lei said, because he spoke too fast, but at last he understood, suddenly angry, "what a big tone!"


    After he said that, the two younger brothers rushed out. Du Lei took a look at Wu Liufeng not far away, and the young man beside him, and immediately shook his head and sighed.


    "Boom!"


    A bully''s real Qi blows out and rushes out with irresistible momentum. Before the two younger brothers meet Du Lei, they are directly blasted by Du Lei, and the burly man is not easy either, because the two younger brothers are only blasted by the bully''s real Qi, and the real attack target is the big man.


    "Peng!"


    His body was directly pushed down by the powerful force of the real Qi, but this is not the key. The key is that Du Lei moved. The next moment, in the surprise of everyone, his body immediately came to the big man''s heel, and then grasped each other''s heel.


    "Drink!"


    With a big drink, he turned the big man in the opposite direction. Immediately, in the scream of the big man, he ate a mouthful of mud. Fortunately, this is the suburb, not the city. Otherwise, two or three teeth will surely collapse.


    "Brother Du is really born with divine power, but the move just now really surprised us. Brother Du must be a martial arts master, and his cultivation is not weak. I don''t know where to learn from?"


    The young man beside Wu Liufeng came over with a smile. Since Du Lei''s strength is so strong, and it is very likely that he has hidden part of his strength, it surprised him.


    In this operation, he knew that the military was involved in this matter. Although it was a tomb robbery in name, it was actually just a part-time job for the military.


    But they have to do it, because they can''t leave the official cooperation at all. Do you really think that their tomb raiding behavior is known by heaven and earth? Do you know what I know? No official information? They just don''t want to pay attention to you for the time being.


    The officials really want to compete with you, and they have no way. Of course, as compensation, they can freely choose some of the things in the archers'' relics, even if it is the cost of this time.


    Du Lei took a deep breath and looked at each other. Wu Liufeng had already given him his information, but it was just his identity, because he felt that this young man named PI Xinwen had an indescribable temperament.


    But it''s hard for him to infer that, unlike Wu Liufeng, who is used to underground life, he has a sense of supremacy. Just look at the people behind him and you can see that there are veterans.


    Although these soldiers retired, they were not reduced to the level of being a bodyguard for a grave robber. It can be seen that this man''s identity must have a bright future.


    "It''s self-taught, isn''t it?" Du Lei waved his hand, but the other side was not the elder and others. He didn''t need to reveal the real spirit of the overlord. "Mr. PI, we will cooperate sincerely in the next month after we meet for the first time. I think you should know our purpose?"


    PI Xinwen picked his eyebrows and then said with a smile, "of course! Let''s go into the tent and talk about the ruins. " He made a please gesture, Du Lei is not polite, took the lead in swaggering past.


    "What are you two looking at? Why don''t you come in? " Du Lei looks back at Du Wei and Li can. His meaning is very obvious. These two people are his people and can''t be bullied.


    PI Xinwen is stunned. He knows the strength of Du Wei and Li can. He can''t even count them as dregs. His only skill is probably a pair of wise eyes. The treasure they like can''t make mistakes.


    Of course, it takes a lot of time for a person to really see through a treasure. A appraiser who has been working for more than ten years may not be able to guarantee a 100% hit rate.


    For example, master Wen, who has been working in xiongbaxia for more than 30 years, has gained his reputation step by step, but even so, since then, there have been two mistakes, which have led to the loss of millions.


    In the process of accumulation, there should be enough things for you to identify, but Du Wei and Li can just don''t need to worry about this. How many antiques does Du Lei have? He can''t count them himself. Basically, Du Wei and Li can will take out one or two things to appreciate when they''re OK, and they often go to see those high imitation things.


    Therefore, a pair of wise eyes can be easily created. This is Du Lei''s ability to pile up two people with innumerable antiques.


    When Du Wei and Li can hear Du Lei''s voice, they immediately run past. Just now Du Lei showed his hand, which immediately shocked everyone, but not including them.


    Moreover, they were thick skinned and didn''t care about other people''s opinions. They directly followed Du Lei. Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen looked at each other and gave a wry smile.


    Shaking their heads, they followed and entered the tent. The warm keeping measures here were much better. Basically, the temperature was kept at more than 20 degrees.


    After several people came in to sit down, they were about to speak. At this time, a woman came in. Du Lei looked shocked and lost his voice: "Zhou Qingling?"

 Chapter 444

    "Du Lei?" Zhou Qingling''s face was shocked and exclaimed. She didn''t expect to meet Du Lei here. But immediately, she snorted coldly and sat beside PI Xinwen. She didn''t speak any more.


    Du Lei gave a wry smile. At the beginning, he sent the Zhou family to hell, and Zhou Ji was killed directly by himself. It can be said that it''s strange that Zhou Qingling didn''t hate himself, but what about that? Even if you give him another choice, you will kill Zhou Ji.


    As for Zhou Qingling, he can only say sorry. Although this beautiful woman once wanted to be her crazy woman when Zhou Ji was in prison, in order to save the Zhou family, Du Lei mercilessly refused.


    At that time, she was hurt so much that she left Chengdu to seek the help of the cloud family, the Zhou family''s backer in Beijing. But before she could contact the cloud family, the Zhou family was gone, and Zhou Ji was killed by Du Lei.


    She was so frustrated that she wanted to die. But unexpectedly, she met PI Xinwen, which made her see the hope of life again. Then, they got married soon. She even tried to kill Du Lei with the help of PI Xinwen, but when was the time to repay the injustice? Finally, she opened her eyes and put it down, but unexpectedly, she met Du Lei in this place.


    PI Xinwen looked at them in surprise, but their attitude made him a little uncertain. However, he asked softly, "do you know each other?"


    "I''ve known you for a long time, but I haven''t contacted you for a long time." Du Lei smiles. He can see clearly that Zhou Qingling has become PI Xinwen''s woman. He finally put down a stone in his heart. At the beginning, the news of Zhou Qingling sank into the sea, which made him feel guilty.


    But it''s a pity that he just can''t find it, but he didn''t expect that he would meet here. However, things are different, and everything is off. At this time, he is no longer the man who likes to flirt with others.


    He has his own career, his own family, and the goal to fight for it. Some of his former children''s private affairs, let it go with the wind.


    PI Xinwen listened and took a look at Wu Liufeng. Obviously, the other party did not tell him the news, otherwise, he would not let Zhou Qingling appear here, because he obviously felt that there was something between Du Lei and Zhou Qingling that he did not know.


    Of course, Wu Liufeng knew the grudge between Du Lei and the Zhou family, but at that time he had been at the tomb of King Tuo and didn''t know much about it. Besides, he didn''t think that a woman would affect Du Lei''s judgment.


    "The relic this time was not in our plan, but when the military found us, we had to work hard. We are all insiders, so I will not hide it any more."


    PI Xinwen spoke with great confidence. He obviously had his own opinions on the military mission. He even felt that if possible, he would rather give up the treasure of the archer''s remains and complete the mission, which surprised Du Lei. It made him feel that the other party''s identity was definitely unusual.


    Is there a cat that doesn''t eat fishy food? It''s a good old saying that the country is easy to change and the nature is hard to change, but PI Xinwen is different. He actually proposed that he would rather give up the relics and treasure than help the military to complete this task, that is, Wu Liufeng, which is hard to accept.


    However, when he looked at Du Lei, he knew that in fact, part of the reason why Du Lei could come here was Yang Lianhu. However, it was hard for him to accept that he had to give up the remains and treasures of the archers. As the principal of the journey of yin and Jin, there were still a large family waiting for food with their mouths open.


    Du Lei doesn''t care. He is not short of money. He really doesn''t care about the remains of a sculptor. He comes here because he is worried about the safety of Du Wei and Li can. Second, if possible, he wants to solve the problem of Yang Lianhu. After all, there are gods in the other side.


    Unfortunately, he thought that Xia Tianyu and Yang Lianhu were still connected, but he still didn''t find Xia Tianyu''s trace and didn''t know where to escape.


    "Mr. PI, your family in Nantian has a great career. I can understand that you have given up the relics and treasures. But I also hope you can understand the difficulty of our journey through Yin and Jin. We have gathered together things and come here just to complete a military task. We all need money to support our families, Besides, the military also acquiesced that we could take part of the treasure. Why When Wu Liufeng saw that Du Lei did not speak, he could not sit still.


    PI Xinwen looked at him with a smile, then shook his head and said: "I didn''t mean to give up the treasure completely. It''s just that there are priorities and people''s priorities. I hope to put the completion of the task first, instead of digging the treasure. You know, if we lose the official default, we will no longer exist!"


    His voice was very soft and soft, but it was a heavy blow, which hit Wu Liufeng hard on the chest. He was unable to refute. Now the national strength is strong, and their industry is even more difficult to do.


    "I agree!" Du Lei took the lead in admitting PI Xinwen''s choice. Wu Liufeng was unable to say, "I agree, too!" He can''t help but agree that Pi Xinwen and Du Lei are the main forces in this operation. Without them, there would be nothing wrong with Wu Liufeng.


    "Since the main purpose is clear, let''s talk about who is the main one and who is the auxiliary one." PI Xinwen blinked his eyes and looked at Du Lei. He felt that when Du Lei came, he seemed to be his main competitor. After all, the boss was not so easy to be.


    But Du Lei didn''t give him the chance to guess. He waved his hand and said, "you can do it. I just want Du Wei and Li can by my side."


    Du Wei and Li can are shocked by Du Lei''s words. They look at each other and feel a little moved. They know that Du Lei has been implicated by them this time. They didn''t expect to come here and still think about them. They feel a little sorry for Du Lei.


    Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen did not expect that Du Lei should be so generous? But it''s relieved to think about it. He didn''t have much desire to participate this time, so of course he could avoid it.


    PI Xinwen hesitated for a moment, but he also directly withdrew from the competition. "We are old and can''t keep up with the pace of the times. Let''s focus on your young people."


    Although he is suspected of relying on the old to sell the old, for the command of this operation, PI Xinwen just twitched his lips and said with a smile: "well, I''ll go on. This operation, with my Nantian as the main one and you as the auxiliary one, believe me, this time, as long as we work together, we can not only fail to complete the task, but also get enough treasures."


    Du Lei squints his eyes. Does PI Xinwen seem confident? He wondered in his heart what the identity of the other party was? After a look at Zhou Qingling, the other party doesn''t look askance and doesn''t say a word, just like a wooden man. Suddenly, he lost interest. In this action, he just needs to protect Du Wei and Li can. If he meets Yang Lianhu, he must work hard, but I''ll talk about it later.

 Chapter 445

    He was just sold in the capital. He was not stupid enough to continue to sell himself. Later, several people discussed about the details of the ruins. Of course, Du Lei had been wandering around for a long time, but Du Wei and Li can seemed a little excited. They had been participating in it all the time, and put forward a suggestion from time to time, which made PI Xinwen and Wu Liufeng have a bright future, I felt that they were not good at nothing.


    After their discussion, someone immediately sent lunch in. They were ready to go to Siberia after dinner. Du Lei stretched out and walked out of the tent. The weather outside was still so cold. Thinking that Lina should be born soon after the new year, he suddenly felt a kind of different mood. He wanted to be a father.


    At this time, a phone call came in from the six elders, "Du Lei, your master appears, but he seems to have something wrong. I feel that he... Seems to have something important. He said that he would come to Hohhot to find you immediately. You are ready!"


    Six elder''s voice is very low, but also very heavy, he quickly finish saying, hang up, Du Lei a Leng God, bully real spirit to have an accident? Shouldn''t he be invincible on earth? What happened? He is a little flustered. The real spirit is the root of his rise. He has become the boss of a family with hundreds of millions of wealth from a grassroots. Even the elder and others have to care about his words and deeds and give him a red line. All this can be said to come from the real spirit.


    But now, what happened to the other side? Du Lei is so anxious that he jumps. The six elders say that Baxia Zhenling has gone to Hohhot to find him. However, they are going to leave Hohhot soon and go to Siberia. He is so anxious that he knows how serious the matter is.


    Why? Because if Baxia Zhenling was unharmed before, he didn''t need to go to the capital to ask six elders and others. Instead, he could find him directly by virtue of his strong perception. You know, there was a golden elixir in his elixir field. Although Baxia Zhenling extracted most of his strength when he left, it still existed in his body.


    "His strength must be damaged, and it''s very serious. What should we do? What should I do? " Du Lei felt real fear and helplessness for the first time since his rise.


    Even if he had been shot more than ten times at the beginning, even if he was trapped in the tomb of King Tuo, even if he met Wan Yangzi at the bottom of the sea, he had never been so scared and helpless. He was the master of Zhenling. Once something happened, or even died, his end would come. It''s no exaggeration.


    Because at the beginning, Baxia Zhenling said that if the other party died, the power in his body would also die. Because he had delayed going to the East China Sea, he felt that the power in his body was really much less.


    "Brother, we''re going to set out!" Du Wei and Li can come up. They don''t know what just happened. However, when they suddenly see Du Lei''s pale face, their faces also change. They immediately look around, and then they are surprised.


    "What happened? Big brother Du Wei asked in a low voice.


    Du Lei takes a look at him and shakes his head. The less people he knows, the better. Even if he didn''t want to reassure the elder and others, he wouldn''t tell them. Of course, there is a part of his design.


    When the north wind blows, Du Lei''s heart is completely cold. He doesn''t know how to face the next thing. Half an hour later, PI Xinwen and others are ready.


    Du Lei hesitated. Baxia Zhenling might have lost his perception of him. The sixth elder told him that he was in Hohhot. If Baxia Zhenling came to Hohhot and he left, what would he do?


    Just when he was worried, he suddenly looked shocked. In the distance, an aurora quickly fell into his body. Suddenly, Du Lei was shocked.


    This scene, although discovered by Du Lei, did not attract the attention of PI Xinwen and others. He asked Wu Liufeng for a car and said that he would join Du Wei and Li can.


    In this regard, Wu Liufeng didn''t care. He was originally kidnapped by Du Wei and he had to be responsible for security together.


    Soon, Du Wei and Li can, who vaguely guessed something, got into the car. Instead of laughing, they sat in the front row and drove alternately. Du Lei sat in the back row, closed his eyes and began to communicate with Baxia Zhenling.


    Soon, Baxia Zhenling finally regained his vitality after taking part of the power of Jindan. However, Jindan also became a little bit, which Du Lei didn''t care about very much.


    He will not use the power of the golden elixir unless he meets with something important. The genuine Qi of dominating the lower world created by his own elixir field is enough for him to consume.


    "Bully, are you ok?" Du Lei asks with concern.


    "A little bit of trouble, but not fatal!" Although Baxia Zhenling said it was light, Du Lei''s heart sank down. In the past, Baxia Zhenling ignored all the enemies and allowed him three thousand waves, but I was still.


    But now, it''s said that there are some troubles. It can be seen that things are more difficult, but he doesn''t want to worry Du Lei.


    He didn''t speak, and Du Lei didn''t disturb him, but his mind was no longer concerned about the situation outside. He had PI Xinwen and Wu Liufeng to take care of it. Now he was all over Baxia Zhenling.


    After a long time, Baxia Zhenling felt that it was not enough, so he made a great effort to extract the gold elixir thoroughly. Later, he used the Baxia Zhenling produced by Du Lei''s elixir field for treatment. Du Lei had no defense and directly supplied a large amount of Baxia Zhenqi.


    Finally, more than an hour later, Baxia Zhenling finally said: "this time, it''s unexpected. It''s my carelessness."


    "It''s OK. As long as you''re OK, everything can start all over again!" Du Lei quickly comforts a way, at the beginning bully under really work properly all was dismembered, really work properly also be broken up, not also same survived? What is the difficulty now?


    Sure enough, after hearing Du Lei''s words, Baxia Zhenling was shocked and nodded: "yes, it''s nothing. As long as I don''t die, everything can be done again."


    After thinking about it, Baxia Zhenling was surprised and asked, "is there anything on you? Why are you so familiar? "


    Du Lei pauses and suddenly thinks of the huge foot Yang Lianhu used in Liubo mountain. He quickly tells Baxia Zhenling about it and describes the big foot.


    After hearing the words, Baxia Zhenling was silent for a long time, and finally sighed, "I didn''t expect that the times have changed, and finally returned to the starting point."


    It turns out that Du Lei''s guess is right. That big foot is the real body of Baxia Zhenling. However, at the beginning, the real body of Baxia Zhenling was torn apart.

 Chapter 446

    This is a secret history. I don''t know how many thousands of years ago, the real spirit of Baxia was beaten by the Heavenly Emperor of the divine world and lost his mind. Finally, he came to the earth with the last real spirit and his real body.


    Originally, he wanted to take advantage of the remote environment of the earth to have a good rest, and dominate here, so that he could return to the divine world at that time.


    However, he met a person he shouldn''t have met in his life, the woman, who is also the mother of the earth and the guardian of all living beings in the Chinese history.


    At that time, the earth was still in the wilderness. When it needed to be developed, gods were extremely rare. Moreover, the environment of the earth could not bear too many gods.


    Before the birth of Nu Wa, the earth experienced a war of gods. At that time, the earth collapsed and the earth collapsed.


    Nu Wa was born with a destiny. She refined five colored stones to mend the sky and broke the river. Later, she directed human beings to civilization. However, at that time, she was just about to meet the real spirit who came to the earth and wanted to dominate the earth.


    Although he was defeated by the emperor of heaven at that time, he thought that he was a descendant of the Dragon nationality, born of heaven and earth, and set by the sun and the moon. Therefore, he did not pay attention to human beings at all, mutilated life everywhere and tried to establish hegemony.


    When Nu Wa was born, Baxia Zhenling had to fight with Nu Wa with his seriously injured body. In the end, he had a love for Nu Wa. However, at that time, Nu Wa had a lover.


    As a result, he became furious and violent. In the end, he was suppressed by Nu Wa. He cut off his limbs and used them as the four poles of heaven and earth to support the stability of heaven and earth.


    The main body was refined by Nu Wa and suppressed among the three thousand mountains. Today, I didn''t expect to see my body again, so I was a little excited.


    Before Du Lei could react, he found that Baxia Zhenling turned into a ray of light and rushed into the transport plane. Suddenly, he felt that a powerful wave of power appeared in the transport plane.


    It seems that the transport plane also shows signs of fragmentation, which immediately startles him. Now there are too many things in his transport plane. If they are scattered, you can go to the remains of a Mao Archer and directly pick up antiques here.


    Fortunately, Baxia Zhenling knows the weight. Before long, Du Lei sees a small and lovely golden foot flying out, and Baxia Zhenling hides in it.


    All of a sudden, the golden feet sent out waves and felt everywhere. Before long, these waves came back, and the real spirit fell on Du Lei''s shoulder.


    Du Wei and Li can, who have been paying close attention to Du Lei, seem to see something incredible. They are immediately frightened. But later they find that after the golden foot, their mouth is watering. That''s a good baby.


    Du Lei saw, immediately scold a, "this thing you don''t want to."


    When they heard the words, they immediately hung their heads and continued to drive. What Du Lei had decided was hard for them to change, unless it was he Ruyue, or Du Fu, Du Mu and others.


    Baxia Zhenling couldn''t restrain her excitement and said: "I didn''t expect that after so many years, she still helped me to save my body. It seems that I don''t need other people''s bodies. It''s enough to try my best to find my own body."


    Du Lei nodded, others, always feel a little uncomfortable, if you find their own, then comfortable, he quickly asked: "that wanyangzi? You don''t have to deal with it? "


    "Hum, of course I would have killed him. If it had not been for him, who would have won or lost the battle between me and the emperor of heaven It''s true that you are arrogant.


    "Just now, I felt it with this forelimb. I found that my other three feet had been transferred to other places on the earth. They were not in China, but only my body. They were suppressed at the foot of Kunlun mountain." Baxia Zhenling frowned. At the beginning, Nu Wa was active in China. Naturally, she regarded his limbs as the four poles of China.


    But now, in addition to the left forelimb, the other three have been transferred to foreign countries. Moreover, it seems that there are extremely powerful array protection. It is extremely difficult to get them. As for the main body, it''s even more difficult. Later generations can''t move the array forbidden by Nu Wa.


    However, Baxia Zhenling is confident that as long as he gathers all his limbs and recovers a little strength, he will be able to get the main body out. After all, at that time, his strength should be almost recovered.


    Du Lei pondered for a while. After the return of Baxia Zhenling and the acquisition of his left forelimb, his strength seemed to be more profound. He immediately wanted to use the power of Baxia Zhenling to wipe out Yang Lianhu completely. At that time, he might as well save a worry.


    Ba Xia Zhen Ling narrowed his eyes and didn''t agree directly. However, he finally thought that there seemed to be a spirit on the other side? This can supplement his true spirit, so he agreed without hesitation.


    After getting the promise of Baxia Zhenling, he made up his mind that this time, he might be able to get a good harvest. He looked at Du Wei and Li can and said, "wake me up when I get to the ruins. I''ll have a rest first."


    They agreed, but their looks were still strange. They looked at Du Lei''s little golden foot on his shoulder. It looked like gold casting. It was glittering and attractive.


    When the motorcade went all the way to the north, PI Xinwen was able to solve all the barriers, which made it much more convenient. However, after entering Mongolia, people became more careful. After all, they were not their own country, and they were more or less worried.


    In fact, Mongolia is similar to introspection, but in order to get the assistance of Lao maozi and other countries, Comrade Mao separated Mongolia from the land of China in that year, in fact, he was trying to establish a buffer zone between China and maozi.


    Yurts and herds of cattle and sheep can be seen everywhere. Today''s life is not as good as before. Although we still live a grazing life, at least we have a hot meal to eat.


    After entering a yurt gathering place, the motorcade began to rest. In fact, this place is the same as a city in China, but they are still dominated by clans. The people here, basically, have the same surname, zabakhna.


    The patriarch, an old man in his sixties, bent down and made a strange etiquette towards PI Xinwen, then asked the motorcade to enter the tribe.


    At this time, most of the people in the tribe had already gone to sleep, but Xing Danna was an exception. He was arranged by the patriarch to negotiate with this group of Chinese people who had just arrived, because he went to introspection and studied Putonghua for several years.

 Chapter 447

    Xing Danna is the most outstanding son of zabakna tribe, because he has a deep cultural heritage. At that time, if the group leader had not resisted those voices of opposition and asked him to study in China, now he would be just a kid playing with mud grazing.


    Therefore, he was extremely loyal to the patriarch. This time, he was chosen by the patriarch to lead the merchants from China to Siberia, because after Xing Danna went to China, he learned Putonghua, and then the map, and understood the vastness of the world.


    It is because of this that the map of the whole Mongolia has been understood systematically. I''m afraid zabakh is the one who knows the best way.


    Therefore, when he saw these merchants from China, Xing Danna was very happy, because he knew that the merchants from China were very polite. This time, he could get more than 100000 yuan of travelling expenses, which was equivalent to his two-year salary.


    He is very enthusiastic about this, because he has taken a road before. It only takes him more than ten days to earn a lot of commission.


    "Dear guests, please have a rest here tonight. Tomorrow morning, we will go to Siberia!" Xing Danna said with a bow, and then backed out.


    Du Lei looks at Xing Danna in surprise. He doesn''t expect that there are people here who speak Mandarin very fluently. But he doesn''t care. He finds a room and takes Du Wei and Li can to the room.


    That night, in the middle of the night, Du Lei was suddenly awakened, because there was a man outside who was sneaking close to them. He pretended to be sleeping, trying to see what was going on.


    After a long time, the man knocked on the door, and then whispered: "brother Du, did you sleep?"


    Du Lei was surprised that it was Wu Liufeng. What did he want to do when it was so late? In doubt, he opened the door. Suddenly, a cold wind came in and shrunk. Du Lei murmured and asked, "boss Wu, what''s the matter now that it''s so late?"


    Seeing that Du Lei didn''t feel sleepy at all, Wu Liufeng immediately admired him. If ordinary people were like Du Wei and others, they would sleep like dead pigs, but Du Lei was always on guard.


    "We have to start tomorrow morning, but I want to ask you, don''t you really care about this treasure?" Wu Liufeng obviously came to be a lobbyist. As the leader of the business, he naturally wanted to be considerate of the people below. He had no ability to find food for everyone. Why did everyone follow him?


    "Didn''t I say that before? If I meet Yang Lianhu, I''ll do it naturally. But if I don''t meet that relic, if it''s not dangerous, I''ll go up. If it''s dangerous, I won''t take risks. " Du Lei light said.


    Wu Liufeng is a bit embarrassed. Du Lei is the one he always wanted to unite with. However, he didn''t expect that the other party suddenly changed his temperament and didn''t care about these treasures. You know, at the time of King Tuo''s tomb, Du Lei was just like Iron Rooster. He could save money, of course, without wasting money.


    Will Du Lei change his temper? Wu Liufeng doesn''t believe it. It''s easy to change his nature. Du Lei is so indifferent now. I''m afraid there are only other reasons why he is not interested. So, what''s the reason that makes a greedy businessman become money like dirt?


    There is only one answer, that is, the other party has too much money, so that it is enough for him to pile up moldy in the warehouse, how to spend, do not need to worry about the days without money.


    If that''s the case, then Du Lei will really become the thigh he needs to hold. You know, in the past two years, he has been walking through the Yin and gold veins, and his life is really bad. Once he has a meal, the people below will be separated from the people above.


    Wu Liufeng couldn''t accept such a result, so he took a fancy to Du Lei and hoped that Du Lei would help him. How did he eat the archer''s remains and treasure this time.


    "If brother Du can help me, we will respect brother Du as the boss in the future."


    Du Lei smell speech, sneer two, "do you think I need you?" But the next moment, Du Lei''s face calmed down, because Baxia Zhenling told him to accept each other''s conditions. Although he didn''t know why Baxia Zhenling would suddenly intervene, he knew that Baxia Zhenling would not harm him.


    "Cough, what did you just say?" Du Lei looks embarrassed, some don''t know what to say, after all, ha ha


    Wu Liufeng originally thought that Du Lei didn''t like them at all, so he refused. If they didn''t need their defection, they really didn''t have anything to attract Du Lei.


    However, when he heard the words behind Du Lei, he was immediately happy, "China is going to go through the Yin and touch the gold vein, to be the leader of Du''s younger brother!"


    "Well, I know about it. If I can, I''ll make a living for the big guy." Du Lei agreed directly. Anyway, it''s just the remains of a sculptor. He doesn''t care. At the beginning, he even created the tomb of King Tuo. Are you afraid of a sculptor?


    No matter how powerful he is, he still has a real bully to help him sweep all the enemies. Are you afraid of a hair? After Wu Liufeng left with ecstasy, Du Lei immediately asked, "why should I promise them?"


    "They are underground all the year round. They must know a lot about some underground culture. My other three feet and main body are suppressed underground. Of course, they need their help. Are you willing to help me dig soil?" Overlord really work properly don''t have good spirit of say.


    Du Lei smiles. He is also good at these things. He can save a lot of energy at that time. Now they are cooperating with Nantian. At that time, they can also ask Nantian to use high-tech organizations.


    Big deal, when it''s time to dig out, just pay them a certain fee. Anyway, he is not short of money. Du Lei thought triumphantly, who can think of it? Just a year ago, he was still worried about his livelihood. He had to eat every meal, and he would be insulted by the vicious and ugly boss all day long.


    Now? The boss is not qualified to kneel and lick his toes. All this comes from Baxia Zhenling. Therefore, he has a kind of extremely dependent psychology on Baxia Zhenling. He thinks that in the daytime, when he learns that Baxia Zhenling has an accident, he is immediately flustered. But now Baxia Zhenling is OK, and he is back to his original state.


    With a long sigh of relief, he fell asleep. Tomorrow will be a good day. He thought happily.


    But unfortunately, his wishes were dashed. That night, it began to snow heavily.

 Chapter 448

    Looking at the closed road in front of him, PI Xinwen looks a little ugly. Even if they have mountain bikes, they can''t walk for a long time in the snow.


    Wu Liufeng is in a good mood. It''s because last night he surrendered in time and got Du Lei''s approval. Now it can be said that he also has a boss. At least he doesn''t have to worry too much about eating in the future.


    "He''s a babe. How can it be said that it snows when it snows? What now? " Du Wei was in a bad mood. Last night, he had a dream that he had got a lot of precious treasures in the remains of the sculptor. He made a fortune and went to the top of his life.


    But now, because of the heavy snow, they are unable to move. Even at the present technological level, they can not completely change some of the iron laws of nature.


    In the end, PI Xin decided to go ahead in the snow, because he knew that Yang Lianhu still had a certain popularity in China. If the other party knew what they were doing, once they escaped from the remains of the archers, they would be blind, and they didn''t know when they would find the other party next time.


    Du Lei looks at PI Xinwen. He always feels that this young man is full of a strange aura. Besides, for a military mission, he is a grave robber. Is it necessary for him to work so hard? Even Du Lei thought it was unnecessary.


    After all, people ran away and the ruins were still there. It was too urgent, but PI Xinwen insisted on traveling. In the end, he used his power as the person in charge, which unified the voice.


    "Boss, how can I feel that Pi Xinwen is so progressive? Can Yang Lianhu be promoted and become rich if he catches him? It''s a mystery. " Wu Liufeng is also full of gas. Although they are all sitting in the car with heating, the consumption is also huge.


    Although PI Xinwen is willing to bear the cost, when you come to Mongolia''s Grassland country, do you expect to be the same as China? There are many gas stations in a city?


    Even the guide Xing Danna felt that he was a bit reckless this time. However, he was only responsible for leading the way, only had the right to suggest, and had no right to decide. Anyway, he would not be able to come back on horseback.


    "Isn''t he your partner? Don''t you know him? " Du Lei looked at it coldly. He also wanted to ask Wu Liufeng about the identity of PI Xinwen. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be such a result that he suddenly lost his good temper.


    "Well, although I have cooperated with them before, it''s only limited to the cooperation of the following people. PI Xinwen is still in my field of vision for the first time. Of course, I have acquaintances with them, otherwise I would not believe them, but he doesn''t have to work so hard, does he?" Wu Liufeng said embarrassed.


    "Hum, you go to find a chance to bring your acquaintance to me. I''d like to see. No one here knows his identity!" Du Lei gave a cold Snort and immediately ordered him to go down.


    Wu Liufeng looks bitter, but this is the first task that Du Lei gives him. Of course, it has to be done well, not only well, but also well. Otherwise, when Du Lei leaves, where will he go to complain?


    After Wu Liufeng was sent away, Du Lei immediately asked Baxia Zhenling, "do you think this young man is any different?"


    "I can''t see it, but he is really an ordinary person. I can be sure of that, but I doubt that he should be a person in the Chinese system, otherwise he won''t be interested. It''s just that how can Nantian, such a huge organization, listen to a person in the Chinese system? It''s a little strange, too. "


    He can''t see through the real spirit, but he doesn''t care. The big deal is that he takes Du Lei and others to cross over directly, finds the relic, and then catches the spirit to supplement his real spirit.


    Du Lei frowned. He wanted to watch each other, but he didn''t find anything. At last, when he picked his eyebrows, he suddenly thought of a person: Zhou Qingling!


    However, the other party hates himself to death. Do you want to meet him? Anyway, in order to find out what PI Xinwen is, he must ask clearly.


    Zhou Qingling has been sitting beside PI Xinwen, and from time to time, she peels two oranges for him and feeds them to him. PI Xinwen hugs her and looks proud.


    "Lime, are you familiar with that Du Lei?" PI Xinwen suddenly thought of something and asked.


    Zhou Qingling''s body trembles. She thinks of when she was in Chengdu and before the Zhou family collapsed. In her eyes, Du Lei is just a small role. Although he is a young man, how long will it take to grow up to the Zhou family? So at first she didn''t care.


    However, later, he quickly established a good relationship with he Ruyue and developed more rapidly, which made her pay attention to it. However, because of the irreconcilable contradiction between his brother and Du Lei, both sides completely turned over.


    Finally, the Zhou family was overthrown by Du Lei, and her brother was sent to prison by Du Lei. Although later she heard that her brother had launched a rebellion, attacked the prison with the people in the prison, and once made the people of Rongcheng military region move to solve the problem, she also knew that in the end, it was the people of the military who asked Du Lei to kill his brother.


    Although I don''t know why Du Lei was taken seriously by the military, it''s a matter of fact that Du Lei killed Zhou Ji. There''s no need to prove anything.


    It''s funny that when she was still in prison, she tried to sacrifice her body to be the other party''s invisible lover, hoping to get the other party''s understanding and let Zhou''s family and Zhou Ji go.


    But, in the end, everything is empty! She closed her eyes and two lines of tears fell.


    When PI Xinwen saw this, he felt a pain in his heart. He didn''t know why. At the first sight he saw Zhou Qingling, he fell in love with the weak and helpless woman and saved her from suicide at the top of the mountain.


    But this woman is different from other people. She seems to like to hide everything in her heart, so that no matter how he tries, he doesn''t enter each other''s inner world. He wants to know everything about this woman''s past, but he is rejected by the other party.


    When he saw Zhou Qingling and Du Lei exclaim, he was surprised and even envious. But he didn''t expect that there seemed to be some hatred between Du Lei and Zhou Qingling?


    Zhou Qingling took a look at him, shook her head and said, "I''m not very familiar with him. I met him several times in those years, but I didn''t get in touch with him later."


    "Oh PI Xinwen took a look at Zhou Qingling. Although he knew that the other party was just perfunctory, he didn''t dare to expose him and didn''t want to hurt him.

 Chapter 449

    PI Xinwen and Zhou Qingling fell into a short silence, but soon they were interrupted by the ring of their mobile phone. Zhou Qingling was also a little stunned and didn''t know who would call her.


    However, when she saw the familiar phone number, she was immediately flustered and secretly looked at Xinwen. When she found that the other party was calm and didn''t care, she put down her mind.


    "Hello


    "Zhou Qingling, this is Du Lei. Can we meet?" Du Lei''s voice is very urgent, and it seems that he is outside the tent, because he can clearly hear the north wind whistling outside.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time!" Zhou Qingling immediately frowned. At the beginning, she begged the other party to let her brother go, but the other party ignored her. Now, he turned to see himself?


    Hang up the phone, Zhou Qingling immediately explained to PI Xinwen: "sorry, I don''t know how he knows my mobile phone number."


    "Nothing!" PI Xinwen''s eyelids move. Just now, in order to reassure him, Zhou Qingling deliberately turns on the loudspeaker. But he can tell from Du Lei''s tone that Zhou Qingling and Du Lei seem to know each other before and are very familiar with each other?


    "Why don''t you see him?" PI Xinwen asked quietly.


    "I can''t kill him yet, so I can''t see him!" Zhou Qingling said lightly that she really wanted to kill Du Lei, but she also knew that her strength could not be compared with Du Lei at present. She heard that Du Lei suppressed her brother when he rebelled in prison.


    PI Xinwen looked at Zhou Qingling and found that he was really murderous. He frowned and said in a soft voice, "don''t hurt yourself because of him. You are in poor health and the environment here is not very good. If you really want to kill him, I will help you!"


    Zhou Qingling shook her head and said firmly, "he can only be killed by me!"


    PI Xinwen waved his hand and said: "OK, but if you want to improve your strength, I will find the best coach for you, but it''s very tired."


    Zhou Qingling took a look at him, blinked his eyes, and then seriously asked, "can you let your teacher teach me?"


    PI Xinwen took a deep look at Zhou Qingling and finally nodded, "yes, but he''s very strict. I''m afraid you can''t stand it."


    Zhou Qingling picks up her hair on her cheek and touches it to her ear. With a faint smile, she tells all her past, including the Zhou family and her encounter with Du Lei.


    During this period, PI Xinwen suddenly broke out several murders. He didn''t expect that Zhou Qingling had gone through so many things before. It''s not that he didn''t want to investigate Zhou Qingling. He also has the strength, but he loves Zhou Qingling.


    He hopes that the other party can nestle in his arms, and then tell him her past. For love, PI Xinwen has an extraordinary perfect complex.


    Now, he finally got what he wanted, but his heart is more painful, because Zhou Qingling is too miserable, relatively speaking, his hatred for Du Lei is also more terrifying.


    On the other hand, Du Lei is blowing cold wind. He has already got a bottom in his mind about Zhou Qingling''s attitude, but he is still not reconciled. Now it seems that the other party''s sense of him is extremely poor.


    If you can''t start with Zhou Qingling, don''t investigate PI Xinwen''s identity for the time being. Although he doesn''t know PI Xinwen''s identity for a day, he''s a bit restless, but curiosity kills the cat. Sometimes, it''s enough.


    He now concludes that Zhou Qingling and PI Xinwen are explaining and getting rid of the relationship between them. Although this is certain, he is still somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Ah, Pooh!"


    After a sneeze, Du Lei suddenly feels shivering and cold. He shrinks his neck and curses the ghost weather twice. In the tent, Du Wei and Li can are sleeping soundly without any influence. Du Lei sighs and doesn''t know how these two nervous people survive.


    After cleaning up the snow dregs on his body, he is about to take off his clothes when there is a loud roar outside. Du Lei''s nerves are so tight that Du Wei and Li can are awakened from their deep sleep.


    "What''s the matter?" Li can wipes the saliva from the corner of his mouth and looks like a circle.


    "Don''t sleep. It seems that something happened outside. We just went out to have a look!" Du Lei serious way, said, he took the lead to go out.


    It''s about ten o''clock in the evening. In order to get up early and leave here quickly tomorrow, everyone has gone to bed early.


    But at this time, no one dare to be careless. This is the prairie. Everyone is more vigilant. Before long, the big guys gathered around PI Xinwen and others.


    "What was that sound? Are they wolves Wu Liufeng frowned. As soon as his words came out, some young people, such as Du Wei, were frightened.


    It''s the first time that they have experienced this kind of thing, so they are a little timid. Many of the older generation are calm. They have been to the grave and seen countless strange things. Now they are just a loud voice, which doesn''t scare them.


    "Why don''t we go back? It should be safe to go back to the Mongolian before here, right Someone said in a weak voice, his words represent the voice of a large number of people who are afraid of death.


    PI Xinwen stares at the man because it''s his man. Then he looks at Wu Liufeng and Du Lei. Especially when he looks at Du Lei, Zhou Qingling''s attitude towards Du Lei has changed because she told him what happened before.


    Feeling PI Xinwen''s suspicious and contemptuous eyes, Du Lei frowns slightly. He doesn''t know what PI Xinwen knows. It seems that the other party has a psychological rejection of him? But so what? He didn''t plan to come here. If he wanted to drive people, he just took the opportunity to leave.


    But unfortunately, PI Xinwen just took a look at him and said to Wu Liufeng, "Lao Wu, your people are familiar with the situation here. Let them go out to have a look. Our people in Nantian begin to prepare. If there is any change, they are ready to fight back!"


    All of a sudden, Wu Liufeng''s face collapsed. His people went to the outside. Now the situation is not obvious. Who knows what will happen. If it''s a wolf pack, it''s a good thing to say that if there''s anything unclean, it''s meat buns beating dogs.


    However, he didn''t fight for the power of the principal before. Now he can only nod his head and promise.

 Chapter 450

    Wu Liufeng looked down at Du Lei and found that he was calm and worried. The other party had promised him before. Maybe he sensed the meaning of Wu Liufeng.


    Du Lei laughed and said to PI Xinwen, "I don''t know what''s going on outside now. I''ll go out and have a look!"


    "Big brother!" Du Wei two people immediately worried, Du Lei in their side, they have a layer of protection, once Du Lei left, God knows what will happen?


    "It''s all right!" Du Lei shook his head.


    Wu Liufeng looks at Du Lei gratefully. PI Xinwen looks at Du Lei and Wu Liufeng in surprise. At last, he gives a sneer in his heart, but his face says with a smile: "since that''s the case, please brother Du!"


    Du Lei is upset. You look like you are only in your twenties. You dare to call yourself brother Du, and you are not afraid of the wind.


    You know, he''s in the capital now, even the six elders have to be polite to him, and they have to lead the red line for him. The elder is even more ruthless, and he has established himself as father-in-law Du Lei.


    However, he also knew that it was not the time to fall out with PI Xinwen. He pretended that he didn''t care about anything, so Shi ran and Wu Liufeng''s people went out of the center.


    By this time, it was snowing heavily in Mongolia. The ground was covered with a layer of crystal clear snow. Stepping on it, Du Lei felt a little happy.


    The place in Chengdu, that is, it occasionally snows. It''s almost a few years of heavy snow. Sometimes it doesn''t even have snow. Therefore, he has long yearned for the scenery of northern China, which is covered with ice and snow.


    Although it''s a grassland, not as beautiful as the mountains and cliffs in that poem, but just at a glance, it has the taste of thousands of miles of snow.


    However, he was in the mood to enjoy the snow, but others were not. Wu Liufeng sent ten people out to let Du Lei take the lead.


    Therefore, they all followed Du Lei one by one, two eyes, constantly scanning around, trying to figure out what was going on just now.


    But it''s a pity that Du Lei took them around for a long time, but he didn''t find anything strange. Even the trail was covered quickly because of the heavy snow.


    Du Lei felt a little strange, so he opened the Lingtong to see what was going on, but he immediately took a breath, because, just a few miles away, there was a big wave of wolves crawling on the ground, motionless.


    They all went in the same direction, as if they were on a pilgrimage. Du Lei looked around and immediately saw that there was a two meter long wolf in the place where the wolves worshiped.


    The wolf''s silver white hair, bright hair makes in this ice and snow, has a unique flavor, Du Lei know, it must be the wolf king, and not the general wolf king.


    From the fur on his body, we can see that the wolf may have a spirit beyond the ordinary wolf, and even a human nature.


    At this time, as if feeling Du Lei''s peeping, the wolf king with silver white hair looked over, with a trace of irony and ridicule in his narrow eyes.


    Du Lei''s whole body is excited, and an unknown idea arises in his heart. He says in his heart: is that the cry of the wolf king? He was puzzled.


    However, he knew that he couldn''t stay here, because the wolf pack obviously took a fancy to the people on their side. Once the two sides met, Du Lei was not confident that he could protect more people.


    He immediately with the following people back, he will wolf things with Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen said, immediately attracted a sigh.


    "Cut, Du Lei, if you are afraid of death, you can go home now. Don''t bewitch people here. This is Mongolia. Although there are wolves, if there are thousands of wolves and an unusual wolf king as you said, hehe, do you think those officials are blind? Will they let it go? "


    "That''s right, Du Lei. I think you are just a coward. You''d better go home and drink milk, ha ha!" Suddenly, some people began to laugh.


    Du Lei looked at the past and sneered. These two people even ridiculed him. They were from Nantian. It was obvious that this was inspired by PI Xinwen. He glanced at PI Xinwen and did not speak. Instead, he looked at Wu Liufeng.


    "Do you believe me?" Du Lei asked directly. He didn''t want to say anything more. If Wu Liufeng trusted him, he would take Wu Liufeng and others to leave here to avoid the wolves. If he didn''t trust him, he could take Du Wei and Li can and leave directly.


    "Du Lei, do you really see so many wolves?" Wu Liufeng is still a little unbelievable, because they have not gone through this road, especially they have a leader of the Mongolian tribe.


    In fact, Xing Danna is the most indignant, because Du Lei''s statement is that he completely negated the road he had taken before, which is all wrong and made everyone in a desperate situation.


    Therefore, he stares at Du Lei. If his eyes can kill people, he believes that Du Lei has become a sieve in Xing Danna''s eyes.


    "Ha ha!"


    Du Lei sneered twice and looked at the people around him. "In that case, let''s go first." Without affectation, he took Du Wei and Li can and left.


    At this time, two patrollers rush in from outside. They are usually dispatched outside, so unless something big happens, they will not come back.


    "No, there''s a big wave of wolves in the northwest. It''s very loud. I guess there are at least hundreds of wolves!" The man said quickly, his face a little worried, they are running back, the speed is slow, many wolves, if at this time the wolves speed up to rush in, and they do not have any defense, it will really lead to other people''s tragedy.


    PI Xinwen and Wu Liufeng look at each other and immediately change color. Unexpectedly, things are actually true. At this time, PI Xinwen can''t take care of his face. At this time, they must keep Du Lei, the most powerful man, or they may really die.


    Although they have high technology, those things are relatively aimed at the things in the ancient tombs, and the quantity can not be too much. They have no good way to deal with such a large number of wolves all of a sudden. The most they can do is to surround them and then shoot them with machine guns.


    However, just now Du Lei also reminded that there is a silver wolf in them, with extraordinary strength.

 Chapter 451

    The two people who mocked Du Lei before were even more fiery. Unexpectedly, they were beaten back just after they boasted. They glared at the two patrolmen, but they couldn''t say anything more.


    PI Xinwen took Du Lei''s hand and said with a smile: "brother Du, you have just heard what happened. At this time, you can''t go. You are the mainstay of our big guy."


    Du Lei sneered in his heart. It was brother Du in front of him. Now he was in trouble. He immediately called brother Du. It was really shameless, but he thought for a while: let the wolves bite these unfamiliar white eyed wolves.


    But in the end, he still had some heartlessness in his heart. In fact, when the two patrolmen came in to report, although he had some happiness and regret, he was more relaxed and had a reason to stay.


    Although these people are not familiar with him, they are all living lives. However, it does not mean that he will immediately agree to stay in a low voice. He is not so cheap.


    He looked at it coldly. "What? Didn''t you just ask me to leave? What are you pulling me for now? "


    Du Wei and Li can were a little embarrassed at first, but at this time, they straightened up their chests, looked at the past one by one with contempt, and lowered their heads one by one, especially the people they had mocked before.


    "Brother Du, it''s not the time to say that. The wolves outside are the focus, otherwise we will be finished." Wu Liufeng saw PI Xinwen blush and ears dry. When he didn''t know what to say, he stood up.


    After all, everyone''s current interests are the same. We can''t fight any more. Du Lei looked at him and didn''t say anything. In fact, he was most upset with Wu Liufeng because he said so much just now, but Wu Liufeng didn''t believe what he said.


    Seeing this, PI Xinwen immediately echoed: "yes, brother Du, now the wolves outside are the main ones."


    "Hum!"


    Du Lei gives a cold hum, shakes off PI Xinwen''s hand, and then goes out. Du Wei and Li can follow with their heads held high. Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen look at each other. They did not expect that such a thing would happen.


    When he got out of the tent, Du Lei opened his pupil and immediately looked at it. He suddenly felt that his scalp was numb. He didn''t expect that thousands of wolves would be so spectacular when they ran. There was really a kind of military momentum, but he knew that the most dangerous thing was the wolf king.


    As long as the wolf king is killed, the rest of the wolves will be scattered. However, Du Lei scanned the wolves, but he didn''t find the king with silver white hair, and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "Ouch!"


    All of a sudden, a wolf howls. In the ice and snow, it adds another kind of killing atmosphere. Du Lei is full of excitement. He suddenly looks back and finds that the wolf king has arrived at their tent area, just lurking in another direction.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    All of a sudden, a wolf howling one after another, in this vast prairie, let people listen, there is a sense of besieged.


    A lot of people shiver and even pee their pants. How can these people ever experience this kind of thing? Some of them are even more rich. They just come here because they are curious and want to be fresh. They have the right to play.


    But I didn''t expect that I would encounter a large number of wolves. They were scared one by one for fear that the wolves would rush up and bite them.


    PI Xinwen calmed down a little. He was not so unbearable. But in fact, his double shares trembled. His trousers were loose, and he could not see them in the bleak wind. But Du Lei''s Lingtong looked at them and found them all at once.


    He laughs. It turns out that Pi Xinwen is still an ordinary man. He sighs in his heart and moves his muscles. Then he says to Du Wei and Li can, "hide behind and protect yourself!"


    Du Wei and Li can looked worried and wanted to say something, but Wu Liufeng pulled them down directly. Wu Liufeng came forward with a calm look. After all, he was a man who had seen big waves. Even in the tomb of King Tuo, he was relatively calm.


    "It''s a bit troublesome. Such a large wolf pack is unprecedented. I wonder if someone is manipulating it?" Wu Liufeng doubted.


    Du Lei looked at the past, Wu Liufeng immediately explained: "although Mongolia is not as good as China now, it is also a country after all. How can so many wolves gather together? How big a security risk is this? "


    Nodding, Du Lei watched the wolf king closely, and then said: "you and the people of Nantian, keep a good formation, I''ll kill the wolf king."


    "Be careful!" Wu Liufeng reminds us that it is an unchangeable truth since ancient times to catch the king first. Especially for the wolves, once the first wolf is caught, the rest of the wolves will only be a mob without a leader, which is much easier to deal with.


    However, the wolf king, even when he looked at it, also felt that some chrysanthemums were too big. The body of about two meters was much larger than that of ordinary wolves, especially its silver white hair.


    Du Lei let out a long roar and rushed to the wolf king. The wolf king narrowed his eyes. His long and narrow eyes full of humanity suddenly burst out a ray of wisdom.


    "Drink!"


    Baxia Zhenqi blows out. He knows that Baxia Zhenling has some deterrent effect on the aquarium, but it has no effect on the wolves. It can only be used as a weapon.


    "Whew


    The real Qi of the two overlords burst out. The wolf king''s body was sensitive, and he directly avoided it. Du Lei didn''t pay attention to it. He wanted to test the strength of the other side. At this time, it seems that the skill of the other side is still above his estimate.


    But he didn''t care. Although the elixir in his body was extracted clean by the overlord Zhenling, his own hematopoiesis ability was also very strong, which was enough for his consumption.


    The real Qi inside the wolf king''s body ran and roared, especially in his abdomen. When he ran at full speed, it was like thunder. When the wolf king saw it, he suddenly had some hair. His silver white hair stood up slightly and seemed to be aware of some danger.


    Du Lei let out a loud drink. His fists were wrapped with Baxia''s genuine Qi. He went over with one blow, and the wolf king roared and rushed over.


    While they were fighting, PI Xinwen and Wu Liufeng also began to organize people to defend against the wolves.

 Chapter 452

    "Peng!"


    Du Lei shakes his body and flies upside down. He rolls a few times in the snow to stabilize himself. On the other hand, although Du Wei and Li can want to help him up, they are held by others.


    The two of them must not lose anything. Otherwise, Du Lei will go crazy and Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen will be useless. Therefore, it is some big men and Kong Wuli who hold them.


    "Big brother!" Du Wei yelled, worried. Just now, Du Lei and wolf king fought hard, shaking the world, fighting each other with one fist, but he didn''t keep his hand. The wolf king was not so bad, and his body was extremely flexible. Although he avoided some of Du Lei''s attacks, he didn''t feel very well at this time.


    Its body surface was originally silvery white hair, now with blood, panting, indicating that it has just experienced a fight to the death.


    "Hey, hey!"


    Du Lei stands up. At this time, he has lost his previous timidity and completely forgets himself. He plunges into the state of fighting. Even if he dominates Zhenling, he is awakened by Du Lei''s state. He looks at everything in Du Lei''s body.


    "It''s incredible that there is such a transformation. It''s not bad!" Baxia Zhenling exclaimed, how can he not see that the potential of Du Lei''s body began to be stimulated.


    If Du Lei''s body was forced up by the real spirit before, then now his body began to adapt to this state.


    No matter the soul or the body, people have a certain inertia. Only by removing this inertia can they strengthen themselves. Before, they were all forced to exercise the body by overlord Zhenling and Du Lei. Now, they are independent and powerful.


    Du Lei didn''t pay attention to these details, but he could feel that he also wanted to fight well. Since he experienced such a life and death crisis in zhangwenshan, he never took any risks.


    Even in the tomb of King Tuo and at the bottom of the sea, he didn''t need to be afraid of anything because of his real spirit. But now, he is eager to fight. It seems that only fighting can calm his restless heart.


    "Boom!"


    He adapted to his body and rushed out again. The wolf king roared and rushed over. Originally, he didn''t need to fight, he just needed to command in the wolves.


    However, it knows that Du Lei is a powerful master, and it must deal with him to lead its people to victory. However, at present, it feels that things are beyond its control.


    "Kill


    On the other hand, PI Xinwen and Wu Liufeng gave a loud shout and led their own people to rush out. At this time, they had already collided with the wolves. If this situation continues, only one of them can continue to live. They have to fight for it.


    "Dada dada!"


    There are two machine gunners, who specially occupy the commanding height to strafe, but the effect is good at the beginning. The wolves behind also learn how to dodge their strafe.


    Of course, there are also some people who huddle inside and don''t do anything. They are basically the second generation of rich people who come here just for sightseeing. Even their families pay a lot of money and invest in Nantian.


    Therefore, for these people, even PI Xinwen had no choice but to surround them in the central area and worship them as a living treasure.


    Du Lei once again launched a fight, just now, his rib seems to be broken, but at this time, he entered a certain state, no fear at all, as long as he can kill the wolf king, then everything is worth it.


    "Ah! Die for me


    He was completely furious, and his internal strength increased rapidly. He came to the Dantian area of his abdomen, where there was continuous thunder. A large amount of aura of heaven and earth was absorbed by him crazily, and then he transformed it in the Dantian area to become the dominating aura.


    Looking at all this, Baxia Zhenling realized something in his heart and immediately closed his eyes and began to practice. Suddenly, a more powerful force burst out in Du Lei''s body.


    The wolf king''s body trembled, and his eyes looked at Du Lei from contempt to prudence. Now, it is fear and fear.


    It wants to shake its tail to please Du Lei, but as a king, its glory is higher than everything, including its life. Therefore, it just hesitates for a while, then it looks up to the sky and roars to Du Lei.


    "Well come!" Du Lei burst out laughing and rushed up. The whole person was like a shell, and the speed was amazing. At this moment, the wolf king finally had the psychology of running away.


    But it''s too late. Du Lei yells, waves his fist, and then blows out with his fist. It''s full of bullying Qi, but it''s different from usual.


    Originally, the real Qi of the overlord was cyan, but now, with a touch of gold, Du Lei himself didn''t notice this detail. At this time, he had only wolf king in his eyes. If he killed the wolf king, he would win, which was the only obsession and belief in his heart.


    Once the wolf king escapes or he doesn''t kill him, his faith will collapse and his strength will weaken. This is the reason why he works hard and exhausts three times.


    Because there is a breath in his heart, which supports him and becomes his inexhaustible motive force. It is precisely because of this breath that his body has been completely transformed.


    The body, originally transformed by inertia, has finally undergone a qualitative change. Of course, this is also because Du Lei and Baxia Zhenling have never forgotten to forge their body with Baxia Zhenqi before, otherwise, they would not have such a significant effect.


    There was a light golden light all over him, which seemed to have a magic power that people could not resist and could not resist. Du Lei looked dignified and like a God.


    The wolf king completely prostrated on the ground to show his obedience, but it was useless. Du Lei''s belief could not collapse at this time. He punched out and hit the wolf king directly on the head.


    "Roar!"


    The wolf king let out a low roar. Suddenly, all the wolves stopped and looked at the wolf king one by one. Immediately, the wolves began to break up. One by one, they seemed to have lost everything. Instead of attacking Wu Liufeng and others, they scattered.


    Du Lei didn''t say a word, but he punched again. He didn''t want to let the tiger go back to the mountain. Moreover, the wolf king gave him a bad feeling, as if he was alone.


    "Bang!"


    "Wu Wu!"


    The wolf king''s tail swayed a few times in the air, and then died completely. Du Lei breathed a sigh of relief and finally died.

 Chapter 453

    Du Lei breathed a sigh of relief, and then the strength in his body eased slightly, so he pulled up the huge wolf king''s body, resisted on his shoulder, and came over.


    PI Xinwen''s eyes were fixed on the wolf king''s corpse. His fur, tut Tut, just now Du Lei was killed alive with his fist, so it was well preserved.


    "Tut Tut, I''m afraid this wolf king''s fur is worth tens of thousands of dollars!" Some people began to whisper in private, just because they were too jealous of the fur.


    "Tens of thousands? Hum, it''s possible to have more than 100000 or even hundreds of thousands of things with price and no market. The wolf king just now is so powerful that he is much stronger than the general wolf king. He has a body of more than two meters. Thanks to Du Lei''s strength, otherwise, we will suffer. "


    "Yes, we''d better not be envious of that thing, otherwise, haha..." some of them are envious, and some of them are sober. Although they like the fur, their faces change when they see Du Lei.


    This group of people are mainly those who go through the Yin and seek the gold. They come over with their heads in life and death all the year round. They clearly realize that although the fur is very valuable, their lives are still more important.


    Wu Liufeng looked at the people''s faces, and sighed a little in his heart. The wolves who had scared them to pee before, now Du Lei defeated the wolf king, and suddenly became envious again.


    Especially the wolf king''s body on Du Lei''s shoulder, even he just couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Silver white wolf skin is naturally very valuable, but compared with Du Lei, it doesn''t matter.


    He took his own people, vaguely separated from the people in Nantian, trying to prove that he didn''t care about wolf skin. Du Lei didn''t notice this scene at first, but when a person in Nantian came forward to speak, he just reflected.


    "Boss Du, this wolf king, sell it to me, I''m willing to pay 100000!" A thin and weak man came forward. He was surrounded in the center all the time and belonged to the children of some Chinese families.


    To put it mildly, it''s an aristocratic family. To put it mildly, it''s a dandy. Du Lei looks at PI Xinwen with a cold look on his face. He just looks at PI Xinwen!


    "100000? Do you think the king''s family despise the wolf king''s skin too much? I''ll give you two hundred thousand! " Another person stood up, who also belonged to the aristocratic children''s camp.


    These people have little ability, but their eyes are trickier than many people, because they have nothing to do all day long, so they have developed a pair of eyes.


    However, Du Lei laughs, looks at PI Xinwen and asks, "Pi Shao, how much are you going to pay?"


    PI Xinwen hears the speech, immediately trembles, does Du Lei really want to sell? If he bought it and gave it to his grandfather, I''m afraid he would be very happy, right?


    "A million!" PI Xinwen hesitated a little and quoted his own price.


    "A million?"


    "No way?"


    "It''s too expensive. The wolf king leather can''t be worth so much!"


    Suddenly, a lot of people are shaking their heads and sighing secretly, but they dare not say anything more, because PI Xinwen''s identity is there. Although some people also realize that Pi Xinwen may spend money to make friends with Du Lei, no one dares to bid again when PI Xinwen exports.


    Even Du Lei was shocked, a million? It''s worth a million dollars just after I''ve been active for a while? hey! He sneered in his heart, but he still shook his head and said, "this wolf king skin is priceless to me. I won''t sell it."


    "You When PI Xinwen heard of the speech, he suddenly became angry and felt that the other party was amusing him. Immediately, several bodyguards behind him had the intention of starting.


    At this time, Zhou Qingling grabbed him, then shook his head, indicating that he should not act rashly. PI Xinwen calmed his mind, but it was also a bit ugly.


    "Deal with the wolf carcasses around us. We''ll stew and go on the road after eating." PI Xinwen gave a cold command that they had beaten down all the wolf meat. Of course, they should not waste it.


    At this time, if you eat a hot pot of wolf meat, you may also be able to refresh yourself. When people hear the words, they disperse one by one, looking excited.


    Of course, some people look strange at Du Lei. After all, the power that Du Lei has just burst out is not what normal people can have.


    But Du Lei didn''t care any more. He went up to Du Wei and Li can and said in a deep voice, "come in with me!"


    Two people a Leng, quickly follow behind, Du Lei looked back at Wu Liufeng, nodded, said: "Lao Wu, you also come in!" When Wu Liufeng heard the speech, he was very happy.


    Just now, people in Nantian are envious of Du Lei''s achievements. He obviously doesn''t agree with them. He takes his own people to separate from those fools in Nantian to prove his innocence. Now Du Lei trusts him again. How can he not be happy?


    Happy to follow Du Wei and enter the tent, this scene was seen by Nantian people, immediately reported to PI Xinwen.


    "Hum, Du Lei, Wu Liufeng, these two people, I will kill you sooner or later!" He clenched his fist. He was just teased by Du Lei. Now his face is hot, and the eyes of those people looking at him have changed.


    "Well, don''t be angry. You can see the strength of Du Lei just now. The wolf king, even the man around you, won''t be taken so easily, will he?" Zhou Qingling worried that she thought she could avenge Du Lei through her efforts, but she didn''t expect that Du Lei was so powerful.


    PI Xinwen calmed down. He hugged Zhou Qingling and nodded: "this is not the end of the matter. I know the identity of Du Lei a little bit. When the ruins are finished, I will attack them."


    Zhou Qingling trembled and said in a low voice, "I''ll deal with Du Lei!"


    "Good!"


    PI Xinwen nods. It''s not impossible for him to let Zhou Qingling walk out of the shadow of the past. It''s always his pursuit. This time, he just takes this opportunity to tell his family that he will send a large number of experts to directly take Du Lei and let him humiliate him.


    Du Lei took the three men into the tent, immediately dropped the wolf king''s body, and then said in a deep voice: "there are some signs of breakthrough in my cultivation this time, but I need time to consolidate. You three, from now on, guard by my side and can''t leave. Otherwise, I''m worried about PI Xinwen''s trip!"


    Wu Liufeng and others were shocked when they heard the speech. Now several of them share weal and woe, and the most important person is Du Lei. Once Du Lei had an accident, some of them would not feel well and nodded heavily.

 Chapter 454

    Du Lei nodded immediately after giving an account. In fact, he didn''t need these three people to guard him for long. What he relied on more was to bully Zhenling.


    At this time, Baxia Zhenling seriously looks at Du Lei''s body. Since he just fought with wolf king, Du Lei''s body has been constantly changing. The Dantian in his abdomen, like an engine, roars continuously, and a lot of Baxia Zhenqi is produced.


    At the same time, Du Lei''s body has also undergone amazing changes. On the surface of his skin, there is a light cyan film, which makes Baxia Zhenling a little shocked.


    "Is it because of me that he began to go back to his ancestors?" Baxia Zhenling is also a little confused at this time, because his Baxia Zhenqi will only have an impact on the aquarium, and humans are not among them.


    For this change, Baxia Zhenling didn''t know whether he was happy or worried, and he didn''t tell Du Lei, because if he didn''t know, Du Lei couldn''t know anything.


    At this time, Du Lei began to devote himself to consolidating his cultivation. In a moment, he fell into some inexplicable state, and a strange force haunted him.


    Baxia Zhenling looks at everything in front of him and is shocked. He suddenly realizes that even he can''t enter the realm immediately. Unexpectedly, Du Lei can enter so soon.


    Then, what surprised him even more happened. On the surface of Du Lei''s body, the light cyan film began to emit a weak light. Although it was very weak, it was noticed by a Baxia Zhenling who was paying attention to it.


    He rushed up for the first time, observing the subtle changes of everything, and his brain began to run constantly, thinking and remembering, what led to Du Lei''s change?


    Anything, for no reason, must be traceable. However, he thought for a long time and had no clue, and finally had to give up.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, Du Lei''s abdomen roared again, and a large number of Baxia Zhenling were produced. The intensity of this Baxia Zhenqi, even Baxia Zhenling, almost wanted to absorb part of it.


    But in the end, he held back. These bully''s real Qi will be the source of Du Lei''s continuous strength in the future. He can''t do this kind of thing. Moreover, he also wants to see what kind of changes will happen to Du Lei.


    Forced to resist the impulse to absorb Baxia''s genuine Qi, Baxia Zhenling returns to reason. As an outsider, he observes all the changes of Du Lei.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, Du Lei''s body involuntarily sent out a dull roar, which sounded like thunder in the tent. Wu Liufeng and his three people looked at each other in horror.


    On the outside sky, the originally dark night suddenly seemed to be pushed aside by people, trying to find something. The golden sunlight suddenly made people think that it was daybreak. At the same time, many astronomy lovers paid attention to it. They tried to explain this magical scene with scientific methods.


    Why is there sunshine in the dark? Shouldn''t the eastern hemisphere be facing away from the sun at this time? When everyone was shocked, Baxia Zhenling''s face also changed.


    He suddenly felt his scalp numb. He didn''t expect that a small breakthrough by Du Lei would lead to such a powerful change in heaven and earth. I''m afraid that the emperor of heaven already knew about Du Lei?


    Baxia Zhenling grits his teeth, then rushes out of Du Lei''s body. At the same time, a little golden foot is wrapped by him and leaves here, rushing to the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei just felt as if he had been targeted by something. The original wonderful and strange state suddenly made his hair stand on end. He was awakened and immediately asked Baxia Zhenling, but then he found that Baxia Zhenling was no longer in his body.


    However, he felt the condition of his body a little bit, and then he was surprised to find that there seemed to be two hard protrusions on his forehead. Although they have not yet come out, it is obvious that with the improvement of his cultivation, there will be two horns. What''s the matter?


    He wants to find Baxia Zhenling and ask him clearly, but he can''t get in touch with him. Du Lei looks at Du Wei and others and says, "what just happened?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that something happened outside. I just felt that the sun was shining in at dawn, but we didn''t go out all the time." Wu Liufeng said quickly.


    "Sunshine?" Du Lei looked at his mobile phone. It was about two o''clock in the morning. Where did the ghost sunshine come from? It''s impossible. He immediately thought that it might have something to do with Baxia Zhenling.


    After he got up, he rushed out quickly. Now, with a little real Qi, he could feel that something appeared on his body surface, emitting a faint light to protect himself.


    What''s more, the two horns on his forehead will also feel a dull pain, but this is not the time to get in touch with these things. If his cultivation is completely stable, he needs to find the real spirit to ask.


    At this time, the base was obviously a little flustered after the change just now, but PI Xinwen''s people were trying to calm people''s minds at this time, so there was no big trouble yet. He could even smell a smell of meat.


    Looking up, at this time, the night has returned to darkness, just that scene seems never happened, but Du Lei''s heart is a little heavy.


    Baxia Zhenling had been badly damaged. He recovered a little by the power of the golden elixir. He can''t make any more mistakes.


    Just when he was worried, a golden light blinked and disappeared into Du Lei''s body. People thought it was just dizziness and wiped their eyes.


    But Du Lei was very surprised, because Baxia Zhenling came back, but the news he brought back was not good news.


    "Du Lei, find Yang Lianhu immediately. I need to kill the spirit that parasitizes him, absorb his power, and then recover my strength. I need to unite with Huaxia and others to find Wan Yangzi. I must leave the earth as soon as possible."


    Du Lei smell speech a Leng, hurriedly anxious to ask: "why suddenly so anxious?"


    Baxia Zhenling was silent for a long time, and finally said slowly: "the emperor of heaven has found me, I must leave the earth, otherwise, the whole earth will be destroyed by the emperor of heaven, he will not allow any harm to his life!"


    "In addition, there is some change in you. At first, I thought it was because of you. But you are human, not aquarium. I can''t affect your ancestral blood. However, it should be my dominating Qi that led to the intensification of the process of ancestral blood."

 Chapter 455

    Du Lei didn''t understand the meaning of Baxia Zhenling. Although he obviously felt that some changes had taken place in his body, he knew nothing about it.


    Looking at Du Lei with a hoodwinked face, Baxia Zhenling''s heart sank. He thought Du Lei would know something, but now it seems


    "I mean, there was some kind of powerful blood in your body, but you didn''t wake up. Later, my overlord Qi had the function of promoting awakening, which stimulated you. Now you understand?"


    Du Lei Meng''s reaction comes over, does he have some kind of powerful blood? Even if he goes back to the old Du family, there are not many powerful characters, and they have nothing to do with mightiness. Where does that come from?


    However, the changes in his body are real. He still feels the two hard knobs on his forehead. Moreover, there is a light cyan film on his body surface, which needs careful observation to find out.


    "It''s a matter of family blood. You''d better go back and ask your parents. If they don''t know, I can''t help it. However, your change should be irreversible. Maybe you can wait until your complete reversion is successful and see what you look like


    Du Lei is speechless,


    When will he go back to his ancestors? Day lily is cold, but the only thing to be glad about is that this change has really brought him a very strong power.


    After a little feeling, he felt that he could blow a cow to death with one blow. In the past, it was totally impossible, but now, it has become a fact, even stronger than that.


    You know, his physical recovery ability has been inherited by the overlord, and he can still survive with more than ten guns in his body. This is a miracle.


    "What happened out there just now?" Du Lei asks in a hurry.


    Speaking of this, when he came down to zhenlington, he sank his face and said, "the emperor of heaven uses great energy to forcibly break a crack in the space around the earth, so that he can see your evolution more clearly and intuitively. Fortunately, I beat him back. How far is it from the divine world? He''s not that strong


    "Why did he observe me?" Du Lei was so surprised that he almost jumped up. He deeply remembers how great the impact of Tiandi''s attack on him last time in the suburb of Chengdu was, which also made his identity completely exposed in front of the nine elders.


    Baxia Zhenling looked at Du Lei up and down, finally rubbed his chin and said: "maybe it''s related to your blood!"


    Du Lei hears the speech and calms down. His brain continues to work. Just now, the emperor of heaven has found it again and again. This shows that it is not safe here. They must improve their strength as soon as possible and then leave the earth.


    "Let''s speed up to the ruins. I hope Yang Lianhu hasn''t got any news and is still there!" Du Lei prayed.


    PI Xinwen hung up. Just now his father made a phone call with him in person, hoping that he would be more careful. According to the data just obtained from the Ministry of scientific research, it seems that some extraterrestrial civilization appeared around the earth. In particular, just that night was torn apart, just above his head.


    "Is it because of what happened?" Zhou Qingling came forward and asked softly.


    PI Xinwen hugs her, sniffs the fragrance of her body, and finally makes a decision that he must go to the ruins as soon as possible. This task is related to whether the PI family can rise again.


    He and Du Lei and others have the same idea. They thought that the decision would be blocked and passed instantly. Although both sides have different ideas, they haven''t completely fallen out yet. Once Yang Lianhu is arrested and the credit is shared, it''s time for them to start.


    A group of people quickly headed for the north. This time, due to the tacit agreement between the high-level officials of the two sides, the speed was very fast. The leader Xing Danna was very heavy at this time. Because of the wolf pack''s raid before, his mission failed. Although there were no major casualties, his commission was gone.


    This is also because people do not want to completely fall out with the zabakh tribe. Of course, at this time, he must follow the army all the way to prevent information from leaking out.


    At this time, he suddenly noticed that someone was approaching him. The vigilance of the herdsmen made him get up quickly. However, when he saw someone coming, Xing Danna immediately lowered his head.


    "Dear Mr. Du, what can I do for you?" But he saw with his own eyes that Du Lei stood up and fought against the wolf king alone, and killed the wolf king and saved them. If it wasn''t for Du Lei, they would be scattered by the wolves.


    In this ice and snow weather, once separated on the grassland, it will be an unimaginable disaster. Therefore, we respect Du Lei and Xing Danna very much.


    "Xing Danna, I heard that you are an excellent guide. You have walked on this road many times before, but why do wolves suddenly appear this time? Can you give me an explanation?" In fact, Du Lei is also very suspicious of this problem. He even thinks that Xing Danna is a person who specially comes to lead them astray.


    If it wasn''t for the guarantee of Wu Liufeng and others, he might not have spoken to Xing Danna so politely now, but even so, his attitude was not good. After all, big guy almost died under the impact of wolves before.


    When Xing Danna hears the speech, he feels cold in his heart. Du Lei''s tone is not very good. He can even detect that the other party''s attitude towards him is not very friendly. But when he thinks of the wolves before, he has no confidence in his heart. After all, he has refuted the other party before.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault this time!" Xing Danna lowered his head deeper.


    Du Lei frowned, raised his shoulder, and then said with a smile: "knowing mistakes can improve things. No one can guarantee that he will never make mistakes in his life. It''s not terrible to make mistakes. What''s terrible is that he can''t go astray and return!"


    At this time, he felt like a hypocritical lobbyist, but he couldn''t help it. The sudden appearance of the wolves was too strange. Even if he was a real bully, he didn''t find it before. This shows that the possibility of artificial is too great.


    Xing Danna immediately felt a warm current into his body. He looked at Du Lei gratefully, then frowned and began to analyze.


    "I''ve walked this road no less than ten times, and there should be no mistake. The landforms on the grassland are basically the same, unless there are some special changes, but I haven''t heard of any changes before, or I won''t bring you here."

 Chapter 456

    Du Lei frowned. Xing Danna should not be suspected. However, if there is such a big wave of wolves attacking them, it must be the herdsmen who are the first to find them.


    However, Mongolia did not give any warning. Even this wolf pack seemed to appear suddenly. If there was no man-made shadow, Du Lei would not believe it.


    But the question is, if it''s man-made, who are the people who know their way and who can set up such a large group of wolves on the road?


    When Xing Danna saw that Du Lei was lost in thought, he thought for a while and suddenly said in a voice: "Mr. Du, in fact, in our grassland, there has always been a legend about the wolf God. Is it the wolf God..."


    Du Lei smiles, wolf God? Where are so many gods in this world? How many tribulations does it take for a life to grow into a God? Outsiders can''t imagine.


    He was about to say something when suddenly he felt something in his heart, wolf God? What if the unknown spirit in Yang Lianhu''s body is wolf God? Thinking of this, he was a little worried.


    If Yang Lianhu knew their action in advance, would he leave the site of the ruins in Siberia ahead of time? Is life important or remains important? He didn''t dare to think about it.


    He quickly turned to leave, leaving a face of doubt Xing Danna, do not know what Du Lei found, but then, he put aside all this, looking forward, boundless, see no end, which makes his old acquaintance feel a little fear of this road.


    After Du Lei returned to the tent, he immediately talked to Wu Liufeng about the wolf God. Wu Liufeng also attached great importance to it. In fact, now he has to pay attention to it. Since the last warning of Du Lei, he didn''t stand by Du Lei for the first time, which has made Du Lei have a bad feeling.


    Therefore, this time he took the initiative to say: "we have to talk about this with PI Xinwen. After all, Yang Lianhu is more important than us."


    "What he values is the completion of this task!" Du Lei snorted coldly. He even asked the six elders about PI Xinwen''s identity, but the six elders kept it a secret and didn''t tell him any more, which made Du Lei more sure that Pi Xinwen must be from the capital.


    And the status is not low, but if a big man in Beijing controls such an organization as Nantian, what does he want to do? Or maybe it''s the default of those big men in Beijing? So that organizations like Nantian can survive all the time?


    PI Xinwen was called in soon. He didn''t dare to be careless about Du Lei''s reminder this time. Like Wu Liufeng, he felt that Du Lei should have a set of special abilities of his own.


    "What does he want to do? Want to use the wolves to break us up? And then kill them one by one? " PI Xinwen frowned. He felt that the task was a little tricky, but he couldn''t give up.


    Du Lei pondered for a while, looked up at Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen, and asked, "have you all had a very detailed understanding of the archer relics before? What else is there? "


    Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen looked at each other and laughed awkwardly, "what else can we have? Isn''t it gold?"


    "Is it?" Du Lei picks up his eyebrows. He feels that there must be a problem here. If Yang Lianhu is responsible for the wolves, he will do it for two purposes. It''s just to use the wolves to kill them, or to take advantage of the advantages of the wolves in the grassland to restrain them.


    He suddenly thought of the silver wolf king''s humanized eyes and shivered. Maybe the wolf king had been controlled by the God at that time, right?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. But Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen obviously don''t want Du Lei to know more about the remains of the archers. Why? What else can they have in common?


    The three fell into silence. At last, Wu Liufeng felt that he could not hide this matter, so he gave a wry smile. "In fact, for those gold treasures, what we are more interested in is the spirit of Yang Lianhu!"


    Du Lei coldly looked at the past, as if with ice thorns in general, Wu Liufeng shrunk his neck, but still explained: "I think you should also understand that the reason why you rise, I''m afraid you have some adventures?"


    This time, Du Lei is completely angry, bully really spirit thing was leaked? He immediately thought that he was the nine elders, because there were very few people who knew about it except a few of them.


    It''s hard to calm the anger in my heart. It''s not the time to compete with them. At this moment, it''s our common interest to solve Yang Lianhu''s big problem.


    Looking at PI Xinwen, he almost guessed the identity of the other party. It''s not that he couldn''t guess before. It''s just that he thought it was a little incredible. After all, that family, in the past ten years, was the first family in China. How could anyone go to steal a tomb?


    No matter how degenerate you are, you shouldn''t go this way, right? He understands now. I''m afraid that his secret is no longer a secret in the eyes of senior Chinese.


    "And then?" Du Lei forcibly suppresses his anger in his chest and asks lightly. At the same time, he dominates the real Qi in his body and runs at full speed. He is ready to take down two people and control their life and death in case of any accident.


    Wu Liufeng talked about it and no longer hid it, "Yang Lianhu does have a spirit in him, which is recognized by everyone. However, none of us is sure that we can defeat him, so you have to end up, otherwise, there are more uncontrollable things."


    When Du Lei heard the speech, he looked at it and PI Xinwen again. With a sneer, he said, "it''s really bold of you to go to the Yin and seek gold. You dare to seek the skin of a tiger, so you are not afraid to be eaten. You don''t even have the dregs left?"


    "Ha ha, brother Du, there must be something you don''t understand, but it''s normal. After all, you are not a member of our circle!" PI Xinwen laughs. He takes over the topic.


    "In fact, as early as the Three Kingdoms period, he had already become an official. After thousands of years, do you think that some things are so easy to change?" PI Xinwen tells a shocking story. Even Du Lei, who has experienced all kinds of storms, is shocked by five meat and six vegetables.


    He widened his eyes and looked at Wu Liufeng. He saw that the other party had no choice but to smile bitterly. "This is the rule set by the ancestors. We won''t admit it unless we have to! But we do have an official identity, but we can''t show it. "

 Chapter 457

    Du Lei looks at the two people in front of him and sneers. They are all people in the capital who want to get the spirit of Yang Lianhu. That''s it. That''s it.


    There was a kind of sadness in his heart. Elder, do you think he will help them? Or do they feel that they have the help of a God, which makes them uneasy?


    "I''ll crack down on that God, but I don''t know if it can be used by you." He sneered in his heart. In fact, the spirit of Yang Lianhu has long been favored by the real spirit.


    Baxia Zhenling went to explore the dark blood, which caused him to be injured again. This time, he needed that spirit to supplement his Zhenling. Since none of them told him the truth, why did he have to tell them the truth from his heart?


    PI Xinwen and Wu Liufeng looked at each other with a sigh of relief. They had played together before, and now they can finally put down all their burdens.


    Du Lei snorted coldly and turned to leave. Wu Liufeng looked at Du Lei''s back and felt a little uneasy. He said to PI Xinwen, "this time we have exposed our identity. Do you think he will sincerely help us?"


    "So what? Do you think we don''t have any means in Beijing? As long as he dares to make small moves, hum PI Xinwen has long regarded Du Lei as a dead man.


    Even, in his heart, he is plotting to bully the real spirit of Du Lei, which is his ultimate goal. Just imagine, if Du Lei fights Yang Lianhu, and then gets seriously injured, he will kill Du Lei, then will the real spirit of Du Lei stay on a dead man?


    He is confident that he has that ability. Would you rather have seed? If the monk can touch it, the Taoist can''t? He laughs, Zhou Qingling''s revenge, he wants to help her get back a little bit.


    Du Lei walked out of the tent with an ear movement. He didn''t expect PI Xinwen to kill him. Hum, in this case, don''t blame me for being cruel. Since they know I have a real bully on me, they dare to criticize themselves. It seems that they are right. I dare not resist!


    Du Lei thought that maybe the Malay island could be used. If you are not kind, don''t blame me for being unjust. He was thinking about a series of countermeasures.


    After another day, they finally arrived at their destination, which is at the junction of Mongolia and E, but in the mountains.


    This place was once conquered by sculptors, but in the end, it became the land of other countries. Du Lei sighed that at the end of this day, he did not have a detailed chat with Wu Liufeng and others. He had been with Du Wei and Li can all the time, silent.


    "Mr. Du, the terrain here is very complex, but Nantian''s high-tech products will simply simulate the terrain here in the form of 3D models, and we must follow in that time." Wu Liufeng knew that he was ashamed of Du Lei, so he spoke carefully.


    Du Lei nodded. Even without Nantian''s technology, his Lingtong could see everything here. Even he could see a green flame beating deeper.


    "It''s the smell of gods!" Baxia Zhenling said in Du Lei''s body that he is now contracting his breath in order not to attract the other party''s attention.


    Soon, Nantian people made 3D models. Du Lei looked at them, but it was the same as what he saw. Presumably, they would not do anything about it.


    The people who go through the Yin and touch the gold begin to prepare to enter the ruins, because they are old hands in this field. According to the model provided by Nantian, they can find the entrance more accurately.


    In less than half an hour, they found a safe passageway. Du Lei looked around and found that there was no problem. However, there were many mechanisms, but relatively speaking, they were much safer. He found two other passageways which were closer but more dangerous.


    And Wu Liufeng''s people, after a little inspection, immediately left there, Du Lei secretly nodded, it seems that these people are still some level.


    This is a tunnel with two people high and one wide. There are some ancient words and pictures on the walls on both sides. People directly ignore them because they have no value to them, unless they are archaeologists.


    Du Wei and Li can, one left and one right, hold Du Lei''s hands for fear of an accident. Du Lei does not speak and follows a group of people.


    In this operation, Nantian sent out 20 people, while ten people were sent out in the process of going to the Yin and the Jin. In addition, three people and 33 people were sent out by Du Lei. The scale is not big, but it is not small.


    All of a sudden, Du Lei''s eyes look in the past, he sees an organ is starting, mouth slightly Yang, he wants to see how these people deal with.


    But to Du Lei''s surprise, Wu Liufeng''s people skilfully avoided, and Nantian''s people soon. He sighed to himself that there were more than 30 people. He didn''t want to kill so many people himself.


    All of a sudden, Du Lei was surprised. He just ignored the spear and rushed out of the wall. There were two people in Nantian who were stabbed through their bodies.


    "Ah


    There were two screams, which immediately frightened everyone. Everyone thought that there was danger ahead. Unexpectedly, a spear suddenly came out and took two people''s lives.


    Wu Liufeng breathed a sigh to himself. Fortunately, his people walked in front of him and avoided danger. PI Xinwen''s face was not very good. Two people died at once, which was a great loss.


    Zhou Qingling in her arms is even more frightened, which makes Du Lei see and sneer. It''s time to hold a woman. It seems that she is also a person who can''t make it.


    Wu Liufeng and others continue to lead the way, but they have to be more careful this time. PI Xinwen died two people, and they also have a certain responsibility.


    But Du Lei knows that just taking a spear is not an accident, but someone intentionally. Yang Lianhu, I''m afraid he''s very worried now? He looked deep into the ruins.


    At this time, Yang Lianhu seems to have a feeling inside and looks out. Although they didn''t meet each other, they both seem to see each other through some special ability.


    Du Lei clenched his fists. He Ruyue almost died in the other party''s hands last time. If he hadn''t arrived in time, there might have been an accident. Then he would have died.


    Moreover, the other side almost ambushed him with one of his forelimbs in Liubo mountain. If he hadn''t possessed the power of bullying, he would be dead now.


    Just, Du Lei doesn''t understand, why does the other party know that they are here, but still stay here?

 Chapter 458

    There must be something attracting Yang Lianhu to leave here. In other words, he has something important to do here.


    Only in this way can we explain all this, and perhaps the big wave of wolves we met on the grassland can also be explained.


    They went on for more than an hour, all the way unimpeded. They came to a fork in the road. According to the analysis of Nantian people, all the three roads ahead can be taken, but each road has certain dangers.


    PI Xinwen and Wu Liufeng looked at each other and knew that it might be more dangerous to walk together at this time. However, there were many treasures along the three roads. Although they wanted to get the spirit of Yang Lianhu, they did not want to give up these treasures.


    After all, they are all laymen, and they are doomed to the temptation of money. They then look at Du Lei and find that Du Lei doesn''t say a word, so they have to make a decision.


    "Let''s go separately!"


    Just then, they both took their own people, while the remaining Du Lei led Du Wei and Li can to another road. Although Du Lei knew that the treasure moved people''s hearts, if Yang Lianhu was not dealt with first, their safety would not get the treasure.


    Although Nantian''s technology is powerful, it also has limitations, that is, it can''t be too far away. They can only detect the general situation within 10 meters of the instrument.


    But Du Lei''s Lingtong is different. He leads Du lichan and Du lichan to move forward quickly, ignoring the treasures at all.


    "Brother, these things are all good things!" Du Wei swallowed his saliva, but without Du Lei''s consent, they did not dare to take the initiative.


    "Of course, I know it''s a good thing, but we''d better get rid of the danger first, and it''s not too late for us to come back and take it." Du Lei light said, his mouth slightly Yang, he has seen through the Ling Tong, Yang Lianhu, has shot.


    However, not to him, but to the other two groups of people, the other side is not stupid. Of course, he doesn''t want to directly face Du Lei, a powerful enemy. He needs to clean up those miscellaneous fish first, so that he can deal with Du Lei wholeheartedly.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have to do it. Since PI Xinwen wants to do it to him, he doesn''t need to be responsible for their lives. Even Wu Liufeng doesn''t care. He doesn''t like to be cheated. Especially before, he forced himself to come here with them through Du Wei and Li can.


    Originally according to his plan, this time should be at Lina''s side, because, she is about to give birth, time is not much, but he still has no time to accompany her.


    Seeing that Du Lei didn''t agree with them, Du Wei and Li can had to stop talking. They didn''t realize that the danger hadn''t come to them because of Du Lei. If Du Lei didn''t come this time, I''m afraid they would really die.


    There were many troubles behind them, such as the sharp arrow that burst out suddenly, the ground that collapsed suddenly, and so on, and even some insects that were kept here. But after Du Lei went through the tomb of King Tuo, and his strength improved, he didn''t have these things at all. With a wave of his hand, he basically solved them.


    What''s more, these things were set up by ancient people, and some of them have simply aged. With the help of Lingtong, Du Lei leads Du Wei and Li can on their way without pressure.


    On the other hand, Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen moved forward cautiously. However, an unexpected situation suddenly happened, and an organ that should not have appeared suddenly appeared. As a result, several of them were buried here immediately.


    Although they have their own experience and high-tech support, they still can''t stand Yang Lianhu''s sneak attack. Of course, it''s not him who did it, it''s the God in him.


    An oil-green light, with the power to capture people''s soul, wanders around like a ghost, harvesting people''s lives.


    Finally, there were only ten people left after PI Xin''s tattoo, but they died and refused to move on. PI Xin Wen clenched his fist. From the model, he could see that it was not far ahead, which should be the end of the ruins.


    Along the way, they have consumed too much resources, and too many people have died. If they give up at this juncture, he will not only have no return, but also his family will be weakened.


    "Five million per person. As long as you continue to follow me, the treasure here will be divided equally. After you go out, no matter what, there will be five million subsidies." PI Xinwen clenched his teeth, and now he can only count on a brave man with a lot of money.


    Sure enough, when they heard that there was still five million yuan to pay, they were immediately moved. They didn''t like money. Although they took a little risk, how could they not take risks if they wanted to make money? They gritted their teeth again and followed PI Xinwen on.


    On the other hand, Wu Liufeng also faced the same problem. Of course, he almost bled a little to let his people continue to follow him. However, their deaths and injuries were also serious. When they came, there were ten people, and now there are only six.


    However, along the way, I got a lot of gold. In some gaterooms, there was a lot of gold, worthy of being the remains of archers. It was said that this was the treasure that Mongolia intended to restore its country before, but it was not used in the end, and the gold family completely disappeared in the long history.


    Du Lei stood still. At this time, the road had come to an end, because there was a huge cliff in front of him. On the other side of the cliff, he was the final destination.


    Although we marvel at the wisdom of the ancients, it''s amazing that they built such a huge project under the ground and dug out a 50 foot high cliff.


    However, he didn''t care. It was just that the two cumbersome people around him were in trouble, but that was all. The three people had been waiting here for a long time. For more than two hours, Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen brought people here one after another.


    When they saw that there was nothing on Du Lei''s three people, they were surprised and asked, "is there no danger on your way?"


    Du Lei sneered, "we are not so greedy as you are!"


    Suddenly, Du Wei and Li can lowered their heads and turned red. Du Lei also reprimanded them, saying that they were greedy.


    In fact, if they hadn''t resisted the temptation of Wu Liufeng and didn''t come here, there wouldn''t have been so many things. However, how could money and silk be moving.


    Wu Liufeng and PI Xinwen looked at each other and said nothing. However, they were also secretly frightened. Along the way, they naturally found out that they must have done something, but Du Lei and others did nothing.

 Chapter 459

    At this time, there were only two people behind Wu Liufeng, and only five people after PI Xin''s tattoo, including Zhou Qingling, who had no skills.


    Du Lei said in his heart: not bad. However, he also knew that Yang Lianhu was almost finished at this time. He obviously felt that a huge force was slowly born.


    Just this breath, let him feel afraid, such a feeling, only once, that is the last time in the outskirts of Chengdu, suffered a blow from the emperor.


    The people of Nantian soon began to design. However, the cliff, which is 50 feet deep and 100 meters wide, still makes them feel helpless. It''s hard for them to make a meal without rice. They lost a lot of tools along the way. Now they only have some weapons left.


    Du Lei took a look and asked, "do you want to go there?"


    PI Xinwen thought about it and asked directly, "what can you do?" He also did not have before that arrogant posture, on the contrary, some low three gas.


    Du Lei looked at it and immediately felt funny. However, he didn''t say much, because the identity of PI Xinwen was not simple. After he wanted to kill PI Xinwen outside, he suddenly felt that a powerful force had locked him in.


    Let him immediately dare not act rashly, that person''s strength, not in the old man he met in Bangzi country, half a point, even a little bit better, because, Du Lei actually did not find his existence.


    Therefore, Du Lei is not sure whether that person has followed in or not, and it is very likely to follow in. PI Xinwen has such a person around him who is secretly protecting him, which indicates that Pi Xinwen''s identity must be very unusual, which further confirms his previous conjecture about PI Xinwen''s identity.


    "The PI family? Hehe, I''ll settle with you after I go out! " Du Lei sneered in his heart, but he said politely: "it''s not that there''s no way, but it takes a little effort, and that''s probably Yang Lianhu''s home. Do you really want to go there?"


    Du Lei once again reminds us that he doesn''t want these people to pass, because once they pass, it will cost him some money to get the spirit of Yang Lianhu.


    "Make an offer!" PI Xinwen also knows that he has come here. If he doesn''t give Du Lei some blood, the other party won''t take him there.


    Wu Liufeng also nodded and said in a deep voice, "brother Du, let''s make a price. As long as it''s not too expensive, we should be able to bear it."


    Du Lei nodded and said slowly, "the treasure on the road we passed is the treasure of the three of us."


    PI Xinwen and Wu Liufeng nodded and said, "yes!" It''s totally cost-effective. They didn''t want to fight for the treasure on that road. They consumed too much resources and killed several people for the things in their hands.


    "I haven''t finished yet!" Du Lei said with a smile.


    "You PI Xinwen is about to attack, glaring at Du Lei, but Wu Liufeng pulls him and shakes his head to show him not to be impulsive. Then he continues to say, "go on!"


    Du Lei smiles even more, "I want half of what you have in hand!"


    "It''s impossible!" PI Xinwen exclaimed strangely that these things were used by him to buy people''s hearts. Although most people have died recently, there are more than a few people in Nantian. In order to get more scientific and technological things, they have spent a lot of money.


    In addition, many people died this time, and their relatives must make up for it. Otherwise, it would be chilling. Apart from these, he also needs the money to get through some relationships, so that his family can get back to the top. If Du Lei wants to go half way, how can he live?


    Not to mention the people in Nantian, the foreign debts alone are enough for many people to cut down several streets with knives. Therefore, this condition is absolutely unacceptable.


    However, Du Lei didn''t give him more consideration. He nodded and said, "yes!" He turned to look at Wu Liufeng, hoping for a reply.


    Wu Liufeng gritted his teeth and thought for a while. In fact, he had better conditions than PI Xinwen. There were not so many people to support him. What''s more, they were engaged in high-risk business. The relatives of the dead and so on. There must be some compensation, but not as much as Nantian''s.


    After all, no one expected to have a smooth life, but it was not easy for him to make a decision. Looking back at the only brothers left, it was obvious that they were hesitant.


    It''s too expensive to go across the cliff. Just as Du Lei said, Yang Lianhu may be waiting for them to fall into the trap.


    "Boss, why don''t we? Anyway, it doesn''t mean a lot to us, does it? "


    "Yes, boss, we can''t account for all the brothers who have died here. Someone has to go back and report a message, right?"


    Wu Liufeng bowed his head and thought for a long time. At last, his eyes turned red and he gritted his teeth and said, "we won''t pass. We''ll go back the same way." He won''t give up until he has to. In fact, they don''t have much capital.


    Although they have the above tasks this time, compared with their own lives, the other party can''t let them die. We''d better continue to cooperate secretly. We really have to force them, and we don''t have no means to resist.


    Du Lei smiles a little. Wu Liufeng''s departure has long been expected by him. What he needs to pay attention to is pi Xinwen. Relatively speaking, PI Xinwen will shoulder more responsibility, which leads him to take risks.


    Sure enough, when Wu Liufeng led the two brothers to turn around and leave, PI Xinwen looked at them with hatred on his face, but there was no way to keep them. He asked himself if he was Wu Liufeng, he would choose to leave.


    However, he is not ah, he is pi Xinwen, he gritted his teeth and said: "one third, no more!"


    Du Lei surprised to see him one eye, but still nod a way: "clinch a deal!"


    PI Xinwen finally breathed a sigh of relief, secretly scolded in his heart, Du Lei is just a vampire, it is not so easy to deal with, however, once he waits for Du Lei and Yang Lianhu to fight, he just needs to stand on the sidelines, can harvest, can turn over.


    Has the final say, whether it is Yang Lianhu or Du Lei, will be his return to the capital and seize from my hands. Is he not the last one?


    Thinking of this, he put up with it and let Du Lei jump for a while. However, his heart was also full of vigilance. Du Lei wanted nothing all the way, so he didn''t believe that there was nothing on that road, but the other side didn''t take any money, so the purpose was somewhat suspicious.

 Chapter 460

    Du Lei doesn''t care what PI Xinwen is thinking. Now that he has sent Wu Liufeng away, he is better able to attack PI Xinwen and others. Originally, he was worried about how to make Wu Liufeng retreat, but he didn''t expect that.


    It was an eternal truth that people died for money and birds died for food. He just tried a little and easily scared Wu Liufeng away.


    "Boss Du, what shall we do next?" PI Xinwen asked weakly. All the way down, he changed several names for Du Lei.


    At first, he saw Du Lei unconvinced and called him brother Du. Later, when he killed the wolf queen, he was stunned and called him brother Du. Now he directly regards Du Lei as a capitalist boss who sucks blood and does not spit bones.


    Du Lei doesn''t care. He laughs, "the way is very simple. Of course, it''s jumping!" He went to PI Xinwen and looked at Zhou Qingling. He was slightly upset.


    "Who will go first, you two?" Du Lei light asks a way.


    Zhou Qingling immediately grabbed PI Xinwen''s right arm. Women are always timid at this critical moment, especially when there is an obviously powerful enemy on the opposite side.


    But they still knew nothing about the situation there, so she bowed her head and avoided Du Lei''s eyes. She looked evasive, but PI Xinwen felt Zhou Qingling''s fear, and then he gritted his teeth and stood up and said, "you can send me first!"


    Du Lei was surprised to see him. He thought that Pi Xinwen, a young man who was afraid of death, would let Zhou Qingling, the most useless one, test the water. Unexpectedly, he took the lead and was a good way to buy people''s hearts.


    Without waiting for Du Lei to nod, Zhou Qingling and the four people behind her look at PI Xinwen. They didn''t expect that Pi Xinwen would be willing to step forward. They suddenly blushed.


    So after looking at each other, they all stood up and said, "let''s have a try first."


    Seeing this, PI Xinwen hesitated for a moment and shook his head: "the danger over there is unknown, and Yang Lianhu is there. You''d better go there later. I''ll see the situation there first."


    "No, boss PI, although we don''t know your identity, we also guessed 7788. How can you get involved? Let''s go. In case of an accident, as long as you can take care of our family, boss PI, it''s enough. " Having said that, the four men gave up their lives and went to Du Lei.


    The look in their eyes towards Du Lei has also changed. They were afraid before, but now, ha ha, they hate him, because Du Lei still covets the gold that they risked their lives to get.


    No matter what they thought, Du leicai touched his nose, nodded his head frankly, then turned around and walked to the edge of the cliff. As for Du Wei and Li can, looking at Du Lei''s series of tactics, just a few words, let them hand in the golden means. They really admire it.


    They looked at each other and felt as if they had learned some skills. Their admiration for Du Lei was like a torrent of water.


    Du Lei looked at the four people as if they were dead. He sneered in his heart. Now it''s not the time for you to die. He suddenly lifted his breath and swam around.


    All overlord''s genuine Qi condenses on his feet, and then he rushes forward, grabs two people directly, and rushes out. Suddenly, the two people yell, feeling that Du Lei is a madman. How can he jump directly from such a wide cliff? They thought that Du Lei would have something to do, but they didn''t expect it to be so simple and rude.


    When PI Xinwen saw it, his eyelids were all jumping. Fortunately, just now he was just acting. If they really want to go through like this, then they have to be scared to death? The most important thing is, if Du Lei let go, how many of them didn''t fall to the bottom of the cliff and die?


    Not to mention them, they are Du Wei and Li can. They both shrink their necks and think it''s a bit dangerous. At this time, they have the psychology of retreating. They even wonder why they didn''t go back with Wu Liufeng just now?


    Before long, Du Lei came back and jumped back. He was smiling. When his feet fell to the ground, he directly stepped out of two and a half inch deep earth pits, which made PI Xinwen''s heart beat violently. At this time, he envied Wu Liufeng. What can he do? Now, even if he is not killed by Yang Lianhu, he will be scared to death.


    The other two men''s hands were also a little empty. They looked at each other and thought that they might as well go back? Not going to the opposite? However, Du Lei has no choice but to say that since he has agreed with the other party, he will be responsible to the end. No matter what they think, he will make a direct and fierce rush and perform the same trick again.


    "Ah


    The two men were scared to pee and scream, but soon they were gone. PI Xinwen hugged Zhou Qingling and thought that Du Lei had killed the four men at the bottom of the cliff on the way.


    After Du Lei came back again, he looked at PI Xinwen with a smile and asked: "boss PI, do you want to keep up with them? They have passed. Once Yang Lianhu finds them, they will surely die. "


    PI Xinwen swallowed his saliva, and his scalp became numb. But what can he do at this time? If he doesn''t go there, he thinks that with Du Lei''s urine, he will definitely take away the gold.


    Simply a fight, even if it is Du Lei pit, he did not say, after all, has come to this step, he can not give up, a bite of teeth, look to Zhou Qingling.


    "Come with me?"


    "I''ll go where you go!" Zhou Qingling said softly.


    "Good!" PI Xinwen is confident that now he hopes that Du Lei will keep his word and not harm them.


    Du Lei is tired of seeing it. He grabs both of them and rushes over. Zhou Qingling screams. It''s PI Xinwen who has experienced this kind of thing. It should be a roller coaster or something. He hugs Zhou Qingling and doesn''t shout out.


    On the other side, he bends over again and looks at Du Wei and Li can. Du Wei and Li can''s teeth are shaking and their four thighs are shaking.


    "Brother, did you throw them to the bottom of the cliff?" Du Wei asked stiffly. It was too mysterious. After those people made a sound, there was no sound soon. They would not think much about it.


    "I''ll pit a few of them. Will I pit both of you?" Du Lei rolled his eyes, shook his head and said, "are you going to the opposite?"


    "I..." Li can hesitated, "is it safe?"


    Du Lei smell speech, show two rows of snow-white teeth, "safe, have safeguard!"


    "Ah


    Du Lei with two people came to the opposite, finally relieved, this side of the terrain is more than ten meters shorter than the opposite, this is also because the Ling Tong saw, or so jump over, or some dangerous.


    The leather paper suddenly burned and turned into dust. Yang Lianhu''s eyes shrank. Now he has completely lost his consciousness and become a monster of neither man nor wolf, but this does not affect his instinct.


    All of a sudden, a gray light fell into PI Xinwen''s body, and PI Xinwen''s body suddenly burst out a breath of astonishment. Even the huge stone weighing several hundred jin was overturned, and even Yang Lianhu had to stop.


    The ground shaking, Zhou Qingling a standing instability, directly fell to the ground, PI Xinwen did not feel, coldly looked at Yang Lianhu, the enemy in front, he had to be cautious.


    "I originally wanted you to fight with Du Lei, and then I could pick up a bargain, but your decision surprised me, so I had to do it." PI Xinwen said lightly.


    At this time, Yang Lianhu no longer has his own mind. The fusion of the two spirits, or accelerated fusion, produced some unimaginable sequelae. He looked at PI Xinwen with a puzzled face. Although he knew he was going to kill each other, he hesitated, as if he had forgotten something important.


    PI Xinwen looked at the appearance of Yang Lianhu in front of him and said with a smile, "I know. You have lost your mind. It''s ridiculous and pathetic!"


    He shook his head and didn''t feel anything. Then he gave a slight rebuke. His body seemed like Hongyu and floated to Yang Lianhu. Yang Lianhu was very angry. He roared directly and rushed over.


    When the two fight together, Yang Lianhu bursts into a burst of green light, while PI Xin''s tattoo has a gray shadow shaking. Zhou Qingling is shocked. What she sees today makes her unbelievable.


    "Boom!"


    The two of them hit each other, stood backward, stabilized and quickly adjusted their breath. Even Yang Lianhu was no exception. This was his instinctive reaction.


    Du Lei stealthily leads Du Wei into the altar area, and then sees the battle between them. He is shocked. No wonder he always feels that there is something wrong with PI Xinwen. It turns out that there is a spirit in each other''s body, but there seems to be something wrong.


    "That spirit is too weak to parasitize on human beings. It can only seal up its power in some narrow space through some secret methods." Baxia Zhenling saw through the gray shadow of PI Xinwen.


    "What shall we do?" Du Lei hesitated and asked. He saw that Yang Lianhu, who was not a wolf but a man, had some sadness in his heart. He didn''t know how much anger and will a man had in his heart before he was willing to turn himself into such a monster?


    "Stand on the fence and watch the tiger fight!" Baxia Zhenling said faintly that although his current strength is the strongest, it''s just external strength but internal strength. If you really want to start, in fact, he is not as good as Yang Lianhu.


    After all, over the years, the wolf God on the other side has not lost much, and has strengthened his strength. Of course, the gray shadow on PI Xin''s tattoo is not bad, but Baxia Zhenling is confident that he can win him.


    Du Lei nodded. He took a look and sat on the ground. Zhou Qingling was stunned. He sighed. Although he didn''t feel that he owed her much, he still had some pity for such a weak woman, but that''s all. He knew what to do, especially after he learned that the other party had a heart to kill him.


    "Click!"


    A huge stone weighing a thousand pounds was lifted by PI Xinwen and then thrown at Yang Lianhu. Yang Lianhu gave a loud drink and smashed it with one punch. However, PI Xinwen kept on fighting and began to suppress Yang Lianhu step by step.


    The fight between man and beast is not only about strength, but also about wisdom.


    "Peng!"


    One punch bombarded Yang Lianhu''s body, the other side''s body was hit like a shell, and then hit the wall, directly smashing a big hole in human shape.


    PI Xinwen looks back at Du Lei. His eyes are full of provocation. Now his strength has reached its peak. Relying on some small wisdom, he directly suppresses Yang Lianhu.


    But he won''t allow himself to beat Yang Lianhu. In the end, Du Lei took advantage of him. Just like the real spirit, the God in him also needs the nourishment of the wolf God in Yang Lianhu, because he is too weak.


    PI Xinwen jumps to Zhou Qingling, lifts her up, and then whispers, "I said, I will help you get back all the debts."


    Zhou Qingling trembled. She looked at PI Xinwen straightforwardly. She was moved and nodded immediately. "When we go out, we''ll get married!"


    PI Xinwen''s eyes widened, full of surprise. He didn''t expect that Zhou Qingling finally agreed to marry him. Suddenly, his eyes changed when he looked at Du Lei.


    If before he just wanted to beat Du Lei and let him retreat, then now he has to kill Du Lei, because Du Lei is the one Zhou Qingling wants to kill, that''s all.


    Du Lei looks at the two people you kiss me. He is not happy. At the same time, he understands that Pi Xinwen''s intention to kill him is probably because of Zhou Qingling, and Zhou Qingling


    He grinned bitterly and touched his nose. At the beginning, he and Zhou Ji were enemies of life and death. If you died or I died, would he allow Zhou Ji to continue to live?


    "Have you finished? When you''ve finished, come and die! " At this time, Du Lei felt as if he was playing a bad man, who wanted to fight with each other, or separate the lovers from each other?


    Du Wei and Li can retreated, took out their mobile phones and began to take pictures. They knew that there would be a big war to start later, and they were very excited.


    Du Lei is full of Baxia Qi. Dantian keeps making Baxia Qi for him to use, thanks to the golden elixir of Baxia Zhenling.


    "Kill


    PI Xinwen took the lead. He wanted to suppress Du Lei from the beginning to the end, so that he could show his strong and invincible attitude. Du Lei shrugged his shoulders, with a real spirit standing under his head. The golden light shrouded him, and looked at him from a distance, as if he were a God.


    Du Wei and Li can quickly took photos and collected this precious moment.


    War is on the verge of breaking out. PI Xinwen oppresses him with the dignity of victory. Du Lei calmly deals with it. He has experienced countless battles in the past year, and his mind is more and more calm at this time.


    PI Xinwen frowned. He didn''t like Du Lei''s calm appearance. He burst out and burst out with a gray light.


    Wake up.


    But looking at Du Lei like this, the greedy wolf does not seem to really wake up. Du Lei is now like this, just because Du Lei was seriously injured, and the greedy wolf is in Du Lei''s body, stimulating the greedy wolf.


    Just after his own airflow surrounded Du Lei, it made the greedy wolf smell the dangerous smell, so the greedy wolf had the intention to wake up.


    But just that stream of air, has been all over Du Lei''s body, it seems that the greedy wolf think Su Lei now has nothing serious, so also ready to sleep.


    This is absolutely not good. The greedy wolf is not easy to wake up. This opportunity must not be missed. If Du Lei does not stimulate the greedy wolf, he will give Du Lei a ride.


    In any case, he must wake up greedy wolf, so that he can fulfill his wish, he wants everyone to submit to his feet.


    Although Du Lei may lose consciousness and be completely controlled by the greedy wolf, that can''t stop his plan. He must let the greedy wolf wake up.


    Du Lei, who is spinning in the sky, feels that his internal organs are about to be thrown out. He just wants to stop, which is more painful than just now.


    Because the speed of rotation is too fast, Du Lei can''t see where the bully is, and his mouth doesn''t listen to him. Du Lei even feels that his body is about to be broken.


    Turn for a long time, slowly Du Lei''s body sent out a purple light, the speed of rotation also dropped down, until Du Lei was slowly put on the ground.


    Touching the ground, Du Lei finally put his heart into his stomach, but his stomach still feels like a sea of water. After a while, Du Lei looks at the bully, but he can''t speak.


    He was afraid that if he opened his mouth, he would spit it out. He just forbeared, but his eyes wanted to know what was going on just now.


    Without waiting for the overlord to answer Du Lei''s words, Du Lei felt that his body was slowly emitting some blue light. Although it was very light, he could clearly see that the blue light was slowly enveloping him.


    "What''s going on?" Du Lei is surprised to ask, oneself so can send out light to come, this is to mean, oneself want to ascend a sky, otherwise a good person, how can send out blue light to come.


    Looking at the blue light emitted from Du Lei''s body, he said faintly: "the greedy wolf is likely to wake up." Actually, I''m not sure.


    Because he only heard about the greedy wolf, and did not have a particularly in-depth understanding of what the inheritance of the greedy wolf would be like, so he could only watch it change.


    As long as he feels the powerful deterrent force, he will send Du Lei on the road to see if he can wake up the greedy wolf. As soon as the greedy wolf wakes up, it means that the earth will face a big disaster.


    "Wake up?" Du Lei stares at the light on his body. It turns out that the greedy wolf is about to wake up. Since he is about to wake up, he doesn''t have to die. Maybe he will become more powerful.


    Blue light, more and more deep, but also more and more dazzling, even under the hegemony, but also stabbed to open their eyes, can only use their hands to cover their eyes, secretly observing Du Lei''s action.


    At this time, Du Lei''s stomach is gradually getting bigger, just like a pregnant woman, growing bigger and bigger. Du Lei looks at his stomach. Is it hard for him to have a baby?


    "Bully, bully, this, belly." Du Lei doesn''t know how to describe himself at this time, because the blue light is too dazzling. Du Lei can''t see where the bully is, but he knows that the bully is always observing himself.


    Looking at Du Lei''s tummy, it''s like it''s going to burst. Baxia frowns tightly. What''s the matter? I haven''t heard of it. But looking at Du Lei''s tummy, it''s getting bigger and bigger, and it''s going to explode soon.


    "It''s OK. It''s going to be there in a minute." Baxia doesn''t know what this is, but he has sensed that there is a strong air flow in Du Lei''s body, shuttling around Du Lei.

 Chapter 461

    It''s obviously much wetter on this side of the cliff, and the temperature drops suddenly. Du Lei leads Du Wei and Li can to go forward in silence. He knows that Pi Xinwen and others can''t bear loneliness, and they want to go to the front to see Yang Lianhu''s trace.


    "Brother, is there really someone scolding here?" Du Wei hugs Du Lei''s arm tightly and refuses to let go. He is timid like a woman. Li can Er on the other side is almost the same.


    Du Lei is helpless, can comfort a way only: "you rest assured, have me in, you won''t have an accident. As for whether there is anyone inside, just go and have a look? "


    Although he has already confirmed that Yang Lianhu is here, he still thinks that Pi Xinwen should try the water. Besides, this is his first time here.


    "Click!"


    All of a sudden, Du Wei stepped on a piece of bone, and was so scared that he couldn''t walk. He yelled there. At last, Du Lei slapped him on the back of the head. Then he said seriously, "if you want to live, be honest with me. I told you not to come here. Didn''t you see Wu Liufeng go back more?"


    Du Wei was patted by Du Lei fiercely, and immediately became quiet. However, he still turned his lips. Was Wu Liufeng willing to go back? Isn''t it all forced back by you?


    At this time, the front suddenly a light flickers, Du Lei heart a surprised, PI Xinwen so quickly found Yang Lianhu? He Ling Tong looked at the past, suddenly startled, inside, hundreds of wolves are crawling there, covetous to them.


    PI Xinwen and others disappeared. Du Lei snorted coldly. It must have been Yang Lianhu''s arrangement. However, these wolves should have been left over from the last time. They didn''t expect to hide here. However, it also confirmed that Yang Lianhu had done it last time.


    "Don''t move. Step back. Don''t hurt you later." Du Lei drives them back, and then he rushes out with the Qi in his body.


    "Ouch!"


    The wolves roared up to the sky one by one. They seemed to have human nature. When they saw Du Lei, they rushed up immediately. This time, they didn''t have a wolf, but Du Lei knew that it was the spirit of Yang Lianhu who commanded them secretly.


    At this time, he also saw clearly that the appearance of the God was just a green Wolf. He was fierce and didn''t know how many people he had killed. He was not afraid of Du Lei, and even had the smell of provocation.


    Last time, he was defeated by Du Lei for some reasons, but not today. He will soon complete his evolution. Du Lei is fearless and rushes into the waves with his true Qi.


    Some want to rush up and directly bite his neck, but he blows it away, and the bones inside his body explode. It seems that he can''t survive. Some want to come up and entangle Du Lei, so that he can''t do anything about it.


    Du Lei gave a cold hum, and his aura was fully opened. The real Qi suddenly burst out, just like the waves. With a momentum of indomitable, he directly broke the siege of the wolves.


    Hundreds of wolves died and injured dozens of them. The wolf God narrowed his eyes and kept staring at Du Lei. At last, he looked at Du Wei and Li can. Du Lei noticed and his mouth was slightly raised.


    He was just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. Wherever he went, there was no life and blood. Although these wolves were extremely fierce, they were also scared by Du Lei.


    One by one, he roared at Du Lei, but none of them dared to come up. Du Lei looked around and found that the wolf God had disappeared. He felt certain that he had fallen into the trap.


    Sure enough, the oil green Wolf God rushes to Du Wei and Li can. He thinks that as long as he catches these two people, he will be able to rest easy. At that time, as long as Du Lei still cares about these two people''s lives, he will certainly be under his control.


    In his heart, he thought that Yang Lianhu was only one last step away from his physical transformation. Once completed, he would be able to completely integrate with Yang Lianhu, and there would be no gap between the true spirits of both sides.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, Du Wei''s body burst out a strong light, this light shines on everything, wolf God subconsciously closed his eyes, but then his heart gave birth to an unknown premonition.


    When he wanted to open his eyes, he suddenly felt that he had been controlled. He angrily looked to the opposite side, and found a big golden hand, which pinched his neck, and a pair of cold and merciless eyes, looking at him.


    "Overlord?"


    Wolf God was shocked. He didn''t expect that the overlord in ancient myths and legends really existed. The last time Yang Lianhu fought with Du Lei, he just thought that Du Lei should be inherited from the overlord. He didn''t have the slightest breath of overlord. This time, he suddenly appeared.


    He was in despair. Relatively speaking, he was a god of the ancestral level, and he came from the distant divine world. What about him? It''s just the self-produced gods on the earth. Although they know that there is a more powerful and powerful god world outside the earth.


    However, they dare not go out one by one. They are afraid that once they go out, they will become the nourishment of others. It''s better to be complacent than to have no life.


    However, in his memory, shouldn''t he have died tens of thousands of years ago? Why are you here?


    Baxia Zhenling didn''t give him extra time to think. Now time is urgent. Yang Lianhu still has a part of wolf''s distraction. Once the opponent''s body is transformed successfully and combined with that part of distraction, it will be a hard fight today, and he doesn''t have enough assurance.


    "Boo!"


    All of a sudden, the wolf''s distraction turned into a green light. At last, he was buried in the body by the real spirit. Then, Du Lei obviously felt that the real spirit seemed to be powerful.


    He smiles in his heart. The wolf God is too stupid. Of course, this is also because Baxia Zhenling always hides his own breath. Otherwise, once the other party knows that Baxia Zhenling is here, how can they escape.


    All of a sudden, the wolves felt as if they had lost their minds again, and Du Lei was so powerful that he had killed the white headed wolf in such a short time, which made them completely afraid and fled here one by one with their tails in their hands.


    Du Lei didn''t go after him. Now it''s a critical moment. He can''t allow Yang Lianhu to continue to reform. He looks back at Du Wei and Li can, who are dull faced. He yells, "what are you doing? Come with me!"


    At the same time, the real Qi of the two bullies burst into their bodies. Suddenly, they woke up. They were really scared just now, and an oil green light rushed towards them. They felt as if they were going to die, and they were all in a fright.

 Chapter 462

    "Poof!"


    Yang Lianhu sits on the stone platform, and suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood. The wolf God is now integrating with himself. It only takes him half an hour to completely integrate.


    When the time comes, the sky and the earth, I will be the only one!


    Yang Lianhu has hatred in his heart. He hates the cruelty of China, his own incompetence, and even the ruthlessness of the world. Therefore, he chooses integration. As long as he has strong power, he will become a God, a real God.


    At this time, several people in front of him came to the altar area where he was. He looked coldly. In the dark environment, he could still see each other''s face clearly with the help of the wolf God.


    With his instrument, PI Xinwen could see Yang Lianhu''s face clearly. Finally, they both gave a cold hum and finally arrived here. He sighed in his heart. But this time is not a time of hesitation. Yang Lianhu is about to succeed. He will not allow each other to succeed.


    The four strong men behind seemed to know what they were going to do. They came forward and sat cross legged in front of the altar, confronting Yang Lianhu.


    Yang Lianhu frowned, his heart slightly gave birth to an unknown premonition, how is this going on? But he had no fear in his heart. The true spirit of wolf God and his true spirit are almost finished now.


    PI Xinwen released Zhou Qingling''s hand, and then said softly, "it will be OK. Today, you will stand beside me and witness the miracle."


    He went to the middle of a strong man, then took out a piece of yellow parchment and spread it on the ground. Yang Lianhu looked at it. When he saw the parchment, his face suddenly changed.


    "No way, how can you still have this kind of thing, this taboo thing, which should have been completely destroyed decades ago?"


    PI Xinwen''s mouth slightly raised. He coughed softly. When he came to such a dark and humid place, the hidden diseases in his body began to break out.


    "Have you forgotten that our PI family was the leader of that movement?" PI Xinwen smiles a little. When Zhou Qingling sees it, she is scared. She suddenly feels that Pi Xinwen is a different person. She no longer knows him.


    "Hum!"


    Although Yang Lianhu was shocked, he still hummed coldly, closed his eyes, ignored PI Xinwen, and began to speed up the integration. Now he only needs a little time to reverse all the situation.


    Over his head, an oil green Wolf''s head looked sad. As if he had foreseen the future, he whispered a few words, but no one could hear what he said.


    Finally, he closed his eyes, no longer resisted, and completely disappeared into Yang Lianhu''s body. Suddenly, the wind was blowing, the sand was flying away, and Zhou Qingling stepped back.


    "Ah


    Yang Lianhu roared up to the sky. He accelerated the process of fusion, and the pain was more painful than before. At this time, he wanted to tear down his skin bag in order to complete the fusion.


    Visible to the naked eye, his face began to grow silvery white hair, and his palms, skin began to fold, hair, nails became sharp and slender.


    "Gaga!"


    His body was pulled up. Originally, he was one meter nine, but now he was directly raised to about two meters. The whole person burst out a wild breath. PI Xinwen''s eyelids moved, but he was calm. When he got here, he could start to fight with Yang Lianhu slowly.


    Du Lei originally led Du Wei and Li can forward slowly, but suddenly he heard a long howling sound coming from the deep, and his face changed. His spirit pupil opened, and at a glance, he saw the scene inside the altar.


    Although he was aware of PI Xinwen and others'' actions, he paid more attention to Yang Lianhu. Now he has become a monster with no man and no wolf.


    "Come on, something big is going to happen inside." He doesn''t know what happened that led to Yang Lianhu''s accelerated integration, but anyway, it''s not good news for him.


    Du Wei and Li can followed him closely, and the real spirit of the overlord appeared directly on top of Du Lei''s head. However, only one person could see it, and others only had a kind of feeling.


    "Death


    Yang Lianhu roared, his mind began to become blurred, he suddenly recalled his childhood, with his parents in the world to escape the scene.


    At that time, no matter where he went, he could meet a group of people in black who wanted to take their lives. In the end, his parents died in their hands.


    And because of an accident, he was ignored by the other party, and it was precisely because of that accident that he met the original wolf God on the African prairie.


    At that time, the wolf God was powerful, noble and untouchable. In order to get revenge, Yang Lianhu chose to become the servant of the wolf God, and the other party would slowly give Yang Lianhu some powerful abilities.


    The two have been working together. When he grew up, he began to gather his father''s troops, and transformed them into Sirius mercenary regiment, which gradually grew up.


    Last time, at the invitation of Xia Tianyu, he returned to Huaxia just to see the attitude of Huaxia senior management towards their Yang family. However, he was disappointed.


    Finally, because of his own mistakes, the whole Sirius mercenary regiment was completely eaten by Huaxia. Now he has become a lonely family. To say who he hates most is the PI family who framed the Yang family. It is because of them that the tragedy of the Yang family was caused.


    All their life, the Yang family could not get a firm foothold in China, and they could only become a vagrant prodigal son, running around for food.


    Although he also guessed that those people in black were probably from the PI family, they suffered from no evidence and could not rely on Mr. Xu and others to settle their grievances for the Yang family. But, so what? He doesn''t care now. Even the wolf God he relied on has become his vassal and stepping stone on his way to becoming a God.


    As for Du Lei, he didn''t hate him much. After all, the other side defeated him by their own strength rather than conspiracy. Their Sirius mercenary regiment and Yang Lianhu were not wrongly defeated.


    "Roar!"


    He let out a low roar. His whole body was like a wild animal. He was sitting upright again. Suddenly, the four strong men around PI Xinwen looked as if they were dead. They opened their eyes one by one and angrily denounced Yang Lianhu.


    At the same time, something on them is flowing to PI Xin''s tattoo through a special channel. Then, the four men stand up and rush to Yang Lianhu. Their mission has been completed. Even if they die, their family should be taken care of by the PI family.

 Chapter 463

    "Click!"


    Yang Lianhu doesn''t even look at the four people. He smashes them to pieces and continues to rush to PI Xinwen. Zhou Qingling covers her mouth and looks shocked. When she is worried about PI Xinwen, PI Xinwen smiles strangely and suddenly stands up.


    The parchment on the ground suddenly burned and turned into dust without wind. Yang Lianhu''s eyes shrank. Now he has completely lost his consciousness and become a monster of neither man nor wolf, but this does not affect his instinct.


    All of a sudden, a gray light fell into PI Xinwen''s body, and PI Xinwen''s body suddenly burst out a breath of astonishment. Even the huge stone weighing several hundred jin was overturned, and even Yang Lianhu had to stop.


    The ground shaking, Zhou Qingling a standing instability, directly fell to the ground, PI Xinwen did not feel, coldly looked at Yang Lianhu, the enemy in front, he had to be cautious.


    "I originally wanted you to fight with Du Lei, and then I could pick up a bargain, but your decision surprised me, so I had to do it." PI Xinwen said lightly.


    At this time, Yang Lianhu no longer has his own mind. The fusion of the two spirits, or accelerated fusion, produced some unimaginable sequelae. He looked at PI Xinwen with a puzzled face. Although he knew he was going to kill each other, he hesitated, as if he had forgotten something important.


    PI Xinwen looked at the appearance of Yang Lianhu in front of him and said with a smile, "I know. You have lost your mind. It''s ridiculous and pathetic!"


    He shook his head and didn''t feel anything. Then he gave a slight rebuke. His body seemed like Hongyu and floated to Yang Lianhu. Yang Lianhu was very angry. He roared directly and rushed over.


    When the two fight together, Yang Lianhu bursts into a burst of green light, while PI Xin''s tattoo has a gray shadow shaking. Zhou Qingling is shocked. What she sees today makes her unbelievable.


    "Boom!"


    The two of them hit each other, stood backward, stabilized and quickly adjusted their breath. Even Yang Lianhu was no exception. This was his instinctive reaction.


    Du Lei stealthily leads Du Wei into the altar area, and then sees the battle between them. He is shocked. No wonder he always feels that there is something wrong with PI Xinwen. It turns out that there is a spirit in each other''s body, but there seems to be something wrong.


    "That spirit is too weak to parasitize on human beings. It can only seal up its power in some narrow space through some secret methods." Baxia Zhenling saw through the gray shadow of PI Xinwen.


    "What shall we do?" Du Lei hesitated and asked. He saw that Yang Lianhu, who was not a wolf but a man, had some sadness in his heart. He didn''t know how much anger and will a man had in his heart before he was willing to turn himself into such a monster?


    "Stand on the fence and watch the tiger fight!" Baxia Zhenling said faintly that although his current strength is the strongest, it''s just external strength but internal strength. If you really want to start, in fact, he is not as good as Yang Lianhu.


    After all, over the years, the wolf God on the other side has not lost much, and has strengthened his strength. Of course, the gray shadow on PI Xin''s tattoo is not bad, but Baxia Zhenling is confident that he can win him.


    Du Lei nodded. He took a look and sat on the ground. Zhou Qingling was stunned. He sighed. Although he didn''t feel that he owed her much, he still had some pity for such a weak woman, but that''s all. He knew what to do, especially after he learned that the other party had a heart to kill him.


    "Click!"


    A huge stone weighing a thousand pounds was lifted by PI Xinwen and then thrown at Yang Lianhu. Yang Lianhu gave a loud drink and smashed it with one punch. However, PI Xinwen kept on fighting and began to suppress Yang Lianhu step by step.


    The fight between man and beast is not only about strength, but also about wisdom.


    "Peng!"


    One punch bombarded Yang Lianhu''s body, the other side''s body was hit like a shell, and then hit the wall, directly smashing a big hole in human shape.


    PI Xinwen looks back at Du Lei. His eyes are full of provocation. Now his strength has reached its peak. Relying on some small wisdom, he directly suppresses Yang Lianhu.


    But he won''t allow himself to beat Yang Lianhu. In the end, Du Lei took advantage of him. Just like the real spirit, the God in him also needs the nourishment of the wolf God in Yang Lianhu, because he is too weak.


    PI Xinwen jumps to Zhou Qingling, lifts her up, and then whispers, "I said, I will help you get back all the debts."


    Zhou Qingling trembled. She looked at PI Xinwen straightforwardly. She was moved and nodded immediately. "When we go out, we''ll get married!"


    PI Xinwen''s eyes widened, full of surprise. He didn''t expect that Zhou Qingling finally agreed to marry him. Suddenly, his eyes changed when he looked at Du Lei.


    If before he just wanted to beat Du Lei and let him retreat, then now he has to kill Du Lei, because Du Lei is the one Zhou Qingling wants to kill, that''s all.


    Du Lei looks at the two people you kiss me. He is not happy. At the same time, he understands that Pi Xinwen''s intention to kill him is probably because of Zhou Qingling, and Zhou Qingling


    He grinned bitterly and touched his nose. At the beginning, he and Zhou Ji were enemies of life and death. If you died or I died, would he allow Zhou Ji to continue to live?


    "Have you finished? When you''ve finished, come and die! " At this time, Du Lei felt as if he was playing a bad man, who wanted to fight with each other, or separate the lovers from each other?


    Du Wei and Li can retreated, took out their mobile phones and began to take pictures. They knew that there would be a big war to start later, and they were very excited.


    Du Lei is full of Baxia Qi. Dantian keeps making Baxia Qi for him to use, thanks to the golden elixir of Baxia Zhenling.


    "Kill


    PI Xinwen took the lead. He wanted to suppress Du Lei from the beginning to the end, so that he could show his strong and invincible attitude. Du Lei shrugged his shoulders, with a real spirit standing under his head. The golden light shrouded him, and looked at him from a distance, as if he were a God.


    Du Wei and Li can quickly took photos and collected this precious moment.


    War is on the verge of breaking out. PI Xinwen oppresses him with the dignity of victory. Du Lei calmly deals with it. He has experienced countless battles in the past year, and his mind is more and more calm at this time.


    PI Xinwen frowned. He didn''t like Du Lei''s calm appearance. He burst out and burst out with a gray light.

 Chapter 464

    The powerful energy wave smashes the ground and the boulder, but the two fighting men are not afraid at all. They are confident that they will defeat each other and then leave calmly.


    "Boom!"


    Yellow light and gray light crisscross, Baxia Zhenling and the gray shadow also fight together, both sides are basically fighting for their lives, no one dares to underestimate each other, because it will definitely pay the price of life.


    "Hiss!"


    PI Xinwen blows out with a palm, wrapped in gray Qi, and tears Du Lei''s clothes apart. Du Wei and Du Wei in the distance are so scared that they want to turn around and run away. If it wasn''t for Du Lei, they would have left them.


    "Du Wei, shall we help my cousin?" Li can''s eyes kept turning, thinking about countermeasures.


    Du Wei looked at him in doubt and asked, "how can I help you?"


    "No!"


    Li can looks at Zhou Qingling not far away. At this time, she is absorbed in the battle between PI Xinwen and Du Lei. She does not dare to be distracted for fear that Pi Xinwen will lose.


    Du Wei bit his teeth. It seems that Du Lei was injured just now. They are brothers, but they can''t do it. They immediately nodded and said, "let''s go!"


    They sneak up and try to get close to Zhou Qingling in order to kidnap each other and threaten PI Xinwen. Unexpectedly, a gray light bombards them and cuts a deep hole in the ground in front of them.


    "Lying trough!"


    Suddenly, they were startled and turned to flee. Du Lei seized the opportunity of PI Xinwen''s distraction and made a decisive move. His real Qi was wrapped in his fist and he hit him with one punch.


    "Poof!"


    All of a sudden, PI Xinwen was caught unprepared and was directly bombarded by Du Lei. His chest was sunken and seriously injured. Zhou Qingling screamed, but she was afraid that it would affect PI Xinwen.


    "Hum!"


    PI Xin''s face was fierce. He didn''t expect that Du Lei had grasped his weakness in such a short moment, but he was not afraid. He took a big breath. Suddenly, he could only hear the rattling sound coming from his body, and his body recovered quickly. However, what he could see was that the gray shadow on his head was dim.


    Du Lei smiles a little. He thinks that the two goods are not useless. At least they can distract PI Xinwen at the critical moment.


    "Shameless!"


    PI Xinwen spat out two words, accompanied by blood foam, he finally eased down, just want to rush up, but suddenly look changed, originally he was embedded in the wall of Yang Lianhu actually moved.


    "Roar!"


    Yang Lianhu rushes out and roars. Then he looks at Du Wei and Li can, who are running. He rushes directly to Du Lei. Du Lei''s face changes and he says, "Damn it.".


    PI Xinwen''s mouth is slightly open, and he will harm others and himself. Unexpectedly, Yang Lianhu helped him at this time.


    "Hum!"


    Naturally, Du Lei doesn''t allow Yang Lianhu to hurt Du Wei. He rushes in directly, and then takes Yang Lianhu''s body.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, Yang Lianhu has no distinction between human and animal. No matter what happens, he directly kills all the life in front of him. He opens his teeth and waves his claws and rushes directly to Du Lei.


    As soon as Du Lei''s face changes, he smiles and rushes towards Zhou Qingling. PI Xinwen originally wanted to catch Du Wei and let Du Lei be distracted and restrained by him. However, as soon as his face changes, he immediately scolds him shamelessly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Du Lei doesn''t care so much. Zhou Qingling wants to kill him. Why does he estimate so much? Let''s play with the mud. PI Xinwen is gnashing his teeth, but he can''t ignore the safety of Zhou Qingling.


    He also rushes over. Zhou Qingling looks at Du Lei with hatred. She suddenly takes out the pistol that she has been hiding. It''s given to her by PI Xinwen for self-defense.


    When she saw that Du Lei rushed over, she strengthened her mind and shot quickly. Du Lei looked happy, but PI Xinwen sighed.


    "Peng!"


    Du Lei quickly dodges, and his speed, even PI Xinwen, can''t catch up, let alone Zhou Qingling? Want to shoot him? It''s really naive and cute.


    He dodged the bullet, and the bullet followed the mark and shot directly at Yang Lianhu.


    "Poof


    The bullet goes into Yang Lianhu''s chest. Suddenly, Yang Lianhu changes his target and looks at Zhou Qingling. Zhou Qingling is frightened by Yang Lianhu''s ferocious expression and immediately closes her eyes and fires machine guns.


    Then she opened her eyes and saw that Yang Lianhu was not afraid of the bullet damage and was about to rush at her.


    "Ah


    After the scream, she suddenly felt light and seemed to fly up. She opened her eyes and saw that Pi Xinwen was holding her. However, after they rolled on the ground for several times, they stopped.


    However, she suddenly saw that Pi Xinwen''s right shoulder was torn by his claws, and the blood could not stop flowing out. She suddenly realized what a stupid thing she had just done.


    "Sorry, Wuwu, I, I want to kill him!"


    "I know!" PI Xinwen frowned, his injury was too serious, and Zhou Qingling had just fired continuously, which attracted Yang Lianhu''s attention.


    "Drink!"


    He pushed Zhou Qingling away. At this time, Yang Lianhu''s attack caught up with him. If he didn''t defend in time, he would be killed directly. But PI Xinwen also practiced. He raised his right hand and immediately resisted Yang Lianhu''s attack. Then he bent his right foot and kicked out directly.


    With such a powerful kick of genuine Qi, Yang Lianhu was directly kicked into the air by PI Xinwen. Du Lei''s eyes flashed and jumped directly to Yang Lianhu.


    When PI Xinwen saw this, he was shocked. He wanted to get up, but his hand was too heavy to move. He could only watch Du Lei rush to Yang Lianhu.


    Yang Lianhu subconsciously looked back, suddenly, Du Lei''s face appeared in his field of vision, Du Lei fiercely slapped, dominating the output of real Qi, directly split in Yang Lianhu''s neck.


    "Click!"


    Yang Lianhu''s head deviated when he heard a crisp sound. Du Lei didn''t dare to be careless. He punched out again, and then landed with Yang Lianhu at the same time.


    "Peng!"


    Yang Lianhu spat out a few mouthfuls of blood foam from the corner of his mouth. Then he widened his eyes and completely lost his breath. Du Lei breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Baxia Zhenqi rushed out of his body and directly entered Yang Lianhu''s body.


    Then, there was a scream. Did Baxia Zhenling swallow the wolf God completely? Du Lei touched his forehead. It was really dangerous just now. He looked down at his abdomen. What PI Xinwen left on his body made him feel that his internal organs were about to flow out.


    If his body is extremely strong and his recovery ability is extremely strong, now he is afraid to lie on the ground motionless. However, the matter is not over yet. He takes a deep breath, covers his stomach and goes to PI Xinwen.


    PI Xinwen looks at the real spirit of Baxia and absorbs the real spirit of wolf God. He knows in his heart that he is finished.

 Chapter 465

    Baxia real spirit absorbs the wolf God''s real spirit and falls into silence. Du Lei knows that he wants to digest the residual consciousness of the wolf God.


    He looked at PI Xinwen, then at Zhou Qingling not far away, and finally sneered: "how about it? Do you have anything else to say now? "


    "If you want to kill or cut, you can do as you please." PI Xinwen snorts coldly. At this time, he has lost all the capital he can rely on. He has just absorbed a lot of the power of grey shadow, but he still can''t beat Du Lei, which shows that he is not as good as Du Lei.


    Although he was filled with grief and indignation, he had to accept the fact. Du Lei hummed: "I told you earlier that you should not come in because it''s so dangerous here, but you just don''t listen. You think there''s a treasure here. Is it ok now? I didn''t catch anything. "


    "Where do you get all this crap?" PI Xinwen spat blood foam. He was already desperate. He got up slowly, walked slowly to Zhou Qingling, then sat down and hugged her.


    Du Lei frowned. He didn''t expect that Pi Xinwen was still a tough guy, but so what? He had plenty of ways to punish him. He laughed and walked over.


    "How''s it going? Do you want me to give you a good time? "


    "Bah!" Zhou Qingling also responds at this time. She spits at Du Lei to express her disdain. Du Lei ignores this unreasonable woman and looks at PI Xinwen instead.


    "Can we not kill her?" PI Xinwen hesitated for a moment, but still asked, he didn''t want to drag Zhou Qingling to die with him here.


    "Brother PI, don''t say that. At the beginning, you saved me. Now, even if we die, we will be together!" Zhou Qingling is emotional.


    PI Xinwen nods with a smile, then quickly takes out a dagger and makes a decisive move. The dagger goes directly into Zhou Qingling''s abdomen. Zhou Qingling''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that Pi Xinwen would be the one who killed her in the end.


    "In that case, stay with me forever!" PI Xinwen smiles faintly, and then gives himself a knife. Du Lei looks on coldly without any action.


    With a smile on her face, Zhou Qingling seems to be free at last. She can''t repay the hatred of the Zhou family, but she is free from it.


    At this time, a man suddenly rushed in. This is an old man. He was holding Du Wei and Li can in his hand. The old man was angry. When he saw PI Xinwen commit suicide, he immediately cried angrily: "boy, save the young master quickly, or your two little brothers will die."


    Du Lei coldly looked at the past, and suddenly, a powerful momentum crushed the past. The old man''s face changed, and he was about to move, but he found that he could not move.


    He knows the importance of Du Wei and Li can to Du Lei, so he makes a decisive move to save them. Du Lei sees this and makes a cold move.


    The old man thought that the victory was in his hands, but he didn''t expect that the sudden burst of power was not what he could resist.


    "Mr. Zhou!"


    PI Xinwen yelled, but his time was running out, the fire of life was fading, and his eyelids felt very heavy. As for Zhou Qingling, she had closed her eyes and lay safely in his arms.


    "Young master!"


    Old Zhou burst to drink, but there was nothing he could do. Du Lei''s attack came in the blink of an eye. He was fierce, decisive and merciless. He directly slapped his hand, and his head tilted and he died completely.


    Du Wei and Li can fall to the ground and feel relaxed. However, when they watch their elder brother kill himself, they still look at Du Lei in fear.


    Du Lei took a look at them and sighed in his heart. He couldn''t have stopped some things. If he hadn''t made a decisive move, he might have been in danger as soon as the momentum of bullying Zhenling passed.


    "Big brother, just..." Li can shivered and looked at the old man who fell to the ground incredulously. His eyes were staring at the old man and his face was not willing.


    "It''s just killing people. Either he or you die. What do you want me to choose?" Du Lei said indifferently. He turned and walked to the center of the altar. Just now, he felt something was wrong.


    He sat in the middle of the altar and began to understand. Du Wei and Li can looked at each other and saw their fear in each other''s eyes. It seemed that Du Lei in front of them was no longer the Du Lei who led them around.


    After the dust settled, Du Lei completely relieved mind, began to look at the altar, the center of the altar, there is a red dot, about the size of a football, he was a little excited.


    Stretching out his right hand, he just touched it. Suddenly, a red light rose. Du Lei was startled, but that''s all. Now his strength is enhanced, and he is no longer the little two who didn''t know anything before.


    "Pure energy! How could a sculptor find such a place He whispered a few words, and then his eyes burst out with amazing light. This is a good thing. There are unimaginable benefits in promoting cultivation and reforming the body.


    "Come here, you two!" He yelled at Du Wei and Li can, then began to imitate the runes on the altar and began to pick the seal. Soon, the ground shook and some unimaginable changes took place.


    Although Du Wei and Li can are afraid of Du Lei now, they still stick to their heads and walk over. They sit at the designated place with their knees crossed according to Du Lei''s instructions.


    Seeing this, Du Lei reminded: "it may hurt a little later, but you have to hold back. This is an unimaginable advantage. This is the real relic of the sculptor!"


    No wonder Yang Lianhu will carry out physical transformation here. As long as the ability here is too pure and powerful, even he can''t completely consume it, so naturally he thinks of his two brothers.


    Although Du Wei and Li can have exercised under his supervision in the past year, their physical fitness is still far behind him. This is not good, and he can''t guard them all the time to ensure that they won''t have an accident. They still need to keep fit.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the palm of Du Lei''s right hand was pressed on the dot fiercely. Then, a strange energy began to enter his body. He was surprised. It was too unexpected. It was a windfall.


    There was a rattling sound in his body, and his bones and muscles were being transformed. Suddenly, his body became bigger, but half a day later, his forehead began to sweat.


    His physical strength, that''s all. He can''t continue to push on, otherwise, his body will be crushed.

 Chapter 466

    Du Wei and Li can are just right, and they can share a part of it for him. This power is very powerful, and at the same time, it''s very majestic. One person can''t enjoy it at all. This should be the pure energy created by the sculptors with the help of the whole country.


    Unfortunately, the real spirit is just a state of real spirit. It can''t absorb too much power, or it can''t stay. After all, these energies need a carrier just like water, and the human body is a good carrier.


    Two people scream, they have never been treated like this? Although that force enters the body to transform the body and strengthen the bone meridians, this kind of pain is no less powerful than recasting the body.


    This is the result of Du Lei''s full control. Otherwise, Du Wei and Du Wei would have been supported by this force for a long time, and Du Lei himself, in the process, tried to consume part of his energy for physical transformation, and then continued to absorb it.


    This process lasted for more than half an hour, three people are sweating, finally, the three of them lying on the ground, motionless, like a dead pig general, breathing atmosphere, unbearable.


    The clothes are all wet and the ground is soaked. However, the change is also obvious. Du Lei''s face, which used to be resolute, is softer now. His face becomes white, and there are more things in his temperament. Although he can''t say it, he can feel it.


    The biggest change is naturally Du Wei and Li can. Du Wei is OK, and his body is thin and weak. But after the body strengthening and transformation, he has some flesh feeling and is no longer so thin. He seems to be powerful.


    The most surprising thing is Li Chan. He was originally a 1.7 meter fat pier. Now he is fine. The whole person is thin, and a lot of excess fat is burned, leaving the essence part. The whole person no longer looks so puffy before.


    The three did not realize that their faces had changed because they were too tired. In the process, it was like being put on a fire shelf for barbecue. Li can, in particular, was too uncomfortable.


    Finally, a few people finally relaxed, got up, looked at each other, suddenly widened his eyes, feel a little incredible, is not a person changed, but in the end, we look at each other laughing, this is true, people shaking has not changed, but everyone''s body is more powerful.


    "Thank you, big brother!" Li can almost burst into tears. He used to rack his brains to get rid of his fat body. However, he was a little lazy and had no time to take care of the affairs of dominating the world. Now it''s OK. He doesn''t have to do anything. Although he has just suffered a little pain, he has earned it completely.


    What''s more, they feel as if there is a little monster hidden in their body, and the universe can burst out powerful forces at any time.


    "It''s OK. We''re brothers. Where do we get those polite words?" Du Lei waved his hand. In fact, he was a little proud of himself. He didn''t expect that he really changed the two brothers.


    After taking a look at the mess here, Du Lei pondered for a while. The body here must be disposed of, and the gold outside should be disposed of by the elder himself.


    As soon as he thought of the elder and others uniting Wu Liufeng to deceive himself, he was a little upset, but there was no way. In any case, he was not qualified to blame others, because this was what they should do.


    All this time, he has been pondering that he has such a powerful force, but he can''t let the state control it. I''m afraid any leader will feel a little uneasy. To let himself become his son-in-law is only the first step. This time, Yang Lianhu''s affair is only the second step.


    But Du Lei thinks, in this case, is it not very good for everyone to make a frank announcement? But even so, Du Lei also felt that it was impossible. Even if the elder could accept his sincerity, what about his successor? As long as Du Lei is still on the earth, as long as Du Lei still has such a powerful force, then he will always be scared.


    "Do I really want to go to the divine world with the real spirit?" Du Lei said to himself that he has no better way now. He can only go step by step.


    After he quickly disposed of PI Xinwen and others'' bodies, he left here with Du Wei and Li can. When they came to the cliff again, they found that there was a mechanism here that could be activated to reach the opposite bank. This is also the meaning of the topic. Otherwise, were all the people here originally planned to be killed here? It is obviously unrealistic.


    Just as they were about to leave here, Du Lei suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the bottom of the cliff. Suddenly, he had a clear view of the abyss.


    As like as two peas, the bones of the bones are all over the place. They should be the craftsmen and the soldiers who died in the same year. But these are ignored by Du Lei. He directly sees the box with a faint green light in the corpse, which is exactly the same as the light of the wolf God before.


    He moved in his heart. Does it have anything to do with wolf God? He asked Du Wei to go there first, and he decided to go down the cliff to see the situation.


    Now his skill is more and more sensitive. He is constantly climbing on the cliff and is not afraid of any danger. A few minutes later, he gasps for air and comes to the bottom of the cliff. Even though thousands of years have passed, the smell of corpse here has not dissipated because it is closed.


    Du Lei''s body is full of genuine Qi, forming a golden protective cover on his body surface, just like a golden egg. He walks slowly on the road, carefully all the way.


    When he got to the box, he squatted down and found that he was firmly held by a man''s hand. Of course, at this time, that hand had become a bone. Even when Du Lei touched it lightly, it immediately became a powder.


    "Click!"


    Open the box, suddenly, there is a more pure energy than on the altar, Du Lei was startled, immediately closed the box, but late, although the energy in the box is small, but pure, and light, after he opened, immediately, directly into his mouth and nose.


    Then, Du Lei immediately felt dizzy, and the Baxia Qi in his body began to repel the entry of this force, and even Baxia Zhenling was shocked.


    "This is... How can you..." Baxia Zhenling is constantly shocked. I don''t know how Du Lei can provoke this kind of thing.


    But Du Lei has no strength to ask again, because this force is too powerful and overbearing to allow him to resist at all, and even his real power is retreating.

 Chapter 467

    Baxia Zhenling looks at Du Lei, who is in a coma. He looks uncertain. He doesn''t know whether to make that decision or not. However, once he makes a decision, Du Lei has no way back.


    He silently observed Du Lei''s body, and let the bully''s real Qi retreat under the impact of the green energy. Finally, when the power came to Du Lei''s heart, he knew that it was time to make a decision.


    Because the heart is the most important source of power to bully the real spirit. You can take part of the blood essence from Du Lei''s heart to supplement his real spirit.


    Once he gives up the position of heart, he will face the problem that there is no choice for him. Of course, he does not have no way out. Du Lei gives him the one who dominates his forelimb, which shows that his body is still there, just sealed.


    "Well, everyone has his own way to go. Since you meet him, it means that this is your chance. I can''t stop it!" The Baxia real primate sighed and began to contract Baxia real Qi. Finally, all Baxia real Qi in Du Lei''s body converged and was sealed by Baxia real spirit.


    And the green energy occupied the heart, faster, it quickly occupied the Dantian, then, the Dantian there no longer create Baxia Qi, but to create a green inexplicable Qi.


    Du Lei''s thinking also fell into another scene at this time. When he was handed down by the overlord, he dreamed of some magical pictures. The woman in white cut off the amazing sword, cut through time and space, and witnessed the sun and moon.


    At this time, Du Lei''s consciousness is experiencing another picture. He sees the jungle, where trees dozens of feet high can be seen everywhere, and beyond the jungle, there is a boundless grassland.


    He seems to have become a wolf king, leading his younger brothers to fight between the grassland and the jungle. They are not afraid of any enemy, even the lion and tiger are not their opponents. Their claws can tear up all defenses and the neck of the enemy.


    This is their life. Then, as soon as the picture changes, he starts to break away from the wolves and become a god standing high and overlooking the heaven and earth. However, with a series of great changes, even the emperor who was granted him in those years died under the drastic changes.


    He began to be unable to do what he wanted, and began to grow old. Finally, he was killed and died. With reluctance, the last ray of true spirit wrapped in his core energy, which was also the basis of his becoming a God, he wandered around the universe and finally fell into a blue planet.


    Then the picture fell into silence, until one day, after he was found by a human and regarded as a treasure, he was put on the shelf for worship, and soon, he fell into darkness again, until Du Lei opened the box!


    Du Lei wakes up. He takes a cold breath. He widens his eyes and looks at everything in front of him, as if he had just had a dream.


    However, the strong smell of corpse from his nose was the same as before he was in a coma. He subconsciously used his genuine Qi to form a protective shield, but he was shocked and sweating.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t I have the slightest bit of hegemony in my body? " He was shocked. At last, he carefully observed his body and found that there was a trace of Green Qi in the Dantian area, but it was no longer bullying Qi.


    He fiercely raised his head, just saw the real Ling of Ba Xia, and looked at Du Lei anxiously, "Ba Xia, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Haven''t you noticed?" Overlord real spirit don''t know happy don''t know sad say.


    Du Lei''s body as like as two peas, and the same feeling as when he was first inherited, and the dream was almost the same, but only changed his identity and changed a place.


    "I got the wolf God''s inheritance?" He asked a little inconceivably. He thought it was ridiculous. Wasn''t the wolf God absorbed by the real spirit? How can he still get inheritance? What''s more, it''s just a wolf God on the earth. How can it cause the real spirit to be unable to restrain?


    At last, he thought of one of the last pictures, that is, the last ray of true spirit of wolf God came to a blue planet with these energies. In other words, wolf God is not a God on earth. So what was the one they killed before?


    "Wolf God? No, to be exact, he has another name, greedy wolf The look of Baxia Zhenling is unpredictable. I don''t know what he''s thinking. Even when Du Lei sees him, he feels a little thrilled, as if Baxia Zhenling has changed into a person.


    "Greedy wolf?" Du Lei chews the name. Isn''t it one of the ancient Chinese stars? How do you get involved with this wolf God?


    "As for the identity of the greedy wolf, it will be involved in the period of the last emperor of heaven. The time is too long, and I am not very clear. But what is certain is that he is the greedy wolf, and you have got his inheritance." Baxia Zhenling''s face is a little unpredictable.


    When Du Lei saw this, he was a little scared. All his strength came from Baxia Zhenling. Once Baxia Zhenling didn''t want to admit his identity, he would be useless. Although he got the inheritance of greedy wolf, who knows what kind of God he is?


    Where is the inheritance of the current hegemony important? "Can I not have his inheritance?" he said


    From ancient times to the present, how glorious and glorious it is to be able to get a God''s inheritance? But Du Lei didn''t want to be a bully of the real spirit. He was stunned and immediately said with a smile, "is it a joke to inherit the spirit? You don''t want it, you don''t want it? At the beginning, you got my inheritance by accident, and then you had a part of my luck. If you don''t want it, it may lead to the fall of heaven''s favor. At that time, you don''t know how to die! "


    Du Lei hears speech a surprise, so bull force? If you don''t, will you die? He immediately shook his head, he can''t die, he still has family to support, there are so many women to support, even his children will be born soon, how can he die young?


    He shook his head and muttered, "what should I do now? If I had known, I would not have come down. " But in fact, he also knows that sometimes, this is the destiny. Even if he doesn''t come down this time and doesn''t meet the wolf God, there will always be a chance to meet him somewhere in the future.


    Baxia Zhenling said: "you are satisfied. I didn''t have a choice at the beginning, so I chose you as the inheritor. Now that you have a more suitable inheritance, you can inherit it directly."

 Chapter 468

    Du Lei turned his eyes and then asked, "compared with you, which one is more powerful?"


    It''s not like the greedy wolf was a follower of the last emperor. Although he had been dead for many years, his fighting power was second to none in the divine world at that time, and he couldn''t bear to fight with the last emperor.


    Although Wan Yangzi finally plotted against him and was seriously injured, he had to flee to the earth to take refuge, but it can''t be said that he is inferior to the greedy wolf. How to say it, it can only be said that each has his own merits.


    Relatively speaking, his ability is in Shui nationality, and he has very strong recovery ability. He can fight for a long time and is not afraid of death at all. There are a lot of younger brothers to follow him.


    As for the greedy wolf, you can see from his present appearance that such a trace of true spirit is much more miserable than the real spirit of the original overlord. However, his explosive power and combat effectiveness are quite powerful. It really provokes the greedy wolf in its heyday, and even the emperor of heaven will be deterred.


    However, his recovery ability is much worse than Baxia Zhenling, and his endurance is not as good as Baxia. After all, even the emperor of heaven is not perfect, and he also has all kinds of advantages and disadvantages.


    This point, the gods and human almost, but the gods have more powerful just, he said these with Du Lei, Du Lei fell into meditation.


    He has a strong fighting capacity and a strong resilience. If he chooses, he will definitely choose the overlord. After all, he is hard-working to remember how he felt when he was shot more than ten times. If it wasn''t for the powerful resilience of the overlord, he would still be lying in bed.


    However, with the transformation of his body, his own recovery ability and the powerful fighting capacity of greedy wolf, who is he afraid of on earth? Who else can hurt him?


    Du Lei tangled for a long time, but still didn''t make a decision, but Baxia Zhenling couldn''t wait. He said directly: "in fact, it''s OK. After all, after killing Wan Yangzi, I''ll find my body and leave the earth. If you can get the greedy wolf inheritance, it''s still good."


    "The most important thing is that you can save those people''s suspicion of you!" Ba Xia Zhen Ling saw through the thoughts of the elder and others at a glance.


    Du Lei was silent for a long time, and finally nodded his head and agreed. Once Baxia Zhenling left the earth, his power must be greatly reduced. It''s better to separate from his memory.


    Moreover, he can also play with Baxia Zhenling. At that time, the elder and others will completely believe that Baxia Zhenling has left the earth, and Du Lei has become an ordinary man, but if we really want to treat him as an ordinary man, we can only say ha ha.


    However, in this way, he must solve the problem of the bottom of the sea before Baxia Zhenling leaves the earth. Now that he has no Baxia inheritance, he can''t come and go freely on the bottom of the sea as before. He will entrust Baxia Zhenling to help him with this matter.


    Out of the gate of the ruins, Du Lei feels relieved. This time, he goes to a different road. Although the power of hegemony in his body is no longer there, the power of greedy wolf begins to breed slowly until the moment when he shows his power.


    But this time, he will not be as blatant as before. The real spirit is still placed in his body, but he can''t completely integrate into his body. Since he has chosen another spirit to inherit, then his body can''t allow two spirits to exist at the same time.


    After all, he is still too weak. His body can only bear so much.


    With a sigh of relief, Du Lei and Du Wei and Li can quickly leave the ruins. This time, he will return to urban life and show his face on the other side.


    As soon as the three of them returned to China, they were immediately found by Wu Liufeng and others. There was no way. The ruins were very touching. Whether it was killing Yang Lianhu, inheriting the wolf God, or the treasures inside, many people were concerned about them.


    However, when Wu Liufeng only saw Du Lei, his heart suddenly jumped. He realized that something big might happen, but he was still weak and asked, "where''s PI Xinwen?"


    Other people, in his eyes, are not important at all. There is only one PI Xinwen. Because of his special identity, he has to care about them. However, Du Lei glanced at him and said with a smile, "how do I know? After I sent him to the other side of the cliff, I left the ruins with them. If you don''t believe me, go to the ruins and find them. "


    Wu Liufeng opened his mouth and looked at Du Wei and Li can. He found that their faces had become more beautiful and their bodies had become stronger and stronger. The most important thing was that they looked at themselves with bad faces. Suddenly, he gave a bitter smile and had to nod his head and said, "OK, I will report this to the top."


    Du Lei snorts coldly, ignores Wu Liufeng, and goes straight back to the world. After putting Du Wei and Du Wei in the shop, he immediately leaves for the elder''s home. Anyway, Su Xiaoyu has a relationship with him, and there is no problem with his access.


    Su Xiaoyu hasn''t seen Du Lei for more than half a month. When she goes out, she worries about it. However, he Ruyue and other women seem to be used to the situation that Du Lei often goes out for more than half a month, or even a month. On the contrary, they are used to it.


    You have been kissing me for a long time, and Mei Miaolin is not at home at this time. After all, as the first lady, sometimes she still needs to go out to get in touch.


    In this way, it gives them a good chance. After the storm, they suddenly feel that they are more inseparable. Just after they are finished, Su Yuanxing suddenly appears.


    This let Du Lei not embarrassed, fortunately finished, otherwise, let his brother-in-law caught, the scene, how embarrassing? However, Su Xiaoyu''s pretty face turned red, and her clothes were a little messy, which immediately made Su Yuanxing see it.


    "I said, brother, even if you want to make a man, you don''t have to be in my house? How easy is it to go out and have a room? " Su Yuanxing said unkindly, but the purpose of his coming here is not to tease him.


    Just when Su Xiaoyu was angry, he directly took away Du Lei, and then took a deep look at Du Lei, "I said, the smell of my sister, how did you come up?"


    Du Lei is not embarrassed. He really wants to give his brother-in-law a slap in the face, but he still bears it. His goal here is not just to be warm with Su Xiaoyu.

 Chapter 469

    Su Yuanxing brings him to his room, which is much more messy than Su Xiaoyu''s room. Du Lei frowns and asks, "brother-in-law, what are you doing?"


    Su Yuanxing motioned to Du Lei to sit down, and then said solemnly, "after you came last time, my parents told me that if you want to, you can take me out and teach me how to behave. If you don''t want to, you won''t come into our Su''s door in the future."


    Du Lei squints his eyes and looks at Su Yuanxing. How can he feel that the goods are so unreliable? But he didn''t reveal it. When the elder comes back, he will know? As for Su Yuanxing? He didn''t dare. Although he didn''t understand the temperament of this product, he didn''t think it was a good one. In case something happened, he had to take responsibility.


    Su Yuanxing felt a little uncomfortable when Du Lei looked at him like this. Of course, the elder didn''t say that, but he just meant it. However, he himself was tired of staying in this house and wanted to go out for a walk, but he didn''t want to be restricted by Du Lei. So he told him in advance.


    "I said, don''t look at me like this. I''m at least your brother-in-law. If you want to get along with my sister well in the future, you have to listen to me. Otherwise, hum, I''m a big brother, and I still have some face." Su Yuanxing said triumphantly.


    Du Lei is not moved. At this time, Su Xiaoyu comes in. She arranges her clothes, sits directly next to Du Lei, leans on his shoulder, and then asks, "brother, what did you just say? What face do you have? "


    Su Yuanxing suddenly looks silly. He just brags in front of Du Lei. He really wants to interfere in his sister''s affairs. Can''t his father beat him up?


    "Ha ha, nothing, nothing. I say you two don''t pay attention to the image. It''s home. Are you so impetuous? Fortunately, my parents are out. Otherwise, what do they think of you? " Su Yuanxing deliberately stiffened his face and taught him a lesson.


    "Well, I don''t know. They all came back at night. Now, it''s you who just said that you have a lot of face?" Su Xiaoyu narrowed her eyes and her crescent shaped eyes sparkled with wisdom.


    "Do you have one?" Su Yuanxing immediately counseled, his face a little embarrassed, but immediately said: "sister ah, when parents come back, you can give your brother a good word, let me go out with my brother-in-law for a good walk."


    Su Xiaoyu''s face turned red. Her brother-in-law, tut Tut, admitted Du Lei''s identity. Although his identity had been recognized by the elder, her family''s recognition made her feel a sense of achievement, so she nodded: "I know. I''ll talk about it."


    Su Yuanxing looked at her gratefully, then said to Du Lei, "did you hear that, brother-in-law? Take me to some places of interest, famous mountains and rivers, you know? "


    Du Lei smiles and nods. He can see that his eldest brother-in-law is just a little playful. It''s just a child''s nature. He even thinks of how to deal with him. It''s good to give it to Du Wei and Li can? Recently, they just went to the archer''s ruins, so they both calm down a lot. It should be enough to take care of Su Yuanxing.


    After chatting for a while, the elder went home on time. For these leaders, they usually go home on time unless there is a big event.


    The elder was not surprised at Du Lei''s arrival. He nodded and said directly, "come to the study with me!"


    Du Lei knew in his heart that he was going to tell him about Wu''s new article in the cover, but he was calm because he had prepared the draft.


    After entering the study, Du Lei suddenly felt that there was a refreshing smell. After sitting down, they looked at each other for a while. Finally, the elder nodded and asked, "where''s PI Xinwen?"


    "Dead!" Du Lei said lightly that although he knew PI Xinwen''s identity, he was still fearless, but the elder was different. He frowned and thought for a long time.


    "You killed it?"


    Du Lei knew that they could not hide it, so he nodded and said, "I killed it!"


    The elder looked up at him, then sneered: "you are really bold, don''t you know his identity?"


    Du Lei pretended to doubt: "identity? Isn''t he a grave robber? What else can they be? When he saw gold, he was like a bull in spring. He was afraid that I would touch him and wanted to attack me. But I had to defend myself. Unexpectedly, he was so weak that he died directly. "


    The elder looks at Du Lei coldly. Although he knows that the other party is arranging PI Xinwen, PI Xinwen is dead at this time. Even Wu Liufeng doesn''t know what happened in the end. It can be said that the loss of Nantian this time is extremely heavy, basically losing a lot of high-level people.


    He doesn''t care. He didn''t like Nantian at all, but the PI family is different. They still hope that Pi Xinwen can recover the PI family and return to power in China. Now that their hopes are dashed and people are dead, what can they do?


    They can only look at Du Lei suspiciously, because Du Lei is most likely to be a killer, but he still has to stand up to protect Du Lei, because Du Lei is his man. At this time, he suddenly realized that he might be exploited by Du Lei, holding the handle, and he was a little sad.


    He did not expect that his cheap son-in-law even calculated on his head, and immediately snorted coldly: "the shares of the world''s hegemony will be reduced by 10%!"


    Du Lei immediately cried, "that''s my wife Ben. You don''t want Xiaoyu to have no life security, do you?"


    "Hum, don''t worry. I still have the financial ability to support my wife and children." The elder doesn''t have any sympathy for this. Even some senior leaders are envious of the profits of dominating the world. If he hadn''t United several elders and occupied the leading position, he would have been watched by others. Therefore, he doesn''t think there is any reason for this.


    In fact, Du Lei doesn''t care about the assets of dominating the world. Now he has learned to be smart. Anyway, Gallo is still delivering underwater treasure to him. He doesn''t care about the assets of dominating the world. He can still accept the 10% profit.


    After all, the profit of dominating the world now is only his assets on the surface. Secretly, he has already transferred assets through he Ruyue, which even the elder and others have not noticed.

 Chapter 470

    "Where''s the wolf God? Did you meet him? " The elder looked down at the document on the table and asked suddenly.


    Du Lei''s body is full, and the meat game is coming. Although the other party doesn''t care about PI Xinwen, they must care about the wolf God. After all, it''s the only God who can compete with the overlord spirit. The most frightening thing for these leaders is the emergence of uncontrollable people or things. Other things, even if the sky is falling apart, as long as they are in control, they can remain in danger, Mount Tai''s face remained unchanged after its collapse.


    For the wolf God, Du Lei also don''t know how to say, anyway greedy wolf thing, they certainly don''t know, the other party care about is Yang Lianhu''s wolf God, but, that wolf God has long been bullied by the real spirit, where can he find it?


    "Why?" The elder raised his head, looked at him, and hummed coldly, "is this wolf God also killed by you?"


    "No, but he was fused by Yang Lianhu!" Du Lei shook his head and said what he had thought before.


    Finally, the elder''s face changed and he asked, "what do you mean?" His face does not believe, suspicious looking at Du Lei, but it is not easy to say directly.


    Du Lei nodded and said: "it''s true. When we arrived, Yang Lianhu was using the wolf God to integrate with himself. In short, he was integrated with the wolf God and could not be separated. We originally wanted to stop him, but unfortunately, he was almost integrated successfully at that time. In the end, I tried my best to kill him and escape."


    The elder takes a deep breath and doesn''t speak. He stares at Du Lei with two deep eyes. He is thinking about whether what Du Lei says is true. In his opinion, it''s impossible for Du Lei to kill a God, but if he dominates the real spirit


    He suddenly thought that some time ago, the six elders said that Baxia Zhenling seemed to be seriously injured. He was uncertain. He didn''t know if Du Lei had guessed their thoughts. If Du Lei was cheating him, then he really had to think about how to check and balance Du Lei.


    They looked at each other for a long time. Finally, Du Lei took the initiative to admit defeat and lowered his head. In fact, it''s not a step back. It can only be said that he just let the elder step down. It''s really hard. He is not afraid of the elder now.


    After a long silence, the elder finally breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how to say, Du Lei is also his son-in-law. Naturally, his people should be disciplined by him. People outside should never tell them what to do. Besides, Du Lei is powerful. In fact, it is not a bad thing for him.


    "Bangzi country is about to move recently. Their martial arts master, Mr. Jin Chengxun, has died. It''s said that he was killed by an expert!" When he finished, he gave Du Lei a special look, because he knew that the so-called expert was Du Lei, but they knew it by heart.


    "And then? Do they want revenge? " Du Lei asked, for the group of sticks, Du Lei did not have a good feeling, right and left, two sides, not a good thing.


    "They held a friendly exchange meeting called China Baseball in various universities in China, but in fact, it was a provocation to find out the killer who killed Mr. Jin. Originally, I didn''t want you to do it, but, ah, there is no successor!" As soon as the elder''s eyebrows were picked, he was somewhat sad.


    Today''s young people have long lost the momentum and ruthlessness they used to have. Moreover, even if there are outstanding young people, they all learn Taekwondo or something from abroad. The traditional Chinese arts are in a state of no successor.


    Although for the moment, Huaxia still has advantages, but martial arts competition, give up their own national skills, take other people''s things to compete with others, it always makes people feel some face hot.


    As a result, the elder had no choice but to let Du Lei do it. Of course, this contest was not a pure contest, but a trial to find out the master of Huaxia.


    Because according to their information, the person who killed Mr. Jin is a young man, and the other party is not really able to find that person from more than one billion Chinese people, but wants to lock in some young experts. Even if they don''t kill that person in the end, at least they can maim the young generation of Chinese people. It''s a sigh of relief at that time.


    After Du Lei understood it, he suddenly felt a little excited. It''s not that he likes to show off, but that he can abuse those sticks openly and justly. This is what he wanted to do when he didn''t make a fortune. Now is it finally coming true?


    Of course, he has to be clumsy. Otherwise, if he is too strong, he may be discovered by the other party. As for fairness, this is not what he thinks. Besides, is there fairness in the world? Ha ha Da!


    The elder took a look at Du Lei and shook his head. "I''ll arrange a student identity for you this time. At that time, you''ll fight with each other as a student of the north school, right? But one thing, you can''t be dead! "


    He warned that this is a very serious issue. Although the other side has taken the initiative to provoke this matter, as a Heavenly Kingdom, it still needs to have a little demeanor. It''s like a child chasing an adult with a stick. Will an adult beat that child with a stick?


    This is obviously not equal. Just teach each other a good lesson. We really need to go up to the top line. Huaxia tells each other every minute what it means to be a person and do things, and the other party obviously knows this, so they are so unscrupulous.


    Du Lei immediately felt shaking his head. He felt that it was too kind to do so. To deal with these ungrateful guys, we should punish them severely. Otherwise, how can we make these people have a long memory?


    But that''s what he thought in his heart. If he really wanted to kill someone, he must be responsible for it. However, his identity as a student made him very novel. Since graduation, he always felt that he had failed his college career. It must be a psychological state of many college students after graduation.


    What a wonderful thing it would be to have a chance to go back to college? And it''s north school. Tut Tut, it''s a place full of beautiful women. It''s very exciting just to think about it.


    "You can''t hook up with any women, including that Wang Meina!" Big elder suddenly said so coldly, suddenly, Du Lei almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood to spurt out.


    You''re in charge of my politics, my thoughts, and I''m still in charge of picking up girls? But when he thought about the identity of the other party, he immediately admitted it. However, it was just a topic that excited him. The purpose of his coming to Su''s house was because of PI Xinwen''s identity.


    "Is pi Xinwen a member of the PI family?" In fact, there is some contradiction in this question. Is pi Xinwen not from the PI family or from what family?

 Chapter 471

    But the elder knew what question Du Lei was asking. With a sneer, he nodded and said, "don''t you know anything?"


    "Just figured it out." Du Lei laughs. Of course, he can''t be too blatant in this matter. Otherwise, even the elder will not be happy to play with him. I''m afraid that the elder six will not be able to support him at that time.


    PI family, tut Tut, Du Lei sneered in his heart, I don''t want to provoke you, but you provoke me instead. It''s very good. In this case, let you understand what is despair.


    "Don''t touch them, PI family. I''ll deal with it." Elder said indifferently, in fact, this matter he also saved the mind to protect Du Lei, because Du Lei even if personal ability is strong, but he still has relatives? And friends?


    The influence of the PI family can''t be understood by people like Du Lei who haven''t been in touch with the top management. Du Lei was stunned when he heard that. However, seeing that the elder was so serious, he nodded his head and was disappointed. He wanted to teach the other party a lesson. Now it seems that he can only indulge himself, but the arrival of Bangzi country also makes him a little excited.


    They chatted for a while. At this time, Mei miaolinian came back. She didn''t expect Du Lei to come too. She was a little surprised, but her husband seemed to know something about it, so she didn''t ask much.


    Later, the family enjoyed themselves and had a dinner. However, after dinner, the elder finally talked about Su Yuanxing. For him, the elder and Mei miaolinian also felt a headache. They were so big that they had to solve some problems.


    "Du Lei, it''s not a thing for Yuanxing to be at home all day long. I heard that you have opened an antique shop, so Yuanxing will go to you for exercise. Don''t be polite. Follow the rules and let him know how to behave." Mei Miaolin spoke directly. For her, this is a normal thing.


    What the elder said to Du Lei is of course some big things, but she can only talk about the small things at home. Du Lei knew this because Su Yuanxing had said it before, and immediately nodded his head. He was also ready to throw Su Yuanxing to the world, so that Du Wei and Li can could "teach" his elder brother-in-law well. He believed that he would succeed in the end.


    Su Yuanxing wails. He didn''t expect that he was going to an antique shop to see the shop. He immediately has some complaints about Du Lei and Su Xiaoyu. After all, Su Xiaoyu promised just now, but at this time, Su Xiaoyu didn''t say anything.


    But when she finished, Su Xiaoyu suddenly said, "Mom and Dad, I also want to go out for a walk. Last time Meina asked me to go out, I didn''t have time. After a while, she will go back to m country. I believe I will accompany her around!"


    Hearing this, the elder took a deep look at her. Before Mei Miaolin nodded, he said directly, "yes, young man, it''s right to go out and have a look."


    Mei Miaolin was surprised to see her husband, but she didn''t say anything. She acquiesced to Su Xiaoyu''s words and immediately laughed, "thank you, Dad!"


    She knew that, generally speaking, Dad would not take care of the family affairs, but once he took care of them, it would be useless for mom to speak, so she was very happy at this time.


    But Du Lei smelled something unusual. When he looked at Su Xiaoyu, he felt that she seemed to have a stomach of bad water.


    After dinner, Du Lei didn''t stay long, so he went out. To his surprise, Su Yuanxing and Su Xiaoyu also followed. This was very surprising. He didn''t expect that the two brothers and sisters were so fast, and Su Yuanxing was still unhappy just now.


    "Come out at last, ouch! I am free at last Su Yuanxing shouts out. Suddenly, people around him look suspicious. Du Lei and Su Xiaoyu blush and drive away.


    The elder and Mei Miaolin stood in front of the window, watching the car go away, with a smile on their face. Mei Miaolin took the elder''s hand and asked, "the children have grown so big before they know it. How time flies!"


    "Young eagles have to fly by themselves. We can''t support them all our lives."


    What they said didn''t match at all, but it didn''t affect their tacit understanding. Night fell, and at this time, the first snow in the capital began to fall slowly.


    Du Lei takes them to the world, and then throws Su Yuanxing down. He tells Du Wei and Li can to teach this person well. Du Wei and Li can are blindfolded. They don''t know what Du Lei means.


    Su Yuanxing also looks at Du Wei and Li can with a hoodwinked face, then covers his chest with both hands, looks at Du Lei in shock, and then asks aloud, "what does this mean? Are you going to leave me alone? No, let me get in the car. I have to follow you. Who are the two of them? "


    He doesn''t buy it. Du Lei''s ability is recognized by his parents, but who are these two? Sorry, I don''t know you.


    Du Lei grabbed him and said with a smile: "your mother also said that you should come here for exercise. Now I have entrusted the work here to them. This is my cousin, Du Wei, and this is my cousin, Li can. You three should get to know each other well. If you can, go to work tomorrow!"


    Su Yuanxing widened his eyes, "what? Are you really going to leave me here? "


    Su Xiaoyu covers her mouth and thinks that her brother may be guilty, but this is not what she wants to pay attention to. She just wants to get rid of Su Yuanxing and go to the world with Du Lei.


    Du Lei motioned to Du Wei to pull Su Yuanxing in, but he left here with Su Xiaoyu laughing, because before coming out, Su Xiaoyu said that she was going to see Wang Meina. According to the relationship between the two families, they were friends since childhood.


    However, before meeting Wang Meina, they must have a chance to live a world of two. Of course, such a good opportunity should not be wasted.


    After driving around the capital, I finally found a room for a night''s rest. The next morning, Du Lei''s student identity card was already handled. The elder wanted to do a false identity, which was not easy?


    Du Lei takes Su Xiaoyu to the Wang family. Fortunately, elder six is not here at this time. It is said that he is going to visit abroad recently. When Wang Meina sees Du Lei, she is also surprised, but she doesn''t say much. After saying hello, she joins hands with Su Xiaoyu and talks and laughs.


    Finally, the three found a western style restaurant and had a simple dinner. Then, taking advantage of the gap between Wang Meina and the toilet, Su Xiaoyu poked Du Lei and asked in a low voice, "what''s the relationship between you and Wang Meina?"

 Chapter 472

    "What can I have to do with her?" Du Lei is innocent. Of course, he won''t tell her what the six elders said to him that day. Isn''t it three hundred taels of silver here?


    Su Xiaoyu narrowed her eyes, looked at him, and then said with a smile, "it''s better not to have anything, otherwise, hum..." in fact, she knew everything in her heart, but sometimes, she needed some psychological comfort, and even investigated the identity of he Ruyue and even Lina.


    This is very simple for her. However, the more she gets to know du Lei, the more she finds herself inseparable from Du Lei.


    After lunch, the three of them and LeLe are ready to go to the North University. After all, Du Lei''s current identity is the North University. Du Lei is still a little excited about this. However, before going, Su Xiaoyu and Wang Meina dressed up simply. After all, Du Lei has been wallowing in the society for a year, and sometimes his temperament has changed a little.


    Since they want to pretend, they have to pretend to be more like them. Of course, they must contact Wang Meina''s friend, Zhao Qianqian, because the other party is a student of Beijing University.


    Du Lei feels a little embarrassed about this. After all, he only met these two people last time in north school, especially Zhao Qianqian. He always feels that the other party is snobbish. If she says something unpleasant to Su Xiaoyu, he will be speechless.


    Zhao Qianqian had been waiting for them at the school gate. As soon as she arrived, she found out, but there was a man beside her, who should be her boyfriend.


    After the three get off the bus, Zhao Qianqian looks at Du Lei and Su Xiaoyu. It''s like she has found a new world. She''s about to say something, but Wang Meina stops her. Last time, she knew that Wang Meina seemed to be interested in Du Lei, but how can she say it in front of Su Xiaoyu. Zhao Qianqian takes a deep look at Du Lei.


    As for the man beside Zhao Qianqian, his name is Gao Zijun. When he heard that he was from the Gao family, Du Lei looked at him more. The Gao family is an elder''s family. It seems that the other party''s status is not low. Zhao Qianqian is really good at finding people.


    Five people entered the school, Wang Meina and Zhao Qianqian explained their intention, when they learned that Du Lei was a cut in student, she immediately felt funny, she said unkindly: "our school beauty cloud, Du Lei students, you have to hold well, otherwise, made things, it is difficult to make up for life."


    With that, she also took a look at Wang Meina, which made Wang Meina very embarrassed. Fortunately, Su Xiaoyu knew everything and didn''t care. Instead, she was a little tired of Zhao Qianqian and said, "Du Lei won''t betray me, so you can rest assured."


    Du Lei felt guilty. He thought the other party didn''t know about he Ruyue, but in fact, he had been married for a long time, and even had children. Suddenly, he felt guilty.


    Wang Meina also had a complicated look at Du Lei. Of course, she had her own idea of her grandfather. But now Su Xiaoyu has taken the lead. She has something to eat in her heart. She is ready to go back to m country in two days.


    Zhao Qianqian and Du Lei come to the registration office. For such a famous school as Beijing University, there are countless students who want to send their children here as long as they have some money. Even if they can''t learn anything, a mixed diploma is much better than other pheasant universities.


    Therefore, the teacher at the registration office was not surprised. However, when he saw the files in the computer, he immediately felt a little strange. He looked at Du Lei, shook his head, and prepared for him. In fact, the files about Du Lei and all the supporting materials were sent here.


    However, if Du Lei doesn''t come, they are not qualified to open each other''s files. Now, after reading it, they suddenly feel a little surprised and feel whether Du Lei''s head is a little funny.


    Du Lei curiously took over his student ID card and other materials. When he saw it, his face turned green. This elder really knows how to do things.


    What''s wrong with a major? A stomatologist. He''s here to teach those guys a lesson. Is he going to be ridiculed before he takes the stage?


    ¡°WTF£¿ Stomatologist? What is it? "


    Thinking of that scene, Du Lei suddenly felt a little beautiful. Su Xiaoyu saw her student ID card and immediately laughed. She naturally knew that it was her father''s arrangement. Although she didn''t know what it was for, she guessed that it was also related to some major events. Especially when she thought of the friendly competition of Chinese Baseball martial arts held in Beijing University these days, she immediately understood what it was.


    Su Xiaoyu is a little confident about Du Lei''s skill. After all, she has seen Du Lei''s speed and strength with her own eyes. She didn''t expect her father to ask Du Lei to play with a stick. She immediately finds it interesting.


    It''s just that it''s too bullying, isn''t it? Du Lei also made a special student identity, had to admire his father, also some brain holes.


    Zhao Qianqian and others are also a burst of abdominal Fei. In their eyes, Du Lei must also want to gild from some pheasant universities outside. However, since he has spent so much money, why choose a stomatologist to gild? Make a bull force, such as finance and so on.


    Is it not the elimination of people to engage in stomatology? But it''s someone else''s choice. They don''t have much to say. They can only celebrate that they have another classmate in north school.


    Du Lei was filled with emotion. He didn''t expect that after a few years, he became a college student again. Although it was just a false identity, he still had some different feelings in his heart.


    Next, Su Xiaoyu left school with Wang Meina and others. After all, there are more topics between women, especially since they haven''t met for several years. Naturally, there are many whispers to be said.


    Du Lei and Gao Zijun found his department together. Each discipline has its own building, which also symbolizes the status of that discipline in the school. Du Lei was obviously assigned to the medical school.


    Gao Zijun is familiar with the road, and soon finds his class with Du Lei, but there is no class at this time. After all, college students are not the same as high school students, and there are a lot of courses all the time.


    I met my head teacher. He was an old man in his fifties, with sparse hair and a pair of presbyopic glasses. After a brief greeting, Du Lei left. Anyway, he just came here for a walk.


    Even the place where he lives is specially allowed to be outside the school, not inside the school.

 Chapter 473

    Declined the invitation of Gao Zijun to lead the way, Du Lei strolled around the north school alone. He found that there were so many beautiful women, worthy of being a famous north school in China.


    Later, he came to the Weiming Lake in the north school, which is a place where students often come for trysts. After all, the scenery here is pleasant, which is really suitable for that kind of things.


    He wandered around and found more than ten couples walking around here. Fortunately, it''s daytime at this time. If it''s night, I don''t know if I will see that scene. Suddenly, Du Lei has some interest. He plans to stay here tonight. If he relies on his own spirit pupil, he should find something exciting.


    When he thought of this, he began to brag at the corner of his mouth. When he was dazed, he suddenly felt as if he had been hit. Looking down, he suddenly found that a girl student had been hit by herself.


    "What are you doing? No eyes? " The girl was pretty, but she was a little short. Du Lei shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I just thought about something."


    The girl looked at Du Lei up and down, and then whispered bad luck. At this time, her mobile phone rang. Originally Du Lei planned to leave, but immediately stopped, because the other party said, about the provocations of Bangzi country.


    "OK, I''ll be right here!" The girl hung up the phone, worried that bangziguo was coming. Her boyfriend, as a master of Taekwondo Club, naturally wanted to fight. However, those young people who competed with bangziguo before, even if they won, they were all injured. I don''t know what her boyfriend would be like.


    "Hello, beauty, I heard that your boyfriend is going to take part in the China Baseball friendly martial arts competition? Can you take me to have a look? " He is worried that he doesn''t know how to take part in this event. Since his father-in-law has recruited him, he naturally wants to take care of it. Besides, to teach him a lesson honestly is Du Lei''s dream all the time.


    It''s also true that those meituos in China are not the only men in Bangzi country who can be handsome. A good man in China is called boundless when he is handsome.


    The woman looked at Du Lei curiously, then nodded and said, "OK, you can come with me." Anyway, the other party is a Chinese and looks pretty good. What happened just now has been revealed.


    They came to the martial arts club together. It was already crowded. In fact, in the last two days, bangziguo kept making provocations. After the comparison between the two sides, although most of them were tied, many young people in China were still indignant when they were beaten and yelled.


    Therefore, many people have been paying attention to the situation here. When Du Lei arrived here, he found that he could not see the situation inside at all. He was helpless. It seemed that Bangzi had planned this event for a long time, otherwise it would not cause such a big sensation.


    Fortunately, the little girl who was with her just now was the girlfriend of the protagonist of the contest. Du Lei was able to follow her all the way into the interior and watch the contest under the stage.


    At this time, the little girl''s boyfriend has been on the stage. He looks pretty good. He is 1.9 meters tall. But Du Lei knows that the man''s footwall is unstable. I''m afraid that the competition is a bit suspended. However, Du Lei is happy when he looks at another stick opponent, and the man is even unbearable. However, he frowns when he sees another man.


    "Come on, Qingshi, come on, Qingshi!"


    "Qingshi, come on!"


    All of a sudden, the people below began to shout, although this is the clamor of Bangzi country, but here is the home of Huaxia after all, so the momentum is still quite huge.


    Especially the girl beside him, shaking her fist and shouting, is just a little pepper. Du Lei looks down on her. Seeing the excited look on their faces, Du Lei shakes his head. I''m afraid today''s affair is over.


    "Please


    Lin Qingshi bowed slightly, the other side also made a simple etiquette, but obviously it didn''t matter, because he was not ready to win.


    "Drink!"


    The two sides suddenly burst out, rushed out, and then quickly fought. The speed was very fast, but in Du Lei''s eyes, it became a snail speed, but there was no way. He was no longer in the same level with these people.


    To Du Lei''s surprise, although Lin Qingshi''s footwork is not stable, her opponent is even worse, and soon falls into the disadvantage. The pepper beside him is even more excited. Her boyfriend is about to win, and she is proud to win people''s worship.


    However, Du Lei''s heart suddenly moved. The cold light in his eyes twinkled and hummed. He took a bold hand. A greedy wolf''s real Qi rushed out of his body and shot at the stage!


    "Peng!"


    "Ah


    The stick suddenly screamed, his right foot suddenly limped, half kneeling on the ground, Lin Qingshi''s face changed. He didn''t know that something strange had just happened, but he didn''t feel very well, because the other party was injured, so the other party must be looking for him.


    Sure enough, the other party''s people all stood up, a total of eight people, all face very angry, "you Chinese people cheat, just sure someone used something, villain, stand up!"


    Those people glared at the Chinese people, but the young people on the Chinese side didn''t think so much. There was a burst of hiss, and some people even disdained to shout: "what''s the matter? If you lose, you lose. Do you want to default? I didn''t know you were such a rascal in Bangzi country before! "


    The sticks turned pale and blue. They looked back at a young man behind them. The young man was obviously their backbone.


    This is the home of Huaxia. If they want to shout, they have to wait to win. But now, their right leg has just been injured. Although Lin Qingshi didn''t start, the victory has been divided. But they understand that someone must have shot in the dark, otherwise, it won''t be like that.


    Quan frowned all day long. He suddenly felt a strong killing opportunity. He naturally understood that his hands and feet had been seen, but he could not find who the other party was, which showed that the strength of the other party was far above him.


    He looked at his younger martial brothers and sighed in his heart. They recognized this competition, but they can''t lose. Even if they can''t win against the Chinese, he has to stand up and find the person.


    Right straight out all day, and then a jump, on stage, light said: "this competition, we lost."


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    The following Chinese people, hearing the initiative to admit defeat, immediately cheered one by one, Du Lei silently shook his head.

 Chapter 474

    These people are still too young. I''m afraid Lin Qingshi would have been lying on the ground now if he hadn''t done it. However, he would not have said that.


    He now looks at the young man on the stage. Just now, he felt the other side''s hand, and then he made a decisive move. But now the other side should be looking for him.


    Suddenly, he wanted to leave, at this time, it is not appropriate to expose his identity, but the next moment, he frowned and stopped.


    "I''ve just been my younger martial brother all day. I''m not good at learning and I''m inferior to others. If I lose, I lose. However, the situation just now is a little strange. So I want to challenge Mr. Lin Qingshi and test his ability." His words were provocative and contemptuous, and he didn''t even believe in the strength of the other side.


    "Grass Mud Horse, have never seen you so shameless, just admit defeat, now do not admit? You come down, believe it or not, I''ll blow your chicken with one blow? " Hot temper, decisive open scold.


    Even some girls who adore bangziguo are filled with righteous indignation at this time. They have never seen such shameless girls. However, Quan has never heard of them all the time. His purpose is to find out the expert who just shot.


    Moreover, he is also a disciple of Jin Chengxun. He is one of the few. He knows why his teacher gave such an order before he died.


    Therefore, he is determined and unmoved. The more he can find out the young masters of China, the better for his future actions.


    "Senior, dare you?" Quan looks at Lin Qingshi faintly all day long. In fact, he is not aiming at the other side, but he needs to force the person out. In his eyes, Lin Qingshi is not as good as his finger, which can crush the other side casually.


    "Promise him, master Qingshi, to kill him!"


    "Master Qingshi, don''t give me advice!"


    These people have fallen into madness. They have just come from a victory and feel invincible. Their faces are red and they are obviously over excited. Only that little pepper has a worried face. Although she doesn''t learn martial arts, she also knows a little bit about the foundation.


    Although the young and handsome Bangzi''s tone was slight, the other party must have the strength, because she found that her boyfriend was obviously dignified, and even did not dare to accept the other party''s post.


    "Qingshi has just played a game. I need to have a rest. If you want to find someone to compete with you, I''ll compete with you!"


    A young man came out with a steady step, but he was also worried. However, at this time, he and Lin Qingshi are the backbone of the martial arts club. They can''t bow in front of Bangzi. Otherwise, would they say that there is no one in China?


    Du Lei heard the speech to see in the past, that person''s strength is obviously not as good as Lin Qingshi, immediately frown, if you lose now, north school martial arts club is not still let people spray to death?


    Shaking his head, he directly stood out. He crossed the crowd, and then grabbed the young man with a smile. "Younger brother, you''d better go back and stand, and deal with the curfew. Elder martial brother can do it with one hand!"


    The man looked back and was surprised. He didn''t know du Lei, but that didn''t prevent Du Lei from being a Chinese. Although the other party called himself elder martial brother, and he had never met Du Lei in the martial arts club, he was still a little relieved at this time, because he was not sure about Shangquan all the time.


    Pepper face unbelievable, he did not expect to bring a person on the road casually, dare to have the courage to fight with the right all day?


    In full view of the public, Du Lei breathed a breath and raised Guowei. At this moment, although he didn''t want to expose himself too early, he didn''t want to weaken the prestige of China. Moreover, he was originally called by the elder to cheer for China.


    Quan looks at Du Lei on the stage all day and frowns. The expert he thought just now didn''t come on stage because he doesn''t know du Lei at all. However, this doesn''t hinder his plan. He must wait for the other party to take action. As for Du Lei? Ha ha, just kick it down.


    Du Lei went to Lin Qingshi and said in a low voice, "go down and have a rest!"


    Lin Qingshi is also a little puzzled. He doesn''t know each other at all. However, as soon as Du Lei talks, his body can''t help nodding and then stepping down. As soon as he starts, he is shocked. He once heard the experts of the martial arts club say that when a person''s strength reaches a certain level, he can influence the people around him.


    Is Du Lei a master? He looked back, not like, even like a little white face. He had some doubts in his heart. After stepping down, he went straight to pepper, because he had noticed that Du Lei had just come in with pepper.


    "Do you know him?"


    "I don''t know. I just met him on the road. I told him that I would come to the martial arts club, so I came with me." Pepper shook his head, some worry in his heart, so he asked: "Qingshi, do you think he can do it?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t see him through!" Lin Qingshi shakes his head decisively. Du Lei just gave him a strange feeling.


    In the crowd, a young man watched silently, while Du Lei, a master of the martial arts club, never appeared in front of others, because he was a martial arts madman. Even Lin Qingshi had only heard of his name, but had never seen him.


    At this time, he has a dignified face, because he has just noticed that Quan has been working in secret all day, but he has been intercepted by Zhenqi before he has made a move. Because of his perspective, he directly suspects Du Lei, but he has never seen each other.


    "What''s your name?" Right all day long looking at Du Lei, light ask a way.


    "Du Lei!"


    Right all day slightly frown, they collected the list, there is no such name, but look at each other''s bearing, should also be a master.


    "You''re not from the martial arts club?" He also asked, this is crucial, because it is very likely that they have neglected some aspects, which may be helpful for their future actions.


    "No, but I''m going to join in!" Du Lei opened his mouth, revealing two rows of white teeth.


    Quan nodded all day, that''s right, so he asked: "which college are you from?"


    Du Lei is not happy now, "are you here to check the registered permanent residence?"? Why so much nonsense? Medical school, students of Stomatology, are you satisfied? "


    Immediately finish saying, Du Lei directly rushed up, he doesn''t want to be treated as a monkey, look on the stage, that taste is very uncomfortable.


    "Hum!" Although Du Lei''s origin makes him a little surprised, Quan is still careful all day long. He also tries his best to fight with the hare. He can''t be careless. What''s more, he takes the initiative to take the stage.

 Chapter 475

    "Boom!"


    Quan Chengri saw that the other side was coming fiercely, so he subconsciously raised his hands and directly made a blocking posture. In fact, this is very normal. With his strength, he rarely made such a passive blocking posture.


    However, Du Lei is dismissive and blows out directly, even without the real Qi of the greedy wolf, because he is afraid of blowing out one blow and directly kills the other party. However, his body now, after the transformation of the real Qi of hegemony, is also very terrible.


    Fist with breaking the wind, right all day also heard, suddenly in the heart of horror, the other side is a master, in the pig eat tiger? He wants to escape, but it''s late. How fast is Du Lei?


    He didn''t calculate it himself, but in the eyes of the people, he only saw that Quan was blown away by Du Lei, and then landed, of course, directly under the stage.


    "Peng!"


    "Poof


    With a light sound, Quan felt his internal Qi rolling all day long, and his internal organs seemed to have shifted. He suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood. Before he could see it clearly, his eyes turned black and he went into a coma.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    "Elder martial brother!"


    One by one, the sticks stepped forward and lifted up Quan all day. Then they looked at Du Lei and said in a hateful voice, "do you have such a heavy hand?"


    Du Lei smell speech, sneer a, "heavy?"? I think it''s very light. Why don''t you come up again and I''ll fight again? Just one punch, a little more strength, OK


    That person suddenly dumb, right all day long elder martial brother under this person''s fist, direct coma past, affirmation also suffered very heavy injury, he go up? Need more strength? That''s not directly GG Smecta?


    And the people in Huaxia were just frightened by Du Lei''s strength. They just beat a young master of Bangzi country with one punch. It''s incredible.


    However, this does not hinder their worship of Du Lei, one by one cheered, called up the elder martial brother powerful, elder martial brother powerful and so on! All of a sudden, Du Lei was a bit of a flutter.


    However, he soon calmed down, because only he knew that bangziguo''s continuous provocation was to find out the real murderer of Jin Chengxun.


    Now that he has appeared, bangziguo must have begun to take action. All kinds of underground assassination activities should not stop.


    On the other hand, Gong Dexun also looks at Du Lei in surprise. Although he underestimated Du Lei, he didn''t expect to underestimate so much. Du Lei''s strength far surpasses many people in the martial arts club, and I''m afraid only a few of their old members can compete with him.


    But what about that? There is a young master in Huaxia. They can''t be happy, because they realize that Bangzi country is coming fiercely this time. They must have a plot. They don''t know what the other party''s purpose is.


    And just now Du Lei also said, it seems that he intends to join the martial arts club? He is even more wonderful. Suddenly, he goes up directly. Du Lei suddenly turns his head and looks at Gong Dexun under the stage. They look at each other and smile.


    Although Gong Desun''s strength is far less than him, the other side is the second expert here besides him, even above Quan Chengri. He just didn''t find out because his attention is not in the crowd behind him.


    In this way, even if he doesn''t do it just now, this young man will do it in the end. Although he has only graduated for a few years, he always feels old in his heart.


    "Brother Du Lei, thank you just now!" At this time, Lin Qingshi also realized that it was Du Lei who helped him just when he was fighting that man, otherwise the other side would not hurt his right leg for no reason.


    "I can''t see the villain''s trick!" Du Lei lightly shakes his head. At this time, he finds that people''s eyes to him are not right. They are enthusiastic!


    "Cough, why are you looking at me like this?" Du Lei scratched his head, some embarrassed said, because there are many beautiful women.


    "Elder martial brother, do you accept apprentices?" Suddenly someone directly asked, their hearts hot, just Du Lei''s hand although simple and rough, but they think, if the power of all day, they can not do so easy.


    This shows that Du Lei''s strength is definitely not as simple as his performance. He must be an expert. Among them, there are many students from the martial arts club. They have heard that there are some hidden experts in the martial arts club.


    "No!" Du Lei hears speech, a little embarrassed suddenly, he accepts apprentice? What apprentices can we teach? Eating, drinking, whoring and gambling? Still calculate, moreover own that set originally also does not suit the ordinary person, still calculate.


    He looked at Gong Desun and said, "go out for a walk?" Because he knows that the other side''s circle will certainly be stronger. When the strength reaches a certain level, he will naturally enter another circle.


    Gong Dexun nodded slightly, which is exactly what he wanted to say. They left the martial arts club straight away, which immediately attracted a lot of people''s sighs. Of course, some people had sharp eyes. They noticed Du Lei''s little pepper, and immediately surrounded Lin Qingshi and little pepper. Even if they couldn''t be Du Lei''s apprentice, how about being a follower?


    Pepper and Lin Qingshi look at each other and smile bitterly. They are not familiar with Du Lei. Don''t you see that Du Lei didn''t pay much attention to them just now?


    After leaving the martial arts club, Du Lei and Gong Dexun come directly to Weiming lake. Suddenly Du Lei is curious. Can''t their circle be here?


    As it turns out, Weiming lake is very quiet. Only some couples like to come here, but not all of them. Only those who have just been together will find it a little interesting. After a long time, they will lose interest. It''s better to open a room outside the school.


    In the east of Weiming lake, there is a two-story building. It is simple and simple, and there is no introduction outside. But people who have been here all know that people here are not simple. They are all masters of martial arts club.


    "Our Wushu Club is different from other clubs. People here only study Chinese martial arts, so they have very strict requirements on qualifications. However, I think the strength of seniors should be enough to meet these standards." Gong Dexun is very modest. He knows that Du Lei''s strength is very strong, because he also has the feeling of Lin Qingshi along the way.


    Du Lei nodded slightly, but he didn''t care about the sound, because he had already graduated. If it wasn''t for the purpose of teaching these sticks how to behave, I''m afraid that he would not have had several opportunities to experience life in University in his life.


    Into the building, Du Lei heard some boxing sound, the building''s sound insulation effect is very strong, otherwise there will be no sound outside.

 Chapter 476

    There are at least 20 people here. Everyone has a good foundation and excellent qualifications. It can be said that all the good young people in the whole country are concentrated here by the North University. Of course, there are more than that. In the vast China, where can there be only these people? After all, Peking University would not agree.


    There are other high-level colleges and universities that are covetous, and the North University dare not do too much. If you eat meat, you always have to give other people some bones or soup, right?


    Since the 1950s, the establishment of Wushu society is almost the same as the time when the country was founded. At that time, the country vigorously developed, and Wushu society was once valued.


    But then, in the cultural revolution, it began to decline. Today, it is no longer as beautiful as it used to be. Otherwise, with a small Bangzi country, how dare you come to Beixiao to be arrogant?


    Du Lei followed Gong Dexun directly to the second floor, which immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention. Although they don''t know who Du Lei is, some people know Gong Dexun well. Therefore, the people who can let Gong Dexun lead the way are weak? In the Wushu Club, there is a tradition of respecting the strong.


    The configuration of the second floor is more luxurious, and even some training instruments just appeared in the scientific research department are mostly placed here. It can be seen how powerful the strength of the North University is.


    Here, the second floor and the first floor are directly made into a hall. There are many small rooms on the side, but there is also a hall in the center, which is probably used for meetings.


    Du Lei looked around and found that there were nine houses, of which Gong Dexun had one, nine. Chinese people like this number very much. It seems that the martial arts club should have nine seed masters, including Gong Dexun.


    "At this time, the headmaster of Beijing University is calling them for a meeting. The only ones left here are me and the other two elder martial sisters and brothers." Gong Dexun said with a smile that he was actually the youngest of the nine, but the oldest was 23 years old. He was a senior with profound skills. He had participated in some International Wushu competitions and won the championship.


    At this time, two people came out of the two rooms at the same time. One of them was a tall man. His muscles looked terrible, but that was all. Du Lei looked at him and found that he was still very weak, and his internal power was not as heavy as Gong Dexun.


    And another woman, indifferent, Du Lei immediately two eyes straight, really, this is a top beauty, he subconsciously looked at each other, suddenly in the heart tut tut surprised, did not expect that even martial arts, there is such a beauty.


    However, Du Lei''s look immediately attracted the other party''s displeasure, the beauty frowned, but she was quiet, did not say anything, but the burly man beside her, directly displeased.


    "Where do you look? Do you believe the elder martial brother came back to beat you directly? " He toward Du Lei burst drink, under the hand is not slow, rushed up, want to start to Du Lei.


    Du Lei takes a look at Gong Dexun and finds that the other party is indifferent, so he understands that he wants to show his hand in front of these people. After all, even Gong Dexun himself only finds that Du Lei''s momentum and strength are enough, but no one knows where the real limit is.


    The big man rushed up, Du Lei was silent. Even the girl was surprised to see Du Lei. Did she feel that the other party was scared? But the next second, she widened her eyes.


    Because, Du Lei moved, his speed is very fast, directly over the big man, and not back, just stretched out his right hand, fiercely grasp each other''s arm, fiercely pull, but in order to prevent each other''s hand, he used a genuine Qi, protect each other''s arm.


    "Peng!"


    "Ouch!"


    If it wasn''t for Du Lei''s genuine Qi to protect his body, he would have been hurt for a while. But he just screamed subconsciously, but he didn''t find himself hurt.


    Du Lei stopped, and then he walked slowly to the girl, with a smile: "my name is Du Lei, I don''t know what your name is?"


    "Blue as rain!" The girl subconsciously answers, but immediately glares at Du Lei, because she is unconsciously influenced by Du Lei''s momentum.


    "Good name!" Du Lei praised that beautiful women should have such a good name.


    Gong Dexun said at the right time, "elder martial sister, this is the man who has just won the power all day in the competition platform. His name is Du Lei. His strength is very strong. I don''t think he is as good as him!"


    LAN Ruoyu looks at Gong Dexun in surprise, but she seldom hears how modest the little younger martial brother is. I''m afraid that she has some respect for the elder martial brother and her.


    "Du Lei?" She looked up and down at Du Lei and found that he was just like a little ruffian. He didn''t have the style as an expert. However, she politely said, "I don''t know why my classmates want to join our martial arts club?"


    Now that I have come here, and Gong Desun has brought it, there is only one possibility, that is, to join the martial arts club. Otherwise, no one will enter here except the school leaders.


    "It''s natural to teach those sticks a lesson!" Du Lei said with a smile, "just now he also said that I beat the power all day long. If you meet some sticks who can''t win in the future, just call me, who will let me die?"


    He had no choice but to say that suddenly his mobile phone rang out. It was su Xiaoyu who called. Obviously, he was not at ease. He was alone in the school, and even she found Du Lei''s house. She found a relatively high-grade hotel outside the school. She had rented it for a month, so it should be almost there.


    LAN Ruoyu laughs at Du Lei''s reply, but ignores it. The other party is obviously a master. Since he is here, he has no preparation to let go. The martial arts club doesn''t need people, but there are too few people who agree with their conditions, but they can''t lower their requirements. After all, the martial arts club is not expensive.


    Du Lei along with Gong Dexun registered his name and college, left his mobile phone number, left, only LAN Ruoyu, he is just a moment of experience, really emotional, he is not so amorous.


    "Lying trough, medical school? Stomatology major The man was stunned. This major was really enough, but he didn''t say much. After registration, he was ready to file.


    Just now, Du Lei put him down easily, which completely convinced him. The most important thing is that he could obviously feel that if Du Lei didn''t keep his hand at last, or even help him, otherwise, he would have to go to the hospital and lie for a few days.


    It can be seen that Du Lei''s strength is far from what he can resist!

 Chapter 477

    After lunch, Du Lei walks alone in the campus. Looking at the green campus, Du Lei feels relaxed and happy. In a good mood, Du Lei strolls around the campus and plans to get familiar with the environment. Look at the beauties by the way.


    All of a sudden, a beautiful image came into Du Lei''s eyes. With his graceful figure, Du Lei''s heart was rippling. How nice it would be to be with such a beautiful woman.


    Just thinking about it, Du Lei finds that the beauty turns around. The beauty finds that she is looking at her and doesn''t show a disgusting look. But she smiles at herself. Du Lei suddenly feels that her body is a little hot.


    When Du Lei is embarrassed, who knows that the beautiful woman is shy and walks towards her own direction. Du Lei looks at the beautiful woman walking slowly in front of him. Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Du Lei unconsciously swallows his saliva.


    "Hello, are you du Lei?" Beauty soft soft said, beauty''s voice is very sweet, listen to Du Lei all over a crisp.


    Scratching his head, Du Lei embarrassed said: "well, I''m Du Lei."


    "Excuse me, can we make a friend? I''ve heard your heroic deeds just now. I adore you very much before. I don''t know if I have the honor to make a friend with you." Beauty with a pair of clear eyes, a face looking forward to Du Lei.


    Originally, Du Lei wanted to know the beauty in front of him. Who knew that the beauty would take the initiative to chat up with him. Du Lei scratched his head and said with a smile, "of course, it''s no problem. I''m glad to meet you." With that, Du Lei stretched out his right hand.


    Looking at Du Lei''s friendly extension of her hand, the beauty also shook it back and said to Du Lei with a smile: "I have always admired you before, but I am your iron powder."


    A pair of green hands slide into Du Lei''s big hands. Feeling the tenderness in his hands, Du Lei''s throat is tight. He shakes his head and finally comes back to himself.


    Looking at Du Lei shaking her head, the beauty asked: "what''s the matter, Du Lei, is it uncomfortable?"


    "Well, no, I just thought about something. Hey, hey. " Du Lei explains awkwardly, how is this to return a responsibility after all, oneself also is not the young boy of the beginning of love, see a female, get excited, really strange.


    "It''s OK. Are you going for a walk? Do you want me to accompany you around?" Beauty a face naive said, a pair of eyes blink blink at Du Lei.


    Hearing the invitation from the beauty, Du Lei was happy, and said with a smile, "OK, I''m not familiar with the road yet."


    "Let me show you around." With that, the beauty took the initiative to take up Du Lei''s arm and leaned on Du Lei''s arm intimately, with a sweet look on her face.


    Looking at the beauty so active, Du Lei also took the initiative to hold the beauty in his arms, looking at the face of the beauty bashful look, looking at himself, Du Lei smile at the beauty.


    "I don''t know your name yet." Du Lei asked, but he felt the softness of the woman in his arms. The waist was so thin that he could feel the softness of the beauty in front of him.


    The beauty also feels that Du Lei is interested in herself. She bashfully hammers Du Lei and says, "I hate it. People call it Jiaojiao."


    "Hehe, Jiaojiao, it''s just like your name." Du Lei called the beautiful woman''s name and went out with her arms around her.


    Along the way, they talked and laughed, especially Jiaojiao. She always used her body to stick to Du Lei, which made Du Lei hot.


    Soon they came to a motel. Originally, Du Lei planned to take Jiaojiao to a high-end place, but he was not so mean.


    But this is the campus, if you go to that kind of high-end hotel, you have to drive for a long time. The key is that Du Lei can''t wait to have Jiaojiao.


    Two people open a good room, a door, Du Lei eager to put Jiaojiao under the body, deeply kissing Jiaojiao, Du Lei out of the tongue, exploring the beauty of Jiaojiao.


    Just kissing Du Lei''s hand is not honest, a few times to tear open the delicate clothes, snow-white skin, presented in Du Lei''s eyes.


    Looking at Miaoman''s body in front of him, Du Lei kisses her eagerly, touches her delicate skin with big hands, and unties her bra with flexible fingers.


    All of a sudden, Du Lei feels a pain in his crotch. Du Lei, who has just been in the mood of spring, is now boasting and sweating. Du Lei doesn''t understand and looks at Jiao Jiao.


    At this time, Jiaojiao, neatly turned up from the bed, didn''t know where to find a knife, and stabbed Du Lei without hesitation. Although Du Lei was very fast, he was accidentally scratched to his arm.


    "Who the hell are you?" At this time, if Du Lei doesn''t understand that this woman is going to assassinate herself, then she is really stupid.


    Jiao Jiao sneered and said to Du Lei, "hum, you are not qualified to know who I am. Today is your death."


    Hearing Jiao Jiao''s words, Du Lei can''t help but face it squarely. This woman just dared to use a beauty trick on herself.


    They all blame themselves for their lust for beauty, so they will be deceived. But who makes him a normal man? As long as he is a man, he will not let go of the beauty in front of him.


    But I''m used to seeing beautiful women. How can I lose my sense in front of him? Is it because I''m too lonely recently.


    "Wait a minute, even if you want me to be, you want me to die. Understand, what did you do to me just now, the trick of beauty? But your beauty is not so good." Du Lei narrowed his eyes and said that he was really curious about what kind of means he used to avoid his eyes.


    He really lost his sense just now. If it wasn''t for her kicking her crotch suddenly, the pain swept all over her body. I don''t know how she died.


    Hearing Du Lei''s taunting words, Jiao Jiao''s face changed and said with disdain, "OK, I''ll let you die to understand that I just used the long lost charm."


    Hearing Jiao Jiao''s mention of "Enchantment", Du Lei can''t help rummaging in his mind for the information that belongs to enchantment.


    It is said that this kind of enchantment has been lost for a long time. As long as the enchanter wants to confuse people, he will be led by the nose when he sees the enchanter''s eyes.


    Fortunately, just now Jiaojiao''s words, Du Lei is very lucky, thanks to her foot, otherwise his life can really be difficult to protect, although his body has the existence of hegemony, but also don''t know, can resist the charm.


    "Ha ha, I''m not ashamed. Although I never beat women, I''m going to make an exception for you today." Du Lei said to Jiaojiao.

 Chapter 478

    Although Du Lei said that he wanted to repair Jiaojiao, he planned to be more lenient. After all, he was a beautiful woman.


    "Well, let''s wait and see." Jiaojiao arrogant said, as if in front of Du Lei, just like a civilian pawn, did not put Du Lei in the eye.


    Looking at Jiaojiao, Du Lei decided to teach her a lesson and let her completely surrender to herself. The man''s hunting heart suddenly expanded.


    Aiming at the opportunity, Jiaojiao raises her dagger and rushes to Du Lei. Jiaojiao''s speed is very fast and she has been trained strictly.


    But in the fast speed, in Du Lei''s eyes, it''s just like slow play. Du Lei looks at Jiaojiao holding a dagger and rushes towards him.


    When Jiaojiao rushes in front of her and stabs her chest with a dagger, Du Lei dodges to avoid the dagger in Jiaojiao''s hand.


    But found his body, lost before the speed, Du Lei watched the dagger stabbed to his shoulder, hot pain, let Du Lei instant back to God.


    Don''t wait to understand what''s going on, Du Lei instinctively kicked forward, kicked away Jiaojiao, Du Lei''s foot strength is very big, Jiaojiao was kicked to the ground.


    What''s the matter? Why does your body not listen to your control and lose its usual speed.


    "What the hell did your mother do to me?" Du Lei narrowed his eyes and looked at Jiao Jiao. He thought to himself that Lao Tzu would be destroyed in the hands of women. This is really a response to the old saying that it''s romantic to be a ghost under peony flowers.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Jiaojiao reaches out her hand and wipes the blood on the corner of her mouth. Just now, Du Lei''s foot really hurt her. It took a long time to slow down.


    Hate hate looking at Du Lei, Jiaojiao said: "did not expect you in my love flower poison, but also resist, it seems that I really look down on you."


    It turns out that I''m really poisoned. Just now I''m patronizing beauty, and I''ve been poisoned by this woman. It''s really the most poisonous woman. But what should I do now.


    His body has not listened to his command. How can he escape? Thinking of this, Du Lei looks around the room to see if there is any way to let others save him.


    As if to see the purpose of Du Lei, Jiaojiao sneer: "don''t look, today no one can save you." Finish saying, Jiao Jiao holds the bed beside, slowly stood up.


    Hearing this, Du Lei can''t help but feel angry. This damned stick actually poisons me. I really want to repair her.


    But Du Lei now feels his body is soft, even his eyes are a little lax, looking at the delicate figure constantly overlapping in front of his eyes.


    It seems that it''s poisonous hair now. Du Lei pinches his thigh fiercely, and finally changes his mind. Looking at Jiao Jiao, he can''t help swearing to himself that as long as he can survive, he must cut the girl in front of him.


    Looking at Du Lei''s silence for a long time, Jiaojiao knows that it must be her own medicine that has worked. She picks up the dagger on the ground again and says with a smile: "if you have the ability, you will stand up and kill me, or you will die in the next second."


    "I''m not afraid of you, you smelly girl." Du Lei said hatefully.


    But now this situation is very bad for themselves, but also their vanity is too big, too proud, will fall into today''s situation.


    Even if I want to regret now, it''s too late to see Jiaojiao. I will never let myself go.


    "Ha ha ha, I''ll take you on the road if I have to fight back at the end of my life." With that, Jiaojiao licked the blade with her mouth, and looked at Du Lei fiercely.


    "Wait, you dare tell me how I got poisoned." Du Lei looked at Jiaojiao and said, hoping to fight for some time, hoping that the bully in his body can help him.


    But now I''m poisoned, but I don''t have the ability to summon the bully in my body. I feel weak, like a newborn baby, and I''m being slaughtered.


    Stop the pace of progress, Jiaojiao looked at Du Lei, said with a smile: "ha ha, you men don''t have a good thing, just need me to hook my fingers."


    This smelly girl is really cunning. After hearing Jiao Jiao''s words, Du Lei knows that this time it''s a real shipwreck in the sewer, but now he can''t even wake up. What else can he do to help himself.


    He hasn''t lived enough. He doesn''t want to lose his life just for one appointment. What should he do.


    "You''re really scheming. Come on, I''m going to die anyway. Let me know who sent you." Du Lei does not give up the heart of ask a way, always want to know is who want to murder oneself.


    If you survive today, you must find out the behind the scenes. You dare to plot against yourself. He must take revenge.


    "You don''t deserve to know who my master is. Well, don''t talk nonsense. It''s time for me to take you on the road." Jiao Jiao looks at Du Lei coldly.


    With that, Jiaojiao walks slowly to Du Lei. This time, Jiaojiao is much more cautious than just now. She has been observing Du Lei all the time, for fear that he will have more strength to resist himself just like just now.


    Walking less than one meter away from Du Lei, Jiaojiao lights up her dagger and sticks the tip of the dagger on Du Lei''s chest. They look at Du Lei.


    But found Du Lei a face upright looking at himself, and did not show any fear, Jiaojiao slowly said: "you say I am here to give you a knife, or here to give you a knife."


    Jiaojiao talks, but her hands are not idle at all. The tip of the knife is pulling back and forth on Du Lei''s chest, as if carving a work of art.


    But this torture, who suffered, Du Lei feel the blade tip in his chest upstream walk, cold blade tip, in the body across the feeling.


    The feeling of being slaughtered by others is really uncomfortable. Du Lei looks at the half naked Jiao Jiao in front of him and decides to give her up if he can survive.


    "Give me a good time, smelly girl." Du Lei wants to infuriate Jiaojiao, hoping that she can give herself a happy, maybe this stimulation, can dominate the body, to wake up.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Jiao Jiao said with a smile instead of anger: "you Chinese are really cunning. Do you think I will be deceived? No, I will torture you slowly."


    With that, Jiaojiao stabs Du Lei''s lower ribs with the dagger in her hand. The warm blood sprays out instantly and onto Jiaojiao''s face, which makes her look very beautiful.

 Chapter 479

    "Poof Pooh." Suddenly, Du Lei felt that his body was burning and painful. It was really very painful. He felt a warm liquid flowing out of his body.


    Looking at Du Lei''s frown, Jiaojiao is very happy. She says to Du Lei, "what''s the taste like this?"


    Du Lei raised his head angrily, staring at Jiao Jiao in front of him, and said, "you damned smelly girl, if you want to kill or cut, give me a good time. What''s the ink mark?"


    Looking at Du Lei angry, Jiao Jiao is more happy, showing an evil smile. Looking at Du Lei, she says, "what''s the hurry? I''ll let you taste all the pain. It''s interesting."


    "You pervert." Du Lei roared loudly, hoping that his voice could be heard by others, so as to save himself.


    However, Jiaojiao ignores Du Lei''s anger. Instead, she sticks out her tongue and licks the blood on the dagger. There is a smell of salty and fishy. The smell of blood will make Jiaojiao feel extremely excited.


    Looking at Jiaojiao''s abnormal action, Du Lei can''t help but feel that his stomach is tumbling up. He just gave her and almost gave her. It''s so damn disgusting.


    "Ah, the blood is cold. It tastes bad." Finish saying, didn''t wait for Du Lei reaction to come over, Jiao Jiao quickly stabbed Du Lei a knife.


    "Er..." Du Lei didn''t guard against it, so he was stabbed by Jiaojiao, and watched the blood spray out from his stomach. This kind of taste is really miserable.


    It''s really hard to hold on. Originally weak, Jiao Jiao stabbed her twice. Du Lei couldn''t hold on any longer. He slowly followed the wall and sat down. Although he was in pain, Du Lei still glared at Jiao Jiao and wanted to tear her apart.


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that, Du Lei, you have today." Jiaojiao said sarcastically, looking at Du Lei''s weak appearance, Jiaojiao couldn''t help being proud.


    With a sigh of relief, Du Lei looked at Jiao Jiao who was a little crazy in front of him and said, "who sent you to kill me?"


    "You don''t deserve to know." When Jiaojiao hears that Du Lei mentions her master, she seems to be very angry and stabs Du Lei''s thigh with a knife.


    "Ah Du Lei shouts out of control, has adapted to the pain just now, and has been stabbed by Jiaojiao, which is much deeper than the two knives on his stomach.


    Looking at the source of blood constantly coming out, Du Lei can''t help but secretly scold that this dead pervert might as well give himself a happy life. But what''s the matter with the bully in his body? Why is he still not awake now? Is it because of love.


    However, it''s you who are clearly poisoned. The bully is so powerful that it shouldn''t affect you. This bully, at such a critical moment, doesn''t care about yourself.


    If it goes on like this, without waiting for Jiaojiao to kill herself, she will also die of bleeding. Thinking of this, Du Lei can''t help laughing bitterly.


    Do you really want to die like this? Thinking about those women and their parents, Du Lei can''t help regretting that he didn''t accompany them well. If he had the chance, he would go back to see his parents. It''s a pity that he didn''t know if he had the chance to meet his parents.


    Looking at Du Lei''s painful cry, Jiaojiao feels very pleasant. Looking at Du Lei''s painful appearance, Jiaojiao says: "is this kind of taste good?"


    Smell speech Du Lei to raise a head, mercilessly see to Jiao Jiao, cold voice asks a way: "Stinky whore, how do you want after all."


    Now the pain has swept Du Lei''s whole body, Du Lei feels that his body has become more and more weak, Du Lei can even feel that his life is losing a little bit.


    Blood slowly coagulated, not just gushing out so fast, Jiaojiao and Du Lei have been looking at each other, this is a silent battle.


    "Ah Du Lei cried in pain, trying to lift his heavy hand to touch the injured wound, but he didn''t even have the ability to lift his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Jiaojiao laughed: "ha ha, what''s the taste of being slaughtered, Du Lei?" With that, he pulled out the dagger he had just thrust into Du Lei''s leg, which made Du Lei shout.


    Now the pain has swept Du Lei''s whole body. Now Du Lei doesn''t have the strength to talk to Jiaojiao. Du Lei gasps, just like a fish without oxygen.


    Looking at Du Lei, he just stares at himself and doesn''t speak. He says delicately: "it seems that you are too painful to speak, but I like to hear other people''s painful voice very much."


    Then he wanted to raise his hand and stab the dagger at Du Lei''s other leg. At this moment, Du Lei yelled: "stop it."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Jiaojiao really stops and looks at Du Lei, wondering what Du Lei will say next.


    "Jiaojiao, who are you?" In fact, Du Lei doesn''t really want to ask these questions. He just wants to take the opportunity to stop Jiaojiao from attacking him. He can find a way to get away as soon as possible.


    "For the sake of you being dead, I''ll tell you. I''m not Jiaojiao at all. I''m Yanji. I can only tell you so much. I''ll ask Yanluo for the rest." With that, Yanji stabs Du Lei''s other leg.


    "Well." Have seen Yanji''s action, so Du Lei forbear not to make a sound, just a stuffy hum, eyes tightly looking at Yanji, want to know her next action.


    Du Lei, with his own consciousness, is looking for Baxia. He has suffered such serious injuries now, but Baxia still doesn''t appear. What''s the reason? Even if it''s love flower poison, it''s Du Lei himself who is poisoned. It won''t affect Baxia at all, but Baxia never appears. What''s the reason.


    In fact, Du Lei does not know that Baxia has always been in his body. Looking at all this, he has never appeared. He has his own plan. Even now he sees that Du Lei has suffered such a serious injury, he has not come forward to help Du Lei. It is also for the sake of the future. Baxia has endured not appearing in order that Du Lei can play better in the future.


    Looking at Du Lei''s painful appearance, Yanji can''t help saying: "blood is the best color, especially fresh blood. The color flowing out is the most beautiful."


    "You, you pervert, psychologically twisted bitch, if you give me a chance, I will kill you and tear you to pieces." Du Lei said indignantly.


    This woman is really vicious. She has been tormenting herself all the time. The more painful she looks at herself, the more excited she seems to be. She is really a pervert.

 Chapter 480

    At the beginning, he was really blind and regarded the woman in front of him as a gentle sister. Thinking of Du Lei, he couldn''t help puking. But looking at Yanji, who was naked in front of him, Du Lei couldn''t help feeling that Yanji''s figure was really good.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Yanji sneered and said with disdain, "you men only think with your lower body. They are brainless creatures. It''s a waste of air to live in the world."


    "Let your mother''s dog fart. If I have a chance, I will cut you alive." Du Lei''s hot temper also came up, no matter what the current situation is, they want to also don''t want to export abuse from Yanji.


    If you have a chance, you must kill her by yourself. You can''t see if she is still arrogant.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Yanji is also very angry. She looks at Du Lei angrily and says, "it seems that you really can''t learn well." Raise your hand to stab Du Lei''s chest.


    Because Du Lei is sitting, and Yanji didn''t want to take Du Lei''s life directly, so the dagger stabbed Du Lei under the clavicle.


    "Er..." a big pain, impact Du Lei, Du Lei only feel a salty throat, wow spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Since your mouth stinks, gargle with your own blood." With that, Yanji takes out the dagger from Du Lei.


    A lot of blood rushed out of Du Lei''s body. The moment of blood spraying, it was like a blooming flower on the other side. It was very beautiful.


    Du Lei is now too weak to speak. He just gasps weakly and stares at Yanji, trying to fight back.


    Quietly made some strength, but found that his limbs or weak hanging down, such a sense of weakness, let Du Lei special hate.


    Even if I didn''t get the help of the overlord before, my limbs can move freely, but now I''m tied up and left to be slaughtered. It''s really hard to feel like this.


    "Don''t waste your energy. If you are poisoned by love, you will be powerless for ten hours. If you can wake up, you can be regarded as a character." Yanji says to Du Lei.


    The meaning in Yan Ji''s words must be that she was determined, so she didn''t go into a coma, but her limbs were completely in a coma.


    "What''s the use of that?" It''s better to be in a coma, at least not to feel the pain. Du Lei now hopes that he can be in a coma, so that he won''t feel the pain. Yanji may be able to give himself a good time.


    Anyway, now the overlord also lets Ren Yanji torture herself and doesn''t show up. It''s better to give Lao Tzu a good time. In this way, Lao Tzu will suffer less.


    "Don''t you think it''s beautiful to look at your body like a work of art, which will spray out so beautiful blood?" Yanji looks at Du Lei as if she is looking at a work of art.


    Hearing Yanji''s words, Du Lei burst out and said, "you damned stick, what are you pretending to be with me here? If you really have the ability, you can untie the poison to me, and I will let you taste it."


    "It''s a pity you don''t have the chance." Yanji said lightly, not irritated by Du Lei at all.


    It seems that Yanji is really a pervert. She doesn''t care if she insults her so much. After thinking about it, Du Lei thinks about something quickly. She seems to care about her master very much.


    Thinking of this, Du Lei opened his mouth and said to Yanji, "I really don''t know what kind of scum it is to cultivate a pervert like you."


    Hearing that Du Lei insulted her master, Yanji was really angry. She yelled at Du Lei and said, "you are a damned Chinese. You don''t deserve to mention my master."


    "Really, we Chinese people are not easy to be provoked, that is, you stinky sticks will cultivate stinky bitches like you." Du Lei deliberately infuriates Yanji and wants to make Yanji in chaos.


    Because Du Lei feels that his fingers can move slightly and his arms seem to have some strength. If he sees the right time, he may be able to kill the damned Yanji in front of him.


    "Don''t say that." Sure enough, Yanji, as expected by Du Lei, is suddenly excited. Yanji stares at Du Lei with hatred on her face, as if she has a grudge against Du Lei.


    Looking at Yanji''s success and being stimulated by himself, Du Lei said: "hum, you are the old man. You dare to take charge of me. What a stupid woman."


    "Ah, you Chinese, damn it." Yanji was excited by Du Lei square inch chaos, picked up the hand of the dagger to Du Lei.


    Seeing that the dagger is about to stab his chest, Du Lei uses all his strength, raises his hand to knock out the dagger in Yanji''s hand, and gives Yanji a punch directly.


    Yanji is unprepared. Unexpectedly, Du Lei recovers some strength so soon, but Yanji is knocked down by Du Lei. Yanji feels numb at the mouth of her tiger.


    "You cunning Chinese, I must kill you." I don''t know where Yanji''s strength comes from. She turns over, picks up the dagger that has been knocked down, and stabs Du Lei''s chest directly.


    Just now Du Lei has exhausted all his strength to kill Yanji''s dagger, but now he has no strength. He raises his hand and can only dodge as far as possible.


    But the dagger is still hard into Du Lei''s chest, this knife just stabbed in Du Lei''s heart position, a deep pain, spontaneously, Du Lei exhausted all his strength, seize Yanji''s wrist, don''t let her escape.


    With the other hand, he pulls out the dagger from his heart, and the blood gushes out on Yanji''s face. Du Lei uses all his strength.


    Just pulled out from the chest of the dagger, mercilessly stabbed into Yanji''s heart.


    "Ah, you, you..." Yanji opened her eyes in horror and pointed to Du Lei. She talked to you for a long time, but she didn''t say the words behind.


    Looking at Yanji like this, Du Lei released the hand that clamped Yanji and used up all his strength.


    "To die, you have to pull a cushion. It''s just that you''re cheap, you damned stick." Du Lei looking at Yan Ji, weak said, looking at his chest constantly gushing out of the blood.


    Du Lei can''t help sighing that he lived a loser''s life before, just like a local ruffian. Now he has something to do, but because of a woman, he ruined his life. He didn''t expect that his final end would be a smile. Du Lei gave a wry smile.

 Chapter 481

    Looking at Yan Ji, lying naked beside him, Du Lei angrily kicks Yan Ji''s body away from her. After kicking Yan Ji, Du Lei only feels that his whole body is going to hurt to death.


    But why did she not die? Although Yanji didn''t insert her heart, it was because her body was different from others, and her heart was slightly to the right.


    Du Lei didn''t die, but looking at his body''s blood flowing out like no money, Du Lei is still very distressed. He thinks how beautiful he was before, but he wants to die so ugly. Du Lei can''t help but feel a little sad.


    "Look at your pitiful appearance, you are really cowardly." A familiar voice sounded in Du Lei''s ear.


    Hearing this voice, Du Lei became more angry. Du Lei said hatefully, "what did you do just now? I was bullied by this stick girl."


    "Ha ha ha, you are still blaming me. If you didn''t have me, you would have lost your breath." Bully down not good spirit of say, see in Du Lei injured share, also didn''t care about Du Lei words don''t respect.


    I don''t know why. Du Lei wants to give him a punch when he hears Baxia''s words. According to Baxia''s meaning, that is to say, when he was tortured by Yanji just now, Baxia always existed, and he was still watching his own jokes.


    "Let''s not talk about that. I think I''m dying." Du Lei didn''t lie. He felt that his life was losing.


    And my body is hollowed out bit by bit, which is different from the previous feeling. This time, I am really hollowed out, not without strength.


    Looking at Du Lei''s weak appearance, Baxia knows that if he doesn''t rescue Du Lei, Du Lei may really be finished. Baxia says to Du Lei, "it''s normal. Most people would have died if they were injured so badly."


    Hearing Ba Xia''s sarcastic remarks, Du Lei rolled his eyes at Ba Xia speechless, and said to Ba Xia, "then I''m like this now. I haven''t lost my breath. It''s all thanks to you."


    "I''m not the most important, but the inheritance of greedy wolf is still in your body." Ba Xia looked at Du Lei and said.


    It turns out that I didn''t die because of the greedy wolf. I don''t know that I was chosen by the greedy wolf as the inheritor after my bad luck. I will be lucky if I survive.


    Just when Du Lei thought optimistically that he would not die, Baxia seemed to see Du Lei''s psychology. Baxia said solemnly to Du Lei: "don''t think so beautiful first. The greedy wolf is only stored in your body. You haven''t really been inherited by the greedy wolf, so you will die."


    Hearing the words of the bully, Du Lei just lit up a glimmer of hope, which was poured cold by the bully. It turns out that he still can''t escape the fate of death, so he still needs to inherit this broken greedy wolf.


    But it''s not right. Du Lei has a flash of inspiration. If he really dies, is the bully finished? But looking at the bully''s appearance, he seems to want to sacrifice himself.


    "Then I''m going to die, will you still exist?" Du Lei questioned the overlord.


    Smelling speech, PA Xia narrowed his eyes, looked at Du Lei coldly, and said faintly: "Oh? Are you threatening me


    "Yes, I''m just threatening you. Anyway, I''m dying. It''s better to have you as my companion." Du Lei said with indifference, as if he wasn''t talking about his own life and death.


    Seeing Du Lei''s serious face, Ba Xia sighed and said, "it''s just that. If you really want to live, you can''t help it."


    "Then you don''t have to say it quickly." Du Lei anxiously said that his blood is almost running dry, and the bully is still here to talk so much nonsense with himself, which really annoys him.


    "What''s the hurry? You can''t die for a while and a half." Bully next not good spirit of say.


    When he heard that he couldn''t die, Du Lei let go a little. As long as he dared to say that, he really didn''t have anything to do.


    "There is a way that you can live, that is, you should inherit the inheritance of the greedy wolf." Baxia said seriously.


    It turns out that it''s such a simple thing. Why does the bully look at himself seriously? Is there any danger? Du Lei asks: "what are we hesitating about?"


    "Rewriting a person''s life and death is not so simple. You have to experience life and death in order to have the opportunity to inherit the greedy wolf. But I can''t guarantee whether you can survive." Baxia looked at Du Lei seriously and said, I hope Du Lei can seriously consider it.


    Damn, it turns out that he still has to experience life and death, and he may not succeed. What can he do? Du Lei hesitates, thinking of his parents and the women he loves.


    Looking at Du Lei''s silence, Baxia knows that it''s hard for a person to make a choice, but Baxia is selfish. He still hopes that Du Lei can accept his proposal.


    If you let Du Lei thoroughly inherit the greedy wolf inheritance, when the time comes, Du Lei''s strength will certainly not be limited to one earth, maybe the whole universe will become Du Lei''s, so he has achieved his goal.


    "Anyway, you may not be able to live now. It''s better to gamble." Bully coax of say, looking at Du Lei indecisive appearance, bully push splash help LAN a, hope Du Lei can agree to his proposal.


    Because if he imposed it on Du Lei to activate the inheritance of the greedy wolf, if Du Lei lost the will to live, even the noumenon of the greedy wolf would be affected to a certain extent.


    At that time, if the greedy wolf loses his sense, the whole earth will face destruction. Although he doesn''t care about the small earth, he still needs to use the human beings on the earth.


    Du Lei, who had been indecisive, also felt reasonable when he heard the bully''s words. Anyway, he was just a little gangster before, and no one paid any attention to his life and death.


    Although he has done a lot of good deeds and made a great reputation, so what? In the end, he didn''t look like he was assassinated. It''s better to gamble on it. Maybe he will live.


    "Well, let''s make a bet." Du Lei said firmly.


    "Well, let''s find a place to heal. It was under the border before. Although outsiders can''t get near, there is a certain danger." Bully next face serious say.


    Knowing Baxia for such a long time, Du Lei was the first time to see Baxia so serious. He couldn''t help nodding, but he couldn''t make any effort, so he had to look at Baxia eagerly, hoping that he could help himself.


    Just a look in the eye, the bully will know how Du Lei thinks.

 Chapter 482

    Looking at the bully, Du Lei feels that he has been helped up by a stream of gas. It''s like having two hands to hold him up. It''s very interesting.


    "Bully, what''s this?" Du Lei curiously asked Baxia, it was the first time that he had such a feeling. He was entrusted by adults like a child.


    Bully left Du Lei one eye, did not answer Du Lei''s question, took Du Lei, left this motel.


    Soon Baxia took Du Lei to a tomb. When he came to the door, Du Lei said loudly: "Baxia, you won''t bury me directly."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the bully gave Du Lei a bad look and said to Du Lei, "I really want to bury you."


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding. I''m kidding." Du Lei feels his nose awkwardly. He still wants to be a bully, but he can''t really be provoked.


    Slowly walked into the tomb, although Du Lei had been to many tombs and was familiar with the cemetery, he felt cold today. Looking at the cemetery, he felt very gloomy.


    "Why do I feel so cold?" Du Lei is puzzled to ask a way, usually oneself enter graveyard, follow up oneself home same, today feel very strange however.


    It''s like there is a stream of gas in the body, surging back and forth in the Dantian, but this feeling makes Du Lei very strange.


    Glancing at Du Lei, PA Xia said faintly: "you are now on the verge of death. The reason why your soul has not left your body is because of the existence of greedy wolves, so of course you will feel cold."


    "I''m a dying man now, as you say." Du Lei''s eyes are fixed on the bully, for fear of missing any clues.


    "Yes, your soul may leave your body later." Bully looked at Du Lei one eye, light said, such rebirth pain, don''t know du Lei can stand.


    Damn, do you really have to die for the last time? It''s a real life and death bet. If you don''t do it well, you will die.


    "That''s almost certain." Du Lei looked at the bully with great expectation, hoping to get the answer from the bully and give himself some hope.


    "Twenty percent." In fact, Baxia is right. He wanted to wake up the greedy wolf in his body through Du Lei''s serious injury. If Du Lei could get the inheritance of the greedy wolf, it would not be limited to this earth.


    At that time, even the whole universe may follow Du Lei''s orders, although the God consciousness of greedy wolf will occupy Du Lei''s brain and make Du Lei lose his previous memory.


    So Du Lei just gave his body to the greedy wolf. If Du Lei was determined, he might share the body with the greedy wolf, but these tyrants didn''t want to tell Du Lei.


    Du Lei was shocked when he heard Baxia''s words. He came back to his senses and stammered: "twenty, twenty percent. Baxia, you''re not kidding me."


    "It''s true." Bully just told the consequences of the matter to Du Lei, but did not want to tell Du Lei about the greedy wolf, for fear that Du Lei would not agree and refuse the inheritance of the greedy wolf.


    As he spoke, he came to the deepest part of the tomb and saw a pear wood coffin just south of the cave. It seemed that the owner of the tomb was rich or expensive.


    The air flow gently put Du Lei on the ground and disappeared. Du Lei leaned against the wall and looked at the bully weakly. Now the air flow in his body has become stronger and stronger, as if it was going to run through his body.


    The air is flowing all over Du Lei''s body. Du Lei feels that his body is getting weaker and weaker. He can only watch the bully, but he has no strength to sit up.


    "Overlord, what''s the matter with me? Am I really going to die?" Du Lei is now struggling to speak. He just feels that the air is like his own blood night, attacking his body, but he can''t help it.


    Looking at Du Lei''s weak appearance, Baxia faintly feels the awakening of the greedy wolf. Although this air current is swimming in Du Lei''s body, it can be felt by outsiders.


    It seems that the greedy wolf really wants to wake up. If Du Lei can really get the inheritance of the greedy wolf, then this boy is also a lucky one. At that time, as long as he helps.


    There must be no problem, but it''s a pity for Du Lei. But for the sake of the great greedy wolf, it''s nothing. I think it''s selfish.


    "I, what''s wrong with me." Du Lei felt that he had difficulty breathing now. Looking at his body, he felt like there was an insect crawling in his body.


    Looking at their own skin shares up, what the hell, this kind of plot, generally only in the TV series will appear, why will happen in their own body.


    Looking at the gas swimming on Du Lei''s body, the bully''s psychology is clear. This is the greedy wolf changing Du Lei''s blood. As soon as Du Lei''s blood is changed, he will do it immediately to help the greedy wolf.


    Feeling as if his whole body was surrounded by a kind of soft gas, Du Lei felt less pain than he had just felt. On the contrary, he felt very comfortable. Even the blade of his body seemed to be healing.


    Curiously looking at the stabbed edge on his chest, he healed little by little, and no scar fell. Seeing this amazing scene, Du Lei could not help looking at his wounds in other places.


    Is also perfect appearance, Du Lei surprised looked up at the bully, said to the bully: "bully, this, how is this going on." It''s so fuckin ''creepy. Why does Du Lei have a rush to shoot ghost movies.


    "Now you are slowly waking up the greedy wolf. He will soon wake up." Bully looked at Du Lei surprise appearance, light said.


    Although there is no scar on Du Lei''s body now, Baxia knows that it''s just a greedy wolf repairing his body for his successor.


    After all, no one hopes that the person who wakes up to inherit will be a dilapidated body. Of course, it needs to be repaired well. Even the scar left by Du Lei is no longer there, but Du Lei has not found it.


    Du Lei was overjoyed to hear what Baxia said. He thought that this was the rebirth that Baxia said. Originally, it was not so painful, and now he seems to have a little more spirit than just now.


    Just now, it must have been bullying and deliberately teasing himself. That''s why he said that. Du Lei thought secretly that bullying was giving himself a surprise.


    At this time, Du Lei''s body, slowly left the ground, Du Lei for the first time to see such a situation, scared to shout: "bully, this, how is this going on?"

 Chapter 483

    Looking at himself farther and farther away from the ground, Du Lei''s psychology is more and more bottomless. How can he fly up for no reason? Looking at himself floating higher and higher, Du Lei can''t help swallowing.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of heights. Whoever he is, suddenly flies up. Everyone will be afraid. Du Lei is floating, and he''s about to touch the top of the cemetery.


    Now I have to be at least five or six meters away from the ground. If I fall down suddenly, I''m sure I will fall to pieces.


    "Bully, do something quickly." Du Lei anxiously said, looking at the bully, just looking at himself indifferently, there is no intention to lend a helping hand, is really about to put Du Lei to die.


    See Du Lei in the top, both hands back and forth of row pull, a pair of funny appearance, Ba Xia finally can''t help but say: "you can''t settle down a little bit, you are like this, may interrupt greedy wolf wake up."


    Finally heard the bully speak, Du Lei quickly stopped his action, in fact, he just want to find a focus, want to be safe.


    For fear that the current will suddenly disperse, he really wants to say goodbye to the world. Du Lei looks at Baxia with a bitter smile, hoping that he can come and help him, but Baxia just looks at him quietly.


    In the above floating Du Lei, slowly rotating up, although the rotation is very slow, but also enough Du Lei startled, this can be compared to do roller coaster also exciting ah.


    "Can you, can you stop?" Du Lei shouts loudly, now Du Lei, already had a lot of strength than just now, felt that his lower abdomen had a warm current.


    Looking at Du Lei slowly spinning up, PA Xia knows that it seems that Du Lei''s serious injury will really arouse the greedy wolf. If the greedy wolf can really wake up


    But slowly, the speed of Du Lei''s rotation over the sky became faster and faster, which made Du Lei cry out: "bully, hurry, stop, I''m so dizzy, I''m dying."


    The rapid rotation makes Du Lei dazzled. He can''t see anything clearly. He just keeps spinning. In Du Lei''s mind, spinning has been thrown into a pot of porridge.


    Basically, I don''t know anything. I just feel that my stomach is surging constantly. This kind of taste is really uncomfortable, but the gas is getting faster and faster.


    Looking at Du Lei''s appearance of forming a whirlpool above, he whirled quickly and brought up a strong wind, which made the small stones on the ground also fly.


    Now the overlord can''t see Du Lei''s figure any more, because the speed of rotation is too fast, so they can only vaguely see dark shadows spinning on it.


    Although there is a strong wind in the tomb, the bully still focuses on Du Lei. He wants to help Du Lei at the critical moment, so that the greedy wolf can wake up.


    But looking at Du Lei like this, the greedy wolf does not seem to really wake up. Du Lei is now like this, just because Du Lei was seriously injured, and the greedy wolf is in Du Lei''s body, stimulating the greedy wolf.


    Just after his own airflow surrounded Du Lei, it made the greedy wolf smell the dangerous smell, so the greedy wolf had the intention to wake up.


    But just that stream of air, has been all over Du Lei''s body, it seems that the greedy wolf think Su Lei now has nothing serious, so also ready to sleep.


    This is absolutely not good. The greedy wolf is not easy to wake up. This opportunity must not be missed. If Du Lei does not stimulate the greedy wolf, he will give Du Lei a ride.


    In any case, he must wake up greedy wolf, so that he can fulfill his wish, he wants everyone to submit to his feet.


    Although Du Lei may lose consciousness and be completely controlled by the greedy wolf, that can''t stop his plan. He must let the greedy wolf wake up.


    Du Lei, who is spinning in the sky, feels that his internal organs are about to be thrown out. He just wants to stop, which is more painful than just now.


    Because the speed of rotation is too fast, Du Lei can''t see where the bully is, and his mouth doesn''t listen to him. Du Lei even feels that his body is about to be broken.


    Turn for a long time, slowly Du Lei''s body sent out a purple light, the speed of rotation also dropped down, until Du Lei was slowly put on the ground.


    Touching the ground, Du Lei finally put his heart into his stomach, but his stomach still feels like a sea of water. After a while, Du Lei looks at the bully, but he can''t speak.


    He was afraid that if he opened his mouth, he would spit it out. He just forbeared, but his eyes wanted to know what was going on just now.


    Without waiting for the overlord to answer Du Lei''s words, Du Lei felt that his body was slowly emitting some blue light. Although it was very light, he could clearly see that the blue light was slowly enveloping him.


    "What''s going on?" Du Lei is surprised to ask, oneself so can send out light to come, this is to mean, oneself want to ascend a sky, otherwise a good person, how can send out blue light to come.


    Looking at the blue light emitted from Du Lei''s body, he said faintly: "the greedy wolf is likely to wake up." Actually, I''m not sure.


    Because he only heard about the greedy wolf, and did not have a particularly in-depth understanding of what the inheritance of the greedy wolf would be like, so he could only watch it change.


    As long as he feels the powerful deterrent force, he will send Du Lei on the road to see if he can wake up the greedy wolf. As soon as the greedy wolf wakes up, it means that the earth will face a big disaster.


    "Wake up?" Du Lei stares at the light on his body. It turns out that the greedy wolf is about to wake up. Since he is about to wake up, he doesn''t have to die. Maybe he will become more powerful.


    Blue light, more and more deep, but also more and more dazzling, even under the hegemony, but also stabbed to open their eyes, can only use their hands to cover their eyes, secretly observing Du Lei''s action.


    At this time, Du Lei''s stomach is gradually getting bigger, just like a pregnant woman, growing bigger and bigger. Du Lei looks at his stomach. Is it hard for him to have a baby?


    "Bully, bully, this, belly." Du Lei doesn''t know how to describe himself at this time, because the blue light is too dazzling. Du Lei can''t see where the bully is, but he knows that the bully is always observing himself.


    Looking at Du Lei''s tummy, it''s like it''s going to burst. Baxia frowns tightly. What''s the matter? I haven''t heard of it. But looking at Du Lei''s tummy, it''s getting bigger and bigger, and it''s going to explode soon.


    "It''s OK. It''s going to be there in a minute." Baxia doesn''t know what this is, but he has sensed that there is a strong air flow in Du Lei''s body, shuttling around Du Lei.

 Chapter 484

    Such a powerful aura, another bully is also a little worried, although I know that the greedy wolf has always been stronger than myself, but I never thought that the greedy wolf would be so powerful.


    Looking at Du Lei rolling on the ground, I''m really afraid that he won''t listen.


    Now I haven''t woken up yet. I feel vaguely that the powerful force is slowly melting into Du Lei''s body, but I didn''t expect that the inheritance of greedy wolf is like this.


    "Ah Du Lei cries out in pain. Du Lei covers his brain tightly, and his face is twisted, but he stands straight and his stomach is bulging, as if he is about to burst.


    Hearing Du Lei''s cry, Baxia immediately takes away the hand blocking his eyes and looks at Du Lei. Looking at Du Lei''s painful look, Baxia secretly raises his hand.


    I saw the hands of the bully, issued an orange light, bully slowly put his hands of light, to Du Lei, try to let his energy, into Du Lei''s body.


    I hope he can not be so painful, but the orange light of Baxia, just about to get close to the blue light on Du Lei''s body, is bounced back. The orange light is bounced back and directly shoots at Baxia. Baxia easily avoids it.


    It seems that even bullying can''t help Du Lei now. Du Lei has to bear all the pain himself. Bullying can''t bear to see Du''s pain, but in order to wake up the greedy wolf, he can only do so.


    Now Du Lei feels like he''s burned all over, and his brain is spinning like a black hole.


    The five zang organs seem to have shifted. Du Lei, who is in pain, wants to get into the ground. But his body stands upright, and he can''t even move if he wants to.


    The light on his body, more and more bright, from just light blue, gradually deeper, but the pain, also more and more strong, even Du Lei himself, do not know whether he can survive.


    The darker the color, the more intense the pain on Du Lei''s body. Du Lei presses his head hard and feels that his head wants to explode.


    I feel that my brain is going to crack. It''s better to die. It''s really a rebirth. It''s better to die happily. If I had known that Yanji would have killed herself, I wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    "Du Lei, you have to hold on. It will be over soon. You must hold on." Bully''s voice, vaguely into Du Lei''s mind, now Du Lei has been unable to distinguish, bully in what direction, just want this pain quickly past.


    "Screw you, I''ll quit. Let him stop." Du Lei angry roar, is really too painful, Du Lei feel his brain cover, was abruptly opened the same.


    "Ah..." Du Lei groaned painfully, feeling that his whole body was going to burst, and there was no place from head to foot that didn''t hurt.


    "Hold on, hold on." At this time, the bully has ignored the dirty words in Du Lei''s mouth, just want to appease Du Lei, hope he must wake up the greedy wolf.


    This is a rare opportunity. If you miss it and want to stimulate the greedy wolf, you don''t know when it will be. If the greedy wolf has been sleeping, you don''t know when your big plan will come true.


    Hearing the words of the overlord, Du Lei used all his strength to shout to the overlord: "quick, kill me, I can''t stand it."


    "No, you must hold on." Now is not the time to die, Baxia stares at Du Lei tightly, waiting for a good time. At that time, he is helping the greedy wolf.


    I believe that soon, the greedy wolf will wake up. When the world is in chaos, he will be able to take advantage of the chaos to restore his previous ability. By his own means, he will be able to fulfill his wish.


    "Come on, kill me." Du Lei roars painfully that he can''t bear such torment. It''s the feeling of pain to the bone. It''s more painful than a woman giving birth to a child.


    Just finished speaking, Du Lei came to a big reversal, the body quickly turned, now Du Lei is feet up, head down posture, head less than a meter from the ground.


    But this time, the light from Du Lei''s body is more fierce. Even he has to reach out to block the dazzling light. He can''t open his eyes and look at Du Lei. He can only judge Du Lei''s direction by his ears.


    Feel Du Lei''s body, send out a strong aura, Baxia know, from the greedy wolf wake up direction, not far away, it seems that the greedy wolf should wake up soon.


    Now Du Lei doesn''t know that he''s standing on his head. He just feels that his brain is going to be thrown out. This kind of taste is really miserable.


    If you survive this time, you must take good care of your body. From childhood to adulthood, Du Lei regretted it for the first time. It''s not as good as just swallowing his breath. He doesn''t have to suffer from such burning.


    But thinking of his parents and his own woman, Du Lei has a strong will. Since he has suffered so much, if he died, he would not have suffered in vain.


    No, even for the sake of their parents and women, they must fight and be strong. What''s the pain? If they can really survive.


    Du Lei firmly believes that he will be much better than before. He just thought of so much, but he was knocked out by the sudden pain. The pain has occupied all Du Lei''s senses.


    "Du Lei, hold on, it''s almost successful." Bully''s voice, anxiously spread into Du Lei''s mind, as if to cheer Du Lei, looking at Du Lei''s painful appearance, bully really afraid that Du Lei will not survive.


    Baxia''s words let Du Lei have the idea of living again. Now the greedy wolf has not been really stimulated, so it can only be regarded as fur. However, Baxia feels that Du Lei has no idea of living.


    For fear that Du Lei will not bear such pain, so he began to remind Du Lei, do not give up all previous achievements, otherwise, it will be more difficult to wake up the greedy wolf.


    Just now Du Lei has really lost the idea of living. Although Du Lei just thought of his parents and women, he was defeated by the pain.


    Du Lei has curled up in pain. He can''t feel the disturbance from the outside world. He can''t breathe any more. He seems to have a pair of hands, pinching his neck tightly.

 Chapter 485

    "Ah..." Du Lei cries out in pain, and his grave trembles. Now Du Lei has been completely occupied by pain, and he has no sense of reason.


    Puzzled voice, hit the wall, and rebounded back, hit on the ground, a few deep cracks, let a person see shocking.


    Even under the hegemony, are shocked head pain, but still carefully observed Du Lei''s situation, ready to hand at any time, help greedy wolf wake up.


    At this time, Du Lei suddenly whirled up, the grave when the strong wind, countless stones are blown up by the wind, forming a large vortex.


    Feel this strong air current, burst out from Du Lei''s body, PA Xia narrowed his eyes, it seems that the greedy wolf is really about to wake up.


    All of a sudden, a white light flashed by. The blue light just emitted from Du Lei''s body now became much dimmer and darker. Although it was not as dazzling as before, this powerful breath still deeply shocked the overlord.


    I didn''t expect the greedy wolf to sleep so long, and his energy is still so strong. I don''t know whether it''s right to let the greedy wolf wake up, and I don''t know if he can achieve his wish.


    After the white light flashed by, Du Lei stopped rotating, and the person came over, but his feet were almost one meter away from the ground. Looking at Du Lei, he was surrounded by gas.


    It seems that Du Lei has been gradually integrated with the greedy wolf, but Du Lei is now very peaceful, just like sleeping, no pain at all.


    Feeling calm, Du Lei feels full of strength. He slowly opens his eyes and sees another scene, which is not the tomb just now.


    It seems that there is only one person here. Du Lei looks around curiously, just like an old castle. Standing in the tall tower, Du Lei seems so small.


    Slowly push open the gate of the tower, Du Lei carefully walked in, looking at the magnificent house, Du Lei can''t help but sigh, this is more prosperous than the capital.


    But where is it? Is it that he has already died and gone to heaven? Thinking of this, Du Lei can''t help sighing. It seems that he really didn''t survive or died.


    But Du Lei didn''t want to try the pain for the second time. One time is enough. It seems that he can only say it to his parents in his heart.


    Thinking about it, Du Lei walked in slowly. Looking at the magnificent palace, Du Lei could not help sighing that no wonder everyone wanted to come to heaven. It turned out that heaven was so beautiful.


    He reached out and touched the gorgeous pillar beside him. How much is it worth? Such good gold is used to make a pillar. It''s really a big deal.


    If he can take these pillars back, then he will become a rich man in the world. Du Lei has been calculating the value of the castle. Although he already knows that he can''t go back, he can''t help thinking about it.


    Reluctantly left the pillar, Du Lei slowly walked in, such a big place, why not even individuals, is this heaven just designed for themselves?


    Think of this, Du Lei can''t help but have fun for a while, I really think too much, such a beautiful thing, how can it happen to me, although I have been very lucky, have a lot more than others.


    But since ancient times, people are greedy, and no one will feel satisfied. Even Du Lei is no exception. He just feels lucky and has done so many great things.


    Suddenly, Du Lei is attracted by a sign. It''s a wolf''s sign. Du Lei looks at the wolf''s head and feels a little familiar, but he can''t remember it for a moment.


    Did you cross? Did not go to heaven, Du Lei frowned thinking, carefully looked at the sign of wolf head, Du Lei carefully recalled, but still did not think of anything.


    Forget it, you''d better look ahead. Maybe you''ll remember it later. Then you''ll come to the main hall of the castle. Du Lei gently pushes the red gate open. He feels nothing different and steps in.


    Looking at the tall hall, Du Lei couldn''t help but sigh: "it''s so beautiful, if only I had one."


    "Who are you? How dare you break in here?" An old voice, rang up, at this time a huge wolf, jumped in front of Du Lei, looked at Du Lei, open frightening fangs, looks extremely fierce.


    Startled by the sudden shadow, Du Lei takes two steps behind him. He feels his back and leans against the gate. Du Lei stops and looks at the beast in front of him.


    Looking at the beast''s fierce expression on himself, Du Lei can''t help swallowing. Although he was not afraid of anything before, it was because he had a bully in his body. Now he''s dead, so maybe he''s not.


    That oneself after all still can beat this giant beast in front of, if beat, Du Lei estimates that he will feed the wolf, looking at the giant beast''s big tusk, Du Lei can''t help crying and laughing.


    I did a lot of good things in my life, but I didn''t expect to be eaten by a giant beast when I died. I really want to find someone to reason with.


    Did not wait for Du Lei exclamation to finish, the giant animal is very impatient toward Du Lei roared.


    "Oh..."


    This damned human dare to despise him. As a wolf, he is despised by a little human, which requires his face to go there.


    Hearing the roar of the beast, Du Lei blinked. This is the first time that he has been fighting with the wolf so close. Hearing the wolf howling, Du Lei doesn''t know how. He thinks it''s not as simple as he thought.


    Facts have proved that Du Lei''s idea is correct. At this time, a lot of wolves come in from all around, and they all look at Du Lei fiercely, as if Du Lei wants to compete with them for territory.


    Looking at the increasing number of wolves, Du Lei said: "brother wolf, I didn''t mean to offend you. I don''t know why. I woke up and was at the gate of the castle."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the beast is like a human being. He frowns and looks at Du Lei. His eyes stare at Du Lei tightly, as if he is considering the authenticity of Du Lei''s words.


    Looking at the giant pretending to be thinking, Du Lei can''t help but feel that this giant, like human beings, can''t think. Is it this giant that said what he said just now.


    In order to confirm Du Lei''s own psychological thoughts, Du Lei said: "I really don''t mean to offend you. I''m Wu Chuang. Please believe me."

 Chapter 486

    Looking at the way that Du Lei didn''t want to talk, the beast couldn''t help saying, "you said that when you wake up, you are already at the gate of the castle."


    "Yes, I wake up at the door, or I don''t know this place." Du Lei said helplessly that he was tortured just now, but now he has to face these creatures. What''s the matter with him.


    This is what other giants are talking to. Du Lei can''t understand it, but Du Lei knows that they must be studying themselves.


    If all of a sudden, these beasts will be eaten by them. Thinking of their former scenery, who can think that they will end up in today''s field.


    After a brief discussion, wolf head asked: "this is not the place you should come to. Let''s go."


    Hearing that the giant beast intended to release himself, Du Lei could not help saying happily: "thank you, thank you." With that, he turned to open the door just now and wanted to go out.


    "Wait a minute." Said the beast.


    After hearing the words of the beasts, Du Lei''s legs just stepped out and drew back. Now he doesn''t want to irritate these beasts. If they are not happy, they may really break themselves up.


    Slowly turned his head, Du Lei asked with a smile: "what''s the matter, is there anything else, to account for me." As long as you don''t want to eat yourself, it''s easy to say.


    "Do you really just wake up and find yourself here?" Wolf head looks at Du Lei suspiciously, because this place, ordinary creatures can''t get close at all.


    But it''s really hard to understand why the human in front of us suddenly appeared in this place. Just now, wolf head, with his own divine sense, scanned Du Lei and found that Du Lei really didn''t lie.


    But he appeared here, which made him very confused. He had been here for thousands of years, and Du Lei was the first creature to appear here. No wonder it aroused his curiosity.


    "Really, I woke up here." Du Lei also raised his hand and made an oath. In order to strengthen his credibility, he looked at the wolf head, hoping that he could believe himself and let him go.


    "Forget it, you go." Finish saying, wolf head sends out a light to Du Lei, hit to Du Lei.


    "Ah..." Du Lei had no time to react, so he was hit by the light and disappeared in the castle.


    He stares at Du Lei tightly for fear of missing something, but Du Lei doesn''t make any sound. Suddenly, a white light flashes by, and Du Lei opens his eyes painfully.


    Open your eyes to see familiar bully, Du Lei happy said: "bully, I finally see you." Feeling that he has returned to the grave, Du Lei''s hanging heart is finally released.


    Looking at Du Lei''s happy appearance, PA Xia frowned and said to Du Lei, "it seems that you still haven''t succeeded in arousing the greedy wolf."


    "I wish I could come back." Du Lei heard the bully''s words, and said that if he had not been smart just now, he would have been broken down by the monsters.


    Who was in charge at that time? Wake up or not? Anyway, it''s best to come back alive. Now Du Lei is very lucky, but he doesn''t think so.


    "You must fulfill your mission, because you are the inheritor selected by the greedy wolf, so you must wake up the greedy wolf." Bully serious to Du Lei said, no matter what reason, can''t stop greedy wolf wake up.


    I have been waiting for so many years, and finally wait for the opportunity for the greedy wolf to wake up. I absolutely can''t let go of this opportunity, otherwise, when will my great career be completed.


    After hearing the words of the overlord, Du Lei knows that he has a mission on his shoulders, but he really doesn''t want to experience the pain like that.


    "Forget it, it almost killed me just now." I feel like I''ve been hollowed out. It''s really hard.


    Knowing that Du Lei''s suffering just now is beyond the control of ordinary people, even if he dominates, he may not be able to bear it, let alone Du Lei.


    But Du Lei is the person selected by the greedy wolf himself. Only Du Lei has the chance to wake up the greedy wolf who has been sleeping for thousands of years. Now it is absolutely not the time for Du Lei to give up.


    "Du Lei, if you want to be a good person, you have to pay more than others. I''m waiting to see your Nirvana and believe in yourself." Ba Xia said with encouragement. I hope Du Lei can try it again. Just now, it is obvious that Du Lei has entered the palace where the greedy wolf sleeps.


    But don''t know what reason, Du Lei but wake up, it seems that Du Lei must die last time, will activate the real Qi in the body, only in this way, will return to sleep greedy wolf.


    "Come on, I think it''s good now." Du Lei turned his lips and said that he knew the meaning of hegemony. If he could really get the inheritance of greedy wolves, those sticks would not dare to bully Huaxia.


    At that time, with the help of the power of the greedy wolf, he will beat them all away, but thinking of the pain he suffered just now, Du Lei can''t help hesitating.


    Although I don''t have such a great ideal, I can''t see Bangzi bullying Huaxia. After all, it''s my motherland. I won''t let it fight against foreign enemies, but


    I can see Du Lei''s hesitation. I know that as long as I work harder, Du Lei will agree. I still have this confidence.


    "Then you can''t help but watch those sticks bully us Chinese people. Do you really have the heart?" Bully don''t want to persuade Du Lei, just want to arouse, Du Lei''s fighting spirit.


    Thinking that his parents and women may be bullied by those sticks in the future, Du Lei can''t help shaking up. If he can really get the inheritance of the greedy wolf, he will have the strength to defend his country.


    To protect so many people in China, what is the pain? Thinking of this, Du Lei firmly looked at the bully and said, "don''t say it. I''m willing to bear it again, but I must succeed this time." If it''s the third time, I guess I''ll hang up.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK this time." Ba Xia assured that Du Lei was only seriously injured, not dead, so he didn''t wake up the greedy wolf directly.


    Now Du Lei has the spirit of greedy wolf in his body. If Du Lei dies directly or suffers more serious injuries, he will wake up the spirit of greedy wolf in his body. At that time, the greedy wolf will help Du Lei.


    As long as Du Lei wakes up, it means that the greedy wolf is really awakened by Du Lei. When the greedy wolf wakes up, the world will really change. On this day, he has been waiting for too long.


    "Well, try again." Du Lei says helplessly, also can be like this now.

 Chapter 487

    Finally, hearing Du Lei''s approval of his proposal, PA Xia said seriously: "don''t worry, just give it to me. Did you just enter a palace?"


    Du Lei was surprised to hear what the bully said. How did he know that he had just entered the palace? Du Lei said curiously: "bully, how do you know that I have just entered a palace."


    Getting Du Lei''s affirmative answer, PA Xia nodded and said, "that''s where the greedy wolf sleeps. He''s been sleeping there for a long time, and it''s time to wake up."


    It turns out that the palace is the place where the greedy wolf sleeps. After being reminded by the overlord, Du Lei realizes that the sign of the wolf head he saw just now is the greedy wolf. He just didn''t remember it.


    "That''s the temple of greedy wolves. What do you see?" Bully carefully asked, he must ensure that Du Lei can successfully wake up the greedy wolf, otherwise next time do not know when will have such an opportunity.


    "Wolf, there are a group of talking wolves." Du Lei thought for a moment and described the giant beast to the bully, because the size of the wolf was really frightening. Standing there, he was not as tall as his legs. It was the first time he saw such a big wolf.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, Baxia said: "those giant beasts are the guardians of greedy wolves. Since you can come back alive, it can be seen that they have not done any harm to you."


    "Yes, I just asked why I''m here." Du Lei shrugged and said that he was really lucky that he was not killed by those monsters.


    Bully at Du Lei, rolled a white eye, said: "they did not hurt you, because you have the smell of greedy wolf, they will think you have relations with other races of greedy wolf, so they will let you go."


    It turned out that he was lucky to have a greedy wolf in his body. Otherwise, he had to be eaten by these beasts just now. Du Lei said bitterly: "thank you for the greedy wolf, or I will die."


    "You just had a little bit of the smell of greedy wolf in your body. Now I''m going to expand it in your body so that they can feel it. Then you''re talking to them." Ba Xia looked at Du Lei and said.


    After a while, he will hurt Du Lei. Whether he can live or not depends on Du Lei''s fate. If Du Lei''s death doesn''t wake up the greedy wolf, Du Lei''s life will be gone.


    But in this case, the bully didn''t tell Du Lei. He was afraid that Du Lei would repent and didn''t agree to do so. If Du Lei lost his will to survive, even if he killed Du Lei, the greedy wolf would not wake up.


    "Talk? What are we talking about? " Du Lei doesn''t understand and asks. Seeing such a big beast standing in front of him, that is, Du Lei, who has seen some big things in the world, would have been stunned if he had changed his mind. Where else would he want to talk with the beast.


    "I''ve told you that those monsters are the protectors of the greedy wolves. They''ve protected the greedy wolves for a long time. You must see them when you go." Ba Xia says helplessly, he knows the appearance of these giant beasts, they are huge, and most people will feel weak when they see them.


    Du Lei knows the meaning of bullying, but what do you want to say to them? They have been guarding the greedy Wolf for so long. Will they really let themselves meet the greedy wolf directly.


    "Then how can I prove that I am the successor chosen by the greedy wolf." Those monsters are not easy to fool. Don''t be killed by these monsters without seeing the wolf''s face.


    Baxia thinks that after Du Lei wakes up, he becomes stupid. But in order to let Du Lei wake up the greedy wolf, Baxia has to patiently explain to Du Lei.


    After a while, the bully will attack Du Lei with his true Qi. After injuring Du Lei, Du Lei may stimulate the gas in his body as he did just now. At this time, the bully will use his true Qi to hit Du Lei hard.


    If he falls into a coma, he may be able to enter the gate of the temple just as before, but this time, we must persuade those monsters to see the true spirit of the greedy wolf.


    He is urging the Qi in his body to wake up the greedy wolf who has been sleeping for thousands of years. As soon as the greedy wolf wakes up, he will combine with Du Lei, and then Du Lei will have the power of the greedy wolf.


    After hearing the explanation from the overlord, Du Lei finally got to know something. Although he knew there would be some danger, Du Lei still wanted to have a try.


    If you sacrifice yourself in exchange for the safety of China, Du Lei feels that even if you die, it''s worth it. He should die for his country, but he''s a little sorry for his parents. He can''t be filial to them.


    "Ready? I''m going to start." Bully see the desire in Du Lei''s eyes, he must strike while the iron is hot, if Du Lei back, then his previous efforts, in vain.


    Looked at the bully, Du Lei nodded, heavy said: "come on, bully, I believe you." Then he closed his eyes and waited for the attack.


    Looking at Du Lei''s generous appearance, I can''t bear to bully him. I didn''t even tell Du Lei the truth. I just said that there was a certain danger, but Du Lei believed in himself.


    Shaking his head, Bashi throws his self blame behind him and prepares to attack Du Lei wholeheartedly. Bashi''s hand is full of orange gas.


    This gas is darker than before when Baxia wanted to rescue Du Lei. With all his strength, Baxia hit Du Lei with the gas in his hand.


    "Ah..." Du Lei, who was hit by the gas, yelled out. The whole orange gas hit Du Lei''s chest, and Du Lei spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    Soon Du Lei''s body sent out a dazzling blue light, blue light and orange light, mutual reflection together, as if in a fight.


    Du Lei is now about to lose consciousness. Du Lei only feels that his five internal organs have moved, and the pain is unbearable. Unfortunately, Du Lei has no strength to shout, and can only bear it silently.


    Two streams of air chase back and forth in Du Lei''s body, orange gas for attack, blue gas for defense, spinning around Du Lei.


    Looking at the two streams of air chasing, Baxia raised his hand and gathered some orange gas. The orange gas became a very big ball. Baxia hit the gas in his hand towards Du Lei''s direction.


    "Ah..." this time, the gas is more violent than just now. Du Lei, who has been in a coma, can''t help shouting. Du Lei''s body can''t bear it completely. If it wasn''t for being surrounded by gas, it would have become a pool of soft mud, but Du Lei''s body is still standing there straight, like a statue.

 Chapter 488

    Watching Du Lei lose consciousness, PA Xia can''t help but cover his chest. This time, his real Qi is all his strength. If he can''t break the blue light, Du Lei may not be able to go to the temple, and he will die directly.


    Now the overlord can only place all his hopes on Du Lei. As long as Du Lei has a strong will, he will return to the temple again.


    Now the gas in Du Lei''s body has just been activated by the overlord. As long as Du Lei can enter the temple, the giant animals will feel the gas in Du Lei''s body. In this way, these giant animals will not attack Du Lei.


    At that time, as long as Du Lei explains to the beast, he will surely see the greedy wolf. As long as the greedy wolf can wake up, the world will really change. It seems that he is a step further away from his big plan.


    Du Lei is dazed by the last orange light. His body has no consciousness. Du Lei''s soul has completely left his body.


    Slowly wake up, Du Lei opened his eyes, looking at the familiar castle in front of him, Du Lei sat up and came to this place called the temple.


    Looking at the Red Gate, Du Lei feels that his heart is full of strength. This time, it''s different from last time. This time, it seems that he has more faith and courage. Du Lei reaches out his hand to push the door in front of him and strides in.


    Familiar with the inside of the hall, looking at the familiar scene, a sense of honor, spontaneously, as if he had been the master here, Du Lei confidence to go inside.


    Soon came to the main hall of the temple, looking at the big golden pillar just now, this scene is really familiar. He reached out and patted the golden pillar, if only he could move it home. With a sigh, Du Lei went to the temple. This time, Du Lei was not as timid as before, but stood in the center of the main hall boldly and arrogantly.


    "Beast, come out. I have something to say." Du Lei said aloud, looking around, hoping to call out the wolf just now.


    As expected, a rough male voice came: "you damned human." A black figure, don''t know from which place, directly stood in front of Du Lei, wolf head high Ao looking at Du Lei.


    Looking at the wolf head''s impatience, Du Lei can''t help but swallow his saliva. Even his eyes can''t tell where the giant beast is coming from. It seems that he''d better be careful. Don''t let things go wrong at that time, he''s taking care of his life.


    "Well, I, I have something important to say to you." Du Lei stands up straight and looks up at the beast. There''s no way. Who makes the beast so tall? Du Lei looks at the beast. He has to look up to see its face clearly.


    Looking at Du Lei''s appearance, the beast hummed coldly and said, "you''d better have something very important, or I''ll eat you."


    Hearing that the beast said he wanted to eat himself, Du Lei quickly said, "you can''t eat me. I''m the inheritor of the greedy wolf. I want to see the greedy wolf." One breath to say his words, all finished, Du Lei eyes tightly staring at the beast.


    "What did you say?" Behemoth looks at Du Lei incredulously, and immediately scans Du Lei with his own divine sense, hoping to know the truth of Du Lei''s words.


    Feeling the beast doubting himself, Du Lei straightened up and said solemnly, "I''m the inheritor of the greedy wolf. I''m here to wake up the greedy wolf."


    When Du Lei finished speaking, he felt that the hall was very quiet. He could even hear a needle falling from the ground. However, the beast just stared at Du Lei tightly and didn''t speak. For a moment, Du Lei didn''t know how to answer the question, so he had to let the beast look at him.


    With his divine sense, the beast sweeps Du Lei and finds that there is a little greedy wolf in his body, but this breath is really too weak, but he won''t let Du Lei see greedy wolf easily.


    "Why should I believe you?" Beast light said, beast has not believed Du Lei''s words, he does not know why greedy wolf adults will choose a small human, as their own inheritor.


    Hearing the giant ask himself, Du Lei straightened his back and said, "you take me to see the greedy wolf, he will tell you everything."


    "Bold, you dare to use this tone to call greedy wolf." The monster roars at Du Lei angrily, because the monster is angry and sends out some strong wind.


    Du Lei couldn''t open his eyes at all. He didn''t expect that the beast in front of him would be called greedy wolf. Should he use the same name as him.


    Because the smell of wolf head is too strong, all the nearby beasts come to the temple. For a moment, the temple of nuota is full of beasts, and they all look at Du Lei fiercely.


    Feeling that there is not so much wind around, Du Lei slowly opens his eyes, only to find that he is surrounded by a group of giant animals, and the wolf head in front of him looks at him fiercely.


    "Don''t get excited. I mean, I want to see you soon." Du Lei is a good student this time. Instead of meeting the beast, he says his request tactfully.


    Looking at Du Lei''s careful appearance, the beast finally put away his anger. He just looked at Du Lei up and down. He couldn''t see the special power of human beings in front of him. He would be favored by the greedy wolf.


    The other beasts felt that their wolf head had withdrawn their anger, and they all looked at the human in front of them curiously. They didn''t understand how he, a small human, dared to enter the temple.


    "Prove it to me, and I''ll take you to see the greedy wolf." After taking a look at Du Lei, the wolf head said contemptuously that he knew that the human in front of him really had the smell of greedy wolf adults in his body.


    Because they are noble wolves, they are sensitive to breath after all. In front of the human body, the smell of greedy wolf is not very strong, so he doubts Du Lei.


    Hearing the words of the beast, Du Lei knows that the beast is testing himself. These beasts are all here to protect the greedy wolf. They will not easily let themselves see the greedy wolf, even if they are just a small human.


    Du Lei put his hands together and slowly felt the breath in his body. A stream of heat gushed out from the Dantian. He walked all over his body, felt the air flow and swam around his body.


    Slowly, Du Lei''s feet leave the ground, a blue light surrounds Du Lei''s whole body, and Du Lei''s Dantian is flowing with heat.


    But Du Lei closed his eyes and couldn''t see all this. He could only feel his whole body surrounded by warm current.

 Chapter 489

    The temple is quiet, and all the eyes of the beast are staring at Du Lei tightly, for fear of missing something, looking at Du Lei''s body surrounded by a blue light.


    But Du Lei didn''t feel anything. He just felt that his whole body was warm, very soft, and more relaxed than usual. Especially in Dantian, he was flowing warm water all the time.


    The light on Du Lei''s body is more and more obvious, but at this time, Du Lei suddenly feels a pain in his heart, and immediately stops his action.


    "Poof Pooh." Du Lei sprayed a mouthful of blood, Du Lei''s Dantian place, also suddenly lost the warm current, the blue light on the body also disappeared, and Du Lei directly sat on the ground.


    What''s the matter? Did you fail? But Baxia said that as long as you have one belief in your heart, you can prove that you are the inheritor of the greedy wolf. But what can you do now.


    Looking at so many cool eyes and staring at himself tightly, Du Lei can''t help but feel anxious. Now he is really harmed by the bully. Looking at so many fierce beasts, Du Lei can''t help feeling cold.


    It seems that I will die this time. I don''t know whether the beast in front of me will eat people or not, or I won''t even have bones left.


    Although he is afraid, Du Lei is a man who has seen the world. On the surface, he doesn''t show any fear at all. Instead, he looks at the wolf calmly, hoping that he can let himself go.


    "Man, is this your proof?" The wolf''s low voice sounded in the hall, and other beasts also hummed, as if disdaining Du Lei.


    Du Lei is surprised to hear the wolf speak. He knows that he has not passed the test of the wolf, but he doesn''t know what to do now. He has no choice but to stabilize the wolf and think of another way.


    "I was seriously injured before, so the breath in my body can''t be summoned at all." Du Lei said that his serious injury is a fact, and he did not lie.


    Du Lei finished, the temple is quiet, the wolf staring at Du Lei, want to see the flaw from Du Lei''s body, after all, the greedy wolf has been sleeping for so long.


    All of a sudden, there came a human who said that he had been inherited by the greedy wolf. If it was put on anyone, he would not believe it, because human beings are the lowest in the eyes of the divine world, so everyone felt that the human in front of us was joking.


    Looking at the wolf didn''t speak, Du Lei''s psychology can''t help beating a drum, this wolf won''t think he is lying, but Baxia said, his body, there is the smell of greedy wolf, is this wolf''s nose bad.


    As if seeing through Du Lei''s psychological thoughts, the wolf said: "in your body, there is the smell of greedy wolf adults, but it is very small. If greedy wolf adults want to choose inheritors, your breath can''t bear the inheritance of greedy wolf adults."


    Damn, he already knew that he had the smell of greedy wolf in his body. Just now, he deliberately scared me. If he had the ability, he would beat the wolf dog


    Du Lei in the psychological, has put the wolf, to ruthlessly clean up a meal, but the face is very peaceful, let people simply can''t find, Du Lei heart true idea.


    "But I''m here for the greedy wolf. I hope I can get the inheritance of the greedy wolf." Du Lei said sincerely that he remembered the instructions of the overlord, and he must get the inheritance of the greedy wolf.


    Because he wants to beat away all those sticks, so that they don''t dare to make trouble in China again. Otherwise, he will fight one by one and bring peace to China.


    "Human beings are the most greedy. Go back. The greedy wolf will not see you." Wolf light said, and then did not look at Du Lei, turned to leave.


    Now the head wolf, still can''t accept, his beloved greedy wolf adult, will choose a small human as the inheritor, in the head wolf''s psychology, just think that Du Lei wants to greedily get the ability of greedy wolf adult, to complete his wish.


    How could head wolf let such human beings get the inheritance of greedy wolf? Such small human beings are not worthy to see greedy wolf.


    Looking at the head wolf head also don''t return of go out, Du Lei didn''t have time to respond, directly said: "stop, how can you mention the greedy wolf adult make a decision."


    Du Lei''s words, successfully angered the wolf, saw the wolf slowly turned back, cold eyes looking at Du Lei, the wolf said coldly: "human, do you know what you are talking about?"


    This damned human dare to doubt his ability. It''s damned. He should have given him a ride long ago. He just thought that there was the smell of greedy wolf in his body, so he would let him go.


    I didn''t expect that he wanted to die. He dared to challenge his authority openly. If he didn''t give him some color, he might not give up.


    Now Du Lei has given up. Since he has said everything, there is nothing to be afraid of. It''s a big wolf dog. He doesn''t pay attention to Du Lei.


    "Hum, you try every means to prevent me from seeing the greedy wolf. Do you want to inherit the heritage of the greedy wolf, so you don''t want me to see the greedy wolf." Du Lei deliberately infuriates the wolf, hoping that he can take himself to see the greedy wolf.


    Smell speech, greedy wolf completely turned his body back, looking at Du Lei in front of him, did not expect that a small human, even dare to use this tone to talk to himself, but also in front of so many subordinates, to question himself, it seems that if he does not give him a good lesson, he will never learn well.


    "Human, you are challenging me." With that, the wolf''s eyes shot a light, hit in front of Du Lei, only from Du Lei''s feet, less than 3 cm, there is a burned hole.


    Looking at the black hole under his feet, Du Lei can''t help but swallow his saliva. It''s faster than a bullet. If a bullet is fired with a gun, he can see it clearly, but he doesn''t have time to react to the light. There will be a black hole on the ground.


    If the light hit him, he would be hit with a hole. It seems that the wolf is very talented.


    Du Lei swallows his saliva, thinking that Baxia is not in his body now. The wolf is still so fierce, and he doesn''t know when the greedy wolf will wake up in his body.


    If you run into this wolf dog, you will be shot into a hornet''s nest. But you also promise to get the inheritance of greedy wolf.

 Chapter 491

    It''s really hard for this wolf dog. He always talks half of what he says. He''s so anxious. What''s the matter with him? I can''t give him a good time. If I want to kill or cut, I can''t give him a good time. Why torture him so much.


    "Your body needs to be changed, but such a change will be very painful. Many human beings can''t stand such a pain, and they bite their tongue and commit suicide. I don''t know if you can stand such a change." The wolf said that he just didn''t want to scare the people in front of him.


    I didn''t expect that he was impatient. If he wanted to change himself later, I''d like to see if he could be so anxious. You know, how much reform would it take for a human to bear the power of God.


    Hearing wolf''s words, Du Lei hesitated. After all, he thought of his pain at that time. He really wanted to die directly. If his idea was not too strong, he might have died now.


    But it''s worth it to think of your family, your parents and women who can live a stable life and make some sacrifices.


    "Talk about the consequences." Du Lei calm said, although the pain, Du Lei do not want to try the second time, but in order to get the inheritance of the greedy wolf, even if he let go.


    The wolf took a look at Du Lei and found that the human in front of him was really different from other human beings. He didn''t know how painful it would be, or his heart was too strong.


    "Are you really not afraid? If you don''t do it well, you will die, even your soul will disappear." Head wolf curiously asks a way, want to know the mankind in front of, exactly is how to think.


    It''s not easy for an ordinary human to get God''s favor. If you want to make an ordinary human into a God, you must be polished to get what you want. Is he really not afraid.


    Looking at the wolf with a curious look at himself, Du Lei curled his mouth, who is not afraid of death, but he is already a dead man, he once with death, only one line away, if he is weak, it is estimated that he is dead now.


    Now I can live, all rely on the greedy wolf in my body, if I can get all the power of the greedy wolf, then I can be regarded as a real awakening, so that I can live like a person.


    Otherwise, even if he is alive, he is just like a walking corpse. He has no brain at all. In this way, he would rather die happily than become a zombie.


    "No one is afraid of death, but since I have promised the greedy wolf, I must do it." Du Lei Dayi Bingran said, because the greedy wolf has been sleeping.


    So before Du Lei with greedy wolf things, others certainly don''t know, so Du Lei how to say is how, he said he promised greedy wolf, no one can obtain evidence of the authenticity of Du Lei''s words.


    This can be regarded as a little comfort in the dark. It''s really hard to persuade the wolf in front of us with our own ability.


    Unfortunately, the head wolf doesn''t know du Lei''s psychological thoughts. The head wolf really thinks that Du Lei is not afraid of life and death because he has promised the greedy wolf. He comes to complete the mission for the greedy wolf.


    "Very good. Since you keep your promise, you can rest assured that I will help you at a critical moment, but whether you can succeed or not depends on yourself." The wolf said happily.


    It seems that the greedy wolf really did not choose the wrong person. Although the greedy wolf would choose a small human as the inheritor, which surprised him, now it seems that the human in front of him is a person worthy of trust.


    Although the first wolf promised to help himself, Du Lei''s psychology is still bottomless. After all, it''s him who has to suffer. Du Lei asked carefully: "if I can survive, can I see the greedy wolf?"


    "Yes, as long as you can bear it and change your system, you can break that barrier." Head wolf affirms to say.


    To get the answer he wanted, Du Lei nodded and believed in himself. After so many things, could he be ignored by such a trifle.


    "Come on then." Du Lei looked at the wolf firmly, standing upright.


    Looking at Du Lei without hesitation agreed to come down, the wolf can not help in the psychological view of human beings, also has changed, he will help the human in front of him, because he also wants to let greedy wolf adults, wake up.


    The greedy wolf adults have been sleeping for thousands of years, and it''s time to wake up. I hope that the human beings in front of us can really wake up the greedy wolf adults. At this moment, the first wolf places all his hopes on Du Lei.


    Slowly, Du Lei closed his eyes and put his hands on his chest. He felt the air flow in his body and swam back and forth around his body.


    It''s the same as just now, but this time the heat flow from my Dantian is stronger than just now, which may have a direct relationship with my mind.


    Watching Du Lei slowly leave the ground, his whole body exudes a blue light. This light is more dazzling than last time, so the wolf can''t help squinting.


    It seems that this human being is more confident than just now. Even the light is particularly dazzling. As time goes on, the light on Du Lei is more intense.


    At this time, the wolf also closed his eyes, toward the sky, roared a few times, only to see the wolf''s body, also exudes some light.


    The other monsters see this situation, all prostrate on the ground, quietly looking at the wolf and Du Lei, just like the bodyguard, waiting for them.


    At this time, Du Lei felt a pain in his heart. From his chest, Du Lei frowned tightly. He wanted to adapt to the pain and adjust his breathing slowly, but the pain became more and more serious.


    At this time, a warm current came from the outside world, which eased his pain. The painful expression on Du Lei''s face disappeared. Now Du Lei''s Dantian sends out a stronger warm current.


    Is this the change? It doesn''t look as painful as you think. It''s much easier than before. Du Lei just thought about it, and his body began to ache violently.


    "Ah..." Du Lei didn''t hold back. He yelled out directly. His whole body was about to be torn, just like a pair of invisible hands pulling Du Lei''s body.


    "Concentrate. Don''t think of anything else." The wolf shouts to Du Lei quickly, this human is really, at such a critical moment, what are you thinking about? You are almost going to be possessed.


    Hearing the wolf''s words, Du Lei knew that it was because he was distracted just now, so he was almost possessed. He quickly calmed down and tried to ignore the pain.

 Chapter 492

    Soon Du Lei put his mind here, no longer think about those messy, dedicated feeling of the breath in the body, soon the pain disappeared, replaced by a soft feeling, like a pair of gentle hands, stroking himself.


    Feeling that the gas in his body is stronger than before, especially in his Dantian area, the heat is constantly flowing out. Du Lei can''t help but feel happy that he is going to succeed.


    Head wolf looked at Du Lei has slowly flattened down, and the light on the body, the color has become deeper and deeper, head wolf raised his paws.


    The wolf''s claws slowly formed a yellow ball, and the color became deeper and deeper, until the light yellow had turned into orange. As soon as the wolf lost it, he threw the light ball in his claws to Du Lei.


    "Er, ah..." Du Lei yelled. He was hurt by the sudden blow. Now Du Lei didn''t stand as straight as before. His body was curled up and curled up.


    Just now, Du Lei was still feeling the air flow in his body peacefully, running through his whole body. But unexpectedly, he was suddenly hit by the wolf. This blow hit Du Lei. Du Lei felt that all his internal organs had been broken, and he could even see the broken internal organs.


    "Hold back, don''t be distracted, don''t feel your pain, must deepen your mind, think about the greedy wolf adult''s trust in you." The first wolf is afraid that Du Lei can''t bear the pain, so he quickly raises the name of the greedy wolf, hoping to let Du Lei find some reason.


    Du Lei, who was beaten by the pain, heard the words of the wolf and thought of his family. He must be strong enough to survive.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Du Lei stood upright, just like a soldier. He was not afraid of life and death, and a healthy spirit came into being, although Du Lei gasped.


    Feel the warmth of the air flow in your body, and deepen your faith. If you have paid so much for the greedy wolf, you must stick to it and wake up the greedy wolf.


    Seeing that Du Lei regained some sense, the wolf was a little relieved. He was really afraid that Du Lei would not make it through, so he bit his tongue and killed himself.


    Although the pain has all stained Du Lei''s nerves and senses, Du Lei still stands straight, deepening his belief that he should see the greedy wolf no matter what.


    At this time, Du Lei didn''t know that the light from his body had become more and more dazzling, and the color had changed from light blue to dark blue. Looking at Du Lei''s change little by little, the wolf was very pleased.


    "Human, get ready. Now that you''ve got used to pain, you won''t have any more pain." Head wolf says to Du Lei, raise paw casually, gathered a few light balls, threw to Du Lei.


    "Ah..." Damn, this damn wolf, dare to cheat me, or said there is no pain, this is to hurt me.


    After being hit by the wolf, Du Lei''s body has changed a lot. Originally, he only had a gentle breath in his body, but now he quickly wanders around in his body, just like a lost child, unable to find his way home.


    Du Lei can''t help but feel a little worried when he feels the disordered breath in his body. Does the wolf want to help himself or harm himself? Just now, the breath in his body is very gentle. Now he is hit by the wolf, and it''s all disordered.


    Even his own blood seems to be flowing against the current, feeling the pain of his body. Du Lei wants to ignore it, but no matter how much Du Lei deepens his mind, he can''t resist the pain in his body.


    "Don''t panic." Seeing that Du Lei''s face is distorted, the wolf knows that Du Lei can''t control his mind and can only let the pain sweep through his whole body.


    The wolf quickly put a light ball on his paw again and threw it on Du Lei. The goose yellow light ball hit Du Lei and sent out a dazzling white light.


    "Ah..." Du Lei cries out again. Now he can''t control his mind completely. He just wants to find a vent, hoping to relieve his pain.


    "Hold on, hold on, you will succeed soon." Wolf anxious shouts, looking at Du Lei seems to have lost his mind, wolf very anxious, he does not want Du Lei will give up this rare opportunity.


    Generally speaking, it''s good that Du Lei is like this. Some people said that he was chosen by the greedy wolf as the inheritor, but it''s a pity that he didn''t make it to the end.


    The greedy wolf places all his hopes on Du Lei. In fact, the first wolf wants to wake up the greedy wolf. He misses his master very much.


    Du Lei can''t hear what the wolf is saying. He just feels that he''s shouting all over. He feels the turbulence of air flow in his body, which leads to the countercurrent of blood.


    The pain has completely covered Du Lei''s mind. Now his mind is full of pain. He feels that his body is about to explode.


    Du Lei finally yelled out: "ah..." Du Lei this unconscious roar, the beasts all covered their ears, now Du Lei, there is a lot of energy in his body, just a random roar, has caused a lot of influence.


    Even the wolf can''t help but cover his ears with his claws. He looks at Du Lei anxiously. The wolf feels that there is a lot of energy in Du Lei''s body now, which has been called out.


    As long as Du Lei''s whole body has been changed, his whole body, even if it has been changed, will certainly arouse the true spirit of the greedy wolf.


    If the true spirit of the greedy wolf is awakened, the greedy wolf will wake up, and he will soon meet his master. How can he not be excited.


    Looking at Du Lei''s appearance, the wolf is satisfied, but Du Lei has the idea of not wanting to live, which is much more cruel than torture.


    This is from the bone to the outside pain, as if there are countless insects, gnawing at their own body, but they are powerless, let the insects gnaw at themselves.


    Wolf just excited for a while, he found that the light on Du Lei was much lighter. Did Du Lei lose the desire to survive.


    "Human, human, you wake up, don''t go into your own illusion, you are OK now, and there is no pain at all, the pain is just your illusion." The wolf said anxiously.


    Although know this is to cheat Du Lei, but the wolf is also no way, if Du Lei really lost the idea to live, then before the effort, all in vain.

 Chapter 493

    Du Lei turns a deaf ear to the wolf''s words. Du Lei''s body has been completely replaced by pain. He feels that all his bones have broken and his internal organs have burst.


    A stream of gas flows back and forth in the body. This feeling makes Du Lei feel that life is worse than death. No wonder some people choose to commit suicide before. Few people can bear the pain.


    Seeing that Du Lei was going to die, toulang read a passage that no one could understand. He saw that toulang''s forehead was in the middle of his head, launching a dazzling light.


    The light is more and more fierce, and more powerful light comes out, shining on the whole temple. The wolf suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Du Lei.


    The light on his forehead also attacked Du Lei''s direction. The white light hit Du Lei''s body, showing a sharp contrast with the blue light.


    At this time, Du Lei could not feel the power of the outside world, but suddenly felt a white light reflected on his face. The light was so dazzling that Du Lei had to open his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, Du Lei felt a warm breath around him. Looking at the white light, he became softer and softer. He felt that his body was not as painful as before.


    Slowly steady down, feel his body has no so pain, Du Lei also a little relieved, this is rebirth.


    "Get your mind back. Don''t think about it." The wolf''s anxious voice came into Du Lei''s ears. At this time, Du Lei remembered that his mission had not been completed. He quickly closed his eyes and concentrated on feeling the breath in his body.


    Looking at Du Lei, the head wolf is relieved, but the range of tension has not changed. The head wolf stares at Du Lei, for fear that he will miss something.


    At this time, Du Lei has calmed down, and the air flow in his body is not as chaotic as just now. He is swimming back and forth in his own body in an orderly way.


    In Dantian, the warm air is flowing continuously. Du Lei feels that he has become a lot more relaxed now. Instead of the previous fatigue, he is full of strength.


    Is this the power of the greedy wolf? He is enjoying the feeling brought by the airflow. At this time, Du Lei suddenly feels a headache and is in a complete coma.


    Looking at Du Lei lying on the ground, the light on his body still does not disappear. The wolf knows that Du Lei''s soul has now gone to the greedy wolf''s room.


    Du Lei, who is in a coma, looks at his soul coming out of his body. When he looks at these giant wolves, he finds that they don''t seem to see themselves. Du Lei looks at his body with wonder.


    When you see the body lying behind you, do you think you are dead? Is it out of the body. Du Lei wry smile for a while, no matter how firm his original belief is, or can not escape the fate of death.


    Du Lei is so pessimistic thinking, suddenly heard the wolf talking, and the wolf or toward their own direction, do not know is to say to the dead himself, or think of the soul.


    "Human, I know you can hear me. Although I can''t see you, I know your soul is still here." The wolf looked at Du Lei''s body and said.


    Damn, I''m dead. Why do you talk so much nonsense? If you know that I''m going to die, you''d better have a good fight with me. After all, I haven''t beaten the beast, thought Du Lei disdainfully.


    But also know that the wolf can''t see themselves, and although they can see them, they can''t hear what Du Lei said.


    The wolf paused and said, "man, you are half successful now. Although your soul has left your body, you are not dead yet."


    what? He''s not dead yet. Du Lei looks at the wolf in surprise and wants to know the truth of the wolf''s words. Is his soul out of his body or not dead? I''ll be a good boy. What''s the matter with the horse.


    "You have only soul now, but your body is just sleeping, not directly dying." The first wolf is afraid of Du Lei. He doesn''t listen to his advice and goes his own way. If he doesn''t see the greedy wolf, the human in front of him will really die.


    Although the human being in front of him is not worthy of dying, he is the inheritor chosen by the greedy wolf. If he dies, the greedy wolf does not know how long he will sleep.


    It''s not easy to have a chance to wake up the greedy wolf. The wolf will do his best to help the human in front of him.


    "I know, you can hear me. You just follow me to do the rest. I''ll tell you how to do it then." Head wolf solemnly said, because he is a wolf, wolf''s sense of smell is the most sensitive.


    He can feel the direction of Du Lei, because Du Lei''s body has the smell of greedy wolf adults, and it is very powerful, much stronger than before.


    Do you want to succeed? Then you can separate your soul from your body. I don''t know why. Du Lei feels thrilled when he thinks about it, as if he is making ghost movies.


    "Come with me, I''ll take you to the bedroom of greedy wolf." The wolf looked in the direction of Du Lei, turned and went inside. The other beasts immediately crawled to the ground and respectfully sent them away.


    Looking at the wolf''s figure, Du Lei quickly floated past. Now he doesn''t have to walk with his feet. He can walk with his feet directly. It seems that the soul is more convenient than the body.


    With the wolf came to the top of the temple, looking at the dark and gloomy palace, Du Lei felt very cold, a strong air flow, came.


    Fortunately, I''m just a soul, and my limbs are not so sensitive, otherwise I have to be frozen to death. Looking at the solemn appearance of the wolf, the temple in front of me should be the sleeping Hall of the greedy wolf.


    Standing on the dark corridor, the wolf stopped and looked straight at the red gate at the end of the corridor, his eyes full of admiration.


    Looking at the solemn appearance of the wolf, it seems that it is a very sacred thing to come here. Du Lei looks at it curiously and feels the cold air.


    As if knowing the doubts in Du Lei''s heart, the wolf said in a respectful tone: "human beings, this is the bedroom of the greedy wolf. Do you feel it?"


    It turns out that this is really the bedchamber of the greedy wolf. Du Lei has guessed seven or eight points when he looks at the first wolf''s reaction. Now the first wolf has confirmed his inner thoughts. It seems that he is not far from success. Du Lei looks at the door of the bedchamber excitedly.


    "Don''t lift it lightly. It''s already a border. I don''t know if you can break it." The wolf said anxiously. He didn''t expect that this human would endure such a long time of pain, but he didn''t give up. He didn''t know whether he could break the barrier in front of him.

 Chapter 494

    The wolf is not sure whether the human in front of him can break the barrier, because in the change just now, Du Lei almost died. If he hadn''t saved Du Lei at the critical moment.


    Presumably, this human has already died. Now, although the wolf places all his hopes on Du Lei, he is still worried.


    I''m afraid that Du Lei will not break the barrier. If he doesn''t break the barrier, then this Nirvana will be in vain. It''s meaningless.


    The first wolf doesn''t care about Du Lei''s life or death, but it''s a pity that he can wake up the greedy wolf this time. So the first wolf still hopes that Du Lei can break the barrier, so that he can meet the greedy wolf again.


    Smell speech, Du Lei frowned, it is difficult to break the border, but now it has reached this level, can not give up halfway, said, he has broken so many barriers, is it still short of this pass, although Du Lei psychological bottom, but also know that he has no way back, can only grit his teeth to continue.


    Anyway, eighteen years later, Lao Tzu was a hero again. Without waiting for the wolf to speak, Du Lei put his hands together and started the air flow in his body to try to break the boundary.


    The wolf felt a familiar gas coming from behind him, and knew that Du Lei had begun to want to break the boundary, so he quickly let him to the side.


    Because you can''t see Du Lei''s soul, you can only judge Du Lei''s direction by his breath. Now Du Lei has moved his true Qi.


    See a blue light, slowly turned into an aperture, head wolf know, this is the position of Du Lei soul, feel Du Lei body, burst out of power.


    I didn''t expect that the human ability in front of me was so strong. It was just a small nirvana. It separated Du Lei''s soul from his body. Unexpectedly, it activated the energy in Du Lei''s body.


    Feeling the burst of energy in Du Lei''s body, the wolf can''t help but be surprised. He didn''t expect that Du Lei''s energy would be so strong. The power of a small human is even more powerful than himself.


    I''m really worthy of being the greedy wolf. I''m the inheritor. I have extraordinary ability. At the beginning, I was very suspicious. Why did the greedy wolf choose a small human as the inheritor? Now he finally knew what the greedy wolf meant. Thinking of this, the wolf couldn''t help admiring the greedy wolf.


    "Focus and keep faith in your heart." Head wolf says to Du Lei, can succeed, now is the key, can''t careless at all.


    Du Lei heard the wolf''s words, immediately coagulated his mind, attentively urged his body''s breath, feeling like a child surrounded by clouds.


    Looking at the light of Du Lei''s body, it seems that the energy in the human body has been immeasurable. If we get the inheritance of the greedy wolf, it must be difficult to find an opponent in the future.


    "Ah..." Du Lei shouts out loud and feels a strong air jet from his Dantian.


    Seeing Du Lei''s dazzling light, toulang knew that it was time. He quickly stretched out his claws and gathered some light balls to throw them towards the corridor.


    The ball of light hit a transparent object, was rebounded, hit everywhere, causing a big impact, but the wolf still did not give up, continued to gather the ball of light on his claws.


    The light on Du Lei''s body shoots straight at the boundary, but it doesn''t bounce back. It forms a light beam and strikes the boundary straight.


    Seeing that the border seems to be a little concave, the wolf can''t help feeling a little excited. The border has been set up for thousands of years, and today it will be broken by the human in front of him.


    "Come on, it''s fast. It''s half done." The wolf said excitedly, encouraging the human beings in front of him, which was really beyond his expectation. He didn''t expect that even as a god beast, he couldn''t open the border, which was opened by a human. It was really amazing.


    Hearing the encouragement of the wolf, Du Lei''s confidence is greatly increased, his belief is deepened, and he feels that his Dantian is sending out a stronger air.


    "Bang." A sound, the light on Du Lei''s body, has broken the boundary of greedy wolf adults.


    "Broken, broken, you broke the border." Head wolf said with tears of joy, so many years of border, finally broken, he can finally see him, admire so many years of greedy wolf adults.


    When Du Lei hears the wolf''s surprise, he is delighted. He quickly stops his breath. After taking his last breath, he feels that there is no warm water flowing out of his Dantian. At this time, Du Lei opens his eyes.


    Slowly opened his eyes, Du Lei looked at the wolf in front of him. His eyes were red. Damn, this wolf dog didn''t cry. Is it necessary to be so sensational.


    After adjusting his mood, the wolf said to Du Lei, "thank you for breaking the boundary of greedy wolf. I really appreciate you."


    Listen to wolf grateful words, Du Lei also feel a little embarrassed, such a big beast, in this with his so sensational, seriously, Du Lei is really a little not used to.


    "Come with me, let''s wake up the greedy wolf." Said the wolf, wagging his tail.


    Seeing the greedy wolf''s cute performance with himself, Du Lei immediately couldn''t laugh or cry. Is this still the mighty beast just now? Why does he feel that the beast in front of him seems to have changed.


    Feeling the joy of the greedy wolf, Du Lei shakes his head and follows up in silence. He just looks at the giant beast in front of him, shaking his tail and twisting his ass as he walks. Du Lei wants to give them feet.


    But seeing the huge beast, Du Lei can only think about it in his mind. If waiyi himself can''t beat him, he will bite him instead, which will be bad.


    Soon a wolf came to the dorm Hall of greedy wolf. Standing at the door of the dorm hall, the wolf sat down and looked at the door tightly. His excitement was beyond words.


    After seeing the wolf''s appearance, Du Lei knows that this wolf dog really respects the greedy wolf. Looking at his submission, his psychology is very clear.


    However, looking at the wolf, he just sat quietly, with no other action. Du Lei couldn''t help but be worried. He was still floating here. Let him see the greedy wolf quickly.


    As if heard the voice of Du Lei psychology, the wolf gently said: "don''t worry, let me slowly mind, it''s really too long to see the greedy wolf adults, I want to adjust the mentality."

 Chapter 495

    Looking at the wolf''s appearance, Du Lei rolled his eyes, but now he didn''t know the next procedure, so he had to wait patiently for the wolf. Looking at his pious appearance, he must have cared about his master very much before. Now such a loyal bodyguard can hardly be seen, especially human beings, who have been devoured by money and power.


    After a few minutes, the wolf was about to ease his excitement. He took a look at Du Lei and said, "OK, let''s go in."


    With that, he raised his ass, stood up, walked a few steps forward, and came to the door of the bedroom. The wolf raised his paw and knocked on the door respectfully.


    Knock... Knock


    Although I knew that the greedy wolf didn''t wake up and was still sleeping, but in respect of the greedy wolf, the wolf knocked on the door.


    He raised his paws and pushed open the heavy door. Only the candle light was shining inside. The wolf respectfully walked to the bed of the greedy wolf.


    Looking at a beautiful man lying on the bed, with white face and three-dimensional facial features, he looked very manly. The wolf looked at the greedy wolf excitedly.


    Tears had gathered in his eyes. After so many years, he could finally see his master again. How could he not be excited.


    Du Lei looks at the man on the bed and is puzzled that the greedy wolf should not be a wolf when he hears the name. Why is it a personal figure? Is it the real body of the greedy wolf.


    Looking at the head wolf excited, Du Lei did not speak, just quietly waiting for the head wolf to find his existence, because even if he spoke, the head wolf could not hear, it was not in vain.


    The wolf finally calmed his inner excitement. He rubbed his eyes with his paws and said to Du Lei chokingly, "human beings, this is the true spirit of greedy wolf."


    "You try to arouse the true Qi that the greedy wolf sent to you to wake up the greedy wolf." With that, the wolf moved his huge body and let Du Lei float to the greedy wolf.


    Smell speech, Du Lei floated forward, looking at the face of greedy wolf adults, Du Lei closed his eyes, slowly urged his body Qi.


    A familiar feeling rises in the body, as if the true Qi in the body has felt the smell of greedy wolf adults, rushing to flow out.


    Wave after wave, even Du Lei couldn''t control the gas. He just felt that the gas was rolling back and forth in his body, as if he wanted to jump out of his body.


    The wolf looked at this scene, psychological also excited, looking at the greedy wolf adults head out of some black gas, the wolf knows, greedy wolf adults this is not far from awakening.


    Seeing the black gas on the head of the greedy wolf grow thicker and thicker, even in the room, it is getting colder and colder. The wolf crawls respectfully in front of the greedy wolf''s bed, waiting for the greedy wolf to wake up.


    Du Lei feels that he can''t bear these air currents, especially his Dantian, which is about to explode. Du Lei can''t help shouting: "ah..."


    As if to hear the cry of Du Lei, the wolf rushed to Du Lei and said: "human beings are about to succeed. Don''t give up. Do you hear me?"


    Although Du Lei felt that his body was about to explode, but heard the wolf''s words, Du Lei regained some sense, now that he has reached this stage.


    No matter what you say, you have to succeed. You think of the suffering you suffered at the beginning. If you can''t stick to it now, it will disappear. Even your soul will be scattered.


    Thinking of his relatives, Du Lei clenched his teeth and ignored the feeling of explosion. He felt the air flow in his body, but Du Lei couldn''t control it.


    A dazzling white light came out of Du Lei''s body, just colliding with the black gas of greedy wolf, chasing back and forth.


    Seeing that Du Lei couldn''t control his own gas completely, the wolf quickly calmed down and added a ray of light from his forehead and hair.


    Three rays of light circled back and forth on the head of greedy wolf, forming a strong airflow. Other objects in the room had been flying all over the room. Now no one had time to care about these. They were all concentrating on the real Qi in their body.


    It''s not only the strong wind inside the house, but also the dark clouds outside the temple. However, these people have no time to pay attention to these. They just want to wake up the greedy wolf quickly.


    But no matter how Du Lei urges his real Qi, he can''t resist the black gas of the greedy wolf. The power of the greedy wolf is so great that he can''t resist it at all. He can only resist it by force.


    Even the first wolf joined Du Lei''s team, but nothing changed. They were beaten back and forth by the power of the greedy wolf. The greedy wolf was not like Du Lei, but his soul was here. The first wolf was his real body, and he was directly knocked down by the black gas of the greedy wolf. The first wolf hit the wall heavily and fell down.


    Head wolf''s mouth sprayed out a big mouthful of blood, now head wolf has been seriously injured, so he can only put all his hope on Du Lei''s body, forced to endure his body''s injury, relaxed, head wolf raised his head, worried looking at Du Lei, put all his hope on Du Lei''s body.


    "Human beings, you must resist. It''s almost there." Head wolf weak said, can successfully wake up head wolf, once again at one stroke, must insist on ah.


    Although Du Lei heard the first wolf''s words, although he knew that the greedy wolf was selfish, he had no strength to think about it now. He felt that even his soul was about to explode now, so he could not care about anything else.


    Because now Du Lei''s soul is only here, so he doesn''t feel so painful physically, but he still feels that the soul of dumplings is about to explode.


    But Du Lei still doesn''t want to give up. Du Lei grits his teeth, tries to endure the pain of being torn, and still releases the real Qi in his body, trying to resist the energy emitted by the greedy wolf.


    Head wolf looked at Du Lei, almost no longer, although very anxious, but there is no way to help Du Lei, just resist the greedy wolf adult gas.


    Boom, boom, boom, just at this moment, the thunder sounded outside. The wolf looked at the thunder in surprise. Now, there is a way.


    "Human beings, there is only one way to wake up the greedy wolf, that is to accept the complete nirvana of the body." The wolf said excitedly.


    Although we know that the human beings in front of us may be killed by this thunder, there is no other way. This is the only way. We can only treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor. If we can die for the greedy wolf, it''s also a human honor.


    Listen to wolf this headless words, Du Lei more confused, do you want to experience, the kind of physical pain? But the body is not in the main hall. Do you want to give up now and fight against the greedy wolf.


    But Du Lei felt that he could not take back the gas now, because the gas had been surrounded by the smell of greedy wolf, and he couldn''t stop.

 Chapter 496

    Looking at Du Lei''s indifference, his body still emits the gas in his body. The wolf then remembers that he can''t hear Du Lei''s words now. The wolf pats his forehead with his paw. He is really too anxious to forget it,


    The wolf stretched out his paw, pointed out the window and said to Du Lei, "human beings, Tianlei is coming soon. When Tianlei arrives, you will jump out of the window. You will have to go through the beating of Tianlei before you can truly achieve nirvana." Head wolf patronize excited, even his body injury, forget the pain, just excited to look outside.


    This is really the best time. Otherwise, not only ourselves, but also the human beings in front of us will be swallowed by the breath of the greedy wolf. If we don''t say that, everything will return to its original state. It seems that the greedy wolf will pout. It''s also God''s will. It seems that this kind of human is really sent by heaven, worthy of being chosen by the greedy wolf.


    What? He has to use thunder to split Lao Tzu. Du Lei is shocked when he hears the wolf''s words. What did he do wrong? He has to use thunder to split himself. Then he is going to die. He can''t agree.


    "Human, I know you can hear me. Do as I say, or it''s too late." The wolf anxiously shouts to Du Lei. He has no time to explain to the human in front of him. He can only urge Du Lei to accept Tianlei.


    Whether the greedy wolf can wake up or not depends on this human. If he can''t stand the thunder, he doesn''t know how long he will sleep.


    And the next inheritor doesn''t know if he can meet such a good opportunity as Tianlei, so he must succeed this time. In order to wake up greedy wolf quickly, the first wolf didn''t tell Du Lei what would disappear.


    "Even if you don''t accept Tianlei, you will disappear because you can''t resist the smell of greedy wolf, so you have only one chance." The wolf anxiously talks to Du Lei, hoping that Du Lei can accept Tianlei.


    After hearing the wolf''s words, Du Lei hesitated, but in this case, he could only let go, at least 50% sure, because Du Lei already felt that the gas in his body was not as abundant as before.


    There is a sense of powerlessness, deeply sweeping Du Lei''s whole body, feeling that he is about to be hollowed out. At that time, his powerless anti-corruption wolf adult''s energy may really disappear as the first wolf said.


    Since I have suffered so many crimes, I might as well give it a go. Maybe it''s really an opportunity. I really want to wake up the greedy wolf, and I won''t hurt myself.


    Just when Du Lei hesitated, he heard the wolf yell: "human, quick, now, jump out, the thunder is coming, I''ll help you here."


    Hearing the wolf''s words, Du Lei''s body immediately made a response and floated out directly from the window. Fortunately, his soul floated out. If he was the body, he would not fall to pieces.


    As soon as it comes out, he feels the rain falling through his body. Du Lei is surprised to see the rain falling through his soul. In this way, can he still accept the thunder? Will he skip himself directly.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    This is the first time that Du Lei has been so close to the thunder that his ears hurt. Du Lei reaches out to cover his ears and looks up at the dark clouds.


    A dazzling white light flashed, Du Lei closed his eyes, then heard the huge thunder, feel the thunder, as if in front of his eyes, Du Lei slowly opened his eyes.


    Another white light flashed by. Du Lei was surprised to see a golden figure shuttling through the clouds. Isn''t this the most dignified symbol of Chinese dragon.


    Is there really a dragon? At this time, a black shadow came to Du Lei, and the familiar thunder sounded in his ears.


    A sense of electric shock spread all over Du Lei''s body. Du Lei only felt that he was burnt from head to foot. He felt the current shuttling back and forth on his body. Du Lei felt that his soul would be broken up.


    Just as Du Lei wanted to catch his breath, another dark shadow came towards him. A sense of pain swept through Du Lei''s whole body. Shit, this is to torture Laozi. How come there''s another ray.


    At this time, Du Lei feels that he is about to be killed by this thunder. Does it take so much effort to wake up the greedy wolf? If he knew that he would not agree to take over, he might as well die directly.


    Du Lei, who is wandering in all directions, meets the third thunder. This thunder is more fierce than the previous thunder. When it hits Du Lei''s soul, Du Lei feels that his whole body is convulsed by electricity.


    Is his soul about to be broken up? No, it''s not the result he wants. He still has his mission unfinished, his parents and those women. He doesn''t want to die.


    With this belief, Du Lei''s body burst out a ball of light, this ball of light tightly surrounded Du Lei''s whole body, soft light, smoothed Du Lei''s pain.


    Instead, he felt the warm current flowing back and forth in his body. Du Lei felt that it was like coming to heaven from hell.


    A pair of gentle hands, stroked Du Lei''s whole body, and at this time, the hand to the place, the pain has all disappeared, Du Lei slowly opened his eyes, found that the dark clouds on the head, has disappeared


    The hot sun, shining on the temple, also shines on his face. Is he alive? Du Lei can''t believe that he pinches his face. There is no pain at all. It seems that he is really dead.


    "Human, what are you still thinking? Come back quickly. I can''t stand it any more." Head wolf calls Du Lei loudly, looking at the blue aperture, and then wandering outside to enjoy the appearance, head wolf would like to die Du Lei.


    I can''t stand it any more. He''s still enjoying it. If it''s not because he can wake up the sleeping greedy wolf, I have to die.


    Hearing the wolf calling for himself, Du Lei turns back. Isn''t he dead yet? Seeing that the temple has been completely covered with black gas, Du Lei quickly floats back.


    When he comes to the sleeping Hall of the greedy wolf, Du Lei looks at the room, which has been surrounded by black gas. Only the wolf''s body emits a little weak light, wrapping the wolf.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Help quickly." Head wolf is not angry toward Du Lei said, this human should not be thunder to split silly.


    Hearing the wolf''s words, Du Lei reflected it and quickly used his breath to help the wolf resist the greedy wolf''s energy.

 Chapter 497

    At this time, Du Lei stimulates the air flow in his body. This time, the air flow is more violent than before. A deep blue light bursts out of Du Lei''s body.


    The black and blue light soon entangled together, just like two dragons, no one gave way to each other, competing with each other to burst out a more fierce atmosphere.


    At this time, Du Lei felt that the air flow in his body was very full. He didn''t feel powerless at all. Instead, he was full of energy. Du Lei put his hands together and strengthened his belief.


    A more violent breath erupted from Du Lei''s body, directly covering the black gas completely. At this time, there was a strong wind outside.


    Even the wolf couldn''t help but be surprised. He didn''t expect that this human being would have such great power, which was unexpected. Although the human being had just been baptized by Tianlei.


    But I didn''t expect that the breath in his body would evolve so fast, several times more powerful than the people in their divine world. It''s really extraordinary.


    Looking at Du Lei easily about to break the boundary of the greedy wolf, the wolf sat down to one side, forbeared the inner excitement, and stared at the greedy wolf.


    Feel the breath in the body, constantly turning out, Du Lei is not polite, directly let them burst out, he also wants to know how strong he can be.


    Suddenly, there was a "bang". The black air was completely swallowed by the blue air. There was no black air in the whole hall, and the strong wind outside also stopped.


    Everything is calm as if it was just a dream. Feeling the peace outside, Du Lei takes a deep breath, feels his strong air flow, and has slowly returned to his body. Du Lei slowly opens his eyes.


    Looking at the mess in the room, Du Lei turns his eyes to the wolf. What''s the matter with the wolf dog? It looks silly. It doesn''t have the same prestige at all.


    Head wolf see the black light has gone, his eyes turned to the direction of Du Lei, head wolf now see Du Lei''s eyes, very worship and respect.


    There is no previous disdain, he has now completely succumbed to the feet of Du Lei, the wolf respectfully said to Du Lei: "adult, you can now directly wake up the greedy wolf adult, the border has completely disappeared."


    Hearing the wolf''s words, Du Lei is surprised. What''s the matter with the wolf dog? Why is he so polite to himself? Is it because he is about to get the inheritance of the greedy wolf.


    "My Lord, now you go to the bed of the greedy wolf, and then activate the Qi in your body, hit the greedy wolf''s forehead, and you can wake up the greedy wolf." Wolf respectfully said, as if speaking to the master.


    Du Lei hears the greedy wolf''s words, and quietly floats to the greedy wolf''s bed. With his hands together, he slowly calls for the true Qi in his body, and does as the wolf says.


    A blue light comes into the greedy wolf''s forehead. Du Lei feels like a vacuum cleaner, absorbing all the energy in his body.


    Damn, I''m not lying to you. Why do you think I''ve been sucked away by the greedy wolf.


    Until Du Lei can''t stand it any more, he feels that the strong breath in his body is about to be sucked dry, but he can''t stop it. He can only supply it continuously.


    As if sensing Du Lei''s inner doubts, the wolf respectfully said: "adult, greedy wolf adult absorb your energy, but also for your future combination, you should hold on, this time can''t retreat."


    Dizzy, don''t know why, Du Lei feel like he jumped into a fire pit, this time of torture, and his several times almost died.


    I really don''t know whether the decision this time is right or not, but in the current situation, it seems that I can''t choose by myself. Du Lei sighs in his mind.


    This is that Du Lei has felt drained. Although he is just a soul, a sense of powerlessness swept through Du Lei''s whole body. Knowing the last breath of air in his body, he was completely drained by the greedy wolf.


    Really can''t hold on, Du Lei has been sitting on the ground, feel like a piece of paper, can only two eyes powerless looking at the direction of the greedy wolf adult, hope that he won''t be cheated.


    Seeing that the blue light disappeared, the greedy wolf immediately took a few steps forward and came to the greedy wolf''s bed. He said, "if there is no accident, the greedy wolf will wake up soon."


    What, if the greedy wolf doesn''t wake up quickly, then Lao Tzu''s previous sins will be in vain. But Du Lei can only think about it psychologically now. He has no strength at all, and he feels hungry and thirsty all over his body.


    "Well..." a low voice came to Du Lei''s ears. The wolf looked at the greedy wolf nervously, because he had already felt that the greedy wolf was about to wake up.


    Huh? Is the greedy wolf to wake up, Du Lei is now tired of no strength, stand up and look at the greedy wolf, can only erect ears, want to know whether the greedy wolf wake up in the end.


    The beautiful man on the bed, after whining, wakes up, slowly opens his eyes, and sees his most loyal demonstration, looking at himself excitedly.


    "Greedy wolf, you finally wake up. I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time." Wolf said, but also excited to shed tears, a face excited looking at greedy wolf adults.


    "Oh, how long have I been sleeping, flame." The greedy wolf looked at his bodyguard and said that he didn''t know how long he had slept.


    Hearing the greedy wolf calling his name, the wolf was more excited and choked: "it''s nearly two thousand years, greedy wolf."


    "It''s been so long." Greedy wolf himself did not think, he has been sleeping so long.


    Hearing their conversation, Du Lei wants to scold each other. They are asking each other how long they are. Can''t they think about him? If it''s not for arousing the greedy wolf, why should he suffer such a big crime, but they seem to have forgotten their existence.


    "Yes, Lord greedy wolf." Wolf respectfully said.


    After thinking for a while, the greedy wolf said curiously: "who awakened me and broke the barrier."


    The border was laid by the man who broke him up before. The power of that man was stronger than his own, otherwise he would not have slept so long. He was really curious about who had such great ability to break the border.

 Chapter 498

    "My Lord, it''s the inheritor you choose to wake you up." Head wolf said, also toward the back of a look, because head wolf don''t know du Lei has spread on the ground, thought Du Lei floating in the air.


    Hearing the wolf''s words, the greedy wolf sat up and wanted to see the man. The greedy wolf sat up and looked in the direction that the wolf had just seen.


    At a glance, the greedy wolf saw the withered Du Lei on the ground. The greedy wolf looked at Du Lei and said, "it''s my favorite. It''s really strong."


    Du Lei didn''t feel much honored to hear the greedy wolf praise himself. He rolled his eyes towards the greedy wolf. Now he has collapsed. He doesn''t feel much when he hears good words and ears.


    Now he just wants to recover his physical strength. This feeling is really uncomfortable. No, the greedy wolf can see himself. Du Lei, who wants to understand, opens his eyes and looks at the greedy wolf.


    "I can see you." As if to know what Du Lei is thinking, greedy wolf adults said, looking at Du Lei''s eyes, also a smile.


    Unexpectedly, this greedy wolf adult has seen through his careful thinking. Du Lei thinks that he should not think about anything now. If the greedy wolf finds out, what can he do.


    "My Lord, is there anything wrong with you?" Head wolf worried to see greedy wolf adults, relative to other, head wolf more concerned about or greedy wolf adults comfort.


    Hearing the wolf''s concern for himself, the greedy wolf sighed and said, "what can I do, it''s just a trace of true spirit. My noumenon has already gone."


    I feel the loss in the mouth of the greedy wolf, and the wolf also lowers his head. In fact, he doesn''t want to mention the sad things of the greedy wolf, but just wants to care about the greedy wolf.


    Seeing the wolf''s guilty appearance, the greedy wolf knows that the flame is really concerned about himself. He reaches out and pats the wolf on the shoulder and lifts the quilt. The greedy wolf goes to Du Lei''s side.


    "You must be very upset now." Greedy wolf toward Du Lei said, with their own energy, to Du Lei instill a little air.


    Feeling that his body has some strength, Du Lei quickly stands up. He doesn''t want to lie down and talk to the greedy wolf, as if he has been looking up to the greedy wolf.


    Looking at Du Lei immediately stood up, greedy wolf adults said: "human, you are very strong, not Kui is my favorite." Finish saying, still don''t forget to praise oneself, have vision, chose such a good body.


    "For the sake of commitment, I will do it." Du Lei also replied that although he had a little selfishness, he suffered a lot in order to wake up the greedy wolf.


    "Ha ha, very good, now you are just the soul here, your body." The greedy wolf adult said with a smile, looking at Du Lei''s eyes, is not the same, with a very appreciate Du Lei''s eyes, looking at Du Lei.


    "My body is in the temple." Du Lei answers a way, otherwise because oneself are soul come of, estimate body also can be damaged.


    "Come on, let''s find your body." Greedy wolf adults said, turned to leave, wolf also quickly follow the pace of greedy wolf.


    Looking at the two people''s back, Du Lei also quickly floated past, this is his chance to revive, he can''t fall, don''t be greedy wolf to occupy the body, then he can become the soul.


    When the greedy wolf adult appeared in the temple, all the giant animals were crawling on the ground, looking at the greedy wolf with excited eyes. I didn''t expect that this tiny human could really wake up the greedy wolf adult.


    The wolf went to the greedy wolf behind him, and growled a few times toward him, as if he was making a speech. Suddenly, all the underground beasts roared to celebrate the recovery of greedy wolf.


    Looking at everyone''s happy appearance, the greedy wolf raised a hand to signal everyone to be quiet. These beasts watched the greedy wolf''s action and immediately stopped their low roar. They all looked at the greedy wolf respectfully, waiting for his order.


    The greedy wolf roared at everyone a few times, and Du Lei found that these monsters were all with tears in their eyes. He didn''t know what the greedy wolf had said to them, which made everyone have a parting atmosphere.


    At this time, several monsters came to the front of Du Lei''s body, gently picked up Du Lei''s body, and slowly put it in front of the greedy wolf.


    "Hey, be careful, my body." Du Lei saw the scene just now, and he was so scared that he yelled. This is his own body. The teeth of these giant animals are very sharp. He didn''t want to be seriously injured as soon as he got back to the body.


    "Don''t worry, they have a sense of propriety." Hearing Du Lei''s loud cry, greedy wolf kindly explained that, after all, it will become the body of his sustenance. Of course, we should treat it well.


    Looking at his body, he put it in front of him. Du Lei looked at the greedy wolf and the body. He didn''t know how to go back.


    "Well, go back to your body quickly, and then I will pass on my true spirit to you. You already have my true spirit in your body." The greedy wolf said to Du Lei.


    Du Lei went to his body and looked at himself sleeping. He didn''t know how to get in. When he was separated from his body, it was because of the help of a wolf, but now he didn''t know how to get back to his body.


    "What should I do?" Du Lei said to the greedy wolf.


    "How can you use that tone to talk to adults." Hear Du Lei interrogate the tone of greedy wolf, head wolf immediately unhappy said.


    The greedy wolf put his hand in front of the wolf and motioned to him not to act rashly. The greedy wolf said to Du Lei, "as long as you lie in it, leave the rest to me."


    It''s not that greedy wolf has a good temper. It''s mainly because he wants to use Du Lei''s body, but he is just a real spirit, so he wants to live together with Du Lei in the same flesh.


    In this way, he can be reborn. Although Du Lei''s tone is not very good, greedy wolf knows that as long as he merges with Du Lei''s body, Du Lei can''t control his body.


    At that time, Du Lei will be based on his thoughts, and then he can get what he wants. Du Lei is just a touch of soul on his body, so he doesn''t mind Du Lei''s attitude at all.


    "My lord..." the first wolf looked at the greedy wolf. With his understanding of the greedy wolf, the character of the greedy wolf was not so good. If we put it in the past, who would dare to talk to the greedy wolf in this tone.


    I was sentenced to death by the greedy wolf, but now

 Chapter 499

    "Do as I say." The greedy wolf ignores the head wolf''s doubts and says to Du Lei.


    Heard the wolf''s words, Du Lei nodded, slowly went to the front of his body, with his soul, lying on his body.


    At this time, the greedy wolf reaches for Du Lei''s body, and his fingertips emit a light. Du Lei feels that he is full of strength now. He opens his eyes, looks at the greedy wolf, and sits up.


    "You''re back in your body." Greedy wolf light said.


    Du Lei heard the greedy wolf''s words, looked down at his body, the body on the ground has no, and now he is stepping on the ground, looked at his arms and legs, found that he has returned to normal.


    "The body is still comfortable." Du Lei sighed that he didn''t like to be like a ghost. He felt like he was dead.


    "Well, you can accept my inheritance now." Greedy wolf said, raised his hands, suddenly underground beasts, began to roar up.


    Looking at the commotion of the beasts, Du Lei asked, "what''s wrong with them?" Looking at the greedy wolf''s expression, can''t these monsters rebel.


    "They are celebrating our union." Greedy wolf seldom kindly answered Du Lei''s question.


    Smell speech, Du Lei nodded, looking at these giant animals, feel their submission to the greedy wolf, did not expect the greedy wolf sleeping; After such a long time, I was still admired by so many beasts.


    "The unity of mind, don''t think about anything." The greedy wolf said to Du Lei. He took a look at Du Lei, and then swept his eyes to other beasts. When these beasts touched the greedy wolf''s eyes, they all calmed down and looked at them quietly.


    Du Lei put his hands together, closed his eyes, and slowly felt the gas in his body. Now Du Lei has been able to see his body, and found that in his Dantian, there is a round object similar to the size of a fist. It is this object that emits blue light. This light awn, swimming around his body, looks very good.


    Has been observing Du Lei''s greedy wolf, see Du Lei body has sent out an aperture, also closed his eyes, psychological deepened his mind.


    Soon a black light surrounded the true spirit of the greedy wolf. In the temple, they were all attentive to Du Lei and the greedy wolf. The atmosphere did not dare to breathe for fear that it would affect their combination.


    The greedy wolf thinks it''s time for him, so he floats his true spirit to Du Lei''s side. At this time, the greedy wolf urges his airflow to let his body emit more gas.


    Du Lei is observing the air flow in his body, and suddenly feels a strong air flow, getting closer and closer to him. At this time, Du Lei feels that his body is threatened, and hastens to release more air flow to resist this breath.


    "Don''t refuse. Try to accept him." The wolf shouts to Du Lei, for fear that Du Lei refuses the smell of greedy wolf all the time, and greedy wolf will only release more power to break Du Lei''s energy.


    In this way, even if both sides are not hurt, Du Lei''s Noumenon will be hurt. Although it doesn''t hurt the greedy wolf, his body will be seriously hurt.


    Hearing the wolf''s words, Du Lei quickly collected some air, tried to sense the threat to himself, and tried to slowly accept the air sent out by the greedy wolf.


    The greedy wolf didn''t think so much. He thought that Du Lei had known these processes before, so he would release his energy without fear. He didn''t really want to destroy Du Lei''s body.


    Feeling that Du Lei is no longer fighting against himself, but trying to accept himself, greedy wolf quickly released more breath, but this breath, much softer than before, also want to let Du Lei, slowly adapt to himself.


    Slowly, Du Lei has adapted to the foreign breath, watching these breath, swimming in his body, especially the egg in his Dantian, like a greedy child, constantly sucking in the breath of the outside world.


    Looking at the blue and black air flow in his body and constantly swimming in his body, Du Lei feels that he is full of strength now, which is in sharp contrast to the feeling of powerlessness just now.


    Although Du Lei absorbed it very well, the greedy wolf felt that his energy had been absorbed by Du Lei almost. Slowly, the greedy wolf also floated to the front of Du Lei, so that Du Lei could absorb his own energy better.


    Looking at the eggs in his body, like a child full of food and drink, Du Lei feels that there is a special breath drilling into his body.


    The greedy wolf''s energy has been almost absorbed. Looking at Du Lei''s body, he doesn''t mean to exclude himself. The greedy wolf plans to directly put his true spirit into Du Lei''s body.


    Du Lei frowned when a deep pain came. What''s the matter? Du Lei quickly looked into his body with his eyes. He saw that his heart was surrounded by a mass of black air. He couldn''t see the color of his heart at all.


    What''s this? Du Lei looks at his heart, and his heart is more and more painful. Du Lei wants to use his own gas to rush away the black air flow, and try to let all the air flow in his body swim in his heart.


    Looking at Du Lei''s frown in pain, the wolf yelled: "human, now adults have entered your body, you don''t resist, try to accept the smell of greedy wolf adults."


    Do you think the black gas on your heart is the true spirit of the greedy wolf? After hearing the wolf''s words, Du Lei quickly dispersed his air flow. Although his heart is particularly painful, in order to get the inheritance of the greedy wolf, Du Lei gritted his teeth and must hold on.


    Soon the pain of the heart slowly disappeared, and the black breath surrounded the heart, but it brought a very comfortable feeling to the heart. Du Lei felt that his body was much lighter than before.


    "Du Lei, can you feel my presence?" Du Lei feels that the voice of the greedy wolf comes from his belly. Du Lei is surprised. Has the greedy wolf entered his body.


    "Have you come in yet?" Du Lei carefully asked, feeling another soul, into his body, as if he was talking to himself, such a feeling, let Du Lei feel special.


    "Yes, what we have become one, but we still need to rely on another force to truly integrate." Greedy adult, gave Du Lei affirmative answer.

 Chapter 500

    Confirmed what he thought in his heart, Du Lei quickly asked the greedy wolf, "what kind of strength do you need to recover?"


    "Because I just woke up, my body has not been completely recovered, especially I am still a touch of true spirit. If you want to wake up the real me, you need to use some other strength. You need to find these methods by yourself." Greedy wolf weak said, he can say so much, has been very difficult, greedy wolf powerless looking at Du Lei, eyes full of hope.


    Just now, the greedy wolf gave all his strength to Du Lei. Now that he can tell Du Lei so much, it''s already relying on his own consciousness. The rest needs Du Lei to find a way.


    "Then what should I do?" Du Lei anxiously asked, now he and greedy wolf adults have become one, greedy wolf''s weakness, he can feel, but he really does not know how to do.


    "Go, find a person who can help you, and have some magic power..." later, the greedy wolf had no time to say, and directly fell asleep in the past.


    See the greedy wolf into a wisp of smoke, directly into the body of Du Lei, Du Lei looked at his body for a long time, know that the greedy wolf is now in his body. But the greedy wolf has not given himself the answer.


    After observing for a while, Du Lei didn''t hear the greedy wolf. He tried to shout: "greedy wolf, greedy wolf, don''t sleep at this time. Wake up."


    Unfortunately, no matter how Du Lei calls for the greedy wolf, the greedy wolf doesn''t respond to Du Lei. Du Lei has no choice but to give up asking about the greedy wolf.


    Slowly opened his eyes, Du Lei found that all eyes are focused on his own body, Du Lei felt that these giant beast''s eyes are too hot, some uncomfortable.


    "My Lord, how is the greedy wolf in your body?" Head wolf concerned about Du Lei, want to know du Lei now feeling, more concerned about the greedy wolf adult things.


    "Er, greedy wolf, he, greedy wolf is asleep." Just want to casually say the name of the greedy wolf, Du Lei found that these beasts look at their own eyes, hidden with a trace of danger, quickly changed his mouth.


    When he got the answer he wanted to know, the wolf respectfully said to Du Lei, "Oh, that''s so. I''ll be relieved. In the future, the greedy wolf will trouble you. If you need anything, you are welcome to come to us at any time. We will pay for you."


    "Don''t worry, leave everything to me." Du Lei claps his chest and says to the wolf. It''s not Du Lei who talks big. The greedy wolf is already in his body now. If something happens to the greedy wolf, it means something will happen to him. He tries his best not to let it happen, so it''s not a lie.


    Seeing Du Lei''s promise to himself, the wolf nodded happily and said to Du Lei, "my Lord, if you need any help, you can come to us at any time."


    "Greedy wolf, I''m sleeping in my body now. I should do this to wake him up." Du Lei frowned and asked, hoping that the wolf would tell him the answer.


    "You need to find a person with energy above me to help you activate the real Qi in your body, so that the greedy wolf''s gas and your gas can be combined into one, so that the greedy wolf can really wake up." Head wolf respectfully said, treat Du Lei''s attitude, just as treat greedy wolf adult''s attitude.


    This is not nonsense. According to the wolf, the greedy wolf is in his own body, and now he is just a deposit. He has not really woken up. If so, he still has not got all the power of the greedy wolf.


    "OK, I see. Take me back." Du Lei light said, already don''t want to talk with the wolf, now wake up the greedy wolf is the key, only he really wake up the greedy wolf, he can really get the power of the greedy wolf.


    "Yes, my Lord." With that, the wolf raised his paw, gathered a ball of light, and threw it at Du Lei. All the other monsters crawled to the ground to send Du Lei away.


    Looking at the wolf throwing light at himself, Du Lei closed his eyes and knew that he was sending himself back. When he saw Baxia, he discussed with Baxia to see how to wake up the greedy wolf in his body.


    Feel a gentle breath, rushed to his face, especially comfortable, until Du Lei''s ear sounded a familiar voice: "Du Lei, are you back?"


    Hearing the sound, Du Lei slowly opened his eyes and saw the familiar face. Du Lei said, "bully, I''m back. Now the greedy wolf is in my body, but he''s sleeping."


    Like what he thought in his heart, Baxia nodded and said, "it''s normal. As long as the greedy wolf is in your body now, you already have half the power of the greedy wolf. It''s very good."


    Du Lei doesn''t understand why he is so happy. Du Lei asks, "bully, but the greedy wolf is still sleeping." And I only got the general strength, I don''t know if I can survive.


    "Ha ha, silly boy, the greedy wolf just left his own breath in your body before. He chose you as the inheritor. The true spirit of greedy wolf is also in your body. As long as I instill some energy into you and activate the power in your body, the greedy wolf will really integrate with you." Ba Xia said excitedly.


    I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I just hope that the greedy wolf can wake up. Although the greedy wolf has squeezed his true spirit out of Du Lei''s body, it doesn''t matter. As long as the greedy wolf can wake up and achieve his goal, it''s worth his sacrifice.


    Hearing the words of the bully, Du Lei showed a happy expression on his face. Du Lei said to the bully, "in this case, hurry up and let the greedy wolf wake up."


    "OK, let''s start now." Then he closed his eyes and tried to activate Du Lei''s body with his own strength.


    Seeing the overlord using his own power, Du Lei quickly closed his eyes and called for the energy in his body.


    Bully casually to Du Lei''s body, lost some energy, but found that can''t shake Du Lei at all, Du Lei''s energy now is so powerful.


    It seems that I underestimated the greedy wolf before. Even the sleeping greedy wolf is still so powerful. The overlord quickly takes back his thoughts, integrates his thoughts and prepares to help Du Lei and gain the power of the greedy wolf.


    Du Lei just started his own ability. He found that bully threw some apertures on himself. The apertures hit him. It was not painful, just like tickling. Is he going to fight bully now.

 Chapter 501

    Feeling the power in his body, Du Lei is delighted that his current strength is going to surpass that of the overlord, and now he has not got all the power of the greedy wolf, so he is already so powerful.


    If he got the ability of greedy wolf, then he is more powerful. Du Lei secretly thinks that if he is more powerful, he will get many girls.


    Feeling Du Lei''s distraction, Baxia said: "Du Lei, what do you think? Concentrate."


    Suddenly, being bullied, Du Lei realizes that he is distracted. He quickly puts his mind away and pays attention to himself. He doesn''t want to think about other things.


    Using his divine sense, Du Lei observes his body and finds that his heart is still surrounded by black air. Du Lei knows that this black air belongs to the greedy wolf.


    So Du Lei didn''t repel him too much. Looking at his Dantian place, the constant flow of air, Du Lei felt that he was very relaxed and full of energy.


    In particular, the location of the airflow is much more comfortable. Is it possible that his popularity will not heal? Although Du Lei is mentally suspicious, he does not dare to underestimate the energy of the greedy wolf. He quickly converges and concentrates on waiting for the greedy wolf to wake up.


    Ba Xia looks at Du Lei''s light, and it''s more and more dark. It''s much darker than the blue light before. Just now, he just tried to feel that Du Lei''s energy is very powerful.


    This is the power of the greedy wolf. If I use all my strength for a while, I don''t know if I can help Du Lei wake up the greedy wolf, but I will use all my strength to help Du Lei.


    Gather all the energy in your body on your hand. There is a huge ball of light in front of you. It seems that you have used all your strength.


    "Du Lei, it''s time to start. Get ready." Ba Xia said, then he threw the light ball in his hand in the direction of Du Lei.


    "Ah..." just about to react, Du Lei felt that a huge light wave hit him. A deep pain came from his heart.


    This feeling of pain engulfs Du Lei''s heart. Du Lei feels that he is going to die soon. His whole body seems to have countless insects, biting his body.


    This kind of feeling is really weird. Du Lei is painfully puzzled. He doesn''t care about anything at all. He can only curl up his body tightly and let the pain pass.


    Seeing Du Lei curled up there with a look of pain, the bully showed a smile. He was really afraid that his ability would not be enough to hurt Du Lei. If Du Lei was not seriously injured, the greedy wolf would not wake up.


    Must thoroughly wake up the greedy wolf, he will wake up again, so that Du Lei can really have the ability of the greedy wolf, otherwise Du Lei''s physical strength now, can only have half of the energy of the greedy wolf.


    Du Lei painful holding his head, feel that his body, crawling with countless insects, has been gnawing at himself, how is this going on.


    Even if Du Lei wants to use his own divine consciousness to check his body, he can''t use it, because he can''t concentrate his thoughts at all now, and the pain has occupied his whole body.


    Looking at Du Lei sweating, rolling back and forth on the ground, Baxia felt that now was the opportunity and quickly gathered his own strength. He saw that the sphere of light was much bigger than the one before.


    Without saying anything, and without giving Du Lei the chance to prepare, he threw his aperture directly at Du Lei. The dazzling aperture hit Du Lei straight.


    Unprepared Du Lei is swept by pain. Du Lei feels another energy and hits himself. Du Lei cries out in pain: "ah..."


    The sound waves hit around the tomb and rebounded back. At this time, the grave began to shake violently, and some gravel kept falling from the sky, which seemed particularly dangerous.


    No, the tomb is about to collapse because of Du Lei''s cry. The bully quickly goes to Du Lei''s and wants to get close to him and take him out, but it''s a pity that he just walked near Du Lei.


    He was blocked by the strong air flow on Du Lei''s body. How could Ba Xia not get close to Du Lei? Seeing that he could not get into Du Lei''s side, he saw that the tomb was about to collapse.


    The bully anxiously shouts to Du Lei: "Du Lei, come on, come out with me, the grave is going to collapse." He is just a real spirit, even if the grave collapsed, it can not cause any threat to himself, but for Du Lei is not the same.


    He has a physical body. If he is smashed in the grave, all his previous efforts will be in vain. He anxiously looks at Du Lei, hoping that he can sober up.


    It''s a pity that Du Lei, who has been surrounded by pain, can''t feel the interference from the outside. He doesn''t even hear the words of bullying. He just hugs his body tightly and feels the baptism of insect bites.


    Looking at Du Lei''s unmoved appearance, PA Xia knows that Du Lei can''t hear his own words, but looking at the grave shaking a lot, PA Xia is more anxious.


    In his own hands, he condenses a mass of gas. He plans to use his own strength to break Du Lei''s aura. Even if he will lose, he can''t let Du Lei go.


    Feel the light wave on his hand, has been very powerful, Baxia quickly to Du Lei''s direction lost in the past, hoping to crack the blue light on Du Lei.


    It''s a pity that the downdraft hits Du Lei''s aperture, but it doesn''t break Du Lei''s aperture. Instead, it bounces back and hits the wall of the tomb. It''s a good thing.


    The smashed wall collapsed, and the whole tomb followed the earthquake. Soon, the direction of Du Lei could not be seen, because Du Lei''s body had been covered by the wall.


    Finished, this can be really finished, Du Lei''s body will certainly be smashed by these walls, all blame yourself, how to choose such a place.


    Although the concealment is very good, it''s too dangerous. At the critical moment, I can''t save Du Lei''s life. It''s all over. It seems that if I want to wait for the bully to wake up, I don''t know it will take thousands of years.


    Although Baxia is regretting for Du Lei, the most important reason is that Du Lei has the power of greedy wolf in his body, because Baxia has been greedy for the power of greedy Wolf for a long time and is about to succeed.


    Unexpectedly, such an accident happened.

 Chapter 502

    Looking at the ruins of the tomb, Baxia shook his head with regret. It seems that this time there is no hope. Baxia looked up at the sky, but found that the sky is covered with dark clouds.


    Is it going to rain? Baxia looks at the sky strangely. Why is this scene so familiar? Is it the dragon coming.


    PA Xia looked at the sky in wonder. Suddenly, a sound came from the tomb, which attracted PA Xia''s attention. A hand slowly stretched out from the ruins.


    Nima, what''s going on? Haunted in broad daylight? PA Xia looks at this hand and feels very familiar with it. He wants Du Lei''s hand very much. Is Du Lei not dead yet? With a trace of hope, PA Xia slowly floats to the hand nearby.


    "Bang." There was a loud noise. Before I got to the position of the tomb hand, I heard the sound of explosion. I squinted and watched the scene carefully.


    See Du Lei from the ruins, fly out, this fly, fly to the mid air, bully under the eyes of looking at Du Lei, eyes do not blink.


    Does it mean that Du Lei has come back to life again? After confirming that it''s really Du Lei himself, the bully finally put down the big psychological stone. Unexpectedly, this boy really wakes up the greedy wolf.


    This is also an accident in the accident, it seems that this boy, life is still very big, originally thought that will undoubtedly die of people, but had the unexpected harvest, PA Xia looked at Du Lei with a happy face.


    At this time, a thunder came from the sky and hit the ground. There was a deep crack on the ground. What happened? Why did the Dragon appear?


    Seeing a golden dragon shuttling back and forth in the dark clouds, Baxia is very puzzled. Does Du Lei have to accept Tianlei? But he has experienced it once before.


    "Greedy wolf, I didn''t expect you to come back to life." At this time, the Golden Dragon in the sky circled and said to Du Lei. Looking at Du Lei''s eyes, there was a trace of lethality.


    "Ha ha ha, how, I resurrected, you are not happy." Du Lei said darkly, looking at Jinlong with a grim face.


    Seeing that Du Lei is so arrogant, Baxia decides to wait and see the change. Now he has no room to intervene. However, looking at Jinlong, he seems to hate Du Lei very much. No, he is a greedy wolf.


    "Hum, even if it''s resurrected, it''s ridiculous that the grand greedy wolf should be pinned on a small human." Jinlong said sarcastically.


    How also did not expect that the greedy wolf will put his true spirit on a small human body, in their divine world, human beings are the lowest creatures.


    Hearing Jinlong''s words, Du Lei said with a smile instead of anger: "no matter what kind of creature I repose in, you are my loser."


    The greedy wolf''s words aroused Jinlong''s anger. Jinlong threw many balls of light in the direction of Du Lei. Unfortunately, Du Lei dodged them one by one.


    "Ha ha, you are still so incompetent." Seeing that Jinlong is no longer attacking himself, Du Lei sneers at Jinlong sarcastically. He doesn''t pay attention to this stupid dragon at all


    Jinlong is not stupid either. Of course, he can hear that the greedy wolf is hurting himself. Jinlong is angry and shoots flames towards Du Lei. This is his skill.


    As long as it is the person who is slightly hit by the fire, he will die directly. These are three real fires. There is no living creature that can bear them.


    Looking at the ground that was swept by the fire, PA Xia turned his mouth. The dragon was really willful. The good grass was scorched, and even the trees were not engulfed by the fire.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the huge forest became a thirsty ground. Baxia looked at Jinlong with a sigh. If the divine world knew about it, Jinlong would be punished.


    Although human beings are very humble creatures in the divine world, there is also an agreement between them. No matter they are gods, demons or the underworld, they can''t live in the world. If they find them, they will be punished by the three worlds.


    I didn''t expect that Jinlong was so uninspired that he got angry all of a sudden. Looking at Du Lei''s relaxed appearance, he showed a sharp contrast with Jinlong. This is really a stupid dragon.


    "Damn greedy wolf, you should have died long ago." Jinlong looked at the greedy wolf with hatred, thinking that he was kind-hearted at the beginning, so he would let go of the real spirit of the greedy wolf, thinking that he would never wake up.


    I didn''t expect that the greedy wolf was scheming to choose a human being as the host of his true spirit, which made the greedy wolf really wake up.


    If the greedy wolf really wants to revenge their three realms, the world will certainly suffer, but there is nothing he can do to stop the greedy wolf.


    Hearing Jin Long''s words, the greedy wolf laughs and says to Jin long, "it''s my life that shouldn''t be destroyed. I didn''t expect that I will be resurrected one day. Ha ha ha..."


    "Damn greedy wolf, don''t be wild." Jinlong is angry by the greedy wolf. He releases more flames towards the greedy wolf and wants to burn the greedy wolf''s body.


    But the greedy wolf cleverly to hide in the past, while hiding also gas golden dragon, greedy wolf said sarcastically: "golden dragon, you can''t kill me, don''t waste your efforts."


    "Shut up, I will kill you." Jinlong, who is about to lose his mind and is angry with the greedy wolf, quickly uses his own housekeeping skills.


    I saw the sky constantly throwing fireballs down, accompanied by lightning, I saw the ground, which was not like before, has now become a huge pit.


    But it didn''t hurt Du Lei, only Du Lei leisurely back and forth Dodge, even under the hegemony, but also quickly floated to some distant places, for fear that it would hurt himself.


    "Ha ha, come on, let me see if you have made any progress after all these years." Greedy wolf does not care about said, simply do not put the eyes of the golden dragon, on the heart.


    Just want to take Jinlong to practice. Looking at Jinlong''s angry appearance, the greedy wolf is very happy. After sleeping for so long, he must have a good time when he wakes up.


    "Hum, greedy wolf, today is your death." Jinlong has been completely angered by the greedy wolf. He is casting a flame towards the ground and wants to burn the host of the greedy wolf to death.


    In the distance, although I can''t hear the conversation between them at all, looking at the appearance of Jinlong, I guess that the greedy wolf is so powerful.


    I don''t know if Du Lei can control the thought of the greedy wolf. If the greedy wolf takes over Du Lei''s thought, the world will really change.


    Looking at Jinlong constantly attacking himself, but these tricks, greedy wolf don''t pay attention at all, casually open more, and also a face of irony looking at Jinlong.

 Chapter 503

    Looking at the angry appearance of Jinlong, the greedy wolf said: "Jinlong, don''t waste your efforts. You can''t kill me." With that, the greedy wolf looks at the golden dragon with a smile, and wants to persuade the silly dragon not to waste his efforts here. He can''t kill himself and waste his time.


    Although Jinlong can''t kill himself now, he can''t kill Jinlong either. Moreover, he has just awakened and his body hasn''t been adjusted well. It''s better to stop fighting.


    "Well, you really look down on me." Jinlong said bravely, although he knew that the greedy wolf was telling the truth, he still wanted to kill him.


    Even if he can''t fight the greedy wolf, he must let the greedy wolf get hurt. Jinlong looks at the greedy wolf with hatred, and the attack doesn''t stop at all. Instead, it becomes more and more fierce.


    "But I don''t want to play with you." With that, the greedy wolf reached out and gathered a group of black gas, and hit the Golden Dragon hard.


    Seeing the greedy wolf attacking himself, Jinlong immediately sent out a golden light to resist the black airflow of the greedy wolf. The two lights, one black and one gold, were intertwined.


    Greedy and think, Jinlong lost a light ball, straight hit in Jinlong''s body, Jinlong suddenly was hit a positive, internal breathing instability.


    Black gold two light and shadow also with the Golden Dragon''s breath instability, mercilessly hit the Golden Dragon''s body, saw the Golden Dragon spit a mouthful of blood mercilessly, at this time, the Golden Dragon all attacks also stopped down.


    Seeing that Jinlong was seriously injured, the greedy wolf said with a sneer, "you''re not my opponent. Don''t get out of here."


    He raised his paw and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. Jinlong said to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, you mean man, dare to attack me."


    "Even if I don''t attack you, you can''t beat me. You''re just insulting yourself." Greedy wolf said coldly.


    If it wasn''t for his chaotic internal breathing and sneaking attack on this stupid dragon, he would have been killed long ago, and he would be allowed to yell with himself here.


    "You, hum, greedy wolf, sooner or later, I will kill you myself." Jinlong said indignantly, knowing that he had suffered serious internal injury now.


    He is not the opponent of the greedy wolf at all, but he doesn''t want to let the greedy wolf go, so he has to leave his words here. Sooner or later, he will kill the greedy wolf.


    "I will look forward to this day, ha ha ha..." the greedy wolf said haughtily. He didn''t pay attention to the Golden Dragon in front of him, just pretended to deal with it.


    "Well, that day will come soon." Jinlong said maliciously, knowing that his internal breathing has been confused, he needs to heal, but he is not the opponent of greedy wolf at all.


    If the greedy wolf is now chasing after the winner, he may really die in the hands of the greedy wolf, so Jinlong now just wants to go to heal, and then fight with the greedy wolf.


    Looking at the sign that Jinlong is thinking about a truce, the greedy wolf said to Jinlong: "by the way, I think there is one thing that you may not know."


    Jinlong looks at the greedy wolf doubtfully. He doesn''t know what meaning the greedy wolf expresses to himself. Jinlong smells: "what''s the matter."


    "Ha ha, I really thank you for finding the host so quickly." Greedy wolf mysteriously said, looking at Jinlong''s eyes, there is a trace of drama greasy.


    "What do you mean?" Jinlong doesn''t understand the meaning of the greedy wolf''s words. What does it have to do with the greedy wolf finding the subject? Is the body in front of him fake? When Jinlong is confused, the greedy wolf gives the answer that he regrets.


    The greedy wolf looked at the golden dragon with a cruel smile and said, "thanks to the thunder you cut in the divine world before, it just changed my boarder''s body, which made me wake up so quickly. In other words, I really have to thank you."


    What? It turns out that when the greedy wolf wakes up, he has made great achievements. After hearing the bad news, Jin Long doesn''t know what he thinks. Is it because he wanted to try his own thunder when he practiced martial arts before.


    But just right, hit on the greedy wolf''s body now, so this body, will break the boundary on the greedy wolf, and wake up the greedy wolf.


    It turns out that the culprit is himself. Jinlong looks at the greedy wolf in disbelief and hopes that the greedy wolf will give him the answer. It''s just a fabrication.


    But Jin Long''s psychology is very clear. If it wasn''t for the fact, the greedy wolf would not have said it. Originally, he was still wondering how the greedy wolf broke the border and was reborn. Originally, he had his own contribution.


    Seeing Jinlong''s silly appearance, the greedy wolf laughs and says to Jinlong, "anyway, I want to thank you, Jinlong."


    "Well, since I can make you reborn, I can also kill you." The Golden Dragon disdains to say, the vision fierce stares at the greedy wolf, oneself unexpectedly can''t beat the greedy wolf, is really hateful.


    "I''m waiting for that day, don''t let me wait too long, ha ha ha..." the voice of the greedy wolf''s ridicule came into Jinlong''s ears.


    But Jinlong is now seriously injured. If he continues to pester with the greedy wolf, he will die. Looking at the situation in front of him, it is very bad for him, so Jinlong is ready to retreat first.


    Waiting for the day of their own good injury, is the death of greedy wolf, Golden Dragon in the psychological secretly swear.


    "I''ll let you go today, but I''ll find you. Then we''ll fight for life and death." Golden Dragon fierce said, looking at the eyes of the greedy wolf, want to eat the greedy wolf to be willing.


    "Ha ha, I''m waiting for you." The greedy wolf disdains to say that although he doesn''t want to let Jinlong go, his current breath is too weak. Otherwise, how can he let go of such a good opportunity.


    "Well, we''ll see." With that, Jinlong got into the clouds and disappeared.


    With the disappearance of the golden dragon, the dark clouds in the sky disappeared, and the sun came out, shining on the earth, as if nothing had just happened, but there were traces of fighting on the ground.


    Seeing that the Golden Dragon disappeared, the greedy wolf slowly floated back to the ground. As soon as it fell down, the greedy wolf sprayed a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    This damned golden dragon, unexpectedly let oneself suffer so serious injury, is really damned, if it is not for the reason that oneself just wake up, how can oneself be injured by Golden Dragon.


    "Greedy wolf, you are injured." Bully respectfully toward the greedy wolf said, looking at the greedy wolf mouth spit blood appearance, know now Du Lei''s body, not completely with the greedy wolf fusion together.


    "Who are you?" The greedy wolf watched warily, and there was a trace of killing in his eyes.

 Chapter 504

    Bully see, greedy wolf on their own defense, quickly respectfully said: "greedy wolf Lord, I am bully, originally the body of the boarder, I do not know if you remember." Baxia said, looking at the greedy wolf with a sincere face, hoping to remember himself, so if he wants to win the trust of the greedy wolf, he will be a step closer.


    After the bully''s reminder, the greedy wolf rings out in a trance. When he takes a fancy to Du Lei''s body, he finds that this man is also boarding in Du Lei''s body, and then he wants to occupy Du Lei''s body.


    He drove the real spirit out directly. However, he lived in Du Lei''s body in a dignified way. But this is called the real spirit of the overlord. He wants to do something to himself. He doesn''t want to get his own strength while he is weak.


    We can''t blame the greedy Wolf for thinking that way. Because many people want the energy of the greedy wolf, they have to guard against it.


    Looking at the expression of greedy wolf, PA Xia knows that greedy wolf remembers himself. He shows a flattering smile and says to PA Xia, "greedy wolf, you seem to be injured. Let me help you heal."


    Looking at the appearance of Baxia''s sincerity, but the greedy wolf is also guarding against Baxia psychologically. After all, he kicked Baxia out of Du Lei''s body at the beginning.


    But now he has to help himself to heal. How can the greedy wolf be relieved.


    "No more." Greedy wolf light said, don''t want to take the bully.


    Looking at the greedy wolf''s indifference to himself, although he was a little upset, he didn''t show it at all on the surface. He said respectfully to the greedy Wolf: "greedy wolf, you are just fit now, and your breath is still very unstable."


    Hearing the bully''s words, the greedy wolf watched the bully warily, for fear that the bully would attack him. The greedy wolf said coldly, "my business, you don''t need to take care of it."


    It''s no surprise to see the greedy wolf refuse his kindness, because the greedy wolf doesn''t trust others by nature, which is also caused by too many betrayals. No creature will willingly submit to others.


    "Greedy wolf adult, please believe me, if I had not promoted Du Lei''s body, you would not wake up so quickly." With that, Baxia bowed his head respectfully, hoping that the greedy wolf would trust him.


    Looking at the bully''s respectful appearance, the greedy wolf thought about it. Although the greedy wolf was sleeping in Du Lei''s body at that time and didn''t know much about the outside world, he knew that Du Lei was injured. It was also because Du Lei was seriously injured that he successfully awakened himself. It seems that the bully really helped himself.


    "I''ll trust you for once." Greedy wolf light said, although the greedy wolf mouth said trust, but the psychological or has a guard against the bully.


    "Greedy wolf, I won''t let you down." Baxia sincerely said, no matter what, he must first get the trust of the greedy wolf, in order to have the next action.


    Looking at the greedy wolf slowly stood up, tyrant immediately said: "greedy wolf adults, I take you to a place, heal it."


    "Well, let''s go." The greedy wolf didn''t object. He is still a little strange to the world now. It''s better to have a guide. If necessary, just break up the real spirit.


    Two people leave here with their own ghosts.


    Along the way, they are speechless, and Baxia is thinking about how to wake Du Lei up. Otherwise, it''s hard to realize his big plan. However, looking at the greedy wolf''s appearance of defending himself, Baxia puts down his careful thinking for the time being.


    Two people came to a secluded Town, because the bully only has real spirit, outsiders can''t see the bully, so the greedy wolf himself opened a room.


    Came to a very spacious room, greedy wolf cross legged sitting on the bed, intend to adjust their breath, just wake up, and fight with Jinlong, now the body is very chaotic.


    "I want to cultivate myself." The greedy wolf said coldly, looking at the bully with alert eyes. If the greedy wolf is disturbed during the healing period, he will have a disordered breath and easily become possessed.


    Baxia can also hear the meaning of the greedy wolf''s mouth. Baxia respectfully saluted the greedy wolf and said, "greedy wolf, I will guard for you." With that, he retreated to one side.


    Looking at the bully, the greedy wolf closed his eyes and adjusted his body.


    Du Lei''s whole body was surrounded by black gas, and the whole room became cool, much cooler than turning on the air conditioner.


    At this time, you can only see the darkest gas. It''s on the bed, surrounded by the greedy wolf. You can''t see Du Lei''s body at all. Baxia slowly approaches the greedy wolf. The closer he gets to the greedy wolf, the stronger his cold breath is.


    The greedy wolf felt his own breath, and he had slowly adjusted his breath and became much more gentle. But Du Lei''s Dantian place, just at this time, sent out a dazzling blue light¡¾ In his body, he can''t even see the bully. He can only see the greedy wolf and Du Lei himself


    The blue gas was entangled with the black gas. Like two dragons, they began to fight. Originally, the greedy wolf suffered a lot of injuries, and his breath was unstable.


    Now it''s hard to fight against the real Qi in Du Lei''s body, and Du Lei is still baptized by Tianlei. Even the greedy wolf dare not underestimate the energy in his body.


    "Greedy wolf, I wake you up, not for you to occupy my body." Du Lei said angrily, did not expect to wake up the greedy wolf, greedy wolf instead occupied his consciousness.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the greedy wolf sneered and said, "human beings, although I have chosen you as my inheritor, but with your skill, it''s still far from good. I''d better do it myself."


    "Oh, it''s a joke. My body is up to me. If you don''t want to stay, get out of here." Du Lei said angrily.


    Looking at the greedy wolf look down on their own appearance, Du Lei can not help but a little angry, as well as bullying in their own body, although not greedy wolf so big ability.


    But Baxia is always helping himself. He never wants to occupy his body. Unexpectedly, the greedy wolf wakes up and wants to occupy his body.


    "But you can''t be the master now. You''d better stay obediently. I didn''t scatter your soul because I still have a little affection for you." Greedy wolf said with a smile, not because of Du Lei''s attitude, and angry.


    "As you say, I have to thank you." Du Lei disdains to say, this greedy wolf, oneself in order to wake up the greedy wolf, bear how much pain, this can be good, it is to complete the greedy wolf.


    "So to speak, man." Greedy wolf calm said, not for their own practice, feel blush.

 Chapter 505

    "Greedy wolf, stop talking nonsense and give me back my body." Du Lei looked at the greedy wolf old with himself in this play rogue, directly with the greedy wolf tear face said, did not expect the greedy wolf would be so shameless.


    Anyway, if you die, you can''t let the greedy wolf take over his body. Unless the greedy wolf is willing to share his body with him, he won''t agree to anything.


    "Human, you are challenging my patience." Hearing Du Lei''s words, the greedy wolf can''t help but get angry. Although he has occupied other people''s bodies, he has always been used to being a overlord. How can he have too many good tempers.


    Seeing that the greedy wolf doesn''t want to return his body to him, Du Lei can''t help but get more angry. He uses his breath fiercely and plans to fight against the greedy wolf.


    Say what, also can''t own body, let out for nothing, Du Lei thought resentfully.


    "What are you doing? Do you really want to compete with me?" Greedy wolf stunned asked, did not expect that Du Lei will care about his body.


    Du Lei is just a lowly creature. He was chosen by himself to be the body of God. Shouldn''t he be grateful to himself? Why is he so strongly opposed.


    "Cut the crap. If you don''t stay in my body and listen to me, I''ll have to drive you out." Du Lei said fiercely to the greedy wolf.


    Why did he give such a good body to the greedy wolf in vain? In the eyes of the greedy wolf, it seemed that he had taken advantage of it. He was so angry.


    Feel Du Lei''s body, emitting more intense light, a blue and a black, in Du Lei''s body back and forth entangled, Du Lei''s little power, although very powerful.


    However, in his eyes, the greedy wolf is just making small trouble. He doesn''t see it at all. Although his body and breath are unstable, it''s very easy to deal with a humble human.


    "You want to compete with me." The greedy wolf disdains to say that although he temporarily lives in this subject, how can the arrogant greedy wolf allow Du Lei to be presumptuous in front of him.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei said with a sneer: "let''s have a try and see who is the real winner."


    With that, Du Lei immediately gathered all his energy in the Dantian area, and attacked him fiercely towards the heart. Suddenly, a heartrending pain flooded Du Lei''s body.


    Not only Du Lei''s special pain, even the greedy wolf also failed to escape, but Du Lei still did not give up attacking the greedy wolf, still biting his teeth, continue to release his energy.


    Feeling Du Lei''s energy towards him, the greedy wolf can''t help feeling tough. If he hadn''t been hurt just now, Du Lei would not be his opponent.


    It''s just a pity that I''m struggling to fight back. What can I do? Looking at Du Lei, he seems to be desperate and releases his energy crazily. Even the greedy wolf, who has always been used to being overbearing, can''t help but be afraid.


    This human, don''t want to die, even so will do so crazy things.


    Greedy wolf surprised said: "human, you don''t want to die."


    "Well, it''s my business if I don''t want to die. Get out of my body." Du Lei said angrily, this damned greedy wolf wants to have his own body, which is really hateful.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the greedy wolf was very angry and said to Du Lei, "since I''m awake, I won''t go out from your body. If I''m angry, I''ll scatter your soul."


    "Oh, do you think I''m afraid of you?" Hearing that the greedy wolf is threatening himself, Du Lei coldly says that although he hasn''t lived enough, he can''t let the greedy wolf dominate his body at will.


    "Human beings, don''t be ignorant." The greedy wolf roared angrily, what''s the matter with this humble human being? He occupied his body. He should not thank himself. He is really ignorant.


    "Shut up, you thief who robbed other people''s bodies." Du Lei said angrily, knowing that he would not let the greedy wolf wake up, he thought that the greedy wolf would wake up more powerful.


    But I didn''t expect that the greedy wolf would treat himself like this. How could he not be angry.


    "Lowly human, you say who is the thief." The greedy wolf has been stimulated by Du Lei. This humble creature can even say that he is a thief. It''s hateful.


    "You are a thief. I am kind enough to wake you up, but you want to occupy my body. You are not as good as a thief." Du Lei angrily said, looking at his heart, has been surrounded by black air.


    Let Du Lei can''t help but some regret, early know don''t listen to bully words, let greedy wolf resurrected, this can arrive good, own body also was occupied.


    "Damn human, dare to despise me." Greedy wolf toward Du Lei''s Dantian, send out a black gas, hit Du Lei''s Dantian.


    The blue gas has tightly surrounded Du Lei''s Dantian. The black gas, which hit the blue gas, was rebounded back and hit Du Lei''s heart straight.


    "Ah..." the greedy wolf cried out in pain. The greedy wolf was beaten back by his own power and hit himself straight.


    The blue air completely envelops the black air and tightly surrounds the heart. The black air can''t flow out at all.


    "Stop it, stop it." The greedy wolf cried in pain. He didn''t expect that he would be afraid one day, and the person who led him to be afraid would be a humble human.


    Although Du Lei is also very painful, but looking at the greedy wolf''s pain, his psychology is still very good. Du Lei said, "hum, no, today, either you get out, or I won''t stop."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, although the greedy wolf''s teeth are itching with anger, his real Qi is really dying. He just woke up, but his body hasn''t recovered. He fought with Jinlong again. Now he can''t even deal with a human.


    The greedy wolf looks at Du Lei and is still releasing his own energy. He says in a hurry: "if I don''t stop, your body will be hurt, and then you will die."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I gave you my body. I''m just like death." I can hear the warning from the greedy wolf, but Du Lei doesn''t care at all.


    "Wait, stop it first." The greedy wolf shouts in a hurry. Seeing that the blue gas in Du Lei''s body has wrapped up his body, but his black air can''t disperse completely, the greedy wolf shouts to stop.

 Chapter 506

    Feeling the pain of the greedy wolf, Du Lei temporarily mediates the breath in his body. He doesn''t know what the greedy wolf wants to do. No matter what the greedy wolf will do, he doesn''t care.


    He doesn''t even want his body back. What else do he have to do? Du Lei said coldly: "what tricks do you want to play again." Du Lei now to greedy wolf, already did not have any good feeling.


    "Let''s stop and discuss." Greedy wolf wants to delay for a while to see if his energy can recover temporarily, otherwise he may continue to sleep.


    Du Lei is not a fool, all of a sudden understand the greedy wolf''s inner thoughts, Du Lei coldly said: "hum, no, today is not you die, or I die." Finish saying, Du Lei urges the true Qi in the body, hit the position of the heart.


    "Ah..." the greedy wolf didn''t expect that Du Lei was so cruel. Although he is now his real spirit, dominating Du Lei''s body, Du Lei is also conscious. Doesn''t he love his body?


    Under the fierce attack of Du Lei, the greedy wolf roars bitterly. If he is not afraid to break up his true spirit, he will compete with Du Lei.


    But looking at Du Lei, already holding the determination to die, the greedy wolf quickly begged for mercy and said: "stop, stop, in this fight, we will both die."


    "Hum, I''m not afraid. I''ve been dead. I''m not afraid of anything." Du Lei said gallantly, in the momentum, has completely overcome the greedy wolf.


    I know that Du Lei is a tough guy. I didn''t expect that he was more cruel. He wanted to die with himself. He watched Du Lei continuously transport Qi into his body.


    Looking at the body now, it''s about to explode. The greedy wolf can''t help but be very anxious. He wants to stop Du Lei''s action. If it does explode, not only Du Lei will die, but also he will die.


    "You win, man. I can''t give up." The greedy wolf said helplessly, thinking of who he was afraid of in the three realms. Unexpectedly, he fell into the hands of a humble human today. It''s a shame.


    Although the greedy wolf wants to ask for peace, but Du Lei doesn''t have that idea. Who let the greedy wolf have already enraged Du Lei? Du Lei is like a wild beast now. He doesn''t hear the greedy wolf''s begging for mercy at all and continues to release his energy.


    "Hey, hey, I''ve given up. What else do you want?" Greedy wolf looked at Du Lei, did not stop the move, hurriedly toward Du Lei roar.


    Is this human being crazy? He even turns a blind eye to his own begging for mercy. What is he trying to do.


    "If you give up, it''s over." Du Lei said coldly that although he was so young, he didn''t want to die, but he didn''t want his body to be occupied by others.


    If the greedy wolf is making use of his body to do something bad, he will become a crime through the ages. Although the greedy wolf has given up now, he may not have such an opportunity in the future.


    So today I must eliminate the greedy wolf, otherwise I will regret it.


    "What else do you want? Everything is easy to discuss." Greedy wolf begged said, no way, who let himself now beat the human, can only Fu small do low.


    Hearing the greedy wolf beg for mercy again, Du Lei can''t help but soften his heart. After all, his body is still his own, and he doesn''t want to die so early.


    Feeling that Du Lei is not attacking himself, greedy wolf quickly said: "what''s the matter, we can discuss it slowly. After all, we share the same body now. It''s not good for anyone if we are injured."


    "Well, this is my body." Du Lei said hard, if not once to the greedy wolf training clothes, then how to make his own decision.


    Hearing Du Lei''s tone so tough, although the greedy wolf was not happy, he didn''t show it. Who let him depend on others now? He had to swallow it first.


    "Well, well, your body, your body." Greedy wolf perfunctory said, toward Du Lei rolled white eyes, of course, is secretly, did not let Du Lei found.


    Hearing that the greedy wolf was soft on himself, his tone was not as hard as before. Du Lei said, "get out of my body, or we will die together."


    "I also want to get out of your body, but now I''m awake in your body, I can''t get out." Unless the soul, the rest of these, greedy wolf did not tell Du Lei, for fear that Du Lei is doing something to threaten themselves.


    Knowing that what the greedy wolf said is not a lie, PA Xia once told himself that he had suffered such a great ordeal and wanted to wake up the greedy wolf. Although he didn''t expect that the greedy wolf would not listen to his own arrangement when he woke up, Du Lei didn''t want to commit suicide.


    "What do you say?" Du Lei thought for a while and asked, he also wanted to listen to the meaning of the greedy wolf.


    Feel Du Lei now has a little soft hearted signs, greedy wolf quickly flattered said: "in this case, then we share a body." As soon as his breath recovers, he immediately breaks up Du Lei''s soul to see who he will go with.


    Du Lei is not a fool, suddenly guessed the psychology of greedy wolf, Du Lei coldly said: "you think I am a three-year-old child, now you want to kill me, if one day, you kick me out of the body how to do."


    Seeing that Du Lei was not so easy to fool, the greedy wolf thought for a moment and said, "since I promised you, how can I go back on my promise?"


    "Well, I wake you up. You don''t want to take my body all the same." Du Lei said disdainfully.


    See Du Lei to oneself disdain appearance, greedy wolf''s psychology is very angry, but now have to bow, greedy wolf helplessly said: "that you say, how to do."


    "Contract."


    "Contract?" Greedy wolf surprised said.


    I didn''t expect that Du Lei would be so cruel. He even wanted to make a contract with himself. As long as he made a contract with Du Lei, he could survive in Du Lei''s body, but he had to regard Du Lei as his master and obey Du Lei in everything.


    Is it true that the great greedy wolf of his own would like to worship a humble human being as his master? How can he have the face to see others when he says so? This is absolutely impossible.


    "Yes, if you want to stay in my body, you must obey me." Du Lei knew that the greedy wolf psychology certainly would not agree, after all, the greedy wolf''s ability, the status, everybody is obvious to all, certainly is not willing to submit to oneself.


    "No, I can''t make a contract with you." It''s impossible for a humble human to want to get his own contract.


    Seeing that the greedy wolf''s attitude is so tough, Du Lei shrugged and said, "I can''t help it. You''d better get out of my body."

 Chapter 507

    "Wait, we can think of something else." Greedy wolf quickly said, afraid of Du Lei will attack himself, he can''t bear now, Du Lei''s attack.


    "There''s no good way. If you don''t agree, let''s die together." Du Lei said with indifference.


    "No, no, we can talk about it." Although psychological unwilling, but greedy wolf know, if he does not agree, Du Lei will say do.


    Looking at the greedy wolf''s hesitant appearance, Du Lei said, "what else can we say?"


    Looking at Du Lei''s appearance, the greedy wolf knows that no matter what he says today, Du Lei won''t change his mind to fight. The greedy wolf says helplessly: "you''d better be my inheritor, so we''ll become one, and no one can kick anyone out."


    Although it''s not the same as Du Lei''s psychological contract, seeing that the greedy wolf has given in, Du Lei is not good at approaching, otherwise the greedy wolf will really burn his own jade and stone, and he will lose a lot.


    "You are willing to do it, but I didn''t force you to do it." Du Lei got cheap also sell good said, it is clear that he took a lot of advantage, do not want to.


    Of course, the greedy wolf can hear the little pride of Du Lei''s psychology, but what can he do? He nodded helplessly and said, "yes, I''m willing."


    "I''ll give you my word." Du Lei''s face is super thick of say, as if by greedy wolf took how big of cheap.


    At this time, the greedy wolf, angry even words, do not want to say.


    "Then let''s hurry up. I have something else to do." Du Lei urges a way, oneself still want to look for Jin Chengxun, oneself got the power of greedy wolf, must kill him a piece of armor not to stay.


    Outside the bully, simply can''t hear the dialogue between the greedy wolf and Du Lei, only Du Lei''s side, black and blue two light and shadow, back and forth intertwined, simply don''t know, what happened inside.


    "Then I''ll pass on my energy to you. Let''s start now." The greedy wolf said that it is better to get his own inheritance than to be his own master.


    "Well, hurry up." Du Lei thinks that he has made the greedy wolf submit to himself. Let''s start as soon as possible. He still has a lot of things to do. He can''t waste his time here all the time.


    "Start now." Greedy wolf did not say good gas.


    Du Lei closed his eyes and urged the breath in his body. This time, the breath was very peaceful. He slowly swam around in his body and didn''t attack his heart.


    Seeing Du Lei''s breath and being controlled so well by Du Lei, the greedy wolf can''t help thinking that he really deserves to be his favorite inheritor and has two brushes.


    Maybe this is the best result. The greedy wolf urges his breath and tries to combine it with Du Lei''s breath. At the beginning, Du Lei''s breath is very resistant to the greedy wolf''s breath.


    "Try to feel my breath." The greedy wolf frowned and said that it might be the reason why they fought just now, so Du Lei''s breath would resist him so much.


    Hearing the words of the greedy wolf, Du Lei uses his own ideas to feel the energy of the greedy wolf and lead the black breath of the greedy wolf to his own Dantian.


    Feel Du Lei''s body, has slowly begun to accept themselves, greedy wolf constantly release their own energy, so that Du Lei can absorb intact.


    At this time, Du Lei, like a greedy child, constantly absorbs the energy of greedy wolf, and feels more full in his Dantian.


    The greedy wolf looks at it and directly urges his true spirit to become one with Du Lei. If Du Lei just accepts his breath now, but does not accept his true spirit, then he will be really out of his wits.


    "Ready to meet me." The greedy wolf asked with a smile. It was just like two people.


    Is greedy to absorb the energy of the greedy wolf, hear the tone of the greedy wolf, Du Lei can not help but wonder, listen to the tone of the greedy wolf, seems to have a little excited, this is not to do something to yourself, come on


    Feeling Du Lei''s distraction, greedy wolf said unhappily: "what do you think, concentrate."


    Du Lei immediately righted his mind, quickly took back his careful thinking, and concentrated on feeling the energy released by the greedy wolf.


    Bully in the outside play, don''t know what happened, watching Du Lei slowly floated up from the bed, and the body was wrapped by black and blue gas.


    Is it the greedy wolf who plans to revive Du Lei''s soul? Although the bully is very optimistic about Du Lei, if he wants to let the bully choose, he will choose to revive the greedy wolf. This is also his selfish intention.


    Watching Du Lei greedily absorb his own energy, the greedy wolf said: "I''m going to teach you all my energy now."


    Du Lei nodded and motioned to the greedy wolf. He was ready. The greedy wolf closed his eyes and changed his true spirit into a mass of black air, rushing towards Du Lei''s Dantian.


    "Ah..." a sense of pain broke out in Du Lei''s Dantian. Du Lei felt that his Dantian was about to explode, as if a woman was going to have a baby.


    Du Lei hastened to recover his consciousness. After recovering his consciousness, he used his divine consciousness to scan his whole body. He was afraid that the greedy wolf was cheating himself.


    As if to know what Du Lei thought in his heart, greedy wolf said: "to feel it, it''s about to become." With that, he went to the egg in Du Lei''s Dantian.


    "Ah..." Du Lei cried out in pain, feeling that his lower abdomen was about to explode.


    Hearing Du Lei cry out in pain, Baxia immediately floats to a place not far away from Du Lei and stops. He carefully observes Du Lei and wants to know what happened. It''s a pity that he can''t get close to Du Lei now.


    "Put up with it, don''t resist him." Feeling that Du Lei is rejecting himself, the greedy wolf quickly says that he is about to succeed. Now if Du Lei refuses to enter his Dantian, what he did before will be in vain.


    Hearing the anxious voice of the greedy wolf, Du Lei tries to let his body accept the greedy wolf''s body. The pain gradually disappears, but he feels more relaxed and happy in his whole body.


    Is this the heritage of the greedy wolf? Du Lei feels that he is full of strength now, much more relaxed than his own energy before.


    "It''s finally done. Now we''re one, human beings." Greedy wolf''s voice, from the belly into Du Lei''s ears.


    Du Lei Leng Leng said: "how did you run to my belly."


    The greedy wolf rolled a white eye toward Du Lei and didn''t want to pay attention to this fool.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 508

    Feeling that the greedy wolf didn''t want to pay attention to himself, Du Lei quickly said, "have I got your inheritance now?"


    "Yes, we''ll be one in the future." Greedy wolf said helplessly, although Du Lei''s body is his first fancy, but he is the one who is forced to inherit. I really don''t know whether he should be happy or depressed.


    "I see." With that, Du Lei opened his eyes, do not want to pay attention to the greedy wolf, just opened his eyes, Du Lei heard a lot of noise outside.


    "What happened." Du Lei is confused to ask Baxia, because just now he is accepting the inheritance of greedy wolf, so what happens outside, he is not very clear.


    Looking at Du Lei''s look, the bully felt that something was wrong. He carefully asked, "are you a greedy wolf now?"


    Du Lei glanced down and said, "I''m Du Lei. What happened? Why is this room like a bomb?" Looking at the charred traces on the ground and the broken furniture, Du Lei asks curiously.


    Although bully psychological doubt, wake up why is Du Lei, but still said: "I don''t know what happened just now, you exude the light, is about to blow up here, downstairs police are aimed at you."


    "What Du Lei shocked said, looking at the outside has been surrounded by police and fire engines, Du Lei silly looking at the bully, what is the situation in the end.


    "Attention, people upstairs. We''ve surrounded you. You can''t get out any more. Please raise your hands and give up and try to be lenient." The policeman downstairs, with a trumpet, shouts to Du Lei.


    He used to call himself a hero, but now he has become a criminal. Du Lei can''t help crying and laughing. He didn''t expect that he is today.


    "Give up your resistance, give up your resistance, you can''t escape any more. Please raise your hands and surrender." The policeman downstairs looks at Du Lei, without any reaction, and shouts again.


    What can I do? I''m not like a bully. I''m just a touch of real spirit. I can just float away. I''m a flesh body. If I intrude, I will be beaten into a beehive by these policemen. What should I do.


    Listen to the downstairs has been yelling at himself, Du Lei can''t help but feel a little upset, he didn''t mean to let out these lights, to blow up the house, these people actually put themselves as a bandit.


    "Let me take care of them." The voice of the greedy wolf rings in Du Lei''s body. The greedy wolf doesn''t understand why Du Lei is so distressed. How easy it is to solve things like this.


    But Du Lei doesn''t know what the greedy wolf thinks. Du Lei is puzzled and asks, "how do you want to solve it?"


    Heard Du Lei asked himself, greedy wolf said with a cold smile: "ha ha, you can rest assured to me." With that, he used his real spirit. Du Lei only felt that his head was blank and he lost his mind.


    See Du Lei''s eyes now, suffused with red light, Du Lei coldly looked at a bully, mouth said: "incompetent." He turned around and went to the window, looking at the policeman downstairs, with some guns in his hand, facing himself.


    The police were surprised to see Du Lei standing in front of the window. After all, Du Lei''s reputation has always been a positive hero outside. When they saw Du Lei, they quickly said, "Du Lei, why are you here, gangster?"


    "I''m the only one here." The greedy wolf said to the police that he didn''t understand these people at all. He wanted to do something to himself. Before he looked at Du Lei''s distress, he thought Du Lei was afraid of these people. In his mind, he despised Du Lei a little. He didn''t know what Du Lei was afraid of.


    Hearing Du Lei''s reply, the police are a little confused. What is Du Lei going to do? Is it going to blow up the house? Looking at the whole building burned down, there are only empty shelves left.


    "What are you doing?" the policeman asked? Did you put the dynamite? "


    Dynamite? What is that? The greedy wolf lost his patience and said to the police, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Anyway, I made all these things."


    Looking at Du Lei with a look of indifference, even if the police have the heart to excuse Du Lei, but so many eyes in it, he can not be too straightforward to speak for Du Lei.


    "Now that you have admitted that you have done all these things, please come back to the police station with me. You will turn yourself in and deal with your affairs leniently." The police just said, looking at Du Lei some strange, before Du Lei''s hero image, has been in the psychological, but do not know why, always feel today''s Du Lei, some strange.


    "Oh, joke, what I want to do is up to you." Greedy wolf disdain said, did not put these police, to the eye.


    Hearing that Du Lei was so ungrateful, the police also said angrily, "then you will come to the police station with me to see if I can control you." For a moment, the police''s temper also came up.


    "It''s like taking me with you." The greedy wolf took a cold look at the police and lost a light ball to the position of the police. Of course, the light ball is invisible to the naked eye.


    Everyone only saw that Du Lei pointed at the policeman with his finger, and the policeman was knocked to the ground and died. Seeing this scene, everyone was more alert.


    "Du Lei, you dare to kill the police in broad daylight. In your eyes, is there any national law?" Another policeman, though psychologically afraid of Du Lei, would kill himself as he did just now.


    But as a policeman, he had to stand up and speak in the face of the bandits.


    "You want to die, too." Du Lei disdained to say, looking at these human beings, in front of themselves, dare to be arrogant, really do not know how to die.


    Hearing Du Lei threaten himself, although the police are scared, they still straighten their back and say, "you can kill me, but you can''t run. Sooner or later, you will be caught."


    "Ha ha, I''ll kill you first." The greedy wolf threw a light at the police. The policeman who was just talking to the greedy wolf with righteous words fell to the ground and died instantly.


    Seeing this scene, everyone immediately panicked. How did Du Lei do it? A finger can kill a person, which is more accurate than a bullet.


    At this time, you see Du Lei''s eyes, not like before, full of worship, but full of panic, for fear that Du Lei, will become a murderer, kill everyone.


    Looking at everyone''s panic at himself, greedy wolf very enjoy, he likes others are afraid of him, so as to show his dignity.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of here." Greedy wolf said coldly.

 Chapter 509

    The people standing downstairs looked at each other and asked with their eyes how to solve the problem. For a moment, everyone hesitated.


    Seeing that Du Lei has become so terrible, it is directly proportional to the previous hero image. We are not sure for a moment. What can we do if we let go of this big devil and harm others later.


    At this time, a child next to him picked up a stone and hit the greedy wolf with a slingshot. When the stone was less than 10 cm away from the greedy wolf, it naturally fell off to the ground, but the greedy wolf didn''t even move, so he stopped the stone directly.


    "I don''t think you want to live." Greedy wolf said, pointing directly at the child.


    The woman next to him saw it and ran directly towards the child, shouting, "no, don''t hurt my child."


    Before the woman ran past, the child was on the ground. There was a black burnt hole on his forehead, and white smoke was still coming out.


    "No, child, my child." The woman ran to the child, put the child in her arms and burst into tears.


    Women cry heartbroken, everyone present, psychological is not easy.


    Everyone looked at Du Lei angrily. One of the men yelled: "you can do such inhuman things. Are you human? You are such a small child. You can do it." Others followed suit.


    "Well, I''ve been kind enough to let you go. You are so stupid." The greedy wolf disdains to say that in the eyes of the greedy wolf, these human beings are just as humble as ants, even if they kill some by the way, it doesn''t matter.


    See Du Lei do not know the appearance of repentance, immediately aroused public anger, the following began a heated discussion, in the end should be so solve Du Lei such a big devil.


    The greedy wolf suddenly felt a pain in his head, as if his head would explode. The greedy wolf covered his head with his hands, and his face was in pain.


    The first time I found out that there was something wrong with the greedy wolf was Baxia. Looking at the painful appearance of the greedy wolf, Baxia carefully asked: "greedy wolf, are you ok?"


    "Ah..." the greedy wolf cried out. They beat their heads tightly and felt that their brains were going to burst.


    "Greedy wolf, greedy wolf, what''s the matter with you?" Baxia asked eagerly. Seeing the greedy wolf rolling on the ground, he was startled. He rushed to the greedy wolf and called eagerly.


    For the voice of the outside world, now the greedy wolf has no intention to estimate, and his brain is defeated by the pain. The greedy wolf uses his own divine consciousness to scan his body and want to know where the problem is.


    "Greedy wolf, damn it, you lied to me again." Du Lei gritted his teeth and said that he wanted to drive the greedy wolf out of his body.


    It turns out that Du Lei is unwilling. Seeing that the greedy wolf killed two policemen and a child with his reputation, Du Lei can''t help but force the greedy wolf to leave his body.


    "I''m not. I''m just helping you." Greedy wolf Pain said, don''t understand why Du Lei will say he is a liar, just now he took advantage of Du Lei don''t pay attention, directly Du Lei consciousness to his body.


    This just let Du Lei''s soul sleep in the past, just those things, also just greedy wolf''s willful, although Du Lei''s soul sleep, but Du Lei''s consciousness is sober.


    After awoke with difficulty, he immediately stopped the greedy wolf''s action and didn''t want him to hurt the innocent with his own body. After all, he is a human, different from the greedy wolf.


    "Well, I won''t trust you any more. Get out of here." Du Lei has lost confidence in the greedy wolf now. He just wants to kick the greedy wolf out of his body


    But the same thing, how can the greedy wolf repeat itself? Before Du Lei releases his energy, the greedy wolf seals Du Lei''s energy directly.


    "Ah, you, what have you done to me." Du Lei anxiously shouts a way, why oneself of gas outflow don''t come, no matter oneself how luck, oneself of Dan Tian place still didn''t respond.


    "Ha ha, how can the same thing happen again?" Greedy wolf complacently said, although now his head is about to explode, but still very proud to look at Du Lei''s soul.


    Hearing the shameless words of the greedy wolf, Du Leidun said angrily: "you are really mean."


    "You dare to say I''m mean. I''m not for you. Without me, you would be killed by these people below." Greedy wolf said disdainfully.


    Anyway, he has killed three people just now, and Du Lei''s responsibility must be inevitable. It''s better to let him kill them all. It''s easy.


    "Shut up, why do you want to kill them, and you won''t let go of the children." Although Du Lei didn''t see how the child died, he heard the woman''s cry.


    Usually, Du Lei doesn''t have so much sympathy, but the child is really innocent. Du Lei doesn''t understand why the greedy wolf killed the child without hesitation. He is still so young.


    "He provoked me, and he wanted to kill me." The greedy wolf rarely explains that he is a God and has the consciousness of God. Even what those people are thinking at a glance, so he will kill the child.


    It''s a pity that Du Lei doesn''t believe in the greedy wolf''s words. It''s ridiculous that a few year old child knows what killing is. In Du Lei''s mind, it''s just a greedy wolf excusing himself.


    "He''s just a child. How could he kill you?" Du Lei retorts that he didn''t expect the greedy wolf to find such a rotten excuse to excuse himself.


    Feeling that Du Lei doesn''t believe what he said, the greedy wolf can''t help but get angry. This damned lowly human dare not believe himself.


    Greedy wolf just want to urge his body energy, want to let Du Lei continue to sleep, at this time the voice of the bully sounded, bully to greedy wolf said: "greedy wolf adult, if Du Lei sleeps, your energy will be reduced."


    Before, I didn''t know what was going on. Now I''ve made it clear. Although I can only hear the voice of the greedy wolf just now, I can''t feel that Du Lei is still in the body of the greedy wolf.


    Bully thought that the greedy wolf had already destroyed Du Lei''s soul, so it was very reasonable for the greedy wolf to do such a thing to the human below just now.


    But now the bully found that Du Lei still exists in this body, and the greedy wolf seems to be very good to Du Lei, did not directly kill Du Lei''s soul.

 Chapter 510

    The greedy wolf hesitated when he heard the bully''s words. Although he knew that Du Lei always wanted to kick himself out of the body, if he wanted to share the body with Du Lei, he had to listen to Du Lei''s words.


    But he is very unwilling to listen to a human voice, so the greedy wolf will take advantage of Du Lei''s inattention, directly occupy Du Lei''s consciousness, and let Du Lei''s soul go to sleep.


    But the greedy wolf never thought that Du Lei would wake up so quickly. It seems that if he wants to clean up Du Lei, he must keep an eye on him in the future.


    At this time, a voice came from outside: "you are surrounded. Please raise your hands and surrender." Similar words, constantly repeated, let greedy wolf sound very boring.


    "Lord greedy wolf, some weapons have been prepared outside to deal with the outside." Baxia floats to the window and looks at the people outside.


    One by one, they are carrying all kinds of weapons, aiming in the right direction. It''s them. They know the ability of greedy wolves. They can''t trouble greedy wolves at all, but greedy wolves are now flesh.


    If you really break Du Lei''s body, even if the greedy wolf survives, he will continue to sleep, which is just like before.


    While the greedy wolf is running away, Du Lei comes out and wants to seize his own divine sense. Unfortunately, he is recognized by the greedy wolf and seals Du Lei''s soul with his own energy.


    "Ah..." Du Lei yelled and fell asleep. He was too careless and was calculated by the greedy wolf.


    Soon the greedy wolf''s pain disappeared. The greedy wolf stood up and looked at the people outside the window. He turned his lips disdainfully. It was ridiculous that these humble human beings wanted to kill themselves.


    But the underground people, looking at the greedy wolf leaned out and looked at them, thought that the greedy wolf had the meaning of seeking peace. The police picked up the horn in their hands and said to the greedy wolf, "Du Lei, hurry up and get rid of it. With your deeds, you will certainly be able to overcome it. Du Lei, don''t struggle." No way, but he is Du Lei''s iron powder, but can do for Du Lei, also so much.


    Ignorant human beings, greedy wolf think of Du Lei''s words just now, hesitated and said: "I''m giving you a chance, before I get angry, go away."


    After hearing the greedy wolf''s words, everyone immediately stood on guard. No matter what, Du Lei would not be allowed to go out and harm others. The snipers and others had been hiding in a very hidden place, ready to give the greedy wolf a fatal blow.


    "Du Lei, what you have done before is false. Are you deceiving us who worship you?" Just now that policeman, shouts to Du Lei, looks at Du Lei expectantly.


    No way, who let Du Lei''s hero image set up so well, let these little policemen, are proud, but today I don''t know why, Du Lei will indiscriminately kill innocent people.


    Seeing these human beings not listening to their own advice, the greedy wolf can''t help but get a little annoyed. Just now, he was suspected by Du Lei. Now these people are talking to him again, which makes the greedy wolf''s mood suddenly irritable.


    "Stop talking nonsense and get out of here, or I''ll kill you all." Greedy wolf doesn''t care, said, looking at the bottom of the people, feel particularly irritable, greedy wolf feel Du Lei is struggling in his body, want to come out.


    Seeing Du Lei''s appearance, we can''t help feeling a little disappointed, especially the policeman, the hero whom he adored for so long, suddenly defected and became a murderer.


    "If you insist, don''t blame me for being ruthless." The police said to Du Lei, hoping that Du Lei would change his mind, give up resistance and go back with him.


    The greedy wolf didn''t even bother to talk to him. He just leaned by the bed and enjoyed the sunshine on his body. It was so warm. After sleeping in the temple for so long, he felt only the cold bed.


    Even the greedy wolf didn''t know how long he had never felt the sunshine. The greedy wolf closed his eyes and enjoyed the warmth of the sunshine.


    Seeing that Du Lei didn''t pay attention to himself at all, the police hesitated, whether or not to shoot at Du Lei. In the interval of police hesitation, another person approached the police.


    "What are you waiting for, such a good opportunity, shoot him quickly." The man lowered the voice to say, the vision has never left Du Lei.


    Hearing the man''s voice, the police hesitated and said, "but Du Lei has done so many good things before. Should we give him a chance?"


    When the man heard the police''s words, the man glared at the police angrily and said, "what are you thinking? He even started with the children. Anyway, it''s dead to catch them. After a while, he will solve us all."


    It seems that what the man said is reasonable. Although he has a sense of respect for Du Lei, he is also a policeman. For the sake of these people''s lives, the policeman has made up his mind.


    Toward the hidden sniper, he made a gesture, and then the others immediately aimed at Du Lei, waiting for the police to give an order.


    "Du Lei, I''m giving you one last chance. It''s not too late to surrender now. Turn yourself in quickly." Police looked at Du Lei, do not want the next second, Du Lei became a hornet''s nest.


    Being disturbed by the voice of the police, the greedy wolf slowly opened his eyes and said to the police, "you disturb me, human." Then he reached out to the kind policeman.


    "Er, you..." without waiting for the reaction, the police had fallen to the ground and died.


    Everyone looked at the police dead without a sound, immediately strengthened the guard, eyes closely staring at the greedy wolf, for fear that the next person to die, is himself.


    The greedy wolf looked at the people below, holding a weapon and aiming at himself. He couldn''t help feeling a little upset. He finally overpowered Du Lei. What''s the matter with these human beings.


    Bang, suddenly, when everyone didn''t respond, the bullet hit Du Lei''s eyebrow, but the bullet still fell when it was less than 10 cm away from the greedy wolf.


    Ding, fell to the ground, the sound of bullets falling to the ground, spread into people''s psychology, as if the bullet falling place is not the ground, but everyone''s heart.


    People look at Du Lei in horror. They think that Du Lei is really terrible. Even the bullets have not caused much threat to Du Lei. When people look at Du Lei, they don''t know what to do.


    Greedy wolf coldly looked at the following people, mouth said: "I have given you a chance, you really do not know how to die."

 Chapter 511

    "Come on, attack him." As soon as the man saw the look of the greedy wolf, he thought it was wrong, and immediately launched an order to other people, hoping to win the greedy wolf at one stroke.


    After receiving the order, the special police officer with a gun shoots at Du Lei, but the bullet falls to the ground after a distance from the greedy wolf.


    "Well, what''s going on." The man panicked to say, this is really too strange, why own bullet, can fall down directly.


    Is Du Lei a mutant? But it''s not the plot in the movie. How can it appear here? The man looks at Du Lei in shock and doesn''t know how to solve Du Lei.


    "Chief, what should we do? The bullet can''t get close to Du Lei''s body." A special police captain, ran to the man''s side, anxiously said.


    The man now in the brain already confused, oneself also don''t know how to do, just good, looking at Du Lei a pair of relaxed appearance, the man is more anxious.


    "How can I know what to do? Report to the higher authorities as soon as possible. Hurry up, they must send more people." The man anxiously said to the special police.


    "Yes, chief." Then he turned and left. After two steps, the special police officer fell to the ground and died. He didn''t know how he died.


    Seeing the person who was just reporting the situation to himself, he immediately died in front of himself. The man looked at Du Lei upstairs in horror and said to Du Lei, "what do you want?"


    "I''ve given you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it." Greedy wolf leisurely said, just two people''s dialogue, but he heard clearly.


    These people have to move back to fight against themselves. Although these human beings are vulnerable in front of themselves, the greedy wolf doesn''t want to kill innocent people.


    Save when the body of the boy, will blame himself, think about it, feel upset, greedy wolf helpless thinking, do not know from when, he even will be for the sake of others, this with the previous greedy wolf, can not be the same.


    "Du Lei, you always represented justice before, why do you do it now?" The man shouts toward Du Lei, hoping to wake up Du Lei''s conscience.


    "Less nonsense, those who follow me will advocate, those who oppose me will die. Today you all have to die here, ha ha..." the greedy wolf laughs wildly. Let''s celebrate his rebirth with these people''s blood.


    Seeing that Du Lei pretended to be insane, the man anxiously yelled: "Du Lei, stop it. We can discuss anything. Don''t involve the innocent."


    "Oh, innocent, what is innocent? Who should die, who should not." When the greedy wolf heard the word "innocent" mentioned by the man, he immediately remembered that he had been sleeping for so long. Isn''t he innocent.


    At the beginning, I was also a kind-hearted beast. When I met with injustice, I would fight against injustice. But with my strong energy, these people began to peep at their own energy.


    They all want to kill themselves and get their own energy. They bypass them again and again, but they are not willing to let go of themselves. They are constantly chasing and killing themselves.


    Until he was calculated to die, the noumenon was destroyed, leaving only a touch of real spirit to survive in the world. Until now, he really woke up through Du Lei''s body.


    At the moment when I was dying, I swore that I would be a hard hearted beast, and there would be no beauty in this world.


    Today, let him use the blood of these humble human beings to celebrate his rebirth.


    "Du Lei, calm down. Don''t be impulsive." The man saw the greedy wolf''s mood is not very stable, thought that the greedy wolf already had the repentance thought, hastily opens the mouth to comfort the way.


    Greedy wolf looked at the man, always persuading himself, can''t help but some upset, direct to the man, saw a flash of light, the man fell to the ground.


    The man pointed to Du Lei and said weakly: "you, run, run..." then he swallowed the last breath directly. The man didn''t even close his eyes when he died.


    When he saw that the director of the Bureau was dead, other people had no idea. Some of them were so timid that they peed in their pants. Some of them threw their guns and ran back to avoid the attack of the greedy wolf, but they couldn''t escape the attack of the greedy wolf and fell to the ground.


    "No one can run today." Greedy wolf said, looking at these people''s frightened expression, greedy wolf feel very happy, he likes others to fear himself, so as to show his dignity.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, everyone''s psychology was full of despair. Some people even knelt down and said to the greedy wolf, "please, let me go. My child has just been born. I can''t live without a father..." the man shed tears in pain.


    Others knelt down and begged the greedy wolf to get around them. These policemen, looking at the people beside them, felt very uncomfortable.


    Some policemen even took up the gun and shot at the greedy wolf, but the scene was the same as just now. The bullets couldn''t reach Du Lei''s body at all, and they were all scattered on the ground.


    Looking at the people below, crying, greedy wolf can''t help but feel that Du Lei in his body has been in pain, it seems that these people''s crying, but also to wake up Du Lei.


    He must not let such a thing happen, greedy wolf toward the people below, issued a palm, only to see a piece of people, directly to the ground, died.


    A round hole directly appeared on the ground. All the people in the hole were scorched and looked particularly frightening. Other people fled one after another, hoping that they could avoid this section.


    Some timid people are scared to be weak and can''t walk at all. They can only stare at the greedy wolf and attack them. The palm of the greedy wolf''s hand, where it is, is a hole. The people in it, not to mention, are burned as before, and can''t tell who is who.


    Everyone ran in a panic, hoping to avoid the attack of the greedy wolf. Unfortunately, the greedy wolf just casually threw the light ball, which could kill many people.


    After a while, I saw that the earth was full of black pits, in which there were some charred bodies, and the houses around were also hit by the light balls of greedy wolves, some collapsed directly, and some were burning.


    A good town was destroyed by the greedy wolf, and all the people in the whole town were burned to death by the greedy wolf, and no one was left alive.

 Chapter 512

    At this time, the town is full of the smell of blood, the smell of burning, the smell of disgusting, but the greedy wolf is enjoying his masterpiece.


    Seeing Baxia looking up at the sky and enjoying the sunshine quietly, he didn''t blame himself for killing so many people just now. Although Baxia was not very happy, he didn''t show it at all on the surface.


    Baxia floated behind the greedy wolf. Looking at the expression of the greedy wolf, Baxia said respectfully: "Congratulations, greedy wolf. Congratulations, greedy wolf."


    Heard the words of the bully, greedy wolf adults light said: "where do you come from?" Don''t you see that you have killed so many people? Do you want to be a killer.


    "Ha ha, greedy wolf is joking. Now you have successfully awakened. Shouldn''t you congratulate me?" Said the bully.


    Looking at the greedy wolf did not hesitate to kill these people just now, it is estimated that Du Lei may have died, and Du Lei''s body has been completely occupied by the greedy wolf.


    "Well, congratulations." The greedy wolf adult slightly takes the deep meaning to look at to bully next one eye, light say.


    I feel that the greedy wolf still doesn''t have much trust in himself. I can''t help but feel a little anxious. With my ability, I can''t compete with the greedy wolf.


    But it''s hard to see the greedy wolf killing innocent people indiscriminately. These are all innocent civilians, but they were slaughtered by the greedy wolf.


    Even Baxia felt a little uncomfortable. After thinking about it, Baxia said to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, where should we go or what should we do next?"


    If you are bullied, you are a little confused. You must want to find your enemies directly, but your skill has not returned to the previous state, so you can''t get revenge.


    "I don''t know where to go, either." Greedy wolf adults light said, looking at the blue sky, can not help but feel confused, he has always wanted to wake up.


    But when I wake up, I can''t find the center of gravity. I must have to repair it for a period of time to have a chance to avenge myself. But in the world, what kind of place should I go.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Baxia said: "greedy wolf, why don''t we go to the capital?"


    "Capital? Where is that, Hearing the proposal of the overlord, the greedy wolf asked faintly, for the human place, the greedy wolf is not so familiar.


    "Mr. greedy wolf, the capital is the capital of China. We can go there and have a look, and Du Lei''s enemy is also there." Bully toward greedy wolf adult, respectfully said.


    "Enemy? Du Lei''s enemy The greedy wolf looks at the bully suspiciously, and wants to know the truth of the bully''s words. Can people like Du Lei still have enemies? Isn''t Du Lei always very upright? Can he also have enemies?


    Baxia is not a fool. Seeing the greedy wolf looking at himself with suspicious eyes, he quickly straightened his body and said to the greedy wolf, "yes, greedy wolf. There is Du Lei''s enemy in the capital. You can feel it if you don''t believe it."


    After a few suspicious glances at the bully, the greedy wolf feels Du Lei''s inner thoughts with his own divine sense. After all, they share the same body now, so the most real idea of Du Lei''s psychology is that the greedy wolf can feel it.


    The greedy wolf wakes up Du Lei''s idea with his own idea, and begins to communicate with each other.


    Du Lei in the psychological toward the greedy wolf puzzled: "greedy wolf, let me wake up quickly."


    This sentence is directly ignored by the greedy wolf, feeling the rest of Du Lei''s thoughts.


    "Capital, is there your enemy?" The greedy wolf sees Du Lei''s inner thoughts. It''s really too messy. The greedy wolf simply asks Du Lei directly, which is easier.


    Hearing the greedy wolf asking himself, Du Lei directly tells the greedy wolf what he really thinks in his heart. Du Lei says with hatred


    "I must kill all the heirs of Jin Chengxun and the sticks."


    Seeing that Du Lei''s hatred is so strong, the greedy wolf nods and seals up Du Lei''s idea. He is afraid that Du Lei will wake up and fight for his body.


    Got Du Lei affirmative answer, greedy wolf slowly opened his eyes, looked at the bully said: "take me to the capital, I have something to do."


    Looking at the appearance of greedy wolf, Baxia respectfully said: "yes, greedy wolf Lord, I am willing to serve you." Then he left the town with the greedy wolf in front of him.


    Because the greedy wolf is flesh now and can''t float around like a bully, he has to get a car for the greedy wolf. At the beginning, the greedy wolf thought it was fun and drove a few times. Later, he felt bored and used his own ideas to control the car.


    Baxia looks at the greedy wolf and listens to his opinion. It can be seen that Du Lei''s soul has not been broken up by the greedy wolf. Baxia is a little relieved. It''s good that Du Lei is not dead.


    As soon as they showed up, they drove to the capital and looked at the luxury skyscrapers. Some of them were even bigger than the temple. The greedy wolf frowned at the skyscrapers.


    "What kind of hall is this? Why is it so high?" Greedy wolf adults looking at the building, puzzled asked.


    Ba Xia took a look and said, "this is the building they call human beings, and it''s also the place where human beings live." Know greedy wolf sleep too long, so to these things, are very strange.


    It turns out that the place where human beings live is bigger than their own temple, and human beings have invented so many things, especially the car, which is really cool and comfortable.


    I didn''t expect that such a humble human would have such a smart brain, which was beyond the expectation of the greedy wolf.


    They found a hotel at random. Under the guidance of the overlord, the greedy wolf opened the room. They went back to the room and stood in the fifty story building. Looking down, the greedy wolf felt that it was much higher than his temple.


    "Overlord, is this the temple we just saw?" Greedy wolf puzzled asked, in front of some appliances, also very curious, but also just look.


    "Yes, Mr. greedy wolf, this is human wisdom. Human beings are very intelligent creatures. They will develop a lot of things to make life full of fun." Baxia said with pride, as if he were a human being.


    Yes, it''s much more interesting than the temple. Looking at the endless stream of human beings on the street, as well as those strange vehicles, all these make the greedy wolf feel fresh.


    Seeing that the greedy wolf is trapped in Chen Sizhong, Baxia quietly doesn''t make a sound. He picks up the remote control on the table and turns on the TV.

 Chapter 513

    Bully randomly turned on the TV, want to let the greedy wolf see the development of human science and technology, did not expect to see, the news report that the town was suddenly destroyed.


    After listening to the report, Baxia turned off the TV. Now the destruction of this town has become a mystery. Looking at his perfect masterpiece, the greedy wolf feels very happy.


    "Overlord, should we celebrate my perfect masterpiece?" Greedy wolf adults toward the bully said, feel that they do this thing is particularly perfect, there is no trace left.


    Baxia saluted the greedy wolf and said respectfully: "yes, greedy wolf, such a perfect opening ceremony should be celebrated. I just don''t know how greedy wolf wants to celebrate."


    Looking at the tragic death of innocent human beings, I feel very guilty, but now I can''t offend the greedy wolf, I can only flatter the greedy wolf, waiting for Du Lei''s soul to wake up.


    After thinking about it, the greedy wolf asked the bully, "how do people celebrate?"


    "It''s usually drinking, singing, banqueting and so on, which is similar to the way of celebration in the divine world." Bully toward the greedy wolf said, if alcohol can let the greedy wolf adults sleep, may have a chance to wake up Du Lei, bully in the psychological calculation of small 99.


    How can I say that I have been with Du Lei for such a long time, and I can''t watch the greedy wolf slaughter those innocent people. I can''t bear to be bullied. More or less, I was infected by Du Lei. I also regard the humble human as a precious life.


    Hearing the answer from the overlord, the greedy wolf nodded, thought for a while and said, "then drink some wine to celebrate. I''ll try the wine of human beings, too. What''s the taste of it?"


    "Yes, Lord greedy wolf." Hearing that the greedy wolf was right in his fright, Baxia couldn''t help but have fun. He picked up the phone and ordered a bottle of wine.


    The greedy wolf sat cross legged on the sofa, ready to recuperate his breath. Just now he just casually launched a small fireball to deal with these human beings. Although it is more than enough, he must not be an opponent in the face of similar creatures, so he must seize the time.


    Knock... Knock


    The knock on the door rang out. Although Baxia could call for a bottle of red wine, he couldn''t open the door for the waiter. He had to say to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, please open the door yourself. Human beings can''t see me."


    Smell speech, greedy wolf adult opened his eyes, cast aside a bully, calm the breath of his body, went to the door, unscrewed the doorknob.


    See a very beautiful girl, pushing a dining car, showing a sweet smile to himself, the waiter trained to say: "Hello, sir, this is your order of red wine." Finish saying, two hands holding red wine, respectfully handed greedy wolf adult.


    Greedy wolf adults a lot of beautiful waiter, reached over, looked at the waiter, did not speak.


    But the waiter politely saluted the greedy wolf and said, "thank you, sir. I''m glad to serve you." With that, he pushed the dining car and left here.


    Looking at the back of the waiter who left, the greedy wolf always felt strange there. He always thought there was something wrong with the girl, but he couldn''t say there was something wrong with her. But the wolf''s intuition was always accurate.


    "Greedy wolf, what''s the problem?" Seeing the strange behavior of the greedy wolf, Baxia asks curiously, is it hard for the greedy wolf to inherit Du Lei''s lust? Seeing the beautiful girl, he can''t move.


    Heard the words of the bully, the greedy wolf shook his head and said: "nothing, I''m a little tired." After that, he closed the door, took the red wine in his hand, and looked at it. He did not expect that human beings would also use fruit to make wine. It seems that human beings still have some wisdom.


    Seeing the appearance of the greedy wolf, PA Xia didn''t dare to ask more, for fear that it would arouse the suspicion of the greedy wolf. PA Xia nodded and said, "pa Xia, give me the wine."


    "Well." Should be a, greedy wolf in the hand of the wine, handed Ba Xia, he went to the sofa, intend to continue to cultivate the body.


    After taking the red wine, PA Xia picks up the wine driver and turns on the red wine. A sweet and mellow smell is sent out to the whole room. PA Xia pours two cups and walks up to the greedy wolf.


    After adjusting the breath in his body, greedy wolf feels much more comfortable than before. It seems that he will soon be able to regain his former strength.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw two wine cups in his hand and stood in front of him. The greedy wolf reached out and took a cup in his hand, put it in his nose and sniffed it gently.


    "It really tastes strange." The greedy wolf frowned and said, how do you think this wine tastes strange


    Seeing the appearance of greedy wolf, Baxia thought that greedy wolf was because he was not used to drinking human wine. Baxia said with a smile: "this is the invention of human beings. Wine is made with fruit. In the world of human beings, red wine is a very good wine."


    After hearing the explanation, the greedy wolf''s doubts disappeared. He thought that he was too careful. The greedy wolf nodded and said, "in this case, let''s have a try." Finish saying, lightly drank a mouthful.


    The rich grape flavor spreads in his mouth. Greedy wolf thinks that this taste is really good, especially the feeling of red wine slipping through his throat. Greedy wolf can even feel the feeling of red wine flowing into his esophagus.


    "It''s delicious." The greedy wolf nodded with satisfaction. Unexpectedly, the fruit wine in the world is so good that it''s not worse than that in the divine world. The greedy wolf looked at the bully with praise in his eyes.


    Feeling the happiness of the greedy wolf, Baxia piled up a smile and said to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, I''d like to propose a toast to you. It''s also a celebration of your victory."


    "Ha ha, good." After hearing the words of the overlord, the greedy wolf nodded happily. For a moment, he forgot to be on guard and drank happily.


    After a few glasses of red wine, the greedy wolf felt a little dizzy. He didn''t expect that the strength of red wine would be so strong. The greedy wolf''s consciousness was clear, but his body didn''t listen to the command very much.


    Seeing the greedy wolf shaking up, the bully knew that the greedy wolf might have drunk too much. He quickly came forward and said, "Mr. greedy wolf, why don''t we come here today? You have a rest earlier. We have business to do tomorrow."


    Hearing the words of the overlord, the greedy wolf nodded and said, "well, let''s have a rest today." In the world of greedy wolves, there is no rest at all. Even if you are tired, you just need to adjust the rest.

 Chapter 514

    Looking at the greedy wolf, like human beings, lying on the bed, Baxia turns the light down a little. He can''t help thinking about what he should do to let Du Lei''s seal be lifted.


    If you let the greedy wolf continue to harm the world, you will become a sinner for thousands of years. Moreover, the overlord has some feelings for Du Lei more or less, and doesn''t want Du Lei to continue to sleep like this.


    I thought that alcohol would make the greedy wolf lose consciousness. I took the opportunity to wake up Du Lei, but alcohol didn''t play any role in the greedy wolf. I thought hard all night.


    In the morning, the sun rises slowly, illuminating the earth. At the moment when the sun rises, the greedy wolf wakes up, sits up and sees Ba Xia standing respectfully in front of his bed.


    "Good morning, greedy wolf." Baxia says hello to the greedy wolf. By the way, he uses his own divine sense to observe Du Lei in the greedy wolf, but he can''t see anything.


    "Well, let''s go now." The greedy wolf said calmly that he liked the smell of blood. When he thought about killing some human beings later, the greedy wolf could not help feeling excited.


    Looking at the image of the greedy wolf, I know that the greedy wolf didn''t kill him that day. But this is the capital. It''s not a small town. The greedy wolf can be destroyed at will.


    "Mr. greedy wolf, let''s have a rest and cultivate ourselves." Baxia advised that he hoped that Baxia would listen to his own opinions and strive for time to wake up Du Lei.


    Seeing the bully comforting himself, the greedy wolf asked: "why, don''t you believe my ability?" This bully dare to question himself. Damn it.


    "Of course not. Greedy wolf, human beings are very cunning. I''m afraid..." I can''t find a good excuse for persuading greedy Wolf for a while.


    "Hum, I''m cool, you don''t dare. Don''t talk nonsense. Take me to find that person, who is Du Lei''s enemy." The greedy wolf waved his hand and said to the bully.


    If you occupy others'' bodies, you always have to do something for them. Moreover, for yourself, this is a simple thing. Of course, the sooner you finish it, the better.


    Seeing that the greedy wolf didn''t listen to his advice at all, the bully sighed and said, "since the greedy wolf has decided, let''s go."


    "Well." Seeing that Baxia was no longer refuting himself, greedy wolf nodded with satisfaction, got out of bed and went out of the hotel directly. Along the way, Baxia directed the direction and came to Jin Chengxun''s site.


    The greedy wolf kicks the door open and walks in. Looking at Norda''s yard, many young men are practicing martial arts and are attracted by his sudden kick,


    Soon, a group of people surrounded by the greedy wolf, surrounded by the greedy wolf, do not care, look at these people, do not know which is Du Lei''s enemy.


    "Which of them is Du Lei''s enemy." Looked, the greedy wolf did not know who was Du Lei''s enemy, had to ask the next bully.


    "Greedy wolf, they are all the disciples of Du Lei''s enemies." Bully respectfully said, in this case, it''s better to let the greedy wolf kill all the dead.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into our place?" A proud man, stood up, said to Du Lei, others are also alert to watch the greedy wolf, ready to be ready to go.


    Looking at these people, the greedy wolf said to them, "let your master come out." Since there is no enemy of Du Lei here, greed is too lazy to talk nonsense with them.


    Everyone looked at each other, did not expect this person is looking for master, one of the men said: "my master is not who want to see can see, who are you?"


    The greedy wolf didn''t even look at him. He raised his hand directly. A ball of light hit the man''s forehead. A burnt hole appeared in front of him.


    The man didn''t react. He just felt a burning sensation on his head and fell to the ground. He didn''t even know how he died.


    When we saw that our own people were killed so easily by the man in front of us, we were all in a panic. We looked at the greedy wolf with disdain from the beginning, and gradually became nervous.


    "Ah..." timid, directly scared out of the voice, trembling at the greedy wolf, think the greedy wolf is very terrible, we can''t help showing a look of panic.


    Seeing this picture, the leader narrowed his eyes and said to the greedy wolf, "I don''t know where we offended you. We will let you open the killing ring. Is there no law in your eyes?" Although I was also afraid of being killed by the greedy wolf in front of me, just like that foundation.


    But I am the leader after all. If I retreat, how can I tame these people in the future? Although I am afraid of the greedy wolf, I stand up with my teeth.


    Cast a glance at this man, greedy wolf light said: "let Jin Chengxun out, otherwise I will kill all the people here." With that, the greedy wolf looked away and tried to feel the situation around him with his own divine sense.


    "Our master is not here at all, and don''t talk big. Although I don''t know what tactics you used to kill my disciple just now, we have already called the police. I believe the police will come soon." The man said with a clear mind.


    He thought that if the police were moved out, the greedy wolf would shrink back. And with so many cool eyes, the man in front of him must not escape the accusation. As long as he was using some relationship, he would be sentenced for several years. The man was mentally calculating.


    "If I don''t see Jin Chengxun today, I''ll kill you all. You can do it yourself." Greedy wolf indifferent said, simply do not care, the police in their mouth.


    In my eyes, human beings are just like ants. If they stamp their feet around them, they will die. These people are really interesting and dare to threaten themselves. They are really ignorant.


    Baxia looked at the situation and said to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, it seems that Jin Chengxun may not be here. Shall we give them some time to get him?"


    After hearing the proposal from the overlord, the greedy wolf thought for a moment, nodded and said to Jin Chengxun''s disciples, "I''ll give you some time to call your master, but only one person is allowed to go. Besides, my patience is limited."


    "Don''t be too arrogant. Don''t forget that you are just one person. We have hundreds of people here. I don''t believe you can kill us all." After observing for a long time, a man found that there was only one greedy wolf, so he dared to stand up and choke with the greedy wolf.

 Chapter 515

    Hearing the man''s words, the greedy wolf looked at the man and said with a smile instead of anger: "I appreciate your courage very much, but it''s a pity that your courage is used in the wrong place." With that, he raised his finger and hit the man who provoked him.


    With the greedy wolf''s fingers falling, the man also fell to the ground, looking at Du Lei incredulously, wondering how he died.


    "I can satisfy anyone who wants to die first." Greedy wolf generous said, looking at these human panic appearance, feel very happy.


    Looking at the death of two people, everyone''s psychology can''t help beating a drum. Who is this person and what kind of weapon is used? It can be so fast. Just a little casually, one''s own person will die. Is it hard to say that one''s special function can''t be achieved.


    At this time, everyone was silent, and did not dare to speak, for fear that they would offend the greedy wolf and lead to death. You look at me, I look at you, and all want to slip away.


    Originally surrounded by the greedy wolf crowd, slowly back a few steps, and finally the man, want to take advantage of their inattention, quickly run away, but just walked two steps, was greedy wolf with the same technique, directly killed.


    "I warn you that anyone who wants to run away will end up like these two people, and my patience is limited. If I can''t see Jin Chengxun, then none of you will live." The greedy wolf said coldly and sat on the chair beside him.


    Jin Chengxun''s disciples, seeing that they had no hope of escape, began to panic. The leader directly called Jin Chengxun and wanted to report to him. It''s a pity that they didn''t get through to him.


    "What happened." At this time, a man walked into the door, looked at the door that was kicked, and saw the brothers, all around. Don''t understand of ask a way.


    At this time, everyone heard the man''s voice, as if he had won the grand prize. His face showed a happy look. The man who had just called Jin Chengxun said to the man who came in: "elder martial brother, you are back at last. Something has happened." With that, he quickly stepped forward to report the affairs here to the elder martial brother.


    "What happened." The man asked with a serious face, looking at his martial brother, looking at himself with a hopeful face, is someone coming to kick the hall.


    To meet the elder martial brother, the man said excitedly: "elder martial brother, someone is coming to kick the hall. As soon as they come, they want to see the master. It''s very arrogant. Moreover, and..." the man bowed his head and didn''t know how to explain this to the elder martial brother.


    Seeing the man''s reaction, the elder martial brother immediately grasped the man''s shoulder, shook it and said, "and what, tell me quickly." The elder martial brother asked anxiously, what happened to him and why his younger brother would swallow and spit at himself.


    "Besides, we have four disciples dead." As soon as he gritted his teeth, the man said all the things in one breath, and then looked at the elder martial brother with fear on his face.


    Shocked by the man''s words, the elder martial brother looked at the man in disbelief and said, "dead, dead, how did you die?"


    In this age of peace, if there is no accident, how can we die for no reason? How can so many things happen after we have just left for a while.


    "Yes, he did. He killed our younger martial brother." The man reached out and pointed to the location of the greedy wolf. He wanted the elder master to avenge these brothers.


    Looking along the direction of the man''s fingers, the elder martial brother narrowed his eyes, sent away his hand holding the younger martial brother''s shoulder, turned to the greedy wolf and said, "Du Lei, how can it be you?"


    Why is it Du Lei? Is it difficult for Du Lei to kill his younger martial brother himself? Although he knows that Du Lei is always strong, especially in martial arts, he will not be his opponent.


    But you can''t just kill people casually. Does he still have permission to kill? The eldest martial brother looks at Du Lei with a gloomy face and doesn''t expect that he will come to seek revenge.


    "Are you Jin Chengxun?" Greedy wolf light asked, looking at the people, with a familiar murderous, difficult not into this person is Jin Chengxun.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Baxia said to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, this man is Jin Chengxun''s eldest disciple and Du Lei''s enemy."


    "Ha ha, Du Lei, is it hard for you to be so confused that you forget who I am?" The elder martial brother said sarcastically that he couldn''t believe that Du Lei would kill his younger martial brother himself.


    Although Du Lei''s martial arts skills are very high and his ability is extraordinary, he never kills innocent people indiscriminately. Moreover, Du Lei''s heart is good, and the reports are almost positive news. But why did he suddenly kill his disciples today. Elder martial brother, I can''t understand.


    "I want to see Kim Sung Hoon." Get the answer, know the person in front of, although a face of murderous, but not Jin Chengxun, greedy wolf not much interest, anyway, will still die.


    Seeing Du Lei''s arrogant appearance, the elder martial brother can''t help but get a little annoyed. The elder martial brother said to Du Lei, "my master is not what you want to see. I''m talking about him. He''s not in the capital now."


    "Ha ha ha..." the greedy wolf laughed when he heard the elder martial brother''s words.


    Seeing Du Lei suddenly laugh, the elder martial brother can''t help but be afraid. What''s the matter with this man? What did he say to make the greedy wolf so happy? Or Du Lei is laughing at himself.


    "Du Lei, what are you laughing at?" The elder martial brother asked coldly, looking at Du Lei''s eyes with a trace of intention to kill. Du Lei killed his four younger martial brothers, so he must not let him go back alive today. Even if the police came, it can be said that it was self-defense. He accidentally killed Du Lei. He had so many younger martial brothers, he could have given as many testimonies as he wanted.


    "It''s a family. They all speak in the same tone, but you know, the bodies of the people who just said this are cold." The greedy wolf said sarcastically, looking at the elder martial brother''s eyes, the killing intention reappeared.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, the elder martial brother was shocked and said excitedly to the greedy Wolf: "you, don''t deceive people too much." With that, he reached out to the greedy wolf.


    Seeing that the elder martial brother was so excited, the disciple next to him quickly came forward, pointed the elder martial brother to the greedy wolf''s hand and took it down. He anxiously said to the elder martial brother, "don''t be impulsive, elder martial brother. Just now, the younger martial brother really died like this."


    "You..." the elder martial brother looked at the little younger martial brother who was intercepting him. After a long time, there was nothing wrong with you, so he had to look at the greedy wolf resentfully.

 Chapter 516

    Calm down for a while, the elder Master said to the greedy wolf, "Du Lei, what do you want to do?" With that, he looks at Du Lei angrily, imagining how to decompose him to vent his hatred.


    "Let Jin Chengxun come to see me. If I can''t see Jin Chengxun within ten minutes, I will kill one person. But my patience is limited. I don''t know when I will kill all of you." Greedy wolf has not much patience, this matter in this entanglement for so long, let greedy wolf feel unhappy.


    "Du Lei, my master is not in Beijing at all. You are trying to embarrass us on purpose." The elder martial brother said angrily. Looking at his younger martial brother''s wound, he was killed by a gun. Unexpectedly, Du Lei got the gun.


    He thinks that Du Lei has a gun with him, so he dares to be so presumptuous. The elder martial brother is thinking about how to kill Du Lei so as to avenge his brothers.


    "That''s your business. You''ve wasted a minute." Greedy wolf rubbed his fingernails and said, looking at these people so respect this man, this man must be a small leader.


    Otherwise, how can I bear his wordiness and kill him long ago? The greedy wolf has already got the idea of killing the eldest martial brother in his mind. It depends on whether the eldest martial brother can understand the killing intention in his eyes.


    "You..." the elder martial brother, looking at Du Lei''s casual and comfortable appearance, wanted to go forward and find Du Lei''s theory, but was pulled back by other younger martial brothers.


    Many younger martial brothers are holding on to the elder martial brother for fear that he will be impulsive. Now we have all our hopes on the elder martial brother. We must not let the elder martial brother be impulsive.


    One of the men eagerly said to the greedy wolf, "elder martial brother, don''t be impulsive. We are not his opponents. He is really terrible now."


    Hearing that his disciple said he was afraid of Du Lei, the elder martial brother became more and more angry. The elder martial brother said to the disciple who said he was afraid just now, "what are you afraid of? You will disgrace the master like this."


    After being reprimanded by the elder master, the man said with an aggrieved face: "elder martial brother, he stretched out his finger by the way, and our disciple died."


    "What, what''s going on?" The elder martial brother was a little confused by the man''s words. Did Du Lei practice any special functions.


    Seeing that the elder martial brother didn''t believe his words, another man said, "it''s true, elder martial brother. This is Du Lei''s special evil sect today."


    Hearing what the disciple said, others nodded, proving that what the two men said just now was absolutely false. That''s why everyone looked at the elder martial brother in panic.


    Seeing everyone''s panic, the elder martial brother began to pay attention to this incident. He said to everyone, "even if he''s serious, we can''t escape his death." The elder martial brother said.


    Although these disciples always call themselves elder martial brother, few of them are really good with themselves. In elder martial brother''s eyes, these people''s lives are like grass and mustard. On the contrary, if outsiders know that so many of us can''t even subdue Du Lei, it''s humiliating.


    "But elder martial brother, he is really terrible." One of the less daring men spoke to the elder martial brother. They were shocked by Du Lei''s casual exposure just now. Now they just want to run away and have no courage to fight.


    Looking at this disciple, his face was full of panic and he was crying, which made the elder martial brother a little angry. It''s useless. So many people here are afraid of a little Du Lei. It''s a shame.


    "Ah..." with a scream, everyone paid attention to the source of the sound. A man who was close to the greedy wolf fell to the ground and died on his forehead, just like others before. He was hit with a black hole and was surrounded by charred marks.


    Now the elder martial brother saw it with his own eyes. His younger martial brother died in front of him. When he looked at his younger martial brother''s thoughts, he was very scared.


    Looking at the greedy wolf''s eyes, also changed a lot. What''s the matter with Du Lei? He really killed one of his younger martial brothers casually. Isn''t he afraid of the law now? This is the capital. How dare he.


    "It''s ten minutes, so I have to kill one first as a warning bell." Looking at the leading young man just now, looking at himself in shock, greedy wolf said with rare kindness.


    Seeing Du Lei''s relaxed appearance, as if he had just killed a chicken or a dog instead of a man, the elder martial brother could not help but clench his fist angrily.


    "Du Lei, what do you want to do?" I really can''t help it. The elder martial brother can''t help but say to Du Lei harshly. He wants to find out what Du Lei means. No matter how much hatred there is, he can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Being annoyed by the elder martial brother, the greedy wolf said impatiently, "do I need to report to you when I do things? If I can''t see Jin Chengxun, I will continue to kill people."


    "You dare." Elder martial brother didn''t hold back and blurted out.


    All of a sudden, the elder martial brother jumped and saw a black hole on the ground in front of his feet. The elder martial brother could not help but be surprised. What kind of weapon is this? It''s so powerful.


    Even on the ground, can make a hole out, and around the ground, there are charred traces, big brother surprised at Du Lei.


    "I''ve put up with you for a long time. Let your master get out of here." Now the greedy wolf has lost his patience and says to the elder martial brother that he was going to want the life of the elder martial brother just now, but watching him talk, he is still among these people. He has a lot of weight, so he can spare his life.


    Seeing Du Lei''s appearance of never giving up, the elder martial brother calmed down. Although he didn''t know what kind of Kung Fu Du Lei had practiced, he was so evil, but he would not be Du Lei''s opponent now.


    Besides, I have so many younger martial brothers. I must come up with a complete solution. The elder martial brother thought about it. The current situation is very bad for me.


    "Du Lei, it''s our master who has a grudge against you. What''s your ability to settle with us?" The elder martial brother wants to enrage Du Lei, and then takes advantage of Du Lei''s unpreparedness to kill Du Lei himself, which can be regarded as revenge for his younger martial brothers.


    "Then let your master get out quickly. My patience is going to the limit. If I can''t see your master, I''ll kill you." Greedy wolf said coldly.

 Chapter 517

    "My master is not in the capital at all." The elder martial brother opens his mouth and says to Du Lei, hoping that Du Lei can let him go. When he has a chance, he is killing Du Lei.


    Glancing at the elder martial brother, the greedy wolf said, "if I kill you all, do you think your master will come?" Now that I''m here, I don''t want these people alive. Now I''m entangled with these people, I just want Jin Chengxun to show up.


    So no matter whether Jin Chengxun will come here today, none of the people here can run away. The greedy wolf looks at the elder martial brother coldly and doesn''t understand why he is so naive. He even thinks that he will let them go. It''s a fable.


    "Aren''t you afraid? Don''t forget, you''re just one person." The elder martial brother was also enraged by Du Lei''s attitude. He forgot all the warnings from his younger martial brothers and just wanted to teach Du Lei a lesson.


    Hearing the elder martial brother''s words, the greedy wolf just like hearing a very funny joke, burst into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at? Don''t think I''m joking." The elder martial brother looked at the way Du Lei put himself in his eyes. He couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed and said.


    This damned Du Lei, who thinks that he can practice some special functions, doesn''t pay attention to them. It''s really hateful. If he has a chance, he must kill Du Lei himself to solve his hatred.


    "It''s naive of me to laugh at you." The greedy wolf seldom kindly tells them what he really thinks in his heart. It''s a fable that these people are delusional and kill themselves.


    Hearing Du Lei sneer at himself, the elder martial brother said angrily: "Du Lei, don''t go too far, don''t think I will be afraid of you."


    "Oh, are you really not afraid of me?" The greedy wolf looks at the elder martial brother in front of him in a funny way. He can''t help but feel funny. This human is always trying to kill himself. It''s so lovely.


    Seeing the greedy wolf''s sarcastic look at himself, the elder martial brother''s psychology can''t help but feel a little nervous. Just now, he was too impulsive, but he had already spoken and was still in front of so many younger martial brothers.


    If you admit that you are afraid, you will have no face and get mixed up in front of these younger martial brothers. However, seeing the hole in the ground, the elder martial brother''s psychology can''t help beating drums. What should you do.


    The greedy wolf has seen through the psychology of the elder martial brother. He just thinks that this human has a little courage to show off his ability in front of him.


    "Why don''t you talk." The greedy wolf teased and said that he was forcing him to admit his true thoughts.


    Seeing Du Lei''s aggressive appearance, the elder martial brother could not help gritting his teeth and said, "who, who will be afraid of you?" Although the elder Master said that he was not afraid, his voice trembled and betrayed him.


    "Ha ha, it''s fun. It''s fun." The greedy wolf looks at the elder martial brother, who is about to cry. He is still trying to be brave. He can''t help but feel funny. Now human beings are really interesting.


    Feeling that everyone''s eyes were focused on him, the elder martial brother could not help feeling a little embarrassed. Although he had been brave just now, he was afraid of Du Lei from the bottom of his heart.


    "Hum, Du Lei, don''t be proud. If my master is here, he will beat you all over the place." No way, had to move out the master, want to pressure Du Lei.


    "Then let your master get out, or I don''t know what I will do." With that, the greedy Wolf shot a light ball at the crowd and saw a man fall to the ground.


    Seeing that his younger martial brother was killed by Du Lei, the elder martial brother clenched his fist and wanted to fight with Du Lei.


    "Du Lei, what are you doing? If you have the ability, don''t use the special function. Let''s go barehanded. How about that?" The elder Master said to Du Lei.


    If you fight with Du Lei barehanded, although you don''t have much hope, it''s the only way. You can only try it like this.


    "Fight each other?" Hearing that the man in front of him mentioned that he wanted to fight with him, the greedy wolf couldn''t help but find it interesting. He asked himself to fight with a human being. If it was spread, where would his face go.


    The greedy wolf just wanted to refuse, the elder martial brother''s proposal, the next bully spoke, and the bully said to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, you are the body of the body, even if you are unarmed, he is not your opponent, why not play."


    Yes, I''ve occupied Du Lei''s body for so long. I haven''t tried it yet. Du Lei''s body''s reaction ability is just taking this opportunity to play with them.


    "Why, Du Lei, are you afraid?" Seeing that Du Lei didn''t make a sound, the elder martial brother thought that Du Lei was afraid of himself. He quickly sneered at Du Lei, hoping that Du Lei would agree to his request.


    Looking at the arrogant man in front of him, the greedy wolf stood up from the chair and said to the man in front of him, "then I''ll play with you and just move my muscles." With that, the greedy wolf stretched his arm and warmed up.


    Hearing that Du Lei agreed to compete with him, the elder martial brother couldn''t help showing his proud eyes. As long as he was making some small moves, Du Lei would surely die.


    "Well, let''s start. If I win, you get out of here. If I lose, it''s up to you." The elder martial brother said to Du Lei.


    Although he did not intend to let Du Lei go out alive, but also afraid of accidents, he first made a military order, for fear that Du Lei would go back.


    "Don''t be so wordy. Let''s move quickly." Greedy wolf doesn''t have so much patience. Listening to this man''s words, he doesn''t have so good patience. Anyway, these people will die soon.


    Seeing that the greedy wolf was not bored, the elder martial brother said, "Du Lei, you are not afraid, so you dare not make a bet with me."


    "Ha ha, I''ll be afraid. I just don''t want you to die quickly. I didn''t expect that you can''t wait to die." The greedy wolf said coldly.


    What''s the matter with this human being? Why are you so wordy? If you don''t want to try it yourself, Du Lei, who has the body''s ability of reaction and coordination, is still talking to him.


    "Well, let''s make a deal. I''ll take what I just said." The elder martial brother said haughtily, as if he had seen the scene that Du Lei was beaten to the ground by himself.


    Glancing at the elder martial brother, the greedy wolf said: "human, my patience is almost worn out by you. Do you want to fight or not? If you don''t fight, I will send you on the road first."


    Hearing Du Lei''s arrogant words, the elder martial brother also said coldly: "you are not afraid of the strong wind, and your tongue is flashing. Since you are in such a hurry to die, I will give you a ride."

 Chapter 518

    Without waiting for Du Lei to react, the elder martial brother first put out his fist and caught Du Lei by surprise, but Du Lei easily dodged.


    The elder martial brother looks at Du Lei, and easily dodges his attack. He immediately attacks Du Lei, but he is easily cut off by Du Lei every time.


    After a while, the elder martial brother looked at Du Lei breathlessly. He wondered why Du Lei could easily avoid his attack every time, and seemed to see through his own tactics.


    "Why, no more fighting." The greedy wolf looks at the elder martial brother and finds it funny. It seems that Du Lei''s body is really a good seedling. He can''t help being flexible and quick to respond.


    Hearing Du Lei laugh at himself, the elder martial brother said: "how can it be? I must kill you today." With that, he pounced on Du Lei.


    Looking at the man who pounced on him, the greedy wolf waved his hand and directly knocked the elder martial brother to the ground. The greedy wolf said coldly, "you didn''t fight enough, but I''ve played enough. Your master doesn''t dare to show up." With that, the greedy wolf went back to the chair and sat down.


    If he didn''t jump at Du Lei, the elder martial brother didn''t have time to stand firm. He fell on the ground and felt everyone''s laughter and ridicule. The elder martial brother counted all these on Du Lei. If it wasn''t for Du Lei, he would not be teased by the younger martial brothers.


    "Du Lei, you play with me..." the elder martial brother yelled at Du Lei angrily. Looking at Du Lei''s eyes, he became more and more fierce. Just now, he seemed to be bounced away by an invisible force. Why is it so strange.


    Seeing the greedy wolf sitting down, the bully said to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, Congratulations, your body is more flexible than the previous Du Lei."


    "Yes." Greedy wolf should be a, also think this body, or pretty good, more easy to use.


    Slowly, the elder martial brother was helped up by his younger martial brother and looked at Du Lei with indignation. Just now Du Lei didn''t touch himself, so he was beaten out. What''s the matter.


    Seeing that Du Lei didn''t pay any attention to himself, the elder master opened his mouth to Du Lei and said, "Du Lei, tell me your purpose, what do you want to do in order to let us go."


    "Let your master come to see me, or this place will be in ruins." The greedy wolf glanced at the elder martial brother and said.


    "My master will not come. He is not in China at all." Master brother said to Du Lei, this is also a fact. Jin Chengxun is not in China at all. Even if he is flying, he is not so fast.


    Hearing the man''s words, the greedy wolf asked the bully, "is what he said true?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Ba Xia went back and said, "report back to greedy wolf. What this man said should be true. After all, Jin Chengxun is not a Chinese."


    After getting a positive answer, the greedy wolf said to Jin Chengxun''s disciples, "since your master is not here, I will kill you all first, and then let your master come to me for revenge."


    When we heard the greedy wolf''s words, we were immediately flustered. What Du Lei said can''t be true. Do you really want to kill them all? Some people have already cried, some have already scared their pants.


    Seeing that his younger martial brother had been scared like this, the elder martial brother looked at Du Lei coldly and said to his younger martial brothers, "be quiet, everyone, be quiet. Are so many of us afraid that he won''t be alone?"


    After hearing what the elder martial brother said, everyone''s mood was temporarily stabilized. They looked at each other as if they had more hope and became stronger.


    At this time, several policemen came in and looked at the scene at the door. They saw a group of people gathered together. The policeman said to everyone, "what are you doing? Who just called the police and said that someone was dead."


    Hearing the voice of the police, everyone felt that they had more hope to survive. They quickly got out of the way and said to the police, "it''s him. He killed several of us. We are in negotiation."


    Looking along the direction of the elder martial brother''s fingers, the police frowned slightly and said to the elder martial brother, "you''re not framing. He''s Du Lei. How can he kill people?"


    No way, who let Du Lei''s previous hero image, has gone deep into the hearts of the people, even the police do not believe, Du Lei will kill people, think these Jin Chengxun''s disciples, in this dilemma Du Lei.


    Hearing the police''s words, the elder martial brother almost vomited blood in anger. Could he frame Du Lei up? Looking at the police who didn''t believe in him, the elder martial brother quickly said, "it''s true. You see, people on the ground were all killed by Du Lei."


    At this time, the police found that there were several men lying on the ground, and there was a hole on their foreheads, which looked particularly frightening. When they really saw the dead, the police did not dare to draw conclusions as they had just done.


    Seeing the police thinking, the elder martial brother quickly said, "Mr. police, you must arrest Du Lei. This is a few lives." After that, he pointed out the other dead younger martial brothers to the police to show them the seriousness of the matter.


    Seeing several bodies lying on the ground, even the police frowned. The police asked Du Lei, "Du Lei, are you really doing all these things?" How did Du Lei do it? Is it a new weapon? Otherwise, why would it cause so much damage.


    Although there was a hole in the forehead of the deceased, which led to the direct death of the deceased, there was no blood around, only some charred marks around the hole, which seemed to be shot by laser.


    See the police asked himself, greedy wolf said frankly: "yes, I did." With that, he also looked at them with pride, as if his killing techniques were superb.


    Hearing Du Lei''s outspoken attitude towards his crime, the police were puzzled, but they just said, "since you have admitted your crime, let''s go back to the police station with us and make it clear that the punishment will be reduced."


    Although I know that Du Lei killed so many people and will definitely be sentenced to death, this policeman still doesn''t want Du Lei to be punished too much. Who makes him a fan of Du Lei? He just wants to do a little for his fans.


    "But I haven''t got my revenge, so I can''t go back with you." Greedy wolf listen to the tone of the police, is to take himself away, then he put this hope, let them all die.


    Looking at these people who are afraid of death in front of them, thinking about it for a while, they are going to kill. The greedy wolf feels very excited.

 Chapter 519

    "Du Lei, you listen to my advice, if you go back with me, you can be regarded as surrender, you..." the police earnestly advised Du Lei, although do not know what happened to Du Lei, but the police still hope that Du Lei can know repentance.


    "Ah..." with a man''s scream, the man who just wanted to take the opportunity to escape was killed by Du Lei. The man wanted to look back and see the murderer who killed him, but he didn''t have time to fall on the ground.


    Frightened by this sudden scene, the police can''t help but be stunned. What''s the matter? Du Lei just pointed to the other side casually, and the man was already dead


    "Look, see him, that''s how he kills people." The elder martial brother was also a little stuttered by this scene. He was a bit stuttering when talking to the police.


    The policeman nodded subconsciously and didn''t answer the elder martial brother''s words, because he didn''t know what to say now. The policeman said to Du Lei, "Du Lei, you killed people in front of the police. Do you still have the national law in your eyes?"


    "Oh, national law, what is that?" Greedy wolf disdain said, when he killed, how, anyway, these people, one can''t live.


    Seeing this picture of Du Lei, the police thought that Du Lei was stimulated to become like this. The police said to Du Lei, "Du Lei, what happened to you? Why did you do this?"


    "I don''t need to be criticized for anything I do." Greedy wolf ruthlessly said, it seems that he should also start, entangled for so long, also did not see Jin Chengxun came here, estimated that today will not see Jin Chengxun.


    "Don''t do anything stupid, Du Lei. It''s too late to stop now." In fact, it''s too late, but the police still want to let Du Lei go, but it''s a pity that Du Lei doesn''t appreciate it.


    Seeing that the police have been persuading Du Lei, the elder martial brother is not very satisfied. Du Lei has already killed so many of his younger martial brothers. Is it hard to succeed? The police have to let Du Lei go.


    "Du Lei, if you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, these policemen will shoot you later. Even if you''re serious, you don''t have any bullets." The elder martial brother said coldly.


    Now that the police have intervened in this matter, it means that Du Lei will be arrested. Whether he is alive or dead at that time is not certain. Moreover, he is using some relations at that time.


    Du Lei''s life is over. Even if Du Lei is in prison, he will never come out. The eldest martial brother thinks that he has seen Du Lei''s appearance in prison in his mind.


    "Ha ha ha, what can you do to me?" Greedy wolf laughed loudly, as if to hear a very funny joke, the slightest ruthless laugh.


    "Don''t be too proud, Du Lei. Don''t forget that this is the capital." The elder martial brother said angrily. He didn''t expect that Du Lei was so arrogant now. He was so presumptuous in front of the police. He really didn''t pay attention to the national law.


    After hearing what the elder martial brother said, the greedy wolf waved his hand, and several people in front of him fell directly on the ground. Some people''s stomachs were cut open, and some people''s chests were cut open, just showing an arc state.


    Seeing that his younger martial brother was so easily killed by Du Lei, the elder master yelled to Du Lei, "Du Lei, what are you doing?"


    "Play, I said, you will all die. Don''t you forget it?" The greedy wolf said with a smile.


    Not only Jin Chengxun''s disciples but also the police were shocked by the sight. Just now, they saw Du Lei pointing at a person, and that person died.


    This time, it was too much. With a wave of it, several people died at once, and the appearance of death was particularly frightening. Even the police could not help but feel sick.


    "Du Lei, I always respect you as a hero. I didn''t expect you to do such a thing." The elder martial brother said sarcastically, and by the way, he told the police that he had framed Du Lei as soon as the police came in.


    Hear elder martial brother''s words, greedy wolf disdain of say: "you calculate old several, I use of you respect me." It''s a stupid human being. The greedy wolf doesn''t feel that he is respected by a human being. It''s something to be proud of.


    "In this case, Du Lei, don''t blame us. I''m giving you a chance. Let''s get rid of it." Looking at Du Lei''s appearance, the police felt a little terrible, but thinking of the safety of so many people, they tried their best to convince Du Lei.


    "No, I''m going to kill you today." The greedy wolf took a look at the policeman and said directly to them.


    Seeing Du Lei''s obstinate appearance, the police had to bear the pain and let their subordinates gather more special forces to endure.


    The greedy wolf is still sitting on the chair, looking at the crowd below, in a particularly good mood.


    "Lord greedy wolf, you might as well ask them to have more people, so that you can kill them." Bully toward greedy wolf suggested, wait for this thing really done.


    That Du Lei in China, no, on this earth, may not be able to stay, so as to develop in the direction of their expectations, with Du Lei''s ability, should not be limited to this small earth.


    Heard the words of the bully, greedy wolf meaningless, toward the bully said: "good, just let me practice."


    "Get more people and I''ll play with you." The greedy wolf said to the people below, as long as there are people in this room, no one can be less, and no one can escape.


    Seeing that Du Lei is so arrogant, the elder martial brother said sarcastically, "I really treat myself as Superman. Have I seen too many movies and have hallucinations?"


    Hum, he doesn''t believe it. With so many police forces and manpower, he can easily let Du Lei run away. It''s ridiculous. At that time, Du Lei will be killed if he is not beaten into a beehive. As long as he has a little chance, he will kill Du Lei directly.


    "Superman, who is that?" Greedy wolf curiously asked, Superman is which sector, how they have not heard of, is it a rising star.


    Looking at the curious appearance of the greedy wolf, Baxia followed the greedy wolf and explained: "greedy wolf, Superman is a phantom created by people, and does not exist in the world."


    "Oh, so it is." Hearing the words of the overlord, the greedy wolf can''t help but feel disappointed. He also wants to find a chance to meet the superman for a while and take over the illusory character.


    Feeling the disappointment of greedy wolf, PA Xia thought for a moment and said to greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, you can also let them worship you."

 Chapter 520

    "There''s no point in making people worship." The greedy wolf disdains to say, oneself still don''t see these human beings in the eye.


    Fully aware of the greedy wolf''s idea, PA Xia said, "greedy wolf, you can make people afraid when they see you. Isn''t that what you want?"


    The greedy wolf said with a smile, "this idea of yours is very good. Let''s start." With that, the greedy wolf stood up.


    "How are you getting ready? I can''t wait." The greedy wolf said to the crowd that he felt that these human beings were just like lambs to be slaughtered.


    "Don''t be complacent, Du Lei. There are a lot of snipers here now. As long as you dare to move, you will be beaten into a beehive immediately." The elder martial brother said loudly to Du Lei. Now he is not as scared as he was just now. On the contrary, he looks confident.


    Seeing this man always challenging himself, the greedy wolf threw a look at him. He saw his elder martial brother, who had a good idea just now, immediately fell to the ground.


    "You''re so wordy." If he had not thought that he could get Jin Chengxun, how could he have kept him until now? It should have been solved long ago.


    The silent elder martial brother died at his feet, and all the younger martial brothers immediately got flustered. Du Lei is really powerful. Even so many policemen are here, he dares to kill people face to face. Aren''t they


    "Du Lei, you..." the police have been scared silly by Du Lei''s action. I didn''t expect that Du Lei didn''t act at all this time. This person died directly. It''s really terrible.


    More police poured in here, and some with shields, hoping to block Du Lei''s attack. Everyone was nervous about Du Lei, for fear that he would suddenly kill people.


    "As I said, you will all die here. The more people you call, the more people die." The greedy wolf seldom said kindly, looking at these people pouring in, can''t help but have some pleasure.


    Seeing this picture of Du Lei, which is similar to a bit crazy, the police said, "don''t be stubborn, Du Lei. This is the capital."


    "Capital, what about capital?" Can you stop yourself, said the greedy wolf disdainfully.


    Touch, sound, a bullet, toward the direction of Du Lei, hit over, the position is just in the middle of the brow, if hit on Du Lei''s body, it is estimated that Du Lei will be more or less.


    Although this gun hit accurately, the bullet also aimed at Du Lei''s eyebrow, but the bullet fell to the ground when it was less than one meter away from Du Lei.


    Ding, I saw the bullet turn a circle on the ground and lay there quietly. The people on the scene were silent and looked at the scene stupidly. How could Du Lei be so evil? Even the sniper''s bullet could not hurt Du Lei.


    Seeing people''s surprised expression, the greedy wolf pointed at it, and saw the sniper on the tree fell down directly and killed on the spot. His face was the same as before. There was a black hole in the center of his eyebrow.


    "This, this how possible, Du Lei, you, you..." the police excitedly pointed to Du Lei, do not know what kind of adjective should be used to explain the present situation.


    "What''s the matter? Doesn''t he deserve to die?" Unexpectedly dare to attack this seat, think of this, greedy wolf can''t help but more angry, casually pointed, saw just that sniper''s body, spontaneous combustion, soon was burned into a corpse.


    Seeing this scene, people at the scene can''t help but feel sick. How could this good corpse spontaneously ignite and connect? It''s really evil. Now everyone''s mentality has collapsed, and many people have been sitting on the ground and saying goodbye to their families in their hearts.


    Seeing this situation, the police want to call more people to come here. If they really let Du Lei open the killing ring, these people can''t live. Moreover, seeing Du Lei''s posture, they can''t even deal with bullets. They have to report to their superiors quickly.


    "Du Lei, usually I respect you as a hero. I don''t know what makes you look like now. If you have any requirements, you can put forward them and everyone can discuss them." The police are procrastinating, trying to send more people or get some new weapons.


    "Jin Chengxun, let him come to see me." Greedy wolf coldly said that the purpose of his coming here today is for Jin Chengxun. Who knows that he killed so many of his disciples, Jin Chengxun has no road. He is really a shrinking turtle.


    "My master is not in the capital at all. How can he come here?" One of the men, said to Du Lei, saw his brothers died one by one, the man looked at Du Lei with hatred.


    Greedy wolf with a point, the man died immediately, greedy wolf looked at the police and said: "I can''t manage so much, as long as I can''t hear Jin Chengxun, I will kill you all, not one."


    "Don''t be impulsive. I''ll contact Jin Chengxun for you, but during this period, you should not kill innocent people indiscriminately." The police said anxiously, pacifying Du Lei first.


    "Ha ha, it depends on my mood. I''ll give you five minutes to come back and tell me the answer. Otherwise, people here will die." The greedy wolf said that he didn''t pay attention to these human lives.


    "I''ll do it as soon as possible." The police said to Du Lei, and they took the time to contact Jin Chengxun, hoping to save these people. They also went to the higher authorities to discuss how to solve Du Lei.


    Seeing the police leaving, the greedy wolf sat down and gave them a chance. Waiting for Jin Chengxun to come, he took their nest and avenged Du Lei.


    Just when the greedy wolf is relaxing, suddenly his brain aches and his lower abdomen is hot. The greedy wolf has a bad secret. How can Du Lei wake up at this time.


    Greedy wolf quickly closed his eyes, adjust his breath, want to continue to seal up the soul of Du Lei, now he has not dare to casually break up the soul of Du Lei.


    Because before, the two have become one, the greedy wolf can only temporarily seal Du Lei''s soul, and dominate Du Lei''s consciousness.


    When Du Lei''s consciousness is restored, no matter what he does, he has to discuss with Du Lei. The greedy wolf doesn''t want a human to dominate his consciousness.


    So greedy wolf, will have been suppressing the soul of Du Lei, but Du Lei''s energy is also very strong, and will have to wake up ready, really damn.


    The greedy wolf urges the Qi in his body to suppress Du Lei''s soul. With his divine sense, the greedy wolf scans his body and sees that there is a blue breath flowing out of the Dantian.

 Chapter 521

    Bad, Du Lei''s soul is about to wake up, greedy wolf hastily luck his body breath, want to oppress Du Lei''s soul.


    But Du Lei is determined to come out this time. Just now, when the greedy wolf was talking to them, Du Lei just drilled a hole. He saw a lot of blue air coming out of Du Lei''s Dantian.


    Greedy wolf rushed all his strength to the Dantian, but still can''t resist Du Lei''s energy. Is Du Lei so powerful.


    Black and blue air flows back and forth, just like two dragons. The greedy wolf releases his energy and wants to continue to seal Du Lei''s soul, but he finds himself powerless.


    "What''s going on?" The greedy wolf looks at the airflow in his body incredulously. It''s not as powerful as Du Lei''s. after sleeping so long, he can''t compare with a human.


    This is not the only thing that shocked the greedy wolf. The greedy wolf even felt that Du Lei was absorbing his own energy. Looking at Du Lei''s Dantian, he was swallowing his own black breath, which made the greedy wolf panic. What''s the matter and why.


    Everyone looked at the greedy wolf a look of surprise, can''t help but show a puzzled look, is this to open the killing, but looking at Du Lei''s expression, it is similar to a little pain.


    "Du Lei, do you regret it? As long as you let go, we can fight for leniency." The police shouts to Du Lei, hoping that Du Lei can wake up.


    It''s better not to fight, because Du Lei is so weird that he can''t see what kind of weapon Du Lei used, so he killed all these people. It''s really terrible.


    The greedy wolf turns a deaf ear to the police and has no time to take these into consideration. Seeing the loss of Qi in his body, the greedy wolf can''t help but get angry.


    "Man, stop it." Greedy wolf anxiously shouts to Du Lei, looking at Du Lei''s Dantian, constantly absorbing his own energy, greedy wolf can''t help but be a little worried.


    Seeing the greedy wolf in such a hurry, Du Lei can''t help feeling some pleasure. Who let the wolf not listen to his own words, but also cheat himself, dare to let him sleep, and want to seal his soul.


    Fortunately, with the help of overlord, I was able to wake up so quickly. If I didn''t have the bottle of red wine, I would have been sealed by the greedy wolf all my life.


    "Greedy wolf, it''s you who don''t promise first. I can''t blame you." Du Lei coldly said, looking at the Dantian in his body, constantly absorbing the energy of greedy wolf, let Du Lei''s body, more light up.


    Seeing that his energy is constantly absorbed, the greedy wolf can''t help but feel a little worried and says to Du Lei, "I''m just playing for a while. Sooner or later, I''ll give my body back to you."


    Although the greedy wolf said such words on his mouth, he didn''t think so psychologically. If he was given a chance, Du Lei would be sealed up forever. Such things would never happen again.


    It''s a pity that Du Lei is not a fool. He was cheated by the greedy wolf once. How can he believe the greedy wolf? Du Lei said to the greedy wolf, "do you think I''m a three-year-old? It''s not enough to cheat me once. I won''t believe you any more." Finish saying, Du Lei is releasing the Dan Tian place in the body more, quicken the speed to absorb the energy of greedy wolf.


    Seeing that Dantian is like a big suction cup, he is constantly absorbing his own energy. However, he just released too much energy, so he didn''t have time to take it back. This makes the greedy wolf worried.


    "If we have something to say, you can stop first." Greedy wolf advised Du Lei, did not expect such a thing to happen, in the end where the wrong, to now greedy wolf also do not know where the problem, originally thought Du Lei in the body will sleep for a long time, do not know why, Du Lei will wake up so quickly.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei snorted coldly and said to the greedy wolf, "you can''t lie to me. I won''t believe you any more."


    Seeing that he can''t persuade Du Lei, the greedy wolf can''t help but feel anxious. The true Qi in his body is absorbed by Du Lei. If it goes on like this, he will become ethereal. When Du Lei kicks himself out of the body, he will be out of his wits.


    "I didn''t lie to you. I made you sleep for a reason." Greedy wolf quickly said, want to let Du Lei stop for a while, listen to his explanation.


    "Tell me, then, why." Hearing the wolf''s words, Du Lei hesitated for a moment. After all, it was the wolf who chose him as the inheritor of the wolf. Maybe there''s some reason, maybe.


    Seeing that Du Lei was a little soft hearted, greedy wolf said: "I want to try your body, whether it can be integrated with my energy, so I let you sleep."


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s story, children can hear it. It''s a lie. Du Lei said coldly: "greedy wolf, are you coaxing a three-year-old child? Do you think I will believe your story?"


    "It''s true that I will choose you as my successor for a certain reason, but I can''t tell you why now, but you must believe me." Seeing that Du Lei doesn''t trust him, the greedy wolf has to show his sincerity to cheat Du Lei.


    I didn''t expect that a god of his own would apologize to a human being who didn''t believe in himself. At this time, the greedy wolf couldn''t help feeling aggrieved.


    "Why not?" Seeing the greedy wolf''s pitiful appearance, Du Lei can''t help but ask. Maybe he really misunderstood the greedy wolf, but Du Lei has a certain defense against the greedy wolf in his mind.


    "Stop absorbing my energy, or you''ll explode." The greedy wolf said, this is not the greedy wolf lies, the greedy wolf''s energy is absolutely not all that Du Lei''s body can absorb, there is a little danger.


    After thinking about it, Du Lei stops absorbing the energy of greedy wolves. Du Lei feels that his Dantian is very full and full of energy.


    Feeling that Du Lei had stopped, the greedy wolf breathed out a breath, and the rest was easy to say. The greedy wolf said to Du Lei, "with your ability now, I can''t release all my energy, so I will seal you."


    "Even so, you may make me sleep." Du Lei said coldly, no matter what, he is also the master of this body, how can he let the greedy wolf dominate.


    Seeing Du Lei''s stubborn appearance, the greedy wolf sighed. It seems that he has to explain it well.

 Chapter 522

    "Now you have my inheritance in your body, but with your ability, you can''t release all my energy." Greedy wolf said sincerely, this is also the reason why greedy wolf wants to occupy Du Lei''s body.


    Although Du Lei''s body has experienced the baptism of Tianlei, it still lacks something. The greedy wolf wants to quickly recover his previous ability, so it can only seal Du Lei''s soul.


    "In that case, I don''t want your inheritance." Du Lei light said, in this case, then don''t inherit, big deal home endowment.


    What, the greedy wolf, who was shocked by Du Lei''s words for a long time, looked at Du Lei incredulously. He didn''t know what he was talking about. With his great energy, he, a little human, even said no, which made the greedy wolf can''t believe what he just heard.


    "You, you''re saying it again." The greedy wolf thinks that he has a delusion. He asks Du Lei again to make sure what happened just now.


    Seeing the silly appearance of the greedy wolf, Du Lei felt funny, but Du Lei was still serious and said, "I said I don''t want your inheritance, and you immediately get out of my body."


    "You, do you know what you''re talking about?" The greedy wolf thinks that Du Lei doesn''t know his huge energy, so he will say such indifferent words.


    "I don''t care what you are. Since I can''t bear it, I''d better not." Du Lei jokingly said, anyway, he can''t control the energy of the greedy wolf, so there''s no need to put his life into it.


    See Du Lei this appearance, greedy wolf slow mind, no way, who let Du Lei so despise him this wolf, the grand greedy wolf adult, unexpectedly was despised.


    "As long as through running in, we can share the body." Greedy wolf powerless said, also did not have just that arrogant strength.


    Leaving the greedy Wolf for a while, Du Lei said with disdain: "is this another trick of yours? Why didn''t you say it before, but directly occupied my body."


    "You. You... "The greedy wolf was speechless by Du Lei. Before, he really wanted to occupy Du Lei''s body and let himself dominate Du Lei''s body. But what the greedy wolf didn''t think of was that he didn''t suppress Du Lei''s soul and let him wake up. It was so difficult to do.


    With a sigh, the greedy wolf said, "this is Jin Chengxun''s territory. I''m avenging you." The greedy wolf looks like I''m thinking about you, looking at Du Lei.


    Seeing the greedy wolf like this, Du Lei can''t help but feel a little soft hearted, and thinks that this is Jin Chengxun''s territory. Du Lei coldly says: "since this is the case, we''ll have to take revenge first."


    "Good." Greedy wolf readily agreed to Du Lei, anyway, these human beings in their own eyes, also want to die, since Du Lei has a grudge with them, let Du Lei happy.


    Du Lei is now in full control of his body. Du Lei said to Jin Chengxun''s disciples, "why don''t Jin Chengxun come to see me?"


    Pushing and shoving, everyone pushed out a man and stood in front of him. The man trembled and said, "I, our master, am not here, not in China at all."


    Just like what he thought in his heart, Du Lei coldly looked at these sticks and dared to bully our Chinese people. Today, he is going to stand in front of them.


    "Du Lei, these are Jin Chengxun''s men, and there are some policemen beside them." Baxia reminds Du Lei that Du Lei has completely controlled his body. Baxia can''t help but be happy.


    It seems that Du Lei can still control the greedy wolf. In this way, if Du Lei is no longer tolerated in this world, he can only go to other places with himself.


    Excellent talents like Du Lei will be buried in this world. It''s better to go to other circles with yourself and dominate the world.


    "Thank you, bully." Du Lei sincerely said that if there was no hegemony, he would not wake up in the greedy wolf''s body so soon, and he would not eat the greedy wolf to death.


    Knowing that Du Lei was appreciating himself, PA Xia said with a smile, "I didn''t do anything. What do you want me to do?" Now is not the time to take credit, the greedy wolf has not been completely tamed in Du Lei''s body.


    If the greedy wolf knows that he helped Du Lei to wake up, then the greedy wolf will definitely aim at himself. In this way, if something happens in the future, he can''t help it.


    Feeling the meaning of the bully, Du Lei smiles at the bully. His gratitude is stored in his mind. Since the bully says so, there must be his reason.


    After calming down, Du Lei looked at these people and said to them, "since your master doesn''t come to save you, don''t blame my ruthlessness."


    "Don''t do anything stupid, Du Lei. It''s still a good time to stop now." The police yelled at Du Lei, hoping that Du Lei would wake up. Everyone fell into a tense state of alert. They were afraid that Du Lei would be unhappy and kill them all.


    Looking at the police, Du Lei said: "don''t interfere in this matter. I don''t want to kill my own people." Du Lei looked at his compatriots. He really didn''t want to kill them.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Du Lei. Although they are sticks, they are now standing on the land of China." The police also told Du Lei the consequences, although they didn''t really want to protect these sticks.


    But who let them be the police? Since such a thing happened, it''s not easy for them to ignore it.


    "You Chinese will only bully us." After hearing the dialogue between the police and Du Lei, and seeing Du Lei''s hesitation, one of Jin Chengxun''s disciples stood up and said sarcastically, I don''t think that Du Lei will do anything about himself.


    After hearing the man''s words, Du Lei points at him. The man falls to the ground and looks at Du Lei in shock. Unexpectedly, he really dares to attack himself. Other disciples panic when they see this.


    "How can I bully you? I am a great country in China. How can I let you run wild here?" Du Lei coldly looked at the body on the ground and said, thinking of these sticks, how to bully us Huaxia, Du Lei immediately became angry.


    Seeing Du Lei''s indignant look at the man on the ground just now, the police''s secret way is not good. Why do these damned sticks enrage Du Lei at this time? It''s not that they want to die.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Du Lei. We will find a way. Don''t be impulsive first." The police reassured him that they wanted Du Lei to let go. They knew that Du Lei was for the good of China, but they could do it in another way. After all, there was no war between the two countries.

 Chapter 523

    "Du Lei, you have the ability to choose by yourself. Can you only use such despicable means? You are really humiliating to China." Another disciple of Jin Chengxun called to Du Lei.


    If you want to enrage Du Lei and kill him directly, maybe everyone will have a chance to live, otherwise they will all die here, and these Chinese people can''t watch Du Lei and kill them.


    Glancing at the man who was talking, Du Lei said coldly: "I didn''t expect that you have so much courage. Let''s talk about how you want to be single." Du Lei looks at the man in front of him and decides to give him a chance.


    The man stepped forward, folded his hands around his chest, looked at Du Lei with disdain and said: "I''m fighting with you alone, but you can''t use your strange trick."


    "Ha ha, you want to fight me." Du Lei funny looking at this man, do not know this stupid man, where the courage, even want to fight with their own.


    Seeing Du Lei laughing at himself, the man felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. He became angry and said, "Du Lei, if you don''t have the special function, you can''t beat my elder martial brother even if you don''t have ten." The man said angrily.


    Elder martial brother and he are brothers. Seeing his brother''s tragic death, how can he sit back and ignore him? Seeing Du Lei''s eyes, he is full of hatred. He must feed his brother for revenge.


    "Well, let''s do it." Du Lei said lazily, since this man is so unconvinced, he beat him to be convinced and win glory for the Chinese people.


    Seeing that Du Lei accepted his challenge, the man gave a color to the other disciples. The man came up to Du Lei and said, "let me see your real strength. It just shows me the martial arts of China."


    Hearing the man''s words, Du Lei can''t help but be a little angry. When he is dying, he has a hard tongue. Today I will teach you a good lesson. Du Lei looks at the man and thinks about it fiercely.


    "Don''t be too full of words. Don''t be afraid of the strong wind. Your tongue will flash." Du Lei said coldly.


    "Hum, you Chinese people are both sick and cowards. No one can look down on you Chinese people." The man insults Du Lei on purpose. He wants to find out Du Lei''s flaws and kill Du Lei directly, so as to avenge his dead brothers.


    "Cut the crap and make a move." Du Lei looked at the man in front of him. He was so arrogant that he didn''t dare to be so presumptuous in front of him. Even Jin Chengxun didn''t dare to be so presumptuous.


    The man looked at Du Lei, straight forward, want to sneak attack Du Lei, but Du Lei easily dodged, the man followed by continuous boxing.


    Just now, when Du Lei competed with his elder martial brother, he saw it. He thought that Du Lei knew the routine of their clubs, so he could easily avoid it. This time, he used an unorganized duel, trying to make Du Lei not see the flaws.


    But every time is about to get to Du Lei''s body, but Du Lei easily dodged, this let the man can''t help but some angry, the man shot more fierce up.


    And each punch with enough strength, but did not hurt Du Lei, the man stood aside, big mouth breathing, a face of resentment at Du Lei, eager to stare through Du Lei''s body.


    "Well, go on." Du Lei provocative said, did not see this man in the eye, sneer at the man in front of him, want to see what tricks he has.


    Slow down, the man calmed down, looked at Du Lei and said: "hum, if you have the ability, you can only hide. What kind of man are you? Are you a shrinking turtle?" The man sneers at Du Lei and wants him to make a mess of himself.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes and said coldly to the man, "you''d better take back your words, otherwise I don''t know what way to use. To let you die is the best punishment for you."


    "Don''t talk big and speak with your strength." The man calmly said, two eyes staring at Du Lei''s action, dare not have a trace of slack, for fear that Du Lei will be like just now, with the special function to kill themselves.


    Seeing that the man is not afraid of death, Du Lei sneered and said, "in this case, I''ll help you." With that, Du Lei turned into a shadow, straight toward the direction of the man, rushed in the past.


    With so many eyes, no one could see Du Lei''s action clearly. A dark shadow rushed towards the man just now.


    Du Lei was standing less than 50 meters away from the man, and a hole had been pulled out of the man''s chest. The scene was full of blood, and the man''s viscera and intestines were all over the ground.


    With the sound of the man falling to the ground, other people''s nauseous voice also accompanied, strong smell of blood spread all over the playground, everyone kept nauseous, even the well-trained special police, also can''t help but feel the stomach constantly turning up.


    "I think this way of death is a little lighter for you." With that, Du Lei points to the corpse on the ground. He sees the man''s corpse, which had no chest, turned into a corpse in an instant.


    They were cut neatly, but they were also very broken. When we saw this scene, we couldn''t help our inner fear. We cried in an instant, and even shed yellow liquid.


    The scene of vomiting, crying, spread throughout the playground, the police were also shocked by these scenes, quickly slowed down, said to Du Lei: "Du Lei, enough, stop, don''t go wrong."


    A deep look at the police, Du Lei light said: "it''s too late." The smell of greedy wolf in his body is constantly surging, and the Chuo blood factor in his body is constantly rising.


    Just now this man''s blood, let Du Lei feel excited, although this excitement does not belong to oneself, but Du Lei feels that he is about to lose control of this excitement


    Du Lei feels that he is shouting all over his body, and the factors of excitement are expanding in his body, which makes Du Lei feel very bad, especially the smell of blood. It''s really the best stimulant.


    "You damned Chinese dog, you killed so many of us. You will go to hell." A man out of control toward Du Lei shouts, anyway, he is also a death, it is better to have a good time.


    "Ha ha ha, you all die. Those who dare to invade China will die." Du Lei looked at them coldly, and he was almost out of control.


    Du Lei can''t control the crazy growth of Chuo blood factor in his body. Even Du Lei''s eyes become scarlet. Looking at these people, Du Lei gradually loses his sense.

 Chapter 524

    "Even if you kill us today, you Chinese will perish sooner or later." The man said with a sneer, did not put Du Lei in the eye, has the life value outside.


    Du Lei was enraged by the man and threw a light ball at the man. The man flew far behind and sat down on the ground. He had lost his breath and died miserably.


    When you see this scene, you can''t help looking at Du Lei in horror. Some people are already crying for mercy, and some have even knelt down, trying to let Du Lei let go of himself. All of a sudden, the cry and cry spread all over the playground.


    Seeing Du Lei''s successive murders, the police can''t sit still. Although these people Du Lei killed are all damned sticks, this is the capital after all. It''s really wrong for Du Lei to do so.


    "Du Lei, don''t be stubborn any more. If you are like this, even Huaxia will not be able to accommodate you." The police said to Du Lei sincerely, Du Lei poked such a big basket, then no one can protect him.


    Turning a glance at the police, Du Lei doesn''t speak. He knows that the police are for his own good, but looking at these sticks, he thinks of Jin Chengxun again, and Du Lei''s killing heart becomes active again.


    "Du Lei, you can''t miss such a good opportunity." Bully immediately toward Du Lei make make make eyes, signal Du Lei don''t miss such a good opportunity.


    Perhaps Du Lei after this experience, will become more powerful, may activate the real Qi in the body, so Du Lei will completely absorb the energy of the greedy wolf, at that time, Du Lei no matter which sector, can dominate.


    Added to the bully action, Du Lei psychological horizontal, toward the police said: "I give you a chance, you can quit, but they must die today." Du Lei didn''t want to kill his compatriots.


    After hearing Du Lei''s words, the police know what Du Lei thinks, but they can''t let Du Lei go his own way. The police advise Du Lei: "Du Lei, calm down, we can discuss..."


    Before the police finished speaking, Du Lei raised his hand to stop the police from talking nonsense. Du Lei said coldly, "I''m giving you the best chance. I only count five seconds."


    "One, two..." when we didn''t know what Du Lei meant, Du Lei began to count. We watched Du Lei''s serious appearance and rushed to the exit.


    "Damn it, I didn''t let you go." Seeing those sticks rushing forward, Du Lei said angrily, throwing some fireballs at those people.


    "Ah..." suddenly, the wailing sound reverberated the whole playground. The sniper hiding in the tree also shot at Du Lei. Unfortunately, the bullets all fell to the ground and could not hurt Du Lei at all.


    Du Lei Lengyan looks at the people lying in ambush in the tree, throws them at the light ball and knocks them down. Seeing the bodies on the ground, Du Lei can''t help feeling excited.


    He sticks out his tongue and licks his dry lips. Du Lei smiles with satisfaction and rushes into the crowd to kill him. Du Lei grabs a person and gives him a few punches to vent his hatred.


    Far away from his own, Du Lei threw a few light balls directly, which made people blow up beyond recognition. Seeing the broken bodies on the ground, Du Lei felt very happy.


    See this scene, Ba Xia also laughed, such Du Lei, is what he needs, see Du Lei today this appearance, Huaxia will not tolerate him, if Du Lei forced no place to go, also can obediently go with himself, also don''t blame him have selfish, who let Du Lei so excellent.


    At this time, more special police poured into the outside. Seeing the bodies everywhere, everyone''s stomach kept rolling up, but they still looked at Du Lei very seriously.


    There are also several helicopters flying in the sky, hovering over the playground. A man on the plane, with a loudspeaker, said to Du Lei, "you are surrounded. Let''s go and get it."


    Looking up at the plane, Du Lei could not help but sneer: "a plane, also want to stop me, it''s a joke." With that, he continued the slaughter in his hands, and didn''t pay any attention to these people later.


    Seeing that Du Lei continued the massacre, the people on the plane immediately said, "stop, Du Lei, stop, or we will be rude to you." The man looked at Du Lei eagerly, hoping that Du Lei would stop as soon as possible.


    I haven''t seen such a bloody side for a long time. We can''t help it. Especially in the air, when we look down, we feel terrible. It''s like a red carpet on the playground. The color is very bright.


    "Stop talking to me. I haven''t killed you yet." Du Lei, who has already killed red eye, can''t listen to those. Now she only knows that these people are all Jin Chengxun''s disciples, that is, his own enemies. As long as he kills all these people, Jin Chengxun will surely seek revenge for himself. He is waiting for this day.


    Seeing that Du Lei is so stubborn, the people above are very anxious. Now they dare not shoot at Du Lei. There are still living people below, but they can''t stop Du Lei. It''s really very urgent to kill these sticks.


    "Du Lei, do you know how much trouble you have done for China? Stop it now." On the plane, the man said painstakingly that he hoped that Du Lei would not slaughter these people.


    Looking at Du Lei like an outlaw, the man can''t help but have a big head. What should he do to stop Du Lei? He thought he was just kicking around, but Du Lei wanted to kill them.


    The strong smell of blood fills Du Lei''s nose. Du Lei feels that it smells very good. The sweet smell of blood makes Du Lei want to keep it.


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, Du Lei feels happy. The thing he has suppressed for so long has finally been solved. It''s really happy. Du Lei feels fresh and full of strength now.


    "Du Lei, in that case, don''t blame us." With that, the man sat back in the cabin and ordered his subordinates to fire bullets at Du Lei.


    Seeing the people below, Du Lei killed them all. The man finally gave the order to kill them. He must kill them. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people Du Lei will kill.


    The helicopter in the sky is shooting towards the playground below. The density of bullets will definitely turn Du Lei into a beehive. Unfortunately, when the bullets are less than one meter away from Du Lei, they fall off naturally.


    The sound of bullets falling on the ground is very clear. It''s like a rainstorm. The sound of thunderclap can''t shake Du Lei.

 Chapter 525

    Stunned by this scene, everyone looks at the undamaged Du Lei below and swallows his saliva unconsciously. It''s really evil. What''s the matter with Du Lei? Even the bullet can''t hit Du Lei, but it''s bounced down.


    Looking at the masterpiece on the ground, Du Lei is very satisfied and annoyed by the people above. But Du Lei is suppressing himself. He will lose control and kill his compatriots.


    "Get out of here, or I don''t know what I''m going to do." The warning in Du Lei''s words is very strong, and his eyes are scarlet.


    After thinking for a while, PA Xia feels that he has to add fire to Du Lei. How can Du Lei show signs of being soft hearted? Otherwise, he won''t stop. PA Xia drifts in Du Lei''s direction.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Du Lei. You''ve killed so many people. Even if you go to the ends of the earth, we''ll get you back." How to say, we have to give an account to North Korea, otherwise those sticks will not play any more and make excuses to attack China.


    "Well, let''s see if you have any life." Du Lei Yin ruthless said, now Du Lei''s mind, has been completely controlled.


    It''s just like losing heart. If you don''t have a good time, you won''t be happy. You are seeking truth. Du Lei''s eyes gradually turn scarlet, and there is a voice beating Du Lei in his head all the time.


    Kill them, kill them all, words like this, constantly turning in Du Lei''s mind, stiffly burying Du Lei''s reason.


    While Du Lei was unprepared, the helicopter launched a small missile toward Du Lei, a small missile, enough to blow up here, with the fall of the missile, here instantly became ruins.


    A plume of smoke rose from the ground, and the helicopter flew a little higher. For fear of being attacked, looking at the good houses below, it collapsed in an instant.


    Looking at the fall of the missile, Du Lei quickly floated out. Even if he could escape the pursuit of the missile, there was still the collapse of the house. If he suffered a little damage to his body, he would not lose it.


    As Du Lei stood outside the door, he heard a loud noise behind him and the sound of houses collapsing. Many people stopped to know what happened here.


    Du Lei coldly stands at the door, looking at these policemen with guns at him. Deep in Du Lei''s heart, he doesn''t want to hurt his compatriots, but another voice always urges Du Lei to kill all these humble human beings.


    "Du Lei, you can''t escape," one of the special police officers said to Du Lei. He didn''t see the situation inside. He just saw the fighter planes shooting inside, which forced Du Lei out. He thought Du Lei would be afraid when he saw the battle, and he would stop and catch him.


    "If I want to go, who can keep me." Du Lei said, and Du Lei''s eyes, also more and more red, the body that excited factor, also in the gradual expansion.


    The special police took a look at Du Lei, then looked at the collapsed house behind him, and said to Du Lei, "surrender as soon as possible. You are stuck in the wings. Now we have laid a net."


    Looking up at the fighter, Du Lei reached out and pointed to the station on his head. He said to the special police, "this is not the net you are talking about."


    Looking at Du Lei''s sarcastic look, the special police officer straightened his body and said, "yes, and our armored forces have all come, and many snipers have been deployed here. You''d better think about it."


    "Ha ha, do you think I will be afraid of you?" I just don''t want to hurt you, Du Lei said with a sigh in his mind. He was almost out of control. Looking at these people, it was like fresh food.


    Let Du Lei can''t help but want to kill them all, and then make delicious food, he is slowly tasting, Du Lei tried to suppress himself, don''t want to make himself too excited.


    "Du Lei, I think you used to be a good person. I didn''t expect you to be like this." The man heartbroken said, looking at Du Lei''s eyes, a little more disappointed.


    "Don''t talk so well. You won''t let me go now. I''ve killed so many people." Du Lei coldly said, and did not soften.


    "At this time, the helicopter also found the direction of Du Lei and flew over to Du Lei. The people on it yelled to Du Lei:" Du Lei, you can''t escape any more. Hurry up and get rid of it. This is the capital. It''s not your place to be wild. "


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment. He had killed all of Jin Chengxun''s disciples, which was a sigh of relief. Did he really surrender.


    Seeing Du Lei''s hesitation, the bully quickly said to Du Lei, "Du Lei, don''t forget that you still have parents and Lina. If you are really caught, what chance do you have to see Lina? She has your flesh and blood."


    Yes, if I really go in, then my parents will be sad to death. Since ancient times, people with white hair are saddest to send people with black hair, and I don''t want to make my parents so sad.


    And Lina is about to give birth. When her baby is just born, she hasn''t seen her father. How sad it should be. Thinking of this, Du Lei makes up his mind. Du Lei looks up at them.


    "I''m not going to surrender. Just come on." Du Lei slowly use their own airflow, want to take advantage of the opportunity to escape, he absolutely can''t let them to catch up.


    Feeling the commotion in Du Lei''s body, thinking for a while, the greedy wolf began to speak: "human beings, with me, don''t be afraid, they can''t help you." Greedy wolf''s words, as if to Du Lei played a cardiotonic, let Du Lei impetuous heart, calm down.


    Since the greedy wolf dares to say such words, it is sure to do it. Just now, Du Lei only had five or six points of assurance, but now he has ten. All of a sudden, Du Lei summoned up courage.


    "Du Lei, you have killed so many people. Even if you escape, where can you escape?" The man looks at Du Lei''s expression, is very puzzled, just Du Lei has revealed the appearance of not give up, how suddenly changed.


    The plane above is hovering in the air above Du Lei, trying to kill Du Lei at once, but because there are many police officers, it takes a certain amount of time to aim, which also gives Du Lei time to think.


    "I don''t need you to worry about my affairs. I will kill all Jin Chengxun''s disciples. No one can stop me." Du Lei Yin ruthless said, looking at the eyes of the police, but also a little more killing.

 Chapter 526

    "Don''t be so arrogant, Du Lei. If you''re not listening to advice, we won''t be lenient." The man on the plane yelled at Du Lei.


    Seeing the sniper''s gesture, the man wants to attract Du Lei''s attention. He wants to give Du Lei a fatal blow and try to be safe.


    With the man''s shouting, Du Lei looked up at the man, Du Lei said to her: "don''t think you are on the plane, I can''t kill you."


    With the dialogue between the two, Du Lei feels that the exciting factors in his body are constantly rising, and he is about to lose control.


    Bang, bang, a new type of bullet, shot in the direction of Du Lei, this bullet is designed by experts, even bulletproof glass, can''t stop him.


    It''s a pity that Du Lei came across. Just like the previous bullets, they fell less than one meter away from Du Lei. The sound of bullets falling on the ground seems to give people a psychological alarm.


    "Ha ha, you can still play Yin." Du Lei looks at them coldly, but doesn''t expect that they will use such means to themselves. Du Lei suddenly feels that his mind is cool, and an angry mood bursts out at the bottom of his heart.


    See this scene, we unconsciously swallow saliva, just now the man said: "Er, this, this is a misunderstanding, it is a fire, a fire." With that, the man''s cold sweat came down.


    Hearing such a lame excuse, Du Lei said coldly: "ha ha, I''m really a kid. Do you think I''ll believe it?" With that, he pointed to the sky.


    The plane on the head exploded in the air, and in an instant it became a broken piece. The large body fell to the ground with the fireball, and people gave way one after another for fear that they would be hurt.


    Looking at the burning plane in front of him, Du Lei seems very calm, just like what he did just now. Du Lei opens his mouth and says to them, "this is the end of girls cheating me."


    People on the scene immediately stopped talking, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe for a while, for fear that Du Lei was not happy and killed himself directly. Everyone watched Du Lei on guard.


    Looking at them coldly, Du Lei strides out and goes out step by step. He doesn''t care at all. Now he can control himself and doesn''t want to hurt these innocent compatriots.


    If they don''t know what''s interesting and annoy themselves, then they will really kill again. Every time they kill someone, Du Lei feels that his breath is more intense.


    I don''t feel tired at all. On the contrary, I feel very relaxed. If I kill myself, I can''t strengthen my physical strength. If I go on like this for a long time, what''s the difference between myself and the murderer.


    "Congratulations, Du Lei, your skill has improved." Ba Xia happily said, looking at Du Lei''s eyes, with a lot of expectations, I hope Du Lei can grow up quickly.


    With a glance at the bully, Du Lei said anxiously: "what''s good to congratulate? My energy is awakened with their blood. Will I become a murderer?"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t. You''ll have your own thoughts. You won''t lose your mind." Bully words, three true seven false, let Du Lei can''t understand bully now heart most real idea.


    "I hope so. I don''t want to kill people or have the heart to kill them, but I can''t control myself." Du Lei a little pain said, see next to the helicopter.


    I don''t know how many people died in it, and they are all Chinese compatriots. Du Lei can''t help but feel sad. Why did he have to be so impulsive just now? Although he said he would occasionally be a jerk, he didn''t have such a jerk.


    Now I''m so strange that I''m afraid of Du Lei. What''s the reason for this? Is it because the greedy wolf is working in my body, so I''m like this.


    "It''s not the greedy wolf." Du Lei coldly asked the bully, want to know the most real answer, if it''s really the thing that bully does, then he must drive bully out of the body.


    Aware of Du Lei''s inner thoughts, Ba Xia said with a smile, "don''t think too much. It''s because you have the seeds of hatred in your heart that you have killed all of Jin Chengxun''s disciples. It''s not your fault or the fault of greedy wolves."


    Hearing the words of the overlord, Du Lei is more confused. Du Lei asks foolishly, "whose fault is that?"


    "It''s the real Qi in your body. They also have thoughts. They will work for you according to your mood changes, so you need to control them well." Baxia said earnestly.


    It seems that Du Lei still lacks some experience. He just goes back with himself. Don''t stay on this broken earth any more. He makes Du Lei stupid. He must hurry up and take Du Lei away from the earth.


    It turns out that I really need to learn how to control myself. Otherwise, my body is not occupied by greedy wolves, but is occupied by them. Then I will lose my life.


    "Think about it, Du Lei. Don''t kill innocent people." The police continue to persuade Du Lei, see just Du Lei exposed that scene, are in the psychological drum.


    Glancing at them, Du Lei said to them, "make way for me. I can spare you. Don''t force me." Du Lei is definitely not bluffing them. Du Lei has already felt the breath in his body. He wants to leave here as soon as possible.


    In the capital, Du Lei dares to be so arrogant. How can they let Du Lei go? Even if they sacrifice, they won''t let Du Lei go, for fear that he is harming the common people.


    "Since you insist, don''t blame us." With that, a group of people came up and surrounded Du Lei. Everyone''s application was very serious, holding a gun tightly in his hand, ready to attack Du Lei at any time.


    Looking at the crowd around him, Du Lei can''t help but get a big head. These people are really not afraid of death. They are kind-hearted to let them go, but they don''t give up on themselves. They really want to die.


    "Are you sure you want to fight with me? You''ve seen my ability." Du Lei still doesn''t want to embarrass them. He just wants to aim at those damned sticks.


    "You should be the one who embarrasses us. If you surrender, we can have a good talk." The police appeased and said that although they knew that Du Lei''s current crime must be death penalty, they still comforted Du Lei.


    Looking at these police do not listen to their advice, Du Lei is also very helpless, toward the police said: "in this case, then you don''t blame me."


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to kill all the Chinese people?" The policeman asked with a gloomy face. He didn''t expect that the great hero who was a sensation at that time would slaughter his compatriots.

 Chapter 527

    "I''ll kill anyone who dares to stand in my way." Du Lei is gloomy to say, at the moment Du Lei''s eyes, also become scarlet, the excitement factor in the body, already in the ready to move.


    Seeing Du Lei like this, we can''t help worrying about what kind of weapons should be used to deal with Du Lei, otherwise we don''t know how many people will die.


    Du Lei walked forward generously. If he wanted to leave here, everyone followed Du Lei''s steps and slowly stepped back. He didn''t want to have a direct conflict with Du Lei. After walking more than ten meters, Du Lei stopped.


    "It seems that you are going to insist on getting on with me." Du Lei coldly said, looking at their eyes, with the intention of killing, eyes from just Qingming, gradually become scarlet up.


    "Du Lei, if you don''t surrender, we won''t let you go. Our duty is to protect our country. We won''t let you do harm to the common people." As a policeman, he was proud even if he died.


    Hearing the police''s words, Du Lei''s psychology pauses. Yes, how did he become like this? Why did he want to kill people? These are all innocent people who would rather sacrifice their own people to defend the country.


    What are you doing now? Do you want to be a disaster of the country? Du Lei is in a tangle, and the real Qi in Du Lei''s body is also running around.


    Bad, see Du Lei this appearance, bully immediately toward Du Lei shout: "Du Lei, don''t think too much, don''t tangle, you kill are all damned people, are those sticks, you are right, don''t care how they say."


    Two air currents in Du Lei''s body, fast swimming, Du Lei feel his body, as if about to explode, let Du Lei''s mind, has some unclear.


    "Human, you are too soft hearted after all." Seeing this, the greedy wolf immediately jumps out and helps Du Lei to breathe a little more smoothly. However, Du Lei''s Dantian is constantly turning outward and pouring energy. Even the greedy wolf can''t stop it.


    "Greedy wolf, since you can''t stop it, release it, or Du Lei will explode because of the counter current of breath, and you will disappear with the smoke." Bully said anxiously.


    I didn''t expect that Du Lei''s heart was still so soft. As soon as I heard what the police said, I wanted to control the factors in my body. These factors had just smelled the smell of blood. How could they easily convince Du Lei, so I had to make trouble in Du Lei''s body.


    Everyone looked at Du Lei with a look of pain. They thought that Du Lei might have taken some drugs before, which is why he was so severe. Now the drugs have played an important role, which is why he is like this.


    With a gesture of the police, we all shot at Du Lei. Although there is a certain distance from Du Lei, the bullet will fall, but the sound of the bullet landing is crackling.


    Seeing that the bullet had no effect on Du Lei, he immediately implemented the second plan, threw a small grenade at Du Lei, and everyone quickly retreated.


    The sound of the bomb was very loud. Even the helicopter hovering over Du Lei''s head just now flew away. Everyone quietly observed Du Lei''s direction to make sure whether Du Lei was really dead.


    Du Lei, who was already about to lose control of his body, was harassed by these people. His breath became more disordered and his eyes became scarlet.


    "Damn you all." Du Lei said to them, then he threw some light balls at them, and suddenly a wail sounded. Du Lei immediately rushed to these special police officers and fought with them.


    The special police are all trained, and they are much better than Jin Chengxun''s disciples. Du Lei didn''t use his special function, but simply fought with them.


    A lot of people rushed to Du Lei''s direction together, and pressed Du Lei under his body. Just like the others, they folded more than 20 people. When they saw that they had subdued Du Lei, they finally relaxed.


    "Ah..." just relaxed less than three seconds, I heard Du Lei yell, the special forces on Du Lei were bounced away and scattered around.


    Du Lei easily stood up, two eyes, more red up, just hit is really enjoyable, Du Lei gasped, carefully observed around.


    The special forces who have just been bounced to the ground by Du Lei quickly stand up and look at Du Lei on guard, thinking of various ways to subdue Du Lei.


    All of a sudden, more than 20 special forces called to Du Lei, and the scene suddenly became chaotic. Other people were dazzled and couldn''t tell who was beating whom. After a while, those special forces were knocked down by Du Lei.


    This time, the special forces didn''t wake up so quickly. They all covered the injured area and looked at Du Lei with hatred. Some of them were slightly injured and slowly stood up.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. Get out of the way and don''t make me angry." Du Lei said to them that he didn''t want to kill them. He just wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    "Du Lei, you killed so many people, how can we let you go? Even if you want to go, you have to step on our bodies, otherwise we won''t let you go." An older officer said to Du Lei.


    Seeing this officer, Du Lei felt admiration. This is my Chinese soldier. He is not afraid of life and death, just to protect his country.


    "Don''t force me, don''t force me..." Du Lei shouts to them painfully. He can''t be arrested. He still has his parents, Lina and


    Du Lei looks at them painfully, he really does not want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, but they are not willing to let him go. What should they do.


    "Since you are in such pain, let me come." at this time, the greedy wolf broke in. He didn''t understand why Du Lei was in such pain. These people intended to embarrass Du Lei, but Du Lei always wanted to let them go. He really didn''t understand. The idea of human beings is really special.


    The voice of the greedy wolf came from his ear. Du Lei yelled at the greedy Wolf: "don''t interfere in this matter. It''s my business."


    If you really let the greedy wolf to intervene, at this time, these people will really die. In the eyes of the greedy wolf, human beings should not exist at all, and he despises human beings at all.


    "It''s up to you." Greedy wolf shrugged, spread out two hands toward Du Lei said, a pair of I only look at the opera, looking at Du Lei.


    Du Lei takes a look at the greedy wolf and returns to God. Du Lei wants to take back the real Qi in his body. He tries to calm himself down, but finds that he can''t take it back at all, and the real Qi in his body is always running back and forth.

 Chapter 528

    Without waiting for Du Lei to adjust his breath, the special police directly pours on Du Lei and wants to catch Du Lei when he is unprepared.


    Du Lei only felt a force of gravity, which hit him. He was unprepared for a moment, and was crushed to the ground. His hand was caught in an instant, and he couldn''t get away from it. Du Lei was pressed to the ground,


    When you see this scene, you rush to the front and want to subdue Du Lei directly. Seeing Du Lei lying on the ground without resistance, you also relax a little.


    Just now, even a small grenade, there is no way to take Du Lei. I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to subdue Du Lei, which is puzzling.


    "Du Lei, did you surrender voluntarily?" I don''t know why Du Lei was caught so easily. The officer asked carefully just now.


    Du Lei has been confused by the breath in his body, so he has no spare energy to deal with the officer. Du Lei just wants to make his breath calm down, or he will explode and die.


    Looking at Du Lei closed his eyes, a look of pain, we carefully put on the handcuffs to Du Lei, pressure Du Lei people, also slowly get up, to prevent Du Lei will resist.


    Everyone looked at Du Lei, who was afraid to be on the ground, and maintained the action just now, but his expression was very painful. Everyone could not help but guess what happened to Du Lei.


    The bully is very worried when he sees this scene. If Du Lei is caught, it''s not easy to come out. It''s said that there are thousands of places for human beings to hold prisoners. It will be very difficult at that time.


    "Du Lei, wake up, don''t force yourself to suppress, it will have the opposite effect." Bully lying in Du Lei''s ear, gently called, hope Du Lei can listen to their own opinions.


    Du Lei, who has no idea, suddenly hears the voice of the bully. He doesn''t know what the bully is talking about. Du Lei''s mind has become a mess.


    Seeing that Du Lei couldn''t listen to his advice at all, Baxia quickly instilled some real Qi into Du Lei''s body. He wanted to restore Du Lei''s consciousness first.


    The invasion of a warm current successfully prevented the air flow in his body, and Du Lei''s mind slowly recovered. At this time, Du Lei felt that he was forced to pull up.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead for me. Since you have surrendered, please come back to the police station with me. You can''t think of it in your life." A special police officer who was hurt by Du Lei just now said angrily that we should be more cruel to Du Lei.


    Du Lei, who had just recovered, didn''t wait for his brain to respond to such words. He first waved a fist at the special police officer who had just spoken. This fist made the special police officer several meters away.


    Everyone immediately made a warning action, staring at Du Lei tightly. Just now, the officer said to Du Lei, "Du Lei, you just gave up your resistance, so don''t struggle meaninglessly."


    Turning his eyes at the officer, Du Lei pulled the handcuffs off his hands. Du Lei said with a sneer: "you want to show your authority in front of me."


    At this time, Du Lei''s heart was replaced by anger, and he forgot all the hesitation before. The words of the special police officer just now hovered in his mind. Du Lei now has only one idea, that is, he must not be captured by them.


    The officer narrowed his eyes and said harshly to Du Lei, "even if you escape for a while, you can''t escape for a lifetime. As long as you stay in China for a day, you will always be a fugitive."


    After hearing what the officer said, Du Lei was shocked. He became a fugitive. This crime will follow him for a lifetime. Did he not implicate his family and make them unable to lift their heads in the future.


    Du Lei began to hesitate. At this time, the greedy wolf said, "if you are so kind, you might as well give me your body. I promise to serve your parents well."


    "Shut up, don''t dream. I won''t give you my body." Du Lei said loudly to the greedy wolf.


    "Hum." Greedy wolf White Du Lei one eye, no longer in words.


    "How are you thinking about it?" The officer asked Du Lei, not wanting to give him too much time to think.


    Glancing at the officer, Du Lei said, "if I want to leave, no one can stop me. I''ll give you an account of what happened today." With that, he went on.


    "Stop, I said, if you want to go, you have to walk over our bodies, otherwise you can''t go anywhere." The officer said with righteous words, looking at Du Lei with bright eyes and a serious expression on his face.


    Du Lei''s eyes immediately turned scarlet when he was aroused by the officer''s words. Du Lei said coldly, "you forced me. I didn''t want to kill you."


    "As long as you are willing to surrender..." the rest of the words did not speak, the officer was thrown out by Du Lei, threw several meters, the officer fell on the ground, vomited a mouthful of blood, killed on the spot.


    When they saw that their commander was dead, they immediately went forward to check the officer''s body. They saw that there were no vital signs. Suddenly, many men burst into tears.


    Everyone looked at Du Lei''s eyes a little more murderous. Unexpectedly, Du Lei would lay such a heavy hand on an old officer.


    "Du Lei, you are still not human. How can you do such a thing?" A special soldier said chokingly.


    Now Du Lei has lost his mind, Du Lei said: "he dares to threaten me." Glancing at the corpse on the ground, Du Lei feels a burst of relief. Now Du Lei is completely like a changed person.

 Chapter 529

    Heard the words of special forces, Du Lei''s heart is very uncomfortable, full of regret, Du Lei toward special forces said: "I will give you an account."


    "Du Lei, you can''t do stupid things. If you are really caught, you are finished." Ba Xia hears Du Lei''s words and immediately persuades Du Lei to say that he doesn''t want Du Lei to go to jail because he is soft hearted for a while. Then his big plan is over.


    "But he''s innocent. I don''t want to be a killer." Du Lei said painfully that he didn''t know why he lost control and killed the officer.


    Knowing that Du Lei was good at heart, PA Xia sighed and said, "since it has happened, it''s not your fault. You just lost control."


    "Then surrender." The special forces said to Du Lei.


    Du Lei hesitates. If he really goes to prison, what can his family do? He also has his own industry. For a moment, Du Lei doesn''t know how to choose.


    The greedy wolf takes advantage of Du Lei''s unswerving will and directly occupies Du Lei''s mind. The greedy wolf coldly looks at these people who want to persuade Du Lei.


    "I''ll kill anyone who dares to stop me." With that, the greedy wolf raised his leg and walked forward, looking at these people coldly.


    Seeing the change of Du Lei, Baxia knew that it was the greedy wolf who woke up. Baxia said to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, thank you for waking up. Anyway, you must not let Du Lei go to jail."


    "Well, I know." The greedy wolf dealt with it and went on.


    "Stop, didn''t you just want to give us an account? Why is that your account?" The special soldier asked angrily.


    "Get out of here." The greedy wolf is not as good tempered as Du Lei, and it''s just a lowly human.


    The special forces station looked at the greedy wolf straightly and said to the greedy wolf, "if you want to leave, unless you step on my body, I won''t give way."


    Looking at the special forces like this, the greedy wolf can''t help admiring the human beings. I don''t know what kind of spirit can make the human beings stand in front of themselves so bravely, even their own lives can be avoided.


    "I appreciate your courage, but you can''t stop me." With that, the greedy wolf walked by himself. He had a little favor for this human being. The greedy wolf didn''t want to kill him.


    But the special forces did not move, even when Du Lei came to him, the special forces did not move, their eyes were shining at Du Lei.


    Less than half a meter away, the greedy wolf stopped and looked at the special forces in front of him. He found that his eyes were firm. The greedy wolf said, "don''t think that I won''t kill you."


    "I said, if you want to leave, unless you step on my corpse, you have killed so many people, don''t you stop?" The special forces righteously said that they thought Du Lei was only aimed at Jin Chengxun''s disciples. They didn''t expect to involve so many innocent people.


    "You forced me. I didn''t want to kill you." Greedy wolf light said, as if kill a few more, kill a few less, for him, it doesn''t matter.


    "You''re a motherfucker." The special forces excitedly said, thinking of those comrades who died in the war, the special forces would like to kill Du Lei directly.


    See special forces so excited look, greedy wolf light said: "don''t irritate me, you can''t afford the consequences." If it wasn''t for Du Lei''s painful appearance, he would have killed all these people. How could there be so much nonsense.


    "Ha ha, there are tens of millions of Chinese people. I don''t believe you can kill us all." Special forces provocative said, he has risked life and death, just want to let Du Lei see clearly, the current situation.


    As soon as the voice of the special forces fell, the greedy wolf waved his hand casually. The special forces flew to one side in a parabola shape. But this time, the special forces did not die, just fell a little painful.


    Seeing that there was an obstacle in front of him, the greedy wolf wanted to leave here. Other people just surrounded the greedy wolf and carefully observed the action of the greedy wolf. They did not dare to act rashly.


    "Mr. greedy wolf, we have to find a way, otherwise these human beings will always follow us, we are not the way." Ba Xia looks at these people and follows the greedy wolf all the time. He has the posture of following to the ends of the earth. What can he do.


    "Don''t worry." When the greedy wolf finished speaking, he saw that there was a thick white smoke coming out around the greedy wolf. The smoke became more and more thick, and the choking people couldn''t open their eyes. Everyone wanted to see Du Lei''s figure, but they found that they could only see a vast expanse of white.


    After the white smoke dispersed, we found that Du Lei disappeared, and immediately issued a wanted order to the whole country. We must arrest Du Lei.


    The greedy wolf, walking in the street, looking at the road of people coming and going, looking at the buildings built by human wisdom, can''t help but let the greedy wolf''s cognition of human beings have changed a lot.


    Walking on the street again, I suddenly saw a large LED screen, which showed the news about them. Seeing that the greedy wolf was wanted, I couldn''t help but feel proud. This is what I wanted.


    "Greedy wolf, we can''t appear so blatantly now." Bully toward greedy wolf said, psychology has been happy to bloom.


    "Why, because we''re wanted." Greedy wolf does not care asked.


    Bully toward the greedy wolf said: "yes, greedy wolf adults, so we will be very troublesome."


    "Can I be afraid of a group of little humans?" Greedy wolf arrogantly said, did not see the human in the eye.


    "When Du Lei wakes up, he will certainly regret it." Bully light said, the weight of the matter, also analysis to the greedy wolf listen, hope that the greedy wolf can let Du Lei wake up, so that their own plan, can be carried out.


    Hearing the bully''s words, the greedy wolf hesitated. Just now, he took advantage of Du Lei''s unconsciousness and forced Du Lei''s soul to be sealed. He became the master for Du Lei.


    If Du Lei wakes up and doesn''t know what kind of things he will do, the greedy wolf hesitates for a moment and says to the bully, "find a place and I''ll wake Du Lei up."


    "Now we are wanted all over the country. The TV network is full of news about you. You will not be taken in wherever you go. Moreover, you have a physical body and it''s hard to hide." Bully toward the greedy wolf said, now the Internet is really too fast, before and after less than an hour, all about Du Lei''s news.


    "So what? I''m not afraid of them." The greedy wolf disdains to say, with these little human beings, also want to limit their own freedom, it''s just Arabian Nights.


    "You are not afraid, but Du Lei..."

 Chapter 530

    Think of Du Lei, greedy wolf can not help but feel some headache, do not know how this human is thinking, he has such a great ability, what are afraid of.


    "Then find a hidden place and wake Du Lei up." Greedy wolf let a step of said, he is really take Du Lei no way.


    Baxia nodded, took Du Lei to find a more remote place, tried to avoid the crowd, and bought a hat and eye mask on the way to cover Du Lei''s face temporarily, which was safer.


    With the bully down to a quiet park, bully toward the greedy wolf said: "greedy wolf adults, you have a rest here, here is more hidden." With that, Ba Xia also looked around to ensure Du Lei''s safety.


    "Yes." The greedy wolf nodded, sat down cross legged, and used the Qi in his body. By the way, he wanted to activate the air flow in Du Lei''s body and try to combine it with his own air flow. In this way, their energy together will create more energy and make him stronger.


    Baxia quietly guards the greedy wolf''s side, and explores the surroundings with his own divine sense, for fear that Du Lei will be found by others.


    Slowly, the greedy wolf uses his own airflow to lift Du Lei''s seal, and wakes Du Lei up with his own internal Qi. The greedy wolf feels that his head hurts, and Du Lei wakes up.


    "Where is this?" Du Lei opens his eyes and looks at the green lawn around him. He is puzzled and asks. He remembers that he has just fallen into a dilemma. How can he wake up here.


    "We are in a relatively safe place, you..." Baxia answers Du Lei''s words, but Baxia hasn''t figured out how to tell Du Lei about the arrest warrant.


    Aware of the hesitation of the overlord, Du Lei asked, "what''s the matter?" Did the bully hide something from himself?


    "Now you''re wanted." Ba said in one breath, observing Du Lei''s reaction.


    Hearing the words of the bully, Du Lei didn''t react. He blinked and said foolishly, "wanted criminal? Me With that, Du Lei suddenly remembered that he had killed a lot of people before, and his limbs were all over the ground, and his blood flowed into a river, but this was not his original intention.


    Seeing Du Lei''s dull look, he said, "yes, you have become a global wanted criminal."


    I didn''t expect that I would have such a day. Yesterday was still a hero in everyone''s heart, but today is a rat in the street. Everyone yells. Du Lei can''t help feeling a little annoyed.


    "Damn, why, what did I do wrong?" Du Lei painful holding his head, can not help but some regret, why do you have nothing to do, to accept the greedy wolf inheritance.


    Why to let the greedy wolf occupy their own reason, so they made such a thing, greedy wolf? By the way, the greedy wolf, Du Lei suddenly thought of the greedy wolf who is now in such a field.


    "Greedy wolf, you give me out, do what shrink head tortoise." Du Lei angry toward the body of the greedy wolf roar, he almost put the greedy wolf this thing to forget.


    If there were no greedy wolf, he would not become a murderer, and he would not end up like this. Although Du Lei regretted it, now things have become like this. How can we solve it.


    "What to shout, what to shout, what to ask me to do." Greedy wolf lazy said, know du Lei is because of their own things, want to find their own accounts, so greedy wolf is not willing to pay attention to Du Lei.


    "You can say that if it wasn''t for you, if it wasn''t for you, I could be like this." Du Lei angry toward the greedy wolf said, see the greedy wolf a pair of indifferent appearance, Du Lei more angry.


    Glancing at the bully, the greedy wolf said: "I do it for you, too. The people I killed are not all the sticks you hate."


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei''s psychology warms up. Those people have long wanted to clean up themselves, but they didn''t have time. They know that the greedy wolf means well, but they can''t make so much noise. Won''t they be quiet.


    "The officer, he''s not a stick." Du Lei''s tone is not as stiff as just now, but he still wants to hear the explanation of greedy wolf.


    "Oh, it was an accident. I have to teach him a lesson for you, who knows that he can''t help falling down and died all of a sudden." The tone of greedy wolf seems to be a little aggrieved.


    Du Lei knows that the power of God is unbearable to human beings. Otherwise, it took him a lot of effort to get the inheritance of the greedy wolf. It''s just that the greedy wolf made himself so bad that Du Lei didn''t want to save the greedy wolf so easily.


    "You''re trying to be reasonable." Du Lei did not hold back for a moment, roared at the greedy wolf.


    Seeing that Du Lei was so angry, the greedy wolf was patient and said to Du Lei, "anyway, people are dead. It''s useless for you to blame me."


    "Well, now it''s useless to pursue these. Let''s make a plan." Bully will be full of peacemaker''s persuasion, don''t want to let them quarrel.


    Du Lei didn''t say anything when he heard the bully''s words. It''s already like this. It doesn''t help how to blame the greedy wolf. But what should we do now.


    "We''re not on earth anymore. Things are so complicated here." The greedy wolf says that he can''t stand the moral bondage of these human beings. It''s just that Du Lei has been tortured by a dead man. Du Lei is so angry that he shouts.


    "No, I can''t get out of here." Du Lei rejected the proposal of greedy wolf. He still has his parents alive. How can he abandon them and go happily alone.


    Seeing Du Lei''s serious appearance, the greedy wolf asked curiously, "why can''t you go? You have no shelter here. Why don''t you come back to the divine world with me and be a happy God?"


    Greedy wolf''s words are right, but I really can''t let go of my parents and my women. How can I fail them.


    Hesitated for a moment, Du Lei said: "needless to say, I will not leave here."


    "I really don''t understand you humans. There is no room for you here. What are you doing here?" The greedy wolf said helplessly, he didn''t understand why Du Lei didn''t go back to the divine world with him. In the divine world, he was a greedy wolf admired by all gods, and no God dared to be disrespectful to himself. Why did he have to stay in this broken place.


    "It''s not all because of you that you can tell me what I look like now." Heard the words of the bully, Du Lei more angry, blame this wolf, otherwise he will continue to be free.

 Chapter 531

    "It''s up to you." Seeing that Du Lei turns to himself again, the greedy wolf quickly raises his hand to surrender. He doesn''t want to provoke Du Lei any more. Now he is like a furious lion.


    Seeing this situation, Baxia quickly filled up as a peacemaker. Baxia said, "do you have any wishes left, Du Lei? That''s why you don''t want to leave the earth."


    I''ve been with Du Lei for a long time. I know what kind of person Du Lei is. I attach great importance to feelings and don''t want to leave the earth. It must be for some reasons.


    "I miss my parents. I''m sorry for them." Thinking of his parents, Du Lei can''t help but wet his eyes. If they saw him like this, they don''t know how sad he would be.


    I thought that I could make a better life for my parents, but now it''s all ruined. I don''t know if my parents will regret giving birth to themselves when they see themselves like this.


    "Du Lei, you are a person who does great things. I believe your parents will understand you." Bully comforts Du Lei, don''t want Du Lei too sad.


    After struggling for a while, Du Lei wiped his wet eyes and said to the greedy wolf, "I want to go home."


    Shocked by Du Lei''s words, Baxia looked at Du Lei in surprise and said, "do you know what you''re talking about now?"


    Du Lei nodded his head and answered positively, "I know, but I have to go back." At home, not only have their own parents, but also Lina. When she left, Lina''s stomach was already very big. Facing the due date, it should be soon.


    "Do you know that you are wanted all over the country now, especially your family. They will be guarded, waiting for you to fall into the trap." Bully toward Du Lei said, don''t crack Du Lei why will choose to go home at this time.


    It''s true that there is no reason for the bully''s words, and he knows the truth, but Du Lei now wants to see his parents, just like a child who has been bullied outside, and wants to go home to find some warmth.


    "I know all that, but I have to go home." Du Lei hesitated for a moment and said firmly that even if he was in prison, he would meet his parents before going to prison.


    I know that Du Lei is always filial, but I didn''t expect that Du Lei would go home at this juncture. Looking at Du Lei''s insistence, I know that I can''t persuade him.


    "Well, let''s be careful, or you can peek at your parents." Bully says helplessly, how can oneself still do, had to depend on Du Lei.


    Du Lei happily looked at the bully, just the tangled mood swept away, Du Lei toward the bully said: "thank you, bully." If there were no overlord, he would not have come home smoothly.


    Maybe on the way, you may be captured or shot, but it''s different when you have a bully. When you talk about the energy of greedy wolf in your body, you can see your parents this time.


    "Let''s go now." Bully left Du Lei one eye to say.


    Seeing that the greedy wolf is so afraid of Du Lei, the bully''s psychology is clear. Du Lei must have done something to deter the greedy wolf, otherwise the greedy wolf will not compromise so easily under Du Lei''s power.


    Although I don''t know what method Du Lei used, the overlord had to give Du Lei a thumbs up. It''s his body, which is just like that.


    The greedy wolf glances at Du Lei. He has no words and stays in Du Lei''s body quietly. As for where he wants to go, it doesn''t matter to the greedy wolf, so don''t make Du Lei unhappy.


    Du Lei put on the camouflage he had done before, stood up and walked towards the gate of the park, thinking about how he should go home. Plane and train are no longer in his mind. He can only be a car.


    Walking to a bank by the side of the road, Du Lei takes out his own card and wants to get some money. Fortunately, he was smart at the beginning, holding Qian ling''er''s ID card and running a bank card.


    Originally intended to give it to Qian ling''er, but it has been delayed all the time. This time it happens to be useful. After taking some money, Du Lei takes the money to rent a car.


    I plan to rent a car to go home by myself. Because the procedures of buying a car are too complicated, I can''t leave for a while and a half. Moreover, if I take a bus, the risk factor is too high. The outside one is showing up. Du Lei is afraid that he can''t control his true Qi and hurt innocent people.


    When he arrives at the car rental office, Du Lei suddenly remembers that even if he rents a car, he also needs a voucher. Du Lei can''t help but feel distressed. Even if he has money, he can''t spend it.


    Du Lei now no one dare to contact, afraid of being betrayed by these people, but in the end how should I go back, at this time, suddenly a person with Du Lei walked a positive, that person did not look at the road, straight into Du Lei.


    "Oh, you don''t have eyes." A man who is about the same age as Du Lei yells at Du Lei. He is also a man. Du Lei doesn''t feel much about it, but this man feels like he was hit by a car, and his whole body aches.


    Hearing the man''s words, Du Lei feels that the breath of his inner body expands instantly, and he almost can''t control it. Du Lei quickly calms down and wants to suppress the breath of scurrying in his body.


    "Talking to you, I don''t know how to apologize." The man looks at Du Lei stupidly looking at himself, can''t help but some angry, his body so painful, but looking at Du Lei is like no trouble, can''t be angry.


    "Well, I''m sorry." Just as Du Lei adjusted his breath, he apologized to the man. He was afraid that the man was provoking himself. He hurt him carelessly. Now Du Lei just wants to leave here as soon as possible.


    Looked at Du Lei''s performance, the man also heard Du Lei''s apology, the man said bitterly: "Oh, forget it, count my own bad luck." Then he turned and left.


    Exhale one breath, Du Lei finally is to hang the heart, put down, he is really don''t want to kill again, and still his compatriots.


    Just as Du Lei is about to leave, a wallet on the ground attracts Du Lei''s attention. Du Lei stoops to pick up the wallet and opens it. There is not much money in it, but there is an ID card and a driver''s license.


    When he took out his ID card, Du Lei couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that God was helping him. He was worried about his ID card, so God sent one. He had to say that he was really a lucky man.


    Humming happily, Du Lei''s mood is much better than before.

 Chapter 532

    Seeing that Du Lei had regained his old look, Baxia said, "all the bad things have passed. Du Lei, you will have a bright future in the future."


    "Well, it will." Du Lei glanced at the bully and said that he was very grateful to the bully for doing so many things to himself. If he didn''t have the bully, he might still be a gangster.


    When he came to the car rental shop, Du Lei walked in generously, pushed the door open, and was welcomed by a man. Du Lei chose a relatively low-key Porsche, paid the money, and wanted to drive away.


    "Wait, we need to see if the driver''s license is the same as you. It''s not OK to light the ID card." The man said with a smile, looking at Du Lei, a hand so generous, one is a boss, to Du Lei''s attitude is extremely good.


    Hearing the words of the car rental boss, Du Lei was surprised. Did the boss see something? Du Lei straightened his voice and said to the boss of the rough car: "why, I''m afraid I can''t steal your car."


    "No, no, No. the key is that it''s all rules. I have to confirm." The owner of the car rental shop said with a smile, looking at Du Lei with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    Seeing that the car rental owner had to look at himself, Du Lei pretended to be angry and said, "since you are such a bad business person, I won''t rent it. I''ll just go and buy one. Anyway, there isn''t much money." With that, he reached out to let the car rental owner return the money to him.


    As soon as the car rental owner saw that his owner was angry, he quickly said with a smile, "Oh, guest, don''t be angry. Recently, there have been fugitives. We are also responding to the government."


    "What do you mean, you mean, I''m a fugitive." Du Lei pretends to be very angry and says to the car rental owner that he is also hiding himself.


    "No, I don''t mean that, sir. Don''t get me wrong." The man who rented the shop waved to Du Lei. Who let Du Lei wear a cap, sunglasses and a mask? It''s more doubtful.


    "I just want to say, rent or not, return the money if you don''t rent, don''t waste my time." Du Lei pretended to be impatient and said that he didn''t expect that his business would spread all over the streets so quickly. Even in the rough car shop, he had his own portrait pasted on it. Fortunately, he had disguised himself, or he would have been recognized.


    Seeing Du Lei''s impatience, the owner of the rental shop has to admit it. After all, he is open to business. The owner of the rental car thinks about it for a while and says to Du Lei, "rent, rent, I''ll rent it to you. Ha ha, you can sign it." With that, the owner ran to the counter and took out a contract.


    After taking the contract from the owner of the rental shop, Du Lei subconsciously wants to sign his name. As soon as he starts writing, he hears a cough from the boss. Du Lei just changes the style of writing.


    Seeing that the name he signed matches the one on his ID card, Du Lei gives it to the car rental owner with satisfaction. It''s just about to show up. Fortunately, he reminds himself.


    After receiving the contract from Du Lei, the car rental owner looked at it and said with a smile to Du Lei, "Sir, I''ll take you to pick up the car now. I hope you''ll like it." With that, the boss made a please sign.


    Soon mentioned the car, Du Lei can''t wait to sit up, Du Lei all the way home like an arrow, driving faster, all the way also didn''t stop, just thinking about their parents.


    At dawn, Du Lei finally drove the car to Chengdu. Du Lei drove the car to his hometown. Du Lei pulled the car to one side and stopped, ready to open the door and get off.


    "Wait, Du Lei." Baxia shouts to Du Lei to stop him from getting off the bus.


    See bully so nervous appearance, Du Lei puzzled asked: "what''s the matter, bully."


    "It''s not right here. There''s an ambush. You can''t get off now." Baxia looks at Du Lei seriously.


    Hearing the words of the overlord, Du Lei quickly uses his divine sense to sweep around, and finds some wrong signs. These people are not from here at all, and they all look alert.


    Just at this time, the greedy wolf wakes up and looks at Du Lei and the bully carefully. He can''t help but feel funny. The greedy wolf says to Du Lei, "what are you afraid of? With me, they can''t do anything to you."


    "It''s you that scares me." Du Lei not angry said, by the way white greedy wolf, if it is not for greedy wolf, how can he fall into this situation.


    Seeing that Du Lei still has such an attitude towards himself, the greedy wolf turns his lips and says to Du Lei, "good intentions are not rewarded." The greedy wolf doesn''t understand what Du Lei is afraid of, and he just killed two people casually. Du Lei has always had an opinion on himself. I really don''t know how he chose Du Lei at the beginning.


    "Du Lei, let''s get out of here. You''ve got their attention." Bully toward Du Lei said, know du Lei want to see his parents, but this time if they played a positive conflict, that Du Lei will kill.


    Although this is what I hope, I can''t bear to see Du Lei''s pain, so I have to tell Du Lei the truth.


    "No, I want to see my parents, and I''m already here." Du Lei rejected Baxia''s suggestion. He was already at home, but he couldn''t even see his parents. Du Lei couldn''t accept it.


    Seeing Du Lei like this, Baxia calmly said: "if you show up now, even if you don''t fight, they will be more strict with your parents in the future. It''s better to leave first."


    I know that bully is kind, but Du Lei really wants to see his parents at this moment. He is afraid that one day he will never see his parents.


    As if seeing through Du Lei''s psychology, the bully said to Du Lei: "after a period of time, things slowly calm down. It''s not too late for you to come back to see them. Why do you have to be in a hurry for a while?" Especially in this sensitive period.


    Knowing that the bully is for his own good, Du Lei is still hesitating. He really wants to see his parents, but


    Du Lei is holding his head in pain. He can''t help regretting that he killed so many people. Although they were all some damned sticks, they caused a sensation all over the world.


    Make their own with a fugitive, such a day, when can end, Du Lei a little calm.


    "Let''s go. Let''s get out of here first." Du Lei light said, did not have before the good mood, Du Lei calm like changed a person.

 Chapter 533

    The car slowly starts, looking at the direction of leaving home more and more far away, Du Lei suddenly burst into an unspeakable taste, the heart of the bad feeling, also let Du Lei''s face down.


    For a moment, the car was quiet, and a sad breath enveloped Du Lei. Baxia tried to persuade Du Lei several times, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them again.


    Suddenly, Du Lei is attracted by a beautiful image. He hesitates for a moment. Du Lei stops his car by the side of the road. After a moment of hesitation, Du Lei pushes the door open and gets off the car.


    Walking quickly to the back of a beautiful woman, Du Lei said softly: "like the moon."


    The woman heard the voice, quickly turned around, looked at Du Lei, eyes showed a puzzled look, full face guard looking at Du Lei, who let Du Lei wear so scary.


    Seeing he Ruyue''s expression, Du Lei reached out and took off his glasses, looked around and said, "it''s me, Ruyue. I''m Du Lei."


    "Du, Du Lei, it''s really you." At the beginning, there was some doubt about he Ruyue. Seeing the scene of Du Lei taking off his glasses, he immediately turned into nothing and looked at Du Lei excitedly.


    Feeling he Ruyue''s love for himself, Du Lei can''t help but be moved. Du Lei gently says to he Ruyue, "well, it''s really me." With that, he Ruyue hugs her and hugs her hard.


    By Du Lei tightly held in his arms, he Ruyue excited to shed tears, he Ruyue choked toward Du Lei and said: "why do you want to kill so many people, make things so big, make me, I''m so worried about you..." before finishing, Du Lei blocked up with his mouth.


    Aware that he Ruyue in his arms has some difficulty breathing, Du Lei finally let go of he Ruyue, and he Ruyue, who was kissed by Du Lei, was paralyzed in Du Lei''s arms and breathed heavily.


    Feeling the softness in his arms, Du Lei''s irritable heart gradually stabilized. Looking at he Ruyue, Du Lei said softly, "well, I can''t stay long. I''ll come back to see you."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, he Ruyue wakes up immediately. They hold Du Lei tightly with two hands and ask eagerly: "where are you going? Now you are wanted all over the country."


    "I know." Hearing he Ruyue''s words, Du Lei put back his glasses and mask and looked around. Just now, he was a little excited and forgot that he was a fugitive now.


    "But..." he Ruyue just wanted to speak, but Du Lei interrupted.


    Du Lei raised his finger, gently pressed on he Ruyue''s mouth, and said to he Ruyue, "wait for me to come back, I''ll go." With that, Du Lei smiles at he Ruyue and turns to leave.


    He Ruyue looks at Du Lei''s leaving back. She can''t help but feel sad. Her tears don''t flow down. She is afraid that Du Lei will be sad. She covers her mouth with her hand in case she opens her mouth and leaves Du Lei behind.


    In fact, he Ruyue''s psychology is very clear. I don''t know if there is any chance to meet Du Lei this time. After all, Du Lei has caused so much trouble this time


    Back in the car, Du Lei didn''t dare to look in the direction of he Ruyue. He was so sensitive to things around him that he didn''t know he Ruyue was crying. Even if he was distressed, there was no way. In this sensitive period, he Ruyue should not be provoked. It would bring her trouble.


    Du Lei upset about the steering wheel, do not know what to do next, what can be done.


    "Du Lei, when something happens, you must calm down." Baxia looks at Du Lei''s remorseful appearance, and can''t help feeling guilty. Baxia wants to comfort Du Lei.


    With a glance at bully, Du Lei knows that it has nothing to do with bully, but still can''t help but want to get angry with bully. Who let bully have to talk to Du Lei in this sensitive period? Isn''t it obvious that he''s going to hit the gun.


    "It''s easy to say that I''m wanted all over the country now. I''m being arrested all over the street and intercepted by people on the road. What do you think I should do now?" Du Lei did not have the good spirit to say, a belly of grievances, no place to vent.


    Baxia looks at Du Lei''s uncomfortable appearance. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say and doesn''t have any good suggestions. He originally planned to take Du Lei to leave the earth directly, but seeing that Du Lei is reluctant to part with his family, he won''t leave with himself easily. Baxia has to bear with him first and wait for an opportunity to take Du Lei away from the earth. I believe that''s what greedy wolf means.


    Looking at Du Lei now fidgety appearance, greedy wolf can''t help but say: "afraid of what, with your ability now, will also be afraid of these humble human."


    "You shut up. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t end up like this." Du Lei looks at the greedy wolf with a look of resentment. This guy has a face to mention. If it wasn''t for his reckless behavior, how could he be wanted? Moreover, the indifferent appearance of the greedy wolf makes Du Lei even more angry.


    I really don''t know what Du Lei is fretting about. The greedy wolf has always been flattered by others, and is always despised by Du Lei. I can''t help but feel a little annoyed. The greedy wolf said to Du Lei, "it''s really good that I don''t repay you well. I''m not for you."


    "You dare to say you are for me..." Du Lei heard the greedy wolf''s words, more angry, can''t help but sternly retort, but was interrupted by the bully.


    Looking at these two people, Ba Xia can''t help feeling a headache. After all, these things have something to do with him. Now he can''t stand by and watch.


    "Oh, it''s time. You two are still in the mood to quarrel here. Now you should think about what to do next." Baxia looks at these two people helplessly. They are so old, and they will quarrel like children.


    After hearing the bully''s words, Du Lei gradually calmed down. What happened to him just now, like a child, was caused by these things.


    Du Lei grabs his head irritably, closes his eyes with a tired face, and leans himself deeply on the back of the chair. He doesn''t know the next way and how to go, which makes Du Lei feel confused.


    Watching Du Lei calm down, greedy wolf also turned his lips, his original kindness, did not expect to bring so much harm to Du Lei, I can''t help but feel a little guilty.


    "Next, where to go." The bully looks at Du Lei to say, don''t know du Lei psychology to have what idea.


    After thinking for a while, Du Lei calmly said, "I can''t wait to die like this, otherwise I''ll never see my parents and Ruyue." I don''t want to escape like this any more, and I can''t let my parents get involved by myself, and the women who follow me.

 Chapter 534

    "But now you have dozens of lives on your back. Although you killed all those damned sticks, they will definitely give you an explanation." Overlord has been on the earth for a long time, and he knows some laws. Killing people here is to pay for his life, which is why he bewitches the greedy wolf and kills him.


    Knowing that what Baxia said is reasonable, but Du Lei feels that he still can''t go to the end of the world blindly, as if he has made up his mind. Du Lei says, "no matter what, I will try my best to solve this matter."


    "Du Lei, you are like this..." Baxia just wanted to persuade Du Lei, but saw Du Lei raise his hand, indicating that he would not continue to speak. Baxia had to stop and want to hear what Du Lei thought.


    "I know your kindness, but I have my responsibility. Even if I hide, I can only hide for a while, not for a lifetime." Du Lei says helplessly.


    I''m a wanted criminal in the world now. I''ll be caught if I run there. Moreover, with such advanced technology, although I''m not afraid of these human beings with my ability, I don''t want to cause casualties because of myself.


    "What do you want to do?" See Du Lei, already had a decision, bully know oneself persuade also useless, had to see what Du Lei means.


    After thinking for a while, Du Lei''s head flashed, and he said excitedly, "why don''t we go to find the elder, maybe he can do something." And I haven''t seen Su Xiaoyu for a long time.


    Maybe they can do something. Maybe it''s better than being alone, wandering all over the world and living in hiding. Well, make up your mind, Du Lei''s mood is much better.


    Seeing that Du Lei has regained his old look, the overlord can''t help but agree with Du Lei. No matter how Du Lei struggles, he won''t stay long on this earth.


    "Now that you have an idea, let''s have a try. Maybe there''s a good way, maybe." Baxia said to comfort Du Lei, just ask that at that time, don''t be betrayed by the elder.


    The greedy wolf glanced at Du Lei and said nothing. He didn''t make any difference where Du Lei went, as long as Du Lei didn''t always shake his face with him.


    After making up his mind, Du Lei hummed happily, put the previous unhappiness behind him, stepped on the accelerator and drove towards the direction of Dachang''s hometown.


    Just after driving less than five minutes, Du Lei''s car was stopped. Rows of traffic police stood in the middle of the road and set up roadblocks. Every passing car had to be checked.


    Looking at the front of the car, slowly moving forward, Du Lei frowned, what method should he use to get past, if not, in the injury of these people.


    "Just drive the car in a moment. I''ll use my energy to help you cross the barrier." The greedy wolf looked at the road ahead and said to Du Lei, it''s flattering.


    Glancing at the greedy wolf, Du Lei coldly said: "no need. It depends on the situation. Don''t use energy indiscriminately. These are innocent people." Don''t know why, Du Lei just don''t want to give greedy wolf good face to see.


    "Whatever you want." The greedy wolf is not angry and says, looking at his kindness, Du Lei doesn''t appreciate it. The greedy wolf can''t help but feel very angry. What''s the matter with Du Lei? Does he plan to do this with himself all the time? The greedy wolf can''t help but feel aggrieved.


    Baxia looks at these two people, has no words, does not understand the two big men, why will not like each other, but also some tit for tat, really naive.


    Soon to Du Lei''s car to be inspected, Du Lei slowly drove the car to the front of the roadblock, a traffic police came to Du Lei''s side, saluted.


    "Your driver''s license, please." The traffic police looked at Du Lei with a serious face. Such a big thing happened this time. The highest order has been given, and a car can''t pass the search.


    Looking at the traffic police, Du Lei reaches for his driver''s license and intends to give it to the traffic police. While waiting for the traffic police to relax their guard, Du Lei slams on the accelerator, directly knocks over the roadblock and rushes out.


    Awakened by Du Lei''s action, everyone was in a hurry to remember that he was going to chase the car. All of a sudden, Du Lei was in a mess. At this time, Du Lei had already driven far away.


    "It''s a pass at last." Du Lei breathed out a breath, finally passed a pass, he is not afraid of them, just do not want to hurt innocent people.


    Slowly, Du Lei slowed down his car. It seems that he can''t walk on the main road. He can only walk on the small road. He tries to avoid the traffic police and save himself some trouble.


    "I don''t know what you''re afraid of." The greedy wolf didn''t say well. Looking at Du Lei''s unpromising appearance, he thought Du Lei was afraid of those human beings. In his mind, the greedy wolf couldn''t help disdaining Du Lei.


    Turning a glance at the greedy wolf, Du Lei said coldly, "what do you know? I''m not all harmed by you." With that, he rolled his eyes at the greedy wolf.


    "I didn''t let you be such a loser." The greedy wolf also has no good temper. When Du Lei encounters something, he blames himself. The greedy wolf is also very angry. Anyway, he is also a god of heaven. As a result, he is always despised by Du Lei.


    Hiss


    The sound of a sudden brake rings. Du Lei''s body leans hard against his back. Looking at the car, he stops immediately. Du Lei says to the greedy wolf, "who are you talking about? I just don''t want to hurt innocent people."


    "You can''t blame me for this. I killed all the people I should have killed." The greedy wolf rolled his eyes and said, it''s just a few lives. As for Du Lei, it''s like this.


    "You dare say that if you were not so reckless, how could I have been wanted." Du Lei angrily said, looking at the greedy wolf do not know the appearance of repentance, can not help but more angry.


    When the greedy wolf heard Du Lei''s words, he felt something was wrong and turned his eyes to Baxia. Before, Baxia clearly said that those people were Du Lei''s enemies and Jin Chengxun''s disciples.


    That''s why I killed all those people in order to please Du Lei. But why is Du Lei so angry now? Is there something I don''t know? Maybe I''m also used


    "Well, well, don''t make any noise. Now that the matter has happened, let''s solve it quickly. After a while, those people should catch up." Baxia said painstakingly.


    On the surface, it''s Baxia persuading Du Lei and the greedy wolf. In fact, Baxia has a clear mind. Just now, the greedy wolf looked at himself with a little deep meaning in his eyes, and the greedy wolf is so sensitive.


    Perhaps these things I have done have aroused the suspicion of the greedy wolf. It seems that I really need to work hard so that I won''t be doubted by the greedy wolf.

 Chapter 535

    When he heard the words of the bully, Du Lei rolled his eyes at the greedy wolf and didn''t want to pay any attention to him any more. He started a new fire and was ready to start. Just then, he heard a loud noise.


    I saw a huge rock rolling down the mountain next to him. Before Du Lei reacted, it had already been smashed down, and the place where it was smashed was less than 10 meters away from Du Lei.


    Looking at the boulder in front of him, Du Lei is dull for a while. He can''t recover for a long time. If he is fast, he is the one who is smashed low in the car. He is afraid to think about it.


    "It seems that we are really lucky." Greedy wolf light said, in front of people''s life and death, has nothing to do with him, just feel that Du Lei''s body is OK, good.


    Awakened by the sound of the greedy wolf, Du Lei finally regained his mind and felt a chill on his back. It turned out that he had just been in a cold sweat. After all, such a lucky thing is not common to everyone.


    Turning a glance at the greedy wolf, Du Lei ignores him. Instead, he directly opens the door and gets out of the car. He goes to the scene of the accident in front of him. Looking at the smashed and deformed car, Du Lei wants to call the police, but finds that he doesn''t have a mobile phone at all.


    "Help, help..." a weak voice came out. If it wasn''t for Du Lei''s sensitive ears, he couldn''t hear it at all.


    "Come on, there''s someone alive in there." Hearing the weak cry for help, Du Lei immediately starts to lift the stone from the car. Unfortunately, the stone is too big for Du Lei to shake it.


    Du Lei tried his best, but found that he was just in vain. Du Lei gasped and looked around. He didn''t even have a car shadow for a long time, but it was quite partial. That''s why he chose this road at the beginning.


    All of a sudden, Du Lei thought of the greedy wolf. He didn''t always feel his ability was extraordinary. Let him come and make up his mind. Du Lei said to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, can you move this stone away?"


    Cast aside Du Lei one eye, greedy wolf does not have good spirit to say: "move not to open." Can move also don''t give you move, who let Du Lei so always aim at oneself.


    Seeing the greedy wolf like this, Du Lei knows that the greedy wolf is playing a small temper. Du Lei can''t help but face up and say solemnly, "is it better for the greedy wolf to be a bully than to have such a little ability?"


    Du Lei was so excited, greedy wolf suddenly angry, greedy wolf angry toward Du Lei said: "who said I did not have the ability to dominate, I just don''t want to save these lowly human."


    "After all, you are still trying to be brave. If you have the ability, you can prove it to me." Du Lei ridicules the greedy wolf, wants to enrage the greedy wolf, lets the greedy wolf help.


    "Well, what''s so rare about that?" With that, the greedy wolf in Du Lei''s body to stimulate their own energy, only to see a strong black airflow, swimming in Du Lei''s body.


    Feeling the energy of the greedy wolf and gathering in his own hand, Du Lei hits the big stone. He sees the big stone being moved to one side. Seeing that the stone is moved away, Du Lei quickly steps forward.


    After opening the car door and holding the driver down, Du Lei reaches out his hand and touches the driver''s meridians. He finds that the driver is dead. He puts the driver aside on a relatively flat ground and goes back to the car to continue to save others.


    Soon Du Lei from the car, package down a teenage boy, quickly put the little boy on the ground, Du Lei reached out to touch, there is a trace of breath, but particularly weak, as if the gas can be cut off immediately.


    Finally, Du Lei saves an old man. He sits on the outside, only slightly injured. He slowly helps the old man down. Du Lei asks, "are you OK, old man? There''s nothing wrong with you."


    The old man trembled and came down. He was dizzy, but he was still talking about his grandson. The old man held Du Lei''s hand tightly and tried to say something, but he couldn''t say it. He just looked at Du Lei anxiously.


    Knowing that the old man was worried about his grandson, Du Lei comforted him and said, "don''t worry, old man. Sit down and drink some water first." With that, Du Lei went back to the car, took out a bottle of mineral water and wanted to pass it to the old man.


    Sure God, Du Lei found the old man lying on his grandson''s body, look extremely painful, the old man tightly grasped his grandson''s shoulder, face full of tears, has been shaking his grandson.


    Since ancient times, the most tragic thing is that people with white hair send people with black hair. Seeing this scene, Du Lei can''t help thinking of his parents. Now that he can''t meet his parents, his parents are worried about him. Damn it.


    Just when Du Lei is sad, the old man staggers to Du Lei''s front, plops, kneels in front of Du Lei, and holds Du Lei''s trousers tightly.


    Seeing the old man kneeling in front of him, Du Lei quickly bent down and tried to help him up. However, he saw the old man shaking his head with tears in his mouth and said: "please, help my grandson, I''m such a grandson..."


    Before the old man finished, he was already sobbing. Du Lei looked at the old man and felt very sad. Du Lei quickly squatted down and said to the old man, "old man, it''s not that I don''t save lingsun. I''ve already called an ambulance for you..."


    In fact, Du Lei didn''t call an ambulance at all. He is now a wanted criminal all over the country. How can he take his mobile phone and wait for others to catch him? He just wants to give some comfort to the old man. Moreover, the child has no heartbeat and can''t wait for an ambulance.


    Hearing the speech, the old man grabbed Du Lei''s hand and said excitedly, "come on, it''s too late. Please save my grandson. I beg you, please..." with that, the old man was about to kowtow to Du Lei, but Du Lei stopped him.


    "Old man, I really have no way, make sun already..." the rest of the words, Du Lei really can''t bear to say, looking at the old man like this, Du Lei''s psychology is not good, but he has no way now.


    Hearing the speech, the old man stood up and looked at his grandson lying on the ground. He couldn''t help crying out in pain towards the mountain. For a moment, the old man''s voice shook the valley.


    After venting, the old man looked at his grandson with dull eyes. He didn''t know what he was talking about. He walked towards his grandson step by step. When he came to his grandson, the old man knelt down.


    "Why, why does God want me to live and die? It''s me who should die." The old man slapped himself and looked at his grandson in pain.

 Chapter 536

    Seeing the old man''s self abusive behavior, Du Lei quickly steps forward, grabs the old man''s arm, and prevents the old man from abusing himself. Looking at the old man''s painful appearance, Du Lei can''t bear it.


    "Old man, don''t do that, even if you kill yourself, he can''t..." Du Lei looked at the old man so remorse, psychology is also very tangled, if he was a quick reaction, maybe this stone, can''t hit the car.


    The old man looked up at Du Lei and said excitedly, "no, my grandson is not dead. You talk nonsense. I don''t allow you to speak ill of my grandson." With that, he quickly hugged his grandson and felt his weak breath.


    Knowing that the old man loves his son, Du Lei doesn''t care about the old man''s words. He just pats the old man on the shoulder comfortingly. At this time, he doesn''t know what words to use to comfort the old man.


    "Du Lei, it''s time for us to leave. Such a big accident has happened. If someone comes later, we can''t leave." Ba Xia says to Du Lei.


    Knowing that the bully''s words are reasonable, but Du Lei still can''t move. Du Lei feels that his feet are particularly heavy, and his legs seem to be consciously rooted here.


    "What Baxia said is reasonable. Are you going or not?" The greedy wolf looks at Du Lei''s stupefied appearance. He can''t help but be curious. What''s the matter with Du Lei? He''s not hiding from those people. How can he still waste his time.


    After struggling for a long time, Du Lei feels that he can''t just leave the old man alone, but now he can''t be caught by those people. Du Lei suddenly falls into two difficulties.


    "I want to save them. You can do something for me." Du Lei didn''t pay attention to the cynicism of the greedy wolf, and said directly that he looked eagerly at the greedy wolf and the bully. Du Lei knew that with the ability of the bully and the greedy wolf, there must be no problem in saving the child.


    Baxia looked at the child in the old man''s arms and scanned it with his own divine sense. He found that the child was dead. Baxia shook his head at Du Lei and said, "the child is dead."


    Hearing the bully''s words, Du Lei''s heart is tight. The child is still so young. Looking at the old man''s painful look, Du Lei can''t bear it. Du Lei glances at the greedy wolf and finds that the greedy wolf just looks like a good play. Looking at the old man, he can''t help but get angry.


    "Greedy wolf, although our human life is like a mole ant in your divine world, we humans will never give in to fate. We know how to cherish every day of our existence. Even if we live to the last moment, we will never give up." Du Lei looks at the greedy wolf firmly, hoping that the greedy wolf can help the child.


    Seeing that Du Lei''s expression is so serious, the greedy wolf can''t help but face up to it. Since this child is what Du Lei wants to leave, he should help Du Lei and leave this child.


    The greedy wolf quickly opened his own divine consciousness and scanned the child''s body. He found that the child''s internal organs had been broken, and the congestion had already filled the whole abdominal cavity. Looking at the tragic body, the greedy wolf could not help but feel a little unbearable.


    Maybe it was infected by Du Lei. Greedy wolf quickly released his energy and secretly sent some air to the child to let his energy repair the child''s damaged internal organs.


    Urging the energy in the body, looking at the child''s internal organs, a little bit in the recovery, Du Lei''s face can not help but smile, since the greedy wolf is willing to help, it must be no problem.


    Slowly, the child''s internal organs are restored to the original state, and the blood flowing out is also slowly poured back, looking at the injury in the child''s body has been healed, and the heart has also recovered from the previous beating.


    Du Lei can''t help but feel very happy. He has done a good thing and has a glance at the greedy wolf. In Du Lei''s mind, his view on the greedy wolf has quietly changed.


    "Oh, cough, cough..." the child''s slight cough, just like the sound of nature, spread into everyone''s ears. The old man heard the voice of his grandson, quickly let go of his body, and looked at his grandson in surprise.


    After coughing a few times, the child slowly opened his eyes, looked at his grandfather, puzzled asked: "grandfather, how do you cry." With that, he reached for his grandfather''s cheek and tried to wipe away his tears.


    When he saw his grandson wake up, the old man was so happy that he couldn''t speak. His mouth opened and closed several times, but he couldn''t say a word. He just looked at his grandson in surprise.


    Seeing this scene, Du Lei couldn''t help but be moved. He quickly stepped forward and patted the old man on the shoulder, indicating that the old man should not be too excited now. After all, he is old.


    "Children, they don''t feel uncomfortable either." Du Lei toward the child, gentle asked, by the way also use their own divine sense, scanning the child''s body, want to see if there is anything missing.


    Children see Du Lei, gently shook his head, toward Du Lei said: "brother, I''m ok, but my grandfather how to cry."


    "Ha ha, silly boy, your grandfather''s tears of joy." Du Lei said with a smile at the child, the feeling of saving people''s life is really refreshing.


    Eased for a while, the old man finally stabilized his mind, knelt down directly in the direction of Du Lei, and kowtowed directly when Du Lei was unprepared.


    Seeing this, Du Lei rushed forward to help the old man, but he couldn''t help him. Du Lei looked at the old man''s serious face and said, "what are you doing, old man?"


    The old man held Du Lei''s arm tightly and said, "young man, I know that you saved my grandson. Without you, my grandson would...".


    It''s true that when he was old and confused, his grandson had just died, and he was crying with his grandson in his arms. The old man had already found that his grandson''s body had hardened and gradually cooled down. Without this young man in front of him, his grandson would really


    "Don''t be like that, old man. It''s your grandson''s life. It''s none of my business." Du Lei doesn''t want to be too ostentatious. He just wants to push things out. He just doesn''t know that in the old man''s heart, he already has a fixed number.


    The old man raised his head and said with a serious face: "young man, don''t refuse. I know you saved my grandson. Let me have a look at your face, OK?" He didn''t mean anything else. He just wanted to thank the young man in front of him.

 Chapter 537

    Looking at the old man''s sincere appearance, Du Lei takes off his disguise and presents his face in front of the old man. Looking at the old man''s surprised expression, Du Lei can''t help but smile bitterly. It seems that he is still scared of the old man.


    "You, you are not Du Lei." The old man looked at Du Lei carefully for a long time, pointed out to Du Lei and said with trembling voice. Unexpectedly, he saved his grandson''s life, which national wanted criminal should he be.


    "Yes, sir, I''m Du Lei." Du Lei doesn''t know what the old man wants to express, but he frankly admits that although he has been hiding, Du Lei knows that these human beings can''t hurt himself at all.


    "Ha ha, good, good, I will remember you all my life, my benefactor." The old man said with a smile that he didn''t feel afraid because he was wanted all over the country.


    Du Lei looked at the old man with a happy look. He couldn''t help feeling his head. Du Lei asked, "don''t you fear me, old man, I have dozens of lives in my hands."


    "I know, but those you killed are all damned people. You killed right. Now there are really not many folk heroes like you." The old man looked at Du Lei with admiration, as if what Du Lei did was not a murder, but a great achievement.


    Hearing that the old man praised himself, Du Lei felt a little embarrassed. He unconsciously scratched his hair and said to the old man, "don''t say that, old man. I''m not as good as you said." With that, he also glanced at the greedy wolf, but found that the greedy wolf turned a white eye towards himself.


    "Du Lei, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go first." Bully looked at Du Lei now in a good mood, and the sense of self-confidence also instantly expanded up, quickly advised.


    Since Du Lei doesn''t want to hurt those human beings, it''s better to leave as soon as possible, otherwise they will be entangled together. If there are casualties at that time, Du Lei will blame them again.


    When Du Lei heard the bully''s words, he thought it was very reasonable. He immediately picked up the feeling of being praised and said to the old man, "old man, there will be people passing here in a short time. You''ll be asking them for help at that time. I have to go first."


    Hearing that Du Lei said he wanted to leave, the old man immediately said, "can you take me with my grandson? My grandson''s skin injury needs to be treated quickly. I can''t wait. Please."


    Turning a glance at the child, he found that the child''s skin injury continued to bleed, but it was not so serious. Du Lei turned a glance at the greedy wolf, with blame in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you treat the injuries outside?" Du Lei asked the greedy wolf.


    The greedy wolf glanced at Du Lei and said, "are you really stupid or fake stupid? If the skin injury is all right, then it''s not a ghost. Moreover, the child is all right and can''t die after a while of blood flow."


    Knowing that the greedy wolf is also for his sake, Du Lei pauses for a moment and says to the old man, "old man, it''s not that I don''t take you. You also know my current situation. You''d better wait for the next person to save you."


    "No, I believe you. Without you, my grandson would have died and I would not have been able to live. Please give us a ride. I beg you." The old man said, excited to give Du Lei kneel, for fear that Du Lei will leave himself.


    Seeing this, Du Lei quickly stepped forward to help the old man to stop him from kneeling for himself. Du Lei said with a embarrassed face: "since you are not afraid, I will take you for a ride. I''m just afraid that you will be in any danger."


    "Thank you, Du Lei. You are a good man. My life and my grandson''s are yours. I''m afraid of any danger." The old man said sincerely, looking at Du Lei sincerely.


    "Well, let''s go." Du Lei looked at the old people and took them with him. At the beginning, he was afraid that the old people would be involved, so Du Lei didn''t want to take them with him. Since the old people are not afraid, he should take them with him.


    Du Lei went to the child''s side, gently picked up the child, gently put it in the back, let the old man hold the child, and he sat in the cab and started the car.


    When the car starts to move smoothly, Du Lei''s mood is in great contrast with that before. At this time, Du Lei''s mood is very happy. If he has something to do, he still chats with the old man.


    Soon Du Lei drove to the nearest hospital. At the door of the hospital, Du Lei helped the old man down and said to him, "old man, I''ll take you here. It''s not convenient for me to go in here."


    The old man nodded happily and said to Du Lei, "don''t worry, Du Lei, your grievances will be cleaned up. What you do is good. Those sticks should die."


    "Ha ha, I just did what I should do." He was a little embarrassed by the old man''s praise. Du Lei said modestly. After looking at the child, he saw the wound that didn''t bleed much. It seems that in the car just now, the greedy wolf also treated the child.


    "I will repay you." The old man said mysteriously, looking at Du Lei''s eyes, more complex, not only gratitude.


    Hearing the old man''s strong thanks and so on, Du Lei said: "well, old man, please take your grandson to see a doctor. Don''t delay the child. Here''s a little money. Take it first." With that, Du Lei gave the old man some money. Without waiting for the old man to react, Du Lei left quickly.


    "I can''t take it. Hey, Du Lei, don''t go." Because the old man held the child in one hand and was given money by Du Lei in the other hand, the old man couldn''t catch up with Du Lei at all and could only watch Du Lei leave.


    Leaving the hospital quickly, Du Lei goes back to the car and looks at himself in the mirror in a good mood. This is the real self. It''s a good feeling to do good deeds.


    Aware that Du Lei''s mood has recovered, PA Xia is also happy to say: "ha ha, Du Lei, you have done a good thing again."


    "Yes, thanks to both of you this time." Du Lei said with a smile, looking at the greedy wolf''s eyes, no longer as angry as before, the original greedy wolf also has a good side.


    Feeling that Du Lei''s eyes changed, the greedy wolf coughed uneasily and said to Du Lei, "no, I just want to prove my ability. I don''t want to save the human child." Greedy wolf dead duck mouth hard said.


    Seeing the lovely side of the greedy wolf, Du Lei said with a smile: "anyway, I still want to thank you. Without you, the child might not live."

 Chapter 538

    "Don''t say so much. Let''s go. I have some bad feelings." Ba Xia said with a serious face that he would be more sensitive if he felt like a greedy wolf, but he disdained these little human actions because of the greedy wolf''s character, so Ba Xia always paid attention to the changes around him.


    "What do you feel?" Du Lei knows Baxia, but for what Baxia feels, he won''t speak easily. Du Lei looks at Baxia seriously.


    He searched for it with his own divine sense and said to Du Lei, "leave here as soon as possible. There''s a big wave of people coming towards us. Let''s go."


    Hearing the bully''s words, Du Lei didn''t hesitate. He stepped on the accelerator directly, increased his horsepower, left the hospital and drove on some paths, hoping to avoid the camera.


    "I don''t know what you are afraid of. These human beings can''t hurt you." Greedy wolf puzzled said, with Du Lei together for so long, he still can''t understand Du Lei''s idea.


    Glancing at the greedy wolf, Du Lei said, "I know they can''t hurt me, but I still don''t want to hurt them, so please don''t hurt them."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the greedy wolf said, "they want to kill you, and you don''t want to hurt them."


    "That''s not because you killed those sticks." Du Lei said that although those sticks should be killed, don''t use such a radical way.


    "Blame me again." Greedy wolf helplessly said, he was blind, how to choose Du Lei, as his inheritor, now he is still subject to Du Lei, really heart plug.


    Just when they quarrel with Du Lei, a few helicopters come flying in the direction of Du Lei in the sky. It seems that they are going to tangle with them again. Du Lei ignores the helicopter in the sky and directly increases the gas and rushes out.


    "Du Lei, you''ve been surrounded. Stop and let go." In the air, the helicopter shouts to Du Lei''s car.


    Heard the voice in the air, Du Lei directly accelerate the accelerator, want to quickly leave here, really damn, how was targeted.


    "Do you want me to kill the guy up there?" The greedy wolf said to Du Lei that he didn''t pay attention to the helicopter at all. If he threw a light ball, the plane would be useless.


    "No, I''ll talk about it later." Du Lei didn''t want to hurt them until he had to. It was only a short time before he could delay them. Du Lei stepped on the accelerator to the end, and the car flew out like an arrow.


    See Du Lei''s car quickly leave, the helicopter above, also quickly catch up, for fear of losing Du Lei, around the sound of a lot of police cars, the scene is very spectacular.


    Suddenly, Du Lei slammed on the brakes and stopped the car. There was no way to set up a simple road block in front of him. His car couldn''t go there at all.


    At the moment when Du Lei''s car stopped, dozens of police cars surrounded Du Lei, and many special forces came down with weapons in hand, aiming at Du Lei with the same goal.


    From the car down a similar officer''s man, Du Lei a look, this is before with his confrontation with the officer, Du Lei helpless smile, it seems that this time, he is more or less.


    Aware of Du Lei''s psychological abandonment, the bully said to Du Lei: "Du Lei, you can''t give up easily. If you really go in, do you think about your parents?"


    Hearing his words, Du Lei smiles bitterly and says to him, "but where can I escape, and I can''t see my parents now."


    "You can''t be so pessimistic. You still have us." Baxia looks at Du Lei, who is in a state of depression. He thinks that only in this way can Du Lei recover his fighting spirit.


    "But I don''t want to hurt innocent people any more." Du Lei looked at the people in front of him and said faintly that he had done a lot of good things along the way, but also involved some innocent people. He couldn''t go on like this.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so useless. I was blind at the beginning, and I would choose a useless man like you as my inheritor. I really lost my sight." Greedy wolf looked at Du Lei a pair of dying, can''t help but angry said.


    Before the war started, he was in a mess. It''s really hateful. The greedy wolf looked at Du Lei and wanted to wake him up.


    "If it had not been for your impulse, I would not have been in this field today." Du Lei light mouth says, oneself also don''t blame greedy wolf now.


    "Well, I''ll kill all these human beings today. Then I see who dares to say I''m wrong." The greedy wolf doesn''t matter. Anyway, these human beings, in their own eyes, are no different from mole ants. It doesn''t matter how much they kill.


    Hearing that the greedy wolf is about to start killing again, Du Lei immediately said to the greedy wolf, "no, they are all innocent. You don''t do that."


    "Hum, why do you care about me? Anyway, you have already given up yourself. I''ll change a human and accept my inheritance." The greedy wolf said that he didn''t want to persuade Du Lei any more. Who made Du Lei''s heart too soft? He always wanted to sacrifice himself and didn''t involve others. How could he do this.


    "If I say no, I can''t." Du Lei overbearing said, Du Lei know that the greedy wolf is said to do, if the greedy wolf inheritance, really find another person to accept, and that person is evil, then China is really going to change.


    Looking at Du Lei''s excited appearance, the greedy wolf''s psychology is proud, but it doesn''t show on his face. He still says to Du Lei, "you are ready to sacrifice. You still care what I do. You need to report to you when you say what I do."


    "Damn it, don''t push me." Du Lei excitedly looks at the greedy wolf. He feels very sad when he thinks that Hua Xia will be destroyed by the greedy wolf. He will also be implicated when he thinks of his innocent relatives.


    "I''m just going to force you, what." The greedy wolf is willing to give up. He wants to enrage Du Lei and let him regain his fighting spirit. He doesn''t want Du Lei. He has to surrender without waiting for the war.


    "Well, well, Du Lei didn''t mean to raise his hand to surrender, did he?" Baxia looked at the way they came and went. He couldn''t help saying something. They were really like children.


    Du Lei didn''t make a sound when he heard the bully''s words. He was certainly not reconciled to being arrested by these people. If he was really arrested by these people, he would stay in prison forever and spend the rest of his life.

 Chapter 539

    Looking at Du Lei''s meditation, Baxia and the greedy wolf look at each other. Only they know the deep meaning in their eyes. Baxia opens his mouth to Du Lei and says, "Du Lei, I know there are still many things in your heart that haven''t been finished. Are you really willing to be arrested like this?"


    Du Lei looks at the bully with a confused face. He really doesn''t know what to do. In the face of this beautiful world, he hasn''t lived enough, but so many police forces are chasing him. Where can he escape.


    "Don''t forget, Du Lei, you still have parents, and your child is about to be born. You can''t have a father as soon as your child is born." Bully know du Lei''s weakness, directly poke Du Lei''s key, when Du Lei can''t refuse bully''s kindness.


    "Enough, stop talking." Du Lei closed his eyes in pain. Now that he is like this, it''s really hard to make a choice. Thinking of his unborn child and worrying about his parents, Du Lei knows that he can''t simply surrender, and that he still has a lot of things to do. He can''t be buried like this.


    Seeing Du Lei like this, PA Xia knows that Du Lei has figured it out. PA Xia says to Du Lei, "don''t worry, you still have us."


    "Du Lei, you can''t run away. Surrender quickly." The officer is very confident toward Du Lei said, don''t believe his so strong lineup, can''t catch a Du Lei.


    Looking around, Du Lei said: "you give me a way, how can I escape, and try not to hurt them."


    "Go out in a big way. Anyway, the bullet can''t get close to you." The greedy wolf opened his mouth and said that he was not nervous because of the situation outside.


    In this way, he will not cause more disturbance, and he has special functions. Du Lei still hopes that the less people know, the better, so that he will not attract too much attention.


    After thinking for a while, Du Lei said: "this is not good, there is no other way."


    People outside yelled at Du Lei several times, meaning that they wanted Du Lei to surrender himself and so on.


    "We can drive out." Baxia said, since Du Lei doesn''t want to attract other people''s attention, he can only use this most direct way.


    Looking at so many armored vehicles and obstacles outside, Du Lei said, "how can we get past so many obstacles?"


    "Du Lei, I know you have some special abilities, but we Huaxia are not short of people who will specially perform functions. We have also invited many experts to deal with you." The officer looked at Du Lei''s car with confidence. He wanted Du Lei to surrender directly, which saved some of his strength.


    Attracted by the officer''s words, Du Lei looked at the greedy wolf and said, "special function? They even regard our skill as a special function. " It''s ridiculous.


    "Just let''s meet those powers for a while." Greedy wolf said with great interest, did not expect that today there are unexpected harvest ah.


    Looking at an armored car opened the door, down a few people dressed in strange, but also a very proud look, looking at Du Lei, the look of disdain, looks particularly fun.


    "Du Lei, come out and surrender. We won''t embarrass you." One of the older people, speaking towards Du Lei, said that his voice was louder than that of the trumpet, which made people''s ears hurt.


    When his ears didn''t sound that loud, Du Lei frowned and said, "is this his special function? It can make such a loud sound."


    The greedy wolf said curiously: "originally, human beings have their own energy. Du Lei, use your Divine sense to see this person and see what''s different."


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei quickly uses his own divine sense to scan the person who just yelled across the street. He only finds that the man''s Dantian also emits some air.


    Although not many, but also much better than ordinary people, Du Lei said: "is there a real spirit in him?"


    "No, there is no real spirit in him, but evil spirit. You are looking at his internal organs and brain." Greedy wolf light said, just a look, greedy wolf know how this person is going on.


    According to the greedy wolf said way to do, Du Lei looked at the person''s internal organs, found that there have been signs of blackening, and the whole heart, are black, and the brain, are also surrounded by black breath.


    "What''s going on?" Du Lei surprised said, do not know why this person''s body, has all become black.


    "This is the evil spirit. He can''t help swallowing this man''s body and controlling his mind. Soon, this man can''t control his mind completely, just like a walking corpse." The bully opened his mouth and explained that this is the horror of evil spirits.


    Hearing the words of the overlord, Du Lei asked, "isn''t that the same as the greedy wolf at the beginning?" With that, he also glanced at the greedy wolf, remembering that the greedy wolf had done the same to himself and wanted to occupy his body.


    "I''m different from him, but I''m a noble God." the greedy wolf, hearing Du Lei''s words, directly widens his eyes and wants to refute Du Lei''s evaluation of himself. There''s a reason why he wanted to occupy Du Lei''s body. It''s not what Du Lei said. He dares to compare that low evil spirit with his own energy. The greedy wolf can''t help getting angry.


    White greedy wolf one eye, Du Lei said: "that in our ability to save this person."


    "It can''t be saved. The evil spirit will invade this person''s body only with his consent. Otherwise, the evil spirit will not help human beings to fulfill his wish." Baxia explained.


    Had it not been for human greed, these evil spirits would not have devoured human souls so rampantly. Some human beings were controlled by evil spirits and harmed many of their own kind.


    "So it is. Has he been devoured by the evil spirit now?" Du Lei uses his divine sense to scan the man''s body carefully and finds that the man''s heart has changed color.


    "Yes, only by killing him, the evil spirit will disappear in his body. Otherwise, once this person''s mind is engulfed by the evil spirit, no one can predict what he will do." Bully light said, bully words although true, but also to Du Lei, to the abyss, let Du Lei also can''t return to the head.

 Chapter 540

    Hearing the words of the bully, Du Lei secretly decided to solve him. In this way, let himself solve him by himself. Anyway, he has also carried a lot of lives and did not send him this one.


    "Well, it''s up to me." With that, Du Lei opened the door and raised his hands, pretending to surrender.


    These people see Du Lei open the door, immediately more alert, all know du Lei''s extraordinary ability, so everyone is extra careful, eyes tightly staring at Du Lei, for fear that Du Lei will do something.


    "Du Lei, you can understand. Surrender quickly." The officer said to Du Lei, in his impression, Du Lei is still a man with a sense of justice, and the killing is also a damned stick. Although he is holding Du Lei on the surface, he still has a certain respect for Du Lei in his heart.


    "You are all looking for so many talented people. You want to arrest me. I want to meet this talented person." Du Lei''s goal is this person, so he says his requirements directly.


    Curious by Du Lei''s words, the officer said to Du Lei, "Du Lei, what do you mean? What do you want to do with him?"


    "I''ll fight him alone, but I won''t kill him." Du Leiyi just said, don''t want to let those walking dead people, evolved into loss of such creatures, to harm everyone.


    The officer looked at Du Lei''s serious appearance, then looked at the capable man and asked, "Du Lei, you can''t fly here. What do you want to do?"


    "I suspect he''s a zombie." Du Lei said solemnly to the officer, hoping that the officer would believe what he said.


    Surprised by Du Lei''s words, the officer reacts and loses. It''s not just the plot in the TV series. How can it appear here? The officer can''t help laughing and says: "Du Lei, are you delaying time?"


    "I''m not kidding. If he''s lost or not, you''ll let me have a try." Du Lei said solemnly, proving that he didn''t lie


    When Du Lei said that he had something on his mind, the man was very angry and said to Du Lei, "Du Lei, you are full of nonsense. Do you think you can cover up your crime like this?"


    "I didn''t cover up my own crime. I will bear my own crime. If you lose it or not, I will know if it is true." Du Lei did not flinch at all and said to the man.


    Because Du Lei is closer to the man this time. The putrid smell from the man makes Du Lei feel nauseous. Looking at these people nearby, he is not moved by the man''s smell at all. Can''t he smell it only by himself.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the man was a little flustered, but he said seriously: "you are just a fugitive. How can you say such words? And I am a national recognized talent." The meaning of the man''s words is very clear, and he is also warning the officer that he is a protected talent in the country.


    Of course, the officer heard the meaning of the man''s words and felt that there was some danger, but he believed in Du Lei very much. If Du Lei suspected that there was something wrong with the man, there must be something wrong.


    "How do you prove it?" After thinking for a while, the officer asked Du Lei without hesitation. The trust in his words also made Du Lei feel a warm current flowing in his mind.


    Du Lei looked at the man with pride and said, "I''m free. How about it? You dare to let me have a try. If you''re not, I''m willing to commit suicide on the spot."


    Hearing that Du Lei could say such words, everyone was shocked. Looking at the man''s eyes, they became alert, from the respect just now to the vigilance now.


    Feeling everyone''s strange look at him, the man said: "Du Lei, what are you playing with? You are already dying. You are still pulling others into the water. Your heart is really vicious."


    Everyone immediately felt that this man''s words also had certain credibility. Maybe Du Lei really just wanted to pull a person into the water to extricate himself.


    "Why, are you afraid or guilty? Anyway, it''s just a try. If not, what are you afraid of?" Du Lei tried to infuriate the man, trying to deceive him.


    Whether it''s true or not, everyone is confused. Du Lei has been saying that this person may be a zombie, but this person is recognized by the country. Who should we believe.


    "I just don''t want to waste time with you gangster." This man is not deceived, directly refused Du Lei''s words, just a face of irony at Du Lei.


    "Du Lei, he has been controlled by the evil spirit, and the evil spirit has planted seeds on him. In a few days, he will become a zombie. This smell of corpse is a good proof." Greedy wolf and Du Lei in psychological communication, also the seriousness of the matter, analysis to Du Lei listen.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei clenched his fist. He just thought that he would find some zombies and other creatures only when he went to the tomb. It was just because of the corpse change, but he didn''t expect that it was evil spirits. It''s really hateful.


    "Du Lei, you have to be responsible for what you say. If you slander people''s reputation, you have to face a lawsuit." That officer for Du Lei''s words, believe seven or eight points, but not good direct let Du Lei to test the man, but the words have revealed some meaning.


    The officer''s words were understood by everyone. The man said with a guilty heart, "I''m a talent protected by the state. I''m not a gangster like you. You can slander me at will."


    I knew Du Lei was so smart that I didn''t want to take part in it. At that time, I heard some rumors about Du Lei, but I didn''t think Du Lei was just making a fool of himself. I didn''t expect Du Lei to hold on to him now. It''s really damned. This man has already killed Du Lei. He just wants to find an opportunity to kill Du Lei.


    "I said, I can guarantee with my life, if what I said is wrong, I can let you handle it, no complaints." Du Lei looks coldly at the man. He doesn''t know why. Du Lei can even see some insects gnawing at the man''s internal organs. Du Lei feels sick, but he has to pretend to be calm on the surface.


    "You are a desperado. It''s no pity to die. You can slander people with just a few words." The man said reluctantly, saying that he didn''t want to let Du Lei identify himself.

 Chapter 541

    "Ha ha, are you afraid of me? That''s why you dare not let me examine you." Du Lei coldly said, looking at the man''s eyes, with some deep meaning, as if he had seen through the man''s psychology.


    Du Lei was a look through, the man immediately some flustered, indecent thinking for a while, directed at Du Lei said: "Du Lei, I still respect you before, did not expect you will take me as an article, really let me down." Finish saying, the man makes a pair of disappointed appearance, looking at Du Lei, as if he suffered how much injustice.


    Looking at the man has been unwilling to let himself to test for him, Du Lei''s psychology is very clear, this thing is not so simple, and if it explodes here, maybe the evil spirit on the man will pay directly on others.


    Bully floated to Du Lei''s side, said to Du Lei: "Du Lei, this person is not simple, and the evil spirit on the body, is also very self-cultivation, even I want to quietly close, have not found."


    What? Even the bully can''t get close to this evil spirit. Du Lei is very surprised to hear what the bully said. It seems that he really has to think about it carefully. Don''t hurt the talents nearby.


    Du Lei laughed and said to the officer, "if I want to leave, none of you can keep me. Even he can''t stop me." Du Lei looks at the officer in front of him with a proud face, hoping that he can understand what he means.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Du Lei. Let''s get rid of it. As long as you are in China, we will catch you sooner or later." The officer looks at Du Lei with a serious face. He doesn''t know what medicine Du Lei sells in his gourd. Just now, he almost believes Du Lei. He thinks that this man really has a problem. But now Du Lei comes here again, which makes him confused.


    It seems that this officer is really serious. He doesn''t understand his meaning at all. Du Lei thinks a little, changes a way, and says to the officer, "since this man is invited by you, let me meet him for a while." Du Lei looks at the man provocatively, trying to provoke him.


    Looking at Du Lei gave himself a battle card, the man wanted to agree, but he didn''t know to open his mouth but said: "I just came to join in the fun, and I''ve worked too hard recently, and I haven''t recovered. It''s not suitable to fight."


    Damn it, this man is really cunning. It seems that he didn''t irritate him, but let him exploit the loophole. Du Lei stares at this man, but he doesn''t expect to see another shadow on this man''s face and laughs at himself sarcastically.


    "In that case, don''t blame me. I believe you should know my ability. If I want to leave, no one can stop me." With that, Du Lei pretended to go back to the car.


    "Stop, Du Lei, you can''t go." As soon as the officer saw that Du Lei wanted to leave, he immediately stopped and looked at Du Lei nervously, hoping that Du Lei was just joking with himself.


    Yelled by the officer, Du Lei stopped his feet and said coldly, "since you know it, you can''t stop me. Don''t waste my time."


    Du Lei would not have wasted so much time if he hadn''t seen the man have a problem. He would have looked for an opportunity to leave long ago. Moreover, since Du Lei saw the man have a problem, he would not have let him go. Now he is just pretending to act.


    Seeing the figure of Du Lei''s resolute departure, the officer was in a hurry. He quickly walked in the direction of Du Lei and yelled, "Du Lei, I know we may not be able to hurt you, but if you want to go away, it''s not so easy, unless you step on the corpses of us."


    "Stop, I don''t want to hurt you." Du Lei light said, Du Lei did not look back, but the words of warning means very strong.


    Hearing the speech, the Officer immediately stopped and knew that Du Lei would definitely do what he said. The officer looked at Du Lei seriously and said, "Du Lei, I know you must have your difficulties. We can intercede with you at that time."


    "I don''t want to hear that nonsense." Du Lei has gone to the front of the car, opened the door and looked at the officer in front of him coldly. He didn''t mean to hurt others, but he can''t be calculated by others.


    "Du Lei, what are your abilities? How dare you be so rampant?" The man finally can''t sit still and sneers at Du Lei. Unexpectedly, Du Lei has been so rampant.


    Seeing that the man was angry, Du Lei couldn''t help but be more rampant and said to the man, "you don''t deserve to talk to me."


    "Hum, you are a wanted criminal. Sooner or later, you will be carried to me. I think you are still rampant." The man Yin ruthlessly says, if not feel Du Lei body has a powerful force, oneself also won''t so flinch.


    For men''s words, Du Lei disdained to say: "then wait for you to catch me first." With that, he sat in the car and looked at the people in front of him. Du Lei couldn''t help feeling a little disgusted.


    "Du Lei, are you really not going to care about it?" PA Xia doesn''t know what medicine Du Lei sells in the gourd. He asks quickly. With his understanding of Du Lei, Du Lei won''t ignore such things.


    Turning a glance at bully, Du Lei said: "bully, you tell me the truth, even you can''t get close to him."


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, PA Xia was relieved. He really thought that Du Lei didn''t care about it. Seeing Du Lei''s serious face, PA Xia took it seriously.


    After thinking about it for a while, PA Xia said, "I can''t get close to you. When I passed just now, I felt a force coming towards me. I''m afraid to scare the snake, so I didn''t dare to rush in."


    It turns out that this guy''s depth, or did not explore ah, Du Lei said: "greedy wolf, so long did not speak, do you have nothing to say."


    Finally see Du Lei face himself, greedy wolf immediately proud up, toward Du Lei said: "I just casually looked at, this guy is really a bit difficult to deal with."


    "Hard to deal with? So there''s a way? " Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei knows that the greedy wolf must have a way to solve this evil spirit.


    Glancing at Du Lei, the greedy wolf said triumphantly, "what else in the world can''t I deal with?"


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s arrogant words, Du Lei suddenly has an impulse to give him a kick. It''s a pity that the greedy wolf is just a touch of real spirit. He turns his lips. Du Lei says, "since you have so much to say, it''s up to you to do this."

 Chapter 542

    "Nani? Give it to me? I don''t want it. " Greedy wolf heard Du Lei to this mess to himself, immediately did not agree.


    Did not expect greedy wolf will refuse himself, Du Lei curiously asked: "how, you do not want to?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll hurt someone. Then you''ll blame me again." Greedy wolf like wronged said, in the psychology of greedy wolf, what he did before, is also for Du Lei good, but did not expect that Du Lei has been resenting himself.


    Looking at the grievance of the greedy wolf, Du Lei immediately finds it funny that the greedy wolf in the divine world has such a grievance. It must be what he did to the greedy wolf that hurt the greedy wolf.


    Du Lei pause, toward the greedy wolf said: "I blame you before, because you indiscriminately kill innocent, put me to harm."


    "I didn''t do it for your own good." When the greedy wolf said this, he also glanced at the bully. If he didn''t know that it was because he accidentally killed innocent people, the greedy wolf would really think that the bully was deliberately trying to direct himself to do something that made Du Lei unhappy. Therefore, he made Du Lei hate himself and bully him to repay what he had done before.


    "You dare to say that those sticks are damned, but you can''t use such radical methods. Moreover, there are human laws, which are different from your divine world." Du Lei stares at the greedy wolf and explains to him.


    "Who knows that you will survive in the human world? How nice it is to meet with me in the divine world. Why suffer here?" Greedy wolf puzzled looking at Du Lei, how many people dream to go to the divine world to mix, enjoy the flattery of these human beings, but Du Lei is absolutely alien, even dare to despise their divine world, really let him speechless.


    Know the greedy wolf is also a good intention, but Du Lei also have their own give up, Du Lei said to the greedy Wolf: "I am a human, no matter how I change, I will be a human, I have my concerns." Finish saying, can''t help but think of Lina, oneself "can''t, I''m afraid you will hurt innocent." Du Lei directly denied the idea of greedy wolf, knowing that with the character of greedy wolf, there will be innocent people injured, which is the last thing he wants to see.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the greedy wolf shrugged and said, "then I''ll have a rest." He''s not interested in such trifles anyway.


    "Bully, it''s up to you for a while." Du Lei looked down and left out of the window. The officer was looking at himself seriously, for fear that he would disappear out of thin air.


    Turning on the gas, Du Lei pretends to drive away. Unexpectedly, the officer is really fooled and stands directly in front of Du Lei''s car. His hands are open and he wants to use his body to stop Du Lei from leaving.


    "Get out of the way." Du Lei said coldly, looking at the officer with a serious face, trying to let him make way for himself.


    The officer stood upright and straightened up. He said to Du Lei, "Du Lei, maybe I can''t leave you or take you back now, but if you want to leave, you can''t go anywhere unless you press over my body."


    "Ha ha, are you forcing me?" Although Du Lei is looking at the officer, his eyes are quietly turned to the man.


    "No, I know. I don''t have that ability." The officer said faintly that in his mind, he still had admiration for Du Lei.


    Hearing the officer''s words, Du Lei was intrigued by the officer. Du Lei said to the officer, "are you not afraid to die?"


    "Everyone is afraid of death, but if I die for justice, I will." The officer just said, looking at Du Lei''s eyes, did not dodge.


    Smell speech, Du Lei narrowed his eyes, did not expect that the officer, is really a good man, so he can''t hurt him, Du Lei turned his eyes to the man, found that the man is also staring at himself.


    "Then let him talk to me. I just want to see what kind of capable people we raise in China." Du Lei pretends to disdain and looks at the man provocatively.

 Chapter 543

    Seeing that Du Lei turned the topic to the man again, the officer looked at the man in bewilderment. He didn''t understand why Du Lei always aimed at the man. Is there really something wrong with the man.


    "Why do you always aim at him? Is there really something wrong with him?" The officer asked Du Lei seriously, and wanted to know what he really thought.


    Du Lei said seriously: "I don''t have time to joke with you, and I don''t want to hurt any innocent people."


    "How do you want to prove it?" The officer said solemnly that this is a celebrity recognized by the country, and it is not something anyone can slander.


    "Is it not enough for me to gamble my life here?" Du Lei solemnly said that he was willing to gamble with his precious life. Is there any objection.


    Scared by Du Lei''s serious expression, did the man do anything harmful? The officer said to the man, "Du Lei calls for you to fight with him. It''s time for the country to need you."


    Without telling him that the officer would say something like this to himself, the man looked at the officer incredulously and said to him, "do you know what you''re talking about? I''m recognized by the state and protected by the state."


    "I know, but now only you can subdue Du Lei, and the country has raised you for so long, it''s time for you to do something for the country." The officer has long been dissatisfied with this man, but because of his identity, he is not easy to offend.


    "What can you do, my lord? If anything happens to me, you can''t afford it." The man looked at the officer angrily. He didn''t know why he would talk to Du Lei. He really wanted to give himself to Du Lei.


    Seeing that the man was so difficult, Du Lei angrily opened the door and came out of the car. Du Lei said to the man, "are you a man in the end? You''re afraid of me. Aren''t you a bull?"


    "You, what do you know? I''m different from a ruffian like you." Men see Du Lei angrily come down, a face of anger at himself, a look is not easy to provoke.


    "Ha ha, don''t make yourself so great. You are eating the food of the country. What''s the use of the country for you? If I want your life, do you think you can still run?" Du Lei coldly asked, really do not want to see this man, has been threatening the officer.


    "You, you are threatening me." The man looks at Du Lei in horror. Although he has evil spirits, he has never really killed anyone. Du Lei kills people without blinking an eye.


    "Ha ha, yes, I''m just threatening you. What can you do?" Du Lei disdained to look at the man, want to provoke him, lead him to take the bait.


    When the man heard Du Lei''s words, he didn''t care. Instead, he picked up the phone directly. He didn''t know who he wanted to call. He was so flustered that he felt like he was going to piss.


    Watching the man make a phone call, want to make a phone call, Du Lei threw a light ball, directly hit the man''s wrist, the man eat pain, directly to the mobile phone is still on the ground.


    "Ah, you..." the man looked at Du Lei resentfully. He didn''t know how Du Lei found out that he was wrong. He was really damned.


    "Hum, it''s no use looking for anyone. I want your life today." Du Lei disdained to say, with his own divine sense, to observe the evil spirit in the man''s body, afraid that the evil spirit will run away, when it''s hard to catch himself.


    The man saw Du Lei clutching himself tightly, turned around and wanted to run to the car, but was hit by a light ball of Du Lei on the foot, and directly fell to the ground. The man looked at Du Lei in horror and said, "you, what do you want to do before you let me go?"


    "What you''ve done, you''re in a clear mood." Du Lei looks straight at the man, trying to see through the evil spirit and try to destroy it directly. It''s a pity that the man''s internal organs have been gnawed, so he must not live


    "Du Lei, you, you can''t slander me like this." The man stammered and said that he couldn''t feel the energy in his body now. Looking at Du Lei''s appearance of eating himself, the man was very frightened.


    "Well, where''s all this nonsense coming from?" Du Lei directly threw a few light balls at the man, trying to stop him and return to the car, not to let him hurt others.


    "Ah, stop it." The man took a few steps and almost got hit by Du Lei. He begged for mercy. He really couldn''t stand Du Lei''s strong attack.


    When the officer saw Du Lei, he was fighting at the man all the time. The officer was puzzled and said, "Du Lei, you don''t want to continue killing people in front of all of us."


    The officer''s words directly hurt Du Lei''s heart and expose the pain that Du Lei wanted to forget before. Du Lei''s eyes became more red and looked at the man angrily.


    "I only kill those who should be killed." Du Lei coldly said, looking at the man, refused to move his eyes.


    "You can''t be wrong, Du Lei." The officer quickly said to Du Lei that he didn''t want Du Lei to kill people in front of everyone. Even if he wanted to intercede for Du Lei, it would be impossible.


    Du Lei turned a deaf ear to the officer''s words. Du Lei walked slowly towards the man, step by step, just like death. The man saw Du Lei walking towards him and crawled back in horror.


    The officer stood directly in front of Du Lei and said to him, "I can''t let you go wrong. Du Lei, wake up."


    "Get out of the way." Du Lei didn''t look at the man. He said coldly that he was no longer controlled by his brain and was replaced by anger.


    "No, I will never let you continue to kill again. Du Lei, wake up." Officer toward Du Lei said loudly, two hands tightly grasp Du Lei''s arm, don''t want to let Du Lei in the wrong.


    "Get out of here." Du Lei was a little angry this time, because he had already seen the evil spirit of the man''s physical strength, laughing sarcastically at himself, and there were signs of escape.


    Du Lei easily broke away, saw Du Lei continue to walk towards the man, the Officer immediately got up, stretched out two hands, toward the back of Du Lei embrace up, dead embrace Du Lei, do not want to let Du Lei continue to go wrong.


    "You let me go." Du Lei said to the officer, damn it, can''t he see the man''s proud look? If he let the evil spirit run away, he will continue to harm others.

 Chapter 544

    "No, I will never let you go." The officer said solemnly, holding Du Lei''s body tightly, he didn''t want Du Lei to move on.


    "Go away." Du Lei used more strength this time, directly shocked the officer, and continued to walk towards the man.


    Seeing that the officer couldn''t stop Du Lei''s action, the man quickly got up and ran behind him, trying to catch some human beings to excuse himself.


    Du Lei threw a light ball at the man''s feet, but the man didn''t seem to feel it. He was hit on the body and didn''t feel pain. Instead, he continued to run forward.


    No, the evil spirit is about to run away. Du Lei immediately speeds up his pace and wants to keep up with it to stop the evil spirit from harming others.


    "Stop." Du Lei shouts to the man, trying to stop him, but the man runs.


    All of a sudden, Du Lei also quickly followed up. They started to chase me in Norda''s Square, and their speed was very fast, so that we could only see two shadows, and they were shuttling back and forth. It seems that these two people have special functions.


    We carefully look at the shadow around, only feel that a gust of wind has passed, there is no one to see, we are nervous on guard, for fear that it will hurt who.


    Suddenly, not far from Du Lei''s car, a light came out. It turned out that Du Lei had caught the man and watched them finally stop. Everyone paid attention to them again.


    The man sat on the ground, panting and looking at Du Lei, did not expect that Du Lei is also a ruthless role ah, the man opened his mouth to Du Lei and said: "you go your way, I cross my log bridge, why do you have to go with me."


    "Unless you don''t harm people, I''ll kill you once I see you." Du Lei looks at the man with a serious face and stares at him tightly.


    Du Lei said some guilty, the man said: "Du Lei, I advise you to mind your own business, if you really make me angry, I want you to look good."


    "Well, just let it go. I''ll see what you can do." Du Lei disdains to say, did not put this man''s words in the heart at all.


    The man looked at Du Lei, clutching himself, immediately said: "very good, Du Lei, but you forced me." With that, the man stood up, and now, unlike just now, he did not flinch, but stood straight.


    Looking at the man standing up, his body exudes green light, it seems that this man, also want to fight with himself, Du Lei serious look at him, want to know what tricks he will use.


    "Du Lei, I didn''t want to make trouble, but you are aggressive." Men hate hate to look at Du Lei, did not expect to be so soon exposed to everyone''s eyes.


    "If you don''t know, don''t do it unless you do it yourself. Just let it go. I''m ready." Du Lei light said, looked at the officer, gave the officer a look, motioned him to avoid some, don''t hurt him, the officer looked at Du Lei, quickly back again.


    Looking at the site has been empty for them, Du Lei let the greedy wolf set a border, he does not want to hurt innocent people, looking at the border set, Du Lei this is officially ready to face, in front of the man.


    "Did not expect Du Lei, you also have mysterious power." The man narrowed his eyes and looked at Du Lei grimly, trying to get some information from Du Lei.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s do it, evil spirit." Du Lei doesn''t eat this at all, and says directly to the man.


    By Du Lei to fight back over, the man gritted his teeth and said: "Damn, this is your own, no wonder Laozi." With that, release your energy.


    Looking at the green light emitted from the man, Du Lei feels very strange, and the man''s face is also changing rapidly. He can''t see the man''s expression at all. What''s the sign?


    Slowly, a strong smell of putrefaction came out, which made Du Lei feel sick. Before, he smelled it. Although it was bad, it didn''t have such a big smell. Was it the smell of evil spirit in his body.


    While thinking, Du Lei immediately widened his eyes and looked at the man incredulously. He saw that the man''s face was covered with dense white worms.


    Moreover, due to a large number of people, Du Lei fell to the ground. This scene is really disgusting. It is estimated that he will not be able to eat for several days.


    "Du Lei, look, this is the seed of the zombie that came out of him." Bully looked at also feel sick, afraid of Du Lei patronage nausea, forget to think.


    It turns out that this is the seed of the zombie. After being reminded by the bully, Du Lei knows what this kind of insect repellent is called. He calms down and asks the bully to ignore the disgusting insects. "Bully, how should I deal with this? I don''t want to get close to these insects directly. It''s disgusting."


    "It depends on the situation later. He is changing now, and those insects have been planted in his body, so this person must die and be clean, otherwise it will be a disaster in the future." Ba Xia explained that he glanced at the greedy wolf and found that he had no feeling for the situation in front of him and still looked like a good play.


    "Evil spirit, are you finished?" Du Lei watched more and more worms emerge from the man. He asked the man, does the man want to scare himself with worms.


    The man is now naked on the skin, has been covered with insects, can''t see the skin, the man said with a ferocious face: "Du Lei, I''ll let my insects, taste your blood, they have been several days, did not eat a good meal, let you do their food, ha ha ha." The man laughed out of horror, as if he had defeated Du Lei.


    "Ha ha, it depends on whether you have this ability. Do you think you can scare me as long as you take out these insects?" Du Lei disdained to say, looking at these insects, although the psychological nausea, but also try to ignore these.


    "What about this?" with that, the man stretched out his hand to tear off the human skin on his face, and more insects rushed out, looking particularly disgusting.


    Finally did not hold back, Du Lei directly vomited out, no way, even the heart of the most powerful Du Lei, also did not hold back, it is really disgusting.

 Chapter 545

    Looking at some similar insect repellent things, constantly falling from the man''s body, there are some relatively long black brown worms, pouring out, Du Lei really can''t stand it.


    "Ha ha, why, I can''t stand it like this." The man looks at Du Lei arrogantly, his eyes are full of complacency, which is in sharp contrast to the way he was scared by Du Lei just now.


    Feel the water in the stomach, are about to spit clean, Du Lei this just turned his eyes at the man, Du Lei toward the man said: "you really make people feel sick ah."


    "Disgusting, these are all good things." With that, the man grabbed a handful of insects on his body, stuffed them into his mouth, chewed them, and enjoyed them, as if he was eating delicious food.


    Du Lei, who was shocked by this scene, really couldn''t help but spit out some sour water. This picture is really disgusting. He should have killed the man directly at the beginning. Why should he be disgusted by this man.


    "Ha ha, I''ll feed these lovely insects with your body in a moment. In this way, they will taste more delicious." The man looked at Du Lei with pride, as if Du Lei could become the food for these insects, which was something to be proud of.


    "You..." Du Lei was about to speak, but he was stopped by the bully.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Du Lei. If you are in the past now, as long as you are touched by any insect, he will go directly into your internal organs from under your skin. At that time, you will become him." Bully calm mouth said, don''t want to Du Lei too impulsive, although this picture, is really disgusting, even he saw, also feel stomach churn.


    Hearing the words of the bully, Du Lei broke out in a cold sweat. Just now, he wanted to go directly to kill the man. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would be disgusted to death by the man. Fortunately, he was not so impulsive and stopped by the bully. Otherwise, he would be dead. Thinking about that picture, Du Lei suddenly got a lot of goose bumps.


    "Why, Du Lei, you were so arrogant just now. Now you are like a shrinking tortoise. You dare not even speak." The man thinks Du Lei is to see the insect on his body, must be regretted, just made that kind of thing to himself.


    Seeing the man''s arrogance, Du Lei narrowed his eyes. He still couldn''t bear to look directly at the picture. Du Lei said to the man, "is this your ability? Let out insects to disgust me."


    "Ha ha, Du Lei, it''s naive of you to think that if you expose me, I will let you go." The man looks at Du Lei fiercely and wants to feed him directly.


    "Otherwise, you want to." Du Lei a look at the man has some hook, can''t help but continue to ridicule, want to see what tricks the man has.


    "Ha ha..." the man just looked at Du Lei with a gloomy face and didn''t say anything.


    Feeling that there is a wind coming behind him, Du Lei quickly dodges to the side, turns around and looks behind him. He sees a man with dull eyes looking at the front, and there are some white insects on his face.


    This is the first time that Du Lei is so close to the white bug that he is directly disgusted. Du Lei frowns, looks at the man who is attacking him, and says to the bully, "the border I asked you to set, why do people come in?"


    "You just let me set up a border. Human beings can''t get in and can''t see the situation inside, but he''s not human." The bully said innocently, he didn''t think so much at the beginning, thought that as long as he set up a barrier to refuse human beings, he didn''t expect that this man would have an accomplice.


    Hearing the bully''s words, Du Lei almost didn''t come up in a breath. He glared at the bully. Du Lei said, "I''ll settle the accounts with you later. Let''s solve this man first."


    Du Lei glared at him. The bully turned his lips and said to Du Lei, "blame me again. Then you should kill him quickly, or the insects on him will fly to you and you will become like this."


    "Is this also a loss?" Du Lei frowned and asked. He didn''t expect that the Zombie''s seed, so powerful, would become like this as long as it touched one. If it goes on for a long time, wouldn''t China become a lost country.


    "Yes, Du Lei. Be careful." Bully next heavy say, he already felt, the person that carries zombie seed on the body, more than these two names in front of.


    Du Lei''s palms are sweating when he hears the bully''s words. After all, such a disgusting insect, you''d better not do it on yourself. It''s really disgusting.


    "What should I do to solve him?" Du Lei nervously asks Baxia, he just wants to make a quick decision now, but he doesn''t want to have anything to do with these zombies.


    After thinking for a while, PA Xia said, "I can''t say this well. You have to explore his reality first, so that I can really understand his weakness."


    what? If you want to find out the real and the false, then you have to contact with the seed of the zombie. If you are not careful, the insect gets into your body, then you have to cry to death.


    "I don''t want to touch him." Du Lei''s eyes are tightly fixed on the man, carefully observing the surrounding, once also don''t want to touch these disgusting things.


    I don''t know whether Baxia wants to tease Du Lei or revenge just now. Baxia shrugs and says, "I''m just giving you a suggestion. You can do it yourself." Finish saying, stood again, with greedy wolf same, to see the state of the play, looking at Du Lei.


    "Well, what do you mean?" Looking at the bully and the greedy wolf standing together, Du Lei can''t help but be a little worried, and this zombie, also constantly close to himself, it''s really hateful.


    "Du Lei, no matter how you dodge, you can''t run away." The man looks at Du Lei carefully appearance, can''t help but more proud, really geomantic turn ah, Du Lei now afraid of his fear to death.


    Hearing the man''s words, Du Lei glanced over. Alas, he was nauseous again. Du Lei immediately turned his eyes and saw the man''s face. He magnified it in front of his eyes. Du Lei immediately jumped back and was a little far away from the man.


    Seeing that he finally jumped to the safety zone, Du Lei was relieved. Just now, the man was so close to him that he almost stuck to himself. Fortunately, he responded in time and avoided, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 546

    "Well, you really don''t care about me." Du Lei said to the greedy wolf and the bully, I don''t know why they are on the same front and don''t help themselves.


    "Du Lei, believe in yourself. This kind of thing is disgusting. We don''t want to contact it. We''ll leave it to you." Bully with greedy wolf looked at each other, toward Du Lei said.


    Nani, these two people, how to give up at this critical moment, Du Lei looked at them puzzled and said to them, "what do you two mean and what should I do?"


    These two people don''t really want to feed themselves to these insects, or their attitude hurt them, so they want to revenge themselves.


    "Believe in yourself, you can solve it." Ba Xia opens his mouth and says, looking at Du Lei with an outsider look.


    "You..." didn''t wait for Du Lei to finish, he found the zombie moving forward quickly. It seems that the man directed the zombie.


    There''s no way. For a moment, Du Lei doesn''t know what to do to deal with the zombie. He can only dodge and run all over the ground.


    See Du Lei this appearance, the man can''t help laughing, sarcastic toward Du Lei said: "ha ha, Du Lei, your ability is no more than this, just see you cow force blow of Ding Dong ring, originally just have its appearance."


    Being said so unbearably by the man, Du Lei glances at the man. He shouldn''t always dodge. He has to find a way to solve it. But looking at the worm on the man, Du Lei really can''t do it.


    "You two are talking about how to deal with him." No way, Du Lei had to ask for help from the greedy wolf and the bully. Before, he beat those zombies because of the protection of the bully. Who knows, now they don''t care about themselves.


    "It needs to be understood by yourself." Bully light said, also did not come up to help Du Lei meaning, see Du Lei is infuriated, this is the previous bully.


    "It''s not a time to joke about what I''m doing wrong." Du Lei nervously said, looking at the man''s body, constantly turning, Du Lei can''t help but feel sick, but he will continue to dodge.


    Suddenly a hand rushed to his ear, Du Lei directly a hide, almost by the name of the loss to touch his body, Du Lei a back, is a zombie, my God, this is exactly what to do.


    "How many are there." Now, plus the man before, there are already three, and now he can''t touch them, so he can only dodge. Looking at the bully and the greedy wolf, he doesn''t want to help himself. Du Lei suddenly feels a little congested.


    "Ha ha, I have a lot of friends. Du Lei, you can never be eliminated. Ha ha ha, and you will end up like them, becoming a zombie and a fertilizer for my zombie seed." The man looked at Du Lei with pride, just like a cat catching a mouse, teasing Du Lei.


    "Screw you. If you have the ability, let''s go it alone." Du Lei angry looking at the man, before he just felt that the man had evil spirit, did not expect there will be zombie seeds, really hateful.


    "Struggle, the more you struggle, the more excited I am. Hahaha..." the man''s terrible laughter sounded particularly harsh.


    Do you really have no way to do it? I take time to glance at the greedy wolf and the bully, and find that they seem to be discussing something. The expression on their faces is very relaxed, and they don''t worry about themselves at all. It seems that they can''t count on them.


    After a pause, Du Lei starts his Qi in his body to make him not so tired, and his Qi will make his action faster.


    Du Lei quickly let go of his divine consciousness, scanning around, but found that he did not feel anything strange around, can only look at the three zombies in front of him.


    If the ordinary zombies had been solved by themselves, but these zombies were difficult to deal with, and they couldn''t be directly contacted by themselves, suddenly Du Lei thought of one thing, why didn''t he use the light ball to kill them.


    Do as you say, Du Lei quickly uses the air flow on his body, condenses some air flow in his palm, and smashes it directly towards the man. The light ball hits the man, directly scorches a piece of meat on the man, and burns many insects by the way. But the man doesn''t feel any pain, so he continues to walk towards himself.


    Du Lei quickly released more light balls and smashed them on the man. He found that the place where he was smashed by his light ball was only charred, and then he would continue to pour out some insects. It seems that the number of insects is really too much.


    After calming down, Du Lei feels that he is releasing more energy in his Dantian area. Du Lei throws a lot of light balls at the man. It just scorches the man''s skin, and the others are useless. This makes Du Lei feel frustrated. It seems that this method is still not good.


    Seeing that Du Lei finally launched an attack on these zombies, the man said coldly: "Du Lei, your energy is so low, and you want to fight me. I think you really want to be my fertilizer."


    Du Lei was annoyed when he was told by the man that he was on his mind. He said to the man, "screw you, I just don''t want to hurt him." Although the meaning of the words is far fetched, for a moment, Du Lei really doesn''t know how to solve the problem.


    "Ha ha, dead duck''s mouth is hard, I think you can still be hard until when." When the man finished, he didn''t know what incantation he had read. The slow-moving zombie became crazy and chased Du Lei tightly.


    A low scold, Du Lei quickly began to run up, when he was so embarrassed, are these damned zombies hurt himself, but he in the end what method, can thoroughly solve these zombies.


    Du Lei suddenly thought of a good idea. They all said that the thief should catch the king first. Thinking of this, Du Lei deliberately ran to the man''s side. It seemed that he was dancing disorderly. In fact, Du Lei was slowly approaching the man.


    The man didn''t notice Du Lei''s attempt. He looked at Du Lei as if he had become his dinner.


    "Du Lei, don''t struggle. You feed my worms obediently. You have made some contributions, otherwise you will be very embarrassed when you die." The man mocked Du Lei, thinking that Du Lei had no power to fight back, but was struggling to death.

 Chapter 547

    Du Lei didn''t pay attention to the man''s words. He just looked at the right time and threw some light balls on his palm towards the man.


    The light ball hit the man and immediately scorched a large area of the man''s skin. Er, it can''t be said to be skin, it should be said to be a large area of insects.


    Seeing that his worms were burned to death by Du Lei, the man suddenly became angry and said to Du Lei, "good Du Lei, you dare to plot against me and hurt my worms. I want to give you some color to see." the man looked at those burnt worms heartily and looked at Du Lei angrily.


    I saw the two zombies, but also to speed up the pace, toward Du Lei''s side, want to seize Du Lei, did not expect their own light ball, also to this man, caused little harm.


    Those burnt places, after the insects are gone, are quickly filled with some new insects. The growth speed of the insects can''t be underestimated.


    Du Lei, who was chased by the zombie, yelled at them: "Hey, what do you two mean? Don''t you really care about me?"


    "I can''t help it. These bugs are disgusting. We don''t want to face them." Greedy wolf a face helplessly said, of course, they do so, also has a certain reason.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei almost vomited blood. Du Lei quickly said, "how can you do this to me? Please help me find a way."


    "Don''t worry, Du Lei. You can subdue them with your ability." Bully encouraged said, he also discussed with the greedy wolf delayed, today this matter, no one to intervene.


    Looking at the hopelessness of these two people, Du Lei just wants to think of other ways. It seems that when things happen, they still have to rely on themselves. These two people are not reliable at all.


    "Du Lei, it''s time for you to die. You dare to burn a child like me." The man angrily shouts to Du Lei, and reads something quickly. The two zombies, like crazy, attack Du Lei out of order.


    Damn, it seems that I really angered this guy just now, but what can I do and what method can I use to solve them all at once


    Du Lei dodges the attack of the two zombies, but he still has to think about how to kill them. It''s really hard. The man looks at Du Lei dodging very quickly, and he can''t help getting more angry. Then he says something he doesn''t understand.


    I don''t know where a few zombies came from, and they also attacked Du Lei. Du Lei immediately felt bad when he saw this situation. These zombies don''t need money. They always come out at will.


    "How many more do you have? Let them out together." Du Lei angrily shouts to the man, just two, own dodge some difficulty, now at least has 67, Du Lei dodges more painstakingly.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the man gave a cold smile and said to Du Lei, "well, since you want to play more exciting, I''ll help you." Then he continued to recite the mantra.


    By, Du Lei suddenly silly eyes, he was just angry ah, did not expect that this man really seriously, and then a few more zombies, toward their own attack.


    What the hell is this? Why do so many zombies appear in front of you, but you didn''t feel it before.


    "Overlord, what is the situation? Why do so many zombies suddenly appear?" Du Lei finds time to ask the bully, now if Du Lei has Dodge is not urgent, directly toward the other side lost a light ball in the past, this is dangerous to avoid.


    "He ate a lot of people. The worms that ate the corpses of those people will revive under his spell and become zombies. If he doesn''t recite the spell, these zombies will become worms and return to his body." Ba Xia summed it up and said to Du Lei.


    Damn, do you want to be so evil? Which man made these zombies? After all, it''s because of this man.


    "Then what should I do? How many hidden zombies are there?" Du Lei worries of say, oneself now connect these all can''t deal with, if in change some, that oneself isn''t want to hang here.


    "I don''t know. It depends on how many people he eats, but judging from the number of these insects, he should not eat less." Bully worry said, although he and greedy wolf has discussed, regardless of Du Lei, but looking at Du Lei difficult, he still want to lend a hand, help Du Lei.


    "What am I supposed to do? Damn it." Patronize to talk with the bully, almost fed the zombie, Du Lei said anxiously, it seems that bully to these or understand some, but why not help yourself.


    Seeing the scene just now, he was shocked, but he said with a blunt voice: "it depends on you, Du Lei. You are so smart, you will have a way."


    To say that is to say nothing. Du Lei turns a white eye towards the bully and doesn''t turn to him for help. Seeing their iron hearted appearance, he won''t help himself. Looking at a large number of zombies, Du Lei suddenly feels big.


    At the beginning, I thought that there was only one human being who was manipulated by evil spirits. I didn''t expect to find such a big thing. Moreover, since I ran into such a thing, I couldn''t ignore it.


    Run up the air flow in your body and let your whole body form a light shield. Anyway, it''s better not to touch those disgusting insects.


    Sure enough, the zombies met Du Lei''s light shield and directly retracted their hands, but they continued to chase Du Lei. Du Lei dodged and thought about countermeasures.


    "Du Lei, why do you have light on you?" The man looks at Du Lei with a serious face. Unexpectedly, Du Lei also has energy. If he can eat Du Lei, his power will be greatly increased. The man looks at Du Lei with a grim face.


    "If you can have worms, I don''t have any secret weapons." Du Lei didn''t have a good temper and said that who would have been chased by zombies for such a long time would not have a good temper.


    Seeing the disdainful look on Du Lei''s face, the man grinned and said to Du Lei, "I think you can talk hard enough, then I''ll play with you." With that, the man laughed wildly.


    "What else do you want to do?" Du Lei alert said, just now this man, said to clean up himself, immediately released a lot of zombies, is there any new pattern.

 Chapter 548

    "Ha ha, you will know soon." The man said sarcastically, then recited some incantations, and the green light on his body became more dazzling.


    Du Lei stares at the man''s action tightly, opens his mind and scans around for fear that he will be touched by these guys. How disgusting that will be.


    Soon Du Lei knew that what the man said was true. It was really fun. The insects on the zombie quickly climbed down from the zombie and crawled towards Du Lei, and the speed was very fast.


    Looking at the insects on the ground, Du Lei feels disgusted. He throws some light balls around him and plans to burn them. However, the number of these insects is too many and they are crawling around Du Lei. Du Lei is in a hurry.


    "Come on, do something for me. I can''t hold on any longer." Du Lei shouts to them in a hurry. The number of these insects is too much. He doesn''t have time to think about other things.


    "Du Lei, you need to rely on yourself to solve these problems. You can''t always count on us. Only in this way can you grow up." Greedy wolf finally can''t bear to look at Du Lei like this, just put his heart, the most real idea, said.


    Hearing the words of the greedy wolf, Du Lei suddenly has some feelings. It turns out that he just wrongly blamed the greedy wolf and the overlord. They just want to make themselves grow up quickly, so they don''t want to manage themselves and let themselves solve the problem.


    Understand the idea of greedy wolf and bully, Du Lei also gradually calm down, before he always rely on bully, no matter how difficult, all hope to bully hand, to save himself, it seems that he is really to face them this time.


    Although Du Lei thought so, he didn''t have any time to spare. He was throwing a ball of light at his whole body, and he had to dodge these zombies back and forth to reach for his poisonous hand.


    Du Lei hastened to activate the Qi in his body, but he felt that the Qi in his body was not as strong as before. After all, he had been standing for so long, so what should he do.


    Aware of Du Lei''s exhaustion, the man said sarcastically, "Du Lei, don''t struggle any more. You can''t beat me. Why waste time? It''s better to save energy and make my lunch."


    "Hum, you bloody disgusting man, you can eat your worms, and you want to eat Laozi. Don''t daydream." Du Lei disdains to say that he will certainly think of a way to solve his problem. At that time, he will not be rampant with himself.


    Seeing that Du Lei was still stubborn, the man said, "Du Lei, why do you have to do this? I think you just have a little bit of ability. You are not as God as the world says. Now that you have lost, why do you have to pretend in front of me?"


    "Bah, I don''t know who will win. What are you doing here?" Du Lei said to the man, looking around, these zombies, I really have to think of a way, always dodge like this, tired myself to death, they can''t die.


    Thinking about it, Du Lei sees his car and has a flash of inspiration in his head. Du Lei comes up with a good idea. Slowly, Du Lei stealthily comes to his car by dodging. Looking at these mindless zombies, he follows him. Du Lei can''t help but smile with pride.


    It''s time for him to come out. Du Lei jumps up and directly jumps to his car canopy, looking at the zombies below coldly.


    "Du Lei, do you think if you jump high, they can''t go up?" The man looked at Du Lei jumped into the car, also showed a proud look, thought Du Lei just because avoid these zombies, and happy.


    "Hum, where do you get so much nonsense? I will deal with you sooner or later." Du Lei looked at the man with hatred. The killing intention in his eyes was very strong.


    Looking at the insect quickly crawling towards his car, Du Lei''s psychology is also calculating the time, and beating the zombies who want to climb onto his car.


    However, these zombies still rushed to the car, intending to kill Du Lei. Du Lei watched a lot of people rush to climb up to the shed. He jumped and threw a light ball at his car.


    Touch, a sound, Du Lei''s car exploded, suddenly burned up, flames devouring his car, see the zombies in the constant struggle, Du Lei feel very pleased, he finally solved to see these damned zombies.


    The fire soon burned all the zombies and insects. Du Lei was relieved that he didn''t have to dodge. It was really easy.


    Seeing that Du Lei burned his worm and zombie, the man suddenly became angry and said to Du Lei, "I didn''t expect that you really have two talents. It seems that I''ve taken you lightly."


    "Hum, I told you not to offend me. I will clean you up later." Du Lei disdains to look at that man, solved these, oneself must face this big boss.


    "Ha ha, what''s the hurry? It''s just a trial by the calf. The good play is still behind. If it''s so simple, it won''t be fun." The man looks at Du Lei sarcastically.


    Smelling speech, Du Lei frowned and said to the man, "what do you mean?"


    "Soon you will know." With that, the man makes a sound in the air. Du Lei suddenly feels that it''s getting dark, and there''s a lot of fog all around, so that Du Lei can''t see the position of the man standing opposite.


    Encounter this kind of circumstance, Du Lei cries out in a hurry: "bully, how is this to return a responsibility."


    "Don''t be afraid, Du Lei. It''s a cover up for him." Bully floated to Du Lei''s side, toward Du Lei mouth said, also can be regarded as to give Du Lei some comfort.


    "Just leave it to me." At this time, the greedy wolf also came to Du Lei''s nearby, reached out and touched Du Lei''s eyes, Du Lei immediately felt the things in front of him became clear.


    Looking at the more zombies coming towards him, Du Lei suddenly cools down and says to the greedy wolf, "how can there be so many zombies again?"


    "Ha ha, it seems that he has really harmed a lot of human beings." Greedy wolf indifferent said, did not put these zombies, see in the eye.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei suddenly feels a bolt from the blue. Is it over.

 Chapter 549

    "What should I do now?" Du Lei said tired, how did not expect this guy, will be so difficult to deal with, had to take advantage of his inattention, directly kill him, why so many things.


    "Watch it change." Greedy wolf relaxed said, also by the way to Du Lei, inspired some courage.


    Don''t want to pay attention to the greedy wolf, Du Lei stares at the man tightly, want to see what he will do next, only see the man, a face of sarcasm at himself.


    The green light from his body is more dazzling, and there are long insects in the man''s facial features. Compared with the previous corpses, they are the ancestor level insects.


    Frowning, Du Lei looks at the scene in front of him. He doesn''t know what the man wants to do. Fortunately, at the beginning, he let the bully set up a border. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how many people will be involved.


    "Du Lei, you shouldn''t have provoked me." The man looks at Du Lei wildly, the vision disdains to look at Du Lei.


    "Well, a beast like you will have to clean up sooner or later." Du Lei coldly said, in the psychological calculation, how should they find each other''s weaknesses.


    Seeing that Du Lei still has a hard mouth, the expression on the man''s face can''t help but get serious. He looks at Du Lei and says to Du Lei: "since you still have a hard mouth, I''ll make you comfortable." With that, the man put his hands together and didn''t know what to say.


    Du Lei suddenly nervous, it seems that this man, what moves, a hissing voice, into Du Lei''s ears, Du Lei alert observation around, quickly open their own consciousness, scanning around.


    Soon, Du Lei saw a large group of insects coming in his own direction. The dense insects looked very disgusting. Du Lei turned around and saw that there were dense insects all around him. Du Lei had goose bumps.


    Damn, this move again. Du Lei watched the insects getting closer and closer to him. He immediately jumped to the bully and said, "come on, these disgusting insects, what should I do?"


    "Solve them." Greedy wolf light said, looking at Du Lei''s eyes, more a trace of deep.


    Du Lei didn''t have time to see the greedy wolf at all. He tried to observe the surroundings and didn''t want to let the insects get close to him. He lost some light balls in the direction of the insects and planned to burn them, but there were too many insects to burn.


    "I, what should I do? There are too many insects." When Du Lei was talking, his hands were not idle. He lost a lot of light balls in the direction of insects, but a lot of insects came towards him.


    Looking at Du Lei in a hurry, the greedy wolf said: "Du Lei, use your water control to solve him. You believe us so much, don''t you even believe yourself."


    Awakened by the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei is in a trance and wakes up like a dream. Yes, he relied too much on hegemony before and forgot that he could solve it. Du Lei is in a hurry.


    Instead of rejecting these insects, Du Lei chooses to face them and watch them rush forward quickly. Du Lei loses some light balls and finds that after burning the insects in front of him, the insects in the back will unconsciously come towards him. It seems that these insects are controlled by people.


    Aware of the reason, Du Lei put his eyes on the man, looking at the man looking like a good play, looking at himself, Du Lei immediately felt that he was fooled by the man.


    It''s really damned. If it wasn''t for the greedy wolf''s blow, he would be tired to death, and these insects would not be eliminated.


    Du Lei suddenly angry, gathered the energy in the body, formed a larger ball of light, Du Lei toward the man, the man did not expect Du Lei will attack himself, almost hit by Du Lei.


    "Du Lei, I didn''t expect that you were quite clever. You realized the secret so quickly." The man said with a sneer, looking at Du Lei''s eyes is no longer a joke, but serious.


    "Well, you are so mean." Du Lei said coldly, looking at the man on guard.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the man laughed and said to Du Lei sarcastically, "ha ha, don''t you know how funny you look just now?"


    "Screw you, if you have any tricks, let me clean you up." Du Lei angrily scolded, thinking that he had been teased by the man just now, he was immediately upset.


    By Du Lei scolded a, the man also became angry, ruthless toward Du Lei said: "don''t you in this rampant, you will soon know my fierce." With that, the man quickly recited the curse.


    There is a thick white smoke on the ground, which makes Du Lei unable to see where he is. Du Lei immediately gives out his divine sense and wants to know the man''s position.


    "Du Lei, be careful." Bully toward Du Lei mouth said, a face of concern at Du Lei, do not want Du Lei will be hurt.


    "He''s playing something." Du Lei says helplessly, do not understand this man, why always put cigarette to oneself, still want to run not to succeed.


    "Don''t worry. Hold on." Greedy wolf light said, also helped Du Lei, observed the situation around.


    A burst of low roar came, Du Lei found a lot of black things coming out of the white smoke. After observing, he found more zombies pouring in.


    Damn, how many people did he kill? How could there be so many zombies? Du Lei asked the greedy Wolf: "greedy wolf, are these the people he hurt?"


    "Well, judging from the stench of these corpses, they have been dead for a long time." Greedy wolf gave Du Lei affirmative answer, did not expect this man, will hide so deep.


    "Damn it. I must kill him. He has killed so many people." Du Lei said angrily that he just thought the corpse on his body smelled bad before. He didn''t expect that he had hurt so many people.


    "Du Lei, I believe you can." The greedy wolf happily looks at Du Lei, is worthy of being the person who he likes, is such has the responsibility.


    Encouraged by the greedy wolf, Du Lei''s confidence suddenly increases. Du Lei looks at the man angrily, and he must kill him to avenge these people.


    "I''ll kill you." Du Lei said to the man with a serious face.


    "Ha ha, Du Lei, don''t talk too much. With your ability, you are not my opponent at all. You''d better save your strength." The man said wildly.

 Chapter 550

    "Well, I will kill you." Du Lei a face earnest of say, on the hand also congealed up a light ball, toward the man threw past.


    The man easily dodged the light ball thrown by Du Lei. The man looked at Du Lei sarcastically and said to Du Lei, "with your ability, you''d better feed my baby."


    "Bah, you deserve it." Du Lei said, toward the man launched an attack, the ball of light constantly condensation, one by one hit the man''s body.


    The fast movement of the man''s body, has not been hit by Du Lei''s light ball, it seems that it is really some thorny, Du Lei temporarily stopped attacking.


    "What to do will not help him at all." Du Lei said angrily, now he does not know what method should be used to kill the man.


    "Why, Du Lei, so you give up." Greedy wolf light said, not for the immediate scene anxious.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei''s psychology is suddenly surprised. Does he give up so easily? No, Du Lei will never give up easily.


    "I didn''t give up, I just didn''t know what to do." Du Lei is not confident enough to say that no matter what happened to him before, he had a bully to help him clean up, but now he is powerless. Du Lei hates such powerlessness.


    "Du Lei, you are the inheritor selected by me, but I am very optimistic about you. I believe that he will not be your opponent." Greedy wolf inspired Du Lei, want to let Du Lei temporarily calm down.


    Greedy wolf''s words, in Du Lei''s mind, continuous rotation, Du Lei immediately feel that their confidence doubled, they will come up with a solution.


    Rekindled the fighting spirit, Du Lei coldly looking at the man, Du Lei quickly use the energy in his body, feel Dantian place, as if inspired by himself, full of energy.


    Du Lei learned to be smart this time. He first threw a light ball at the man and noticed the man''s dodging direction. Then he threw another light ball and hit the man immediately.


    The man showed his teeth in pain and said to Du Lei, "Du Lei, you are really mean. I underestimated you."


    "Well, in terms of meanness, who can be meaner than you?" Du Lei disdained said, looking at the man injured, Du Lei immediately feel very happy.


    Du Lei''s words angered the man. The man said to Du Lei, "hum, I just played with you before. Now I lose patience. Go to die." With that, the man spun quickly.


    Looking at the man''s rapid rotation, Du Lei can''t figure out what''s wrong. He doesn''t know that zombies have such tricks.


    The insects on the ground, like conscious, rush towards Du Lei crazily. Even Du Lei kills them with a light ball, they continue to rush forward.


    Around also slowly become black up, and before the zombie, also unlike usual, slow, but fast toward Du Lei ran over.


    Nima, seeing this situation, Du Lei said to the greedy Wolf: "greedy wolf, what''s the situation? Why do they act so fast? It''s not the same as before."


    "This is being possessed by the evil spirit. The evil spirit planted the seeds of loss in the man''s physical strength, and then occupied the man''s consciousness." The greedy wolf looks at Du Lei seriously.


    Even the greedy wolf didn''t expect that the evil spirit would be so cruel. And now, the evil spirit must have some accomplishments.


    "What should I do?" Looking at the zombie toward their own fast originally, Du Lei dodge some embarrassed, because the number is too much, even if avoid this, another one came, Du Lei quickly kick some.


    "Du Lei, you should learn to believe in yourself." The greedy wolf looks at Du Lei expectantly.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei almost vomited blood in anger. What''s the meaning of the greedy wolf? It''s always like this. Half of the words, and then he doesn''t care about himself.


    "Be careful, Du Lei." Bully anxiously toward Du Lei shouts, Du Lei to side a hide, almost avoid a zombie, now Du Lei also don''t care to ask them, directly toward the zombie punched and kicked up.


    It''s also a kind of venting, but these zombies don''t seem to know the pain. If they are kicked by Du Lei and sit on the ground, they will immediately get up and attack Du Lei. If they go on like this, they will be exhausted.


    Du Lei opens his own divine consciousness, wants to know the man''s position, detects the man''s position, and moves slowly towards the man''s position.


    Moving to the man''s vicinity, Du Lei pretends to be dodging these zombies, but his hand slowly condenses the light ball in his body. Seeing the right time, Du Lei gives the man a hard blow.


    The man was watching with relish. He never thought that Du Lei would see him. He thought that Du Lei had no time to take care of himself now. He was hit on the man''s chest by Du Lei''s sudden attack.


    A burst of meat charred smell, smell of Du Lei immediately want to vomit, looking at the man''s chest before a black, Du Lei''s mood suddenly better.


    "Du Lei, you dare to attack me." The man was hit by Du Lei, very angry looking at Du Lei, a face of disbelief.


    "Hum, you are allowed to use Yin moves. If you have the ability, let''s fight face to face." Du Lei wants to infuriate the man. He wants to see his weakness from the man and kill himself.


    "You don''t deserve to do it with me." The man Yin ruthlessly says, stretch out a hand to be burned by Du Lei the meat of the chest, tear open.


    Suddenly countless insects, from the chest, gushed out, the picture let Du Lei can''t help but vomit out, looking at all kinds of insects, rolling in the chest, and the man is also flowing with green mucus.


    "Oh¡° Really can''t help it. Du Lei vomites out. Du Lei feels that he doesn''t have to eat in the next few days.


    Seeing Du Lei''s action, the man sneered: "you can''t see it. You will be the same as me in the future. Of course, the premise is that you have to listen to my orders. My babies can''t fall in love with anyone."


    Hearing the man''s words, Du Lei was speechless. Who would like these disgusting insects? Du Lei said to the man, "you and your baby will be killed by me, and none of them will survive."


    "It''s a fool''s dream. Don''t think that if I take a fancy to your body, you can act recklessly with me." The man said coldly.

 Chapter 551

    It turns out that this man is interested in the power in his body, so he always wants to let his worms occupy his body. At the thought that there are so many worms in his body, Du Lei''s stomach is tumbling.


    "Don''t disgust me here. I''ll get rid of you later." Du Lei feels a bad smell coming from all over his body. He looks at the zombies around him. He doesn''t know why, but he emits a lot of white smoke.


    Are these zombies on fire, Du Lei said: "what happened to these zombies?"


    "Stay away from the zombies. They might explode." The greedy wolf frowned and said to Du Lei. He didn''t expect that the evil spirit was really powerful. It was a good skill to control the zombie so well.


    "Explosive body? What do you mean Du Lei doesn''t understand of ask a way, this is that man again what trick.


    "Du Lei, you must be careful this time. These zombies will explode from time to time. If these zombies contaminate your skin, you will become a zombie." Without waiting for the greedy wolf to explain, Baxia said anxiously, I don''t know whether Du Lei can solve this matter alone this time.


    Hearing the bully''s words, Du Lei feels that his back is cold. This damned man should come up with such a vicious trick. It''s really hateful.


    "Du Lei, look at your expression, I think you also know that I''m a great zombie, or you''d better be obedient, I can treat you better, otherwise..." the man threatened Du Lei and took a fancy to the energy in Du Lei''s body.


    "Just give up. Even if I die, I won''t give in to you." Du Lei said that although he knew the strength of these zombies was different from what he had met before, Du Lei would never compromise with him.


    Looking at Du Lei''s stubborn appearance, the man sneered and said to Du Lei, "well, since you want to suffer, I won''t force you." With that, he quickly recited the mantra


    Around those smoking zombies, crazy ran towards Du Lei, Du Lei quickly with a light ball, pop open some zombies, always like this, no, I must quickly think of some way to go, this man, how can it be so difficult.


    He dodged several zombies in a row. Looking at more and more zombies in front of him, as well as the insects on the ground, he continued to move towards himself. Du Lei couldn''t help but have a big head.


    "Do something for me." Du Lei anxiously toward the greedy wolf they said, because they are really spirit, so even if it is met with these zombies, it doesn''t matter.


    "I''ve told you all I know. You need to solve the rest by yourself, Du Lei." That man says to Du Lei, hope Du Lei can understand his meaning.


    Nearly caught by the zombie, Du Lei can only dodge and say to the greedy Wolf: "I know. Give me a way quickly. I can''t hold on any longer."


    Half a day did not hear the voice of the greedy wolf, Du Lei took time to look at the location of the greedy wolf, but found that the greedy wolf did not know what to say with the bully, the two also a pair of talking and laughing, immediately almost did not kill Du Lei.


    It seems that the greedy wolf and the bully will not help themselves. Seeing that there is no great hope, Du Lei quickly sends out some halos to protect himself.


    By the way, I''m also thinking of some ways. Just now I hit the man, and the man was burned by himself. If I could use more energy, would I burn the man to death? Du Lei suddenly thought of a way.


    Du Lei quickly uses his divine sense to scan around, and by the way gathers his own energy to attack the man.


    Knowing the man''s position, Du Lei, like just now, is also slowly moving towards the man, pretending to be cornered by the zombie.


    Aiming at the opportunity, Du Lei threw a light ball at the man''s head, but it was easily avoided by the man. The man sneered at Du Lei and said: "the same thing will never happen again. It''s better for you to obediently follow me."


    He almost vomited blood when he was masculine. Since Du Lei was with Baxia, he was seldom looked down upon like this. Du Lei was a little annoyed.


    After Du Lei''s anger, the air flow in Du Lei''s body is also constantly increasing. In Du Lei''s body, he runs around.


    Du Lei felt that he was full of strength. Du Lei looked at the man with a serious face and said to the man, "your time is up."


    Hand condensation of a strong ball of light, this time the ball of light to be more powerful than before, Du Lei toward the man''s body threw in the past.


    Although the man dodged, he was still burned by Yu Guang. Looking at the burnt skin on his body, the man couldn''t believe his eyes and looked at Du Lei.


    "You, how did you do it?" The man looked at Du Lei in surprise. He just thought that there might be some energy in Du Lei, but he didn''t expect that he would be so powerful.


    "Hum, if I want to kill you, it''s not easy. I just wanted to try you before." Du Lei said with pride that he didn''t expect that his body would burst out such a powerful energy.


    The man heard Du Lei''s words, did not make a sound, slowly stood up, toward Du Lei said: "in this case, let me see your real ability."


    Hearing the man''s words, Du Lei saw that the man''s body was also emitting some green smoke, and the man''s head was burning. It looked really strange. Did the man plan to explode like the greedy wolf just said.


    Feel the fire in the man''s head more and more burning, suddenly the man toward himself shot a few rays, thanks to Du Lei flexible, fast dodge past.


    Looking at the place that was attacked by the man just now, even the ground was scorched. With such strength, Du Lei could not help swallowing. If this light hit him just now, the consequences would be terrible.


    Don''t wait for Du Lei to think too much, the man shot a few light toward Du Lei, Du Lei dodged some embarrassed, looking at the zombies around also follow him, and the ground insects, he also want to avoid the man''s attack.


    "Du Lei, are you going to be slaughtered like this? Why don''t you resist?" Greedy wolf''s voice, rings in Du Lei''s ear, also reminded Du Lei.


    Yes, why didn''t he resist? He just dodged and understood. Du Lei quickly used the energy in his body to fight against the man.

 Chapter 552

    The light on Du Lei''s body collided with the light from the man, forming a huge fireball, which fell to the ground and scorched the skin of many zombies.


    At the sight of this situation, Du Lei can''t help but feel happy. He knew that there would be such a result. Why did he dodge so tired at the beginning.


    "Who are you, Du Lei?" The man coldly asked, don''t understand Du Lei''s body, how can send out such a strong energy, unexpectedly can compete with his own energy.


    Glancing at the man, Du Lei said haughtily: "hum, don''t you know that there are people outside the world, there is a day outside the world?" Du Lei didn''t want to expose his own affairs too much.


    "Ha ha, dead duck''s mouth is hard. He thinks he has some energy, so he starts to be rampant." The man said sarcastically that he didn''t see Du Lei''s energy at all.


    Don''t wait for Du Lei to answer the man''s words, the man toward Du Lei release more light, hit Du Lei unprepared, can only Dodge, don''t give Du Lei fight back.


    "You are so mean." Du Lei toward the man said, to avoid the aperture, and was surrounded by zombies up, let Du Lei immediately busy.


    The man did not answer Du Lei''s words, still constantly releasing their own energy, want to take the opportunity to kill Du Lei.


    Even avoid the man''s attack, Du Lei can''t help but also some angry, quickly release their own energy, toward the man attacked in the past.


    Did not expect that Du Lei would resist, the man was hit by Du Lei, was directly beaten back dozens of meters, just stopped, the man covered his chest, a shocked look at Du Lei.


    The man was knocked down to the ground, stopped the attack on Du Lei, other zombie action, also temporarily slow down, not just strong.


    Du Lei temporarily eased his breath and said to the man, "now I know how powerful I am."


    "Well, it seems that I underestimated you. Are you really human?" The man narrowed his eyes and asked, looking at Du Lei''s eyes, full of doubt.


    "Of course, I''m human. Do you think I''m a beast like you?" Du Lei is not angry and says that after being tortured by this man for so long, no matter how good his patience is.


    The tone that hears Du Lei to speak so blunt, the man also has some exasperation to get up immediately, big hand one wave, these zombies launched an attack toward Du Lei again.


    Damn, this move again. Du Lei laughs bitterly and swims quickly among the zombies. Many zombies want to catch Du Lei and collide with other zombies and fall into pieces.


    Seeing that he has successfully brought down a number of zombies, Du Lei can''t help but feel proud. These zombies will only obey orders, and they have no brains at all.


    Seeing this, the man waved his big hand, and the zombies quickly stood up from the ground and attacked Du Lei. Du Lei was just proud and wanted to take a breath. He found that the zombies were coming towards him again.


    Du Lei quickly threw a light ball at the zombies. He gathered a bigger light ball and threw it at the man.


    Originally, the man was lying on the ground and saw the light ball. He immediately used the energy in his body to fight back Du Lei''s light ball.


    The two light balls collide with each other and resist each other. Du Lei immediately releases more energy in his body and wants to defeat the man at one time.


    Feeling the constant expansion of Du Lei''s energy, the man frowned and released the strength of his body. Gradually Du Lei felt a little hard, and the light ball of the other side was slowly moving towards his own direction.


    Du Lei felt that he was a little bit hard now, and his energy was not as abundant as before. When he was thinking about it, Du Lei''s light ball couldn''t resist the man''s light ball, and he was beaten back several meters.


    Wow, Du Lei spat out a mouthful of blood, and felt that his five internal organs were about to move. Du Lei reached out and wiped his lower lip, without crying pain, even though his face turned white.


    "Ha ha, Du Lei, I think you are still rampant now." The man looks at Du Lei with a proud face.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t beat the man. Du Lei can''t help hating the iron. He thought he was very strong, but he didn''t beat anyone.


    Looking at Du Lei did not answer, thought Du Lei had no face to speak, the man said coldly: "I gave you a lot of opportunities, you don''t know how to cherish, now I suddenly don''t want to give you a chance."


    Don''t wait for Du Lei reaction to come over, the meaning in the man''s words, see a green light, attack toward oneself, the speed is so fast, Du Lei has no time to dodge at all.


    Just at this critical moment, the greedy wolf threw a light ball, and directly hit the man''s light ball askew. The light hit the ground, showing a big pit, right next to Du Lei.


    "Du Lei, you failed like this." Greedy wolf angry toward Du Lei said.


    After hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei finally came back to his senses and looked at the pit beside him. Du Lei said, "it''s really dangerous. If it hits me, I''m not finished."


    "I''m talking to you. Answer me." The greedy wolf ignores Du Lei''s complaint and shouts to Du Lei angrily.


    Being called by the greedy wolf, Du Lei said, "I really want to kill him, but I can''t beat him." The tone of Du Lei''s words, with deep resentment, does not understand why the greedy wolf does not help himself.


    "Since you think so, you will die here today." Greedy wolf disappointed looking at Du Lei, this root before his knowledge of Du Lei, is not the same.


    "You really don''t care about me?" Du Lei can''t believe looking at the greedy wolf, don''t understand where he is to provoke the greedy wolf, just let him treat himself like this.


    The greedy wolf didn''t turn back, but said faintly: "no matter what you encounter, you don''t want to count on others. You are the only one who is willing to help you sincerely." Finish saying, greedy wolf head also don''t return of go out.


    Looking at the back of the greedy wolf, Du Lei suddenly felt that he was too weak just now. Even if he couldn''t fight this monster, so what? Anyway, he is wanted all over the country now.


    Death is something sooner or later, before his death, if you can kill this monster, then I will be very happy.


    After thinking about this, Du Lei stood up from the ground, looked at the man with a relaxed face, and said to the man, "today, either you die or I die. If you have any tricks, just let it out."


    The man didn''t expect that Du Lei had the courage to stand up. The man opened his mouth to Du Lei and said, "I appreciate you very much. Be my servant."

 Chapter 553

    "Fart, even if I die, I won''t be your servant. Don''t dream like this again." Du Lei said disdainfully.


    Moreover, Du Lei feels that with the reason of his anger in his Dantian, his energy begins to flow up again. Du Lei feels that he is more relaxed than ever before.


    Well, since you are so ungrateful, I''ll give you a ride. " The man is also infuriated by Du Lei''s words. He wants to persuade Du Lei twice and three times to become his own person, but Du Lei always refuses his good intentions.


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who." Du Lei said that at this moment, he has put down his life and death, just want to fight with the man in front of him.


    See Du Lei this appearance, the body around the man, sent out a lot of wind, slowly the wind formed a vortex, like a tornado.


    Don''t say this monster really has some skills. Seeing the whirlwind whirling around the man, Du Lei is also nervous. After all, it''s related to his own life and death.


    The wind around is rising rapidly, and Du Lei can''t count many of them. Besides, the zombies nearby are also acting. It seems that this monster is really going to kill himself.


    Du Lei dodges carefully, but the wind is too strong, blowing to his side, his action becomes very slow, although there is a halo over him, but Du Lei is still pulled down by some zombies.


    At the moment, Du Lei has never had despair, presented in front of him. Looking at the dense zombies, Du Lei can''t help crying and laughing, why did he fall into such a desperate situation.


    "Du Lei, you just gave up." Du Lei lying on the ground, suddenly saw the greedy wolf''s face, presented in front of his eyes.


    Looking at the disappointed greedy wolf, Du Lei can''t help but say: "what else can I do? I can''t beat him at all."


    "Du Lei, you let me down too much. How can I be defeated by this little monster, the inheritor of greedy wolf?" The greedy wolf looks at Du Lei with an encouraging face.


    Didn''t expect greedy wolf will say such words, he is not already give up himself, Du Lei don''t understand the mouth asked: "you are not already give up me."


    "You are the only one who gives up on you. I have never given up on you." Greedy wolf said with a smile, eyes with expectations.


    Yes, if even he has given up, who else will help him? Awakened by the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei feels that he is full of strength.


    Quickly stand up, Du Lei tightly staring at the man, it seems that he also want to give him some color to see.


    Did not expect Du Lei will stand up, the man said with great interest: "did not expect you can stand up, interesting, really interesting."


    "Well, you''re not dead. How could I fall down? And now it''s my turn to fall down on you." Du Lei said coldly, looking at the man with disdain.


    "Ha ha, the defeated general, Du Lei, can you only talk big?" The man looked at Du Lei, and didn''t pay attention to what Du Lei had just said.


    Du Lei looks at the man coldly, scanning the surroundings with his own divine sense, for fear of being attacked by these zombies, condensing the energy in his body.


    Du Lei''s feet gradually left the ground, and slowly floated into the air, emitting a strong blue light around him.


    Feeling Du Lei''s powerful energy, the insects on the ground don''t move forward to Du Lei, but scatter back, and the zombies, like conscious ones, walk back


    Seeing this, the man immediately frowned and said to Du Lei, "Du Lei, what tricks did you use? Why did they retreat?"


    "I should ask you, aren''t you their master?" Du Lei said coldly, in fact, even Du Lei did not know what was going on.


    Just now I was so excited by the greedy wolf that I felt that the energy in my body suddenly became stronger. Does the energy in my body have something to do with my mood.


    Hearing Du Lei''s words, the man immediately recited the incantation, and the zombies came towards Du Lei''s direction, but they didn''t have the intensity before, instead, they hesitated.


    What''s the matter? The man didn''t believe in evil and continued to recite the mantra quickly. He wanted to control these zombies and attack Du Lei. However, just like the situation just now, those zombies seemed to be consciously retreating, almost unable to control themselves.


    "Don''t waste your energy. You can''t control them now." See this scene, Du Lei toward the man said, want to break the man''s self-confidence.


    "Did you do something to them?" The man looked at Du Lei angrily. He didn''t expect that Du Lei was so capable that he could make these zombies disobey his command.


    Hearing the speech, Du Lei shrugged and said to the man, "I didn''t do anything. They think you are too bad, so they won''t listen to you." Du Lei didn''t lie, and he didn''t know what happened to these zombies.


    "Hum, don''t quibble here. Do you think I can''t do anything with you?" The man snorted coldly and immediately threw a lot of light beams at Du Lei.


    Did not expect that the man said to fight, Du Lei almost avoid a few, also immediately concentrate on dealing with him, after flashing those beams, Du Lei also with the ball of light, hit the man.


    After they smashed each other for a while, they saw that there were no intact places on the ground. They were all potholes. Some of the zombies lost their arms and legs. Although their limbs were incomplete, they were still alive.


    The man feels that his energy is not as abundant as before. Looking at Du Lei, it seems that he is still relaxed. The man can''t help but want to escape here.


    "Du Lei, I remember you. I will get back the shame you brought me today." The man said fiercely, looking at Du Lei''s eyes, it''s not as easy as before, but full of hate.


    "Let''s finish it today." Du Lei light said, at this moment Du Lei has no intention to let this man go.


    I''m under his command. Thanks to that, if I let him go, I''ll be a loser. Besides, according to the man''s idea, I''ll kill myself. I''ll get rid of him today.


    Looking at Du Lei''s serious face, the man knows that Du Lei is not joking. It seems that he really has to find a way to escape.


    "Du Lei, I didn''t hurt you before. Why do you bother to hinder me?" The man doesn''t understand of ask a way, don''t know oneself is where offended Du Lei.

 Chapter 554

    "Don''t talk nonsense. You have done so many unreasonable things, and you still have the face to say that I hinder you. People like you should die." Du Lei ruthlessly said, but also hate this scum.


    "I did it for a reason." Man a face helplessly looking at Du Lei, want to win Du Lei''s sympathy.


    It''s a pity that Du Lei doesn''t eat this at all. Du Lei said to the man, "I don''t care what you have in mind, but you''ve killed so many people. I''ll never let you go."


    Man a face helplessly looking at Du Lei, as if he suffered how much injustice, while Du Lei unprepared, the man toward Du Lei quickly threw a group of black smoke.


    Du Lei can''t dodge. He is hit by the black smoke. When the smoke is gone, Du Lei finds that there are only zombies and worms in front of him, but the man is gone.


    "Bully, what about the monster." Du Lei anxiously asked, quickly opened his consciousness, scanning around, want to know where the man went.


    "He has escaped the border." The bully reproached himself by saying that he blamed himself at the beginning. He only set up a barrier to prevent outsiders from seeing the situation inside, but did not set up a barrier that these people could not escape


    Hearing the words of the bully, Du Lei looked at the bully in surprise and said, "I didn''t ask you to set a border. Why would he escape?"


    "I..." Ba Xia just wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by the greedy wolf.


    "It''s no use saying so much now. Now that the evil spirit has escaped, let''s chase it quickly." Greedy wolf said seriously, this matter, I also have the responsibility, think that the man will not be afraid of Du Lei, so I didn''t notice, the man will run away.


    "Let''s go, but how can we know where he is?" It''s just an evil spirit. How should I track it.


    "I have a way." Greedy wolf said, directly back to the body of Du Lei, to do guidance to Du Lei.


    Following the position sensed by the greedy wolf, Du Lei runs towards the position pointed by the greedy wolf. He doesn''t know whether it''s the energy in his body or the power of the greedy wolf. Du Lei feels that he''s running like he''s about to fly.


    Soon Du Lei smelled the smell of the corpse. It seems that the nose of the greedy wolf is much more sensitive than his own. Du Lei chased the trace of the man all the way, and had no time to care about other things.


    Following the smell, Du Lei follows the man to a dilapidated building. He stops and Du Lei stops.


    "Du Lei, how can you let me go?" The man looks at Du Lei coldly.


    After running for such a long time, Du Lei didn''t feel very tired or panting. He just looked at the man calmly. Du Lei said solemnly: "I said that today, either you die or I die."


    "Hum, Du Lei, I warned you. If you don''t listen, you can''t blame me." The man one face Yin ruthlessly says.


    "Just let it go." Du Lei said disdainfully, I really don''t know why I was knocked down by such people at the beginning.


    The two men raised their hands over their heads and said something quickly. Just now, the sky was clear and dark.


    Looking at the dark sky, Du Lei immediately on guard, do not know this man, what tricks will play out.


    "Greedy wolf, what does he want to do?" Du Lei does not understand of ask a way, two eyes have been staring at that man, dare not relax.


    "This is the energy of the evil spirit, Du Lei. You should be careful this time. He has called out the evil spirit." Greedy wolf said seriously.


    Evil spirit, is this the energy of evil spirit? Du Lei has no bottom at all. Looking at the serious expression of greedy wolf, Du Lei dare not underestimate this evil spirit.


    "Du Lei, since you want to die, don''t blame me for being ruthless. I wanted to save your life, but it seems that I can''t," the man looked at Du Lei wildly.


    "Cut the crap and make a move." Du Lei wants to make a quick decision. He''s afraid that he won''t be able to consume him after a long time.


    I saw a few flashes of lightning in the sky, and then Lei split toward Du Lei. Du Lei quickly dodged and often split at Du Lei''s feet.


    "This evil spirit has such great ability. It seems that it harms many human beings in the world." Greedy wolf surprised said, at the beginning did not see this evil spirit in the eye, did not expect to have so much.


    What? Du Lei''s mind is tight when he hears the greedy wolf''s words. Does this power come from Shen Lei? Then he must kill him today and strengthen his faith in his heart.


    Du Lei toward the direction of the man, also threw several light ball, the man easily avoided, a face of sarcastic looking at Du Lei.


    Seeing this, Du Lei knows that he can''t deal with such a man in such a simple way. Du Lei says to the greedy wolf, "greedy wolf, is there any way to refuse him? I want him to die."


    "Yes." The greedy wolf gave a positive answer.


    "What can I do, say it." Du Lei asked anxiously.


    "Yourself." Greedy wolf looking at Du Lei, want to let Du Lei grow up quickly, must experience some despair.


    Damn, it''s true again. Du Lei really wants to slap the greedy wolf. This kind of nonsense needs him to say. Now Du Lei is so angry that he doesn''t want to pay attention to the greedy wolf.


    See the man toward his attack, Du Lei quickly dodged, almost avoid the man''s attack, Du Lei also toward the man shot a few light ball.


    Blue green light, entangled together, see people dazzled, Du Lei felt his Dantian energy is not before abundant.


    In thinking, Du Lei did not have time to dodge, was the man''s halo, directly hit on the body, Du Lei from the air, directly fell to the ground.


    Du Lei covered his chest and felt that his throat was salty. He vomited out a mouthful of blood. Du Lei gasped and felt that his internal organs were burning.


    "Ha ha, I said that you are not my opponent at all. You have to come to my door to seek death." The man said, looking at Du Lei seriously injured, can''t help but feel extra excited.


    Feeling the constant tumbling in his chest, Du Lei clenched his teeth, didn''t cry out in pain, and looked at the man with indignation on his face.


    Looking at Du Lei for a long time did not speak, just angry looking at himself, the man more proud said: "Du Lei, now is not feeling special pain, like being burned."


    Du Lei looks at the man with an angry face, but he can''t say anything. It''s really too hard, so Du Lei can only stare at the man. If his eyes can kill people, it''s estimated that Du Lei will stare the man through.

 Chapter 555

    "Since you are in such pain, let me give you a ride," the man said. With a big ball of light in his hand, he threw it in the direction of Du Lei.


    Du Lei sees the right time, rolls to the side, dodges and throws a light ball at the man. The man doesn''t expect that Du Lei still has strength to fight back and is hit by Du Lei.


    The man looked at his arm, burned a piece, can''t help but some angry, angry toward Du Lei said: "Damn, you dare to play Yin."


    "Well, I''m just beating you up." Du Lei looked at the man disdainfully and felt that the energy in his body was getting weaker and weaker.


    "Good, good, then I''ll let you try my best." The man said, toward Du Lei stormed in the past, although Du Lei dodged to one side, can still be affected to the body.


    After several turns, Du Lei stopped and looked at a pit where he was lying. He knew how much he wanted to kill himself.


    "You, that''s all you can do." Du Lei is still looking at the man, although now he can''t beat the man, but also can''t lose momentum.


    "Well, you got away with it this time." With that, the man stormed toward Du Lei. This time, it was not just a ball of light, but a dense ball of light smashed in the direction of Du Lei.


    Du Lei was hit several times, spit out a mouthful of blood, Du Lei weak looking at the man''s arrogant appearance, can''t see the opposite man''s appearance.


    "Don''t give up, Du Lei." Greedy wolf anxiously said in the ear, greedy wolf how also did not expect, Du Lei will not beat so man.


    Vaguely opened his eyes, Du Lei''s consciousness is not very clear, gathered several times light, also did not see clearly the greedy wolf''s appearance, can only weakly say: "greedy wolf, I may have to live up to your advice."


    "No, Du Lei, you are the one I like. How can you be defeated so easily?" Said the greedy wolf, shaking his head.


    "But, but I really can''t stand it." Du Lei said dejectedly that he can''t feel the energy in his body now, but it''s no different from ordinary people.


    "Have you forgotten your mission, your family, your children, and you just gave up?" Baxia shouts to Du Lei, trying to wake him up.


    Being reminded by the bully, Du Lei thinks of his parents, as well as Lina, who is going to give birth soon. His first child is going to be born. Is he going to die like this.


    During Du Lei''s thinking, the man is ready to kill Du Lei when Du Lei is weak. A powerful ball of light condenses on his hand and smashes it hard towards Du Lei''s position.


    When the light ball is less than one meter away from Du Lei, it is blocked by the aperture emitted by Du Lei. Du Lei was just reminded by the greedy wolf and Baxia, and suddenly has the hope to live.


    Du Lei feels that his body is not only painless, but also full of energy, and a lot of energy is pouring out of his Dantian.


    Du Lei quickly stood up, seriously looking at the man, toward the man said: "now it''s my turn." With that, Du Lei threw a few light balls at the man.


    The man looked at Du Lei in shock. He didn''t expect that Du Lei was hit by his own energy and could still stand up and recover so quickly.


    "Who the hell are you?" The man looks at Du Lei in surprise and asks incredulously.


    Hearing the man''s words, Du Lei snorted coldly and said to the man, "I''m the one who comes to end you."


    "You are absolutely not human. If you were human, you would not be able to stand up." The man affirms to say, want to guess Du Lei is what biology evolves.


    "Hum, if you deal with such scum, human beings will be able to solve it." Du Lei is looking at the man, and now he is full of energy.


    Looking at Du Lei''s confident appearance, the man also wants to use the previous moves, evasion, toward Du Lei released a group of black smoke.


    Aware of the man''s intentional state, Du Lei made preparations in advance, quickly dodged the smoke, Du Lei immediately floated in front of the man.


    This is the first time for Du Lei to look at the man so closely. The strong smell of corpse on the man makes Du Lei dare not breathe.


    Just want to run the man, did not expect to turn around unexpectedly saw Du Lei, surprised stare big eyes, toward Du Lei said: "you, how do you do it."


    "Hum, I just tried you before, but I didn''t expect you to expand." Du Lei disdained to look at the man, frowning, forced to resist the impulse to vomit.


    While Du Lei didn''t pay attention, the man threw a light ball at Du Lei and wanted to run, but Du Lei stopped him. Du Lei said to the man, "the same trick, I want to use it twice. Don''t you think it''s not new?" With that, Du Lei punched the man.


    The man was knocked over by Du Lei, spitting out a lot of green mucus, and a lot of insects, spitting out. Du Lei looked at this scene, can''t help feeling particularly disgusted, quickly shook his hand, thinking that he just came into contact with such disgusting things, Du Lei can''t help regretting.


    "Du Lei, there is no good end for you to fight against me. You have just touched my skin, and I have seeds in your body." The man is proud of looking at Du Lei, he is just knocked over by Du Lei in the ground, the man does not feel pain.


    What? Thinking of the disgusting creatures living in his body, Du Lei suddenly felt a surge in his stomach. Du Lei quickly scanned his body with his divine sense, trying to see where the insect was.


    "Du Lei, it doesn''t matter. You don''t have that creature in your body. Don''t worry," said the greedy wolf, looking at Du Lei''s nervous appearance.


    Hearing the greedy wolf''s words, Du Lei is finally relieved. He was really scared just now. Du Lei now looks at the worm on the man and thinks of the man''s words just now. He can''t help feeling cold and has a lot of goose bumps.


    "Hum, don''t scare me here. How can you get into Laozi''s body? Don''t daydream." Du Lei looks at the man disdainfully.


    "What, how can it be?" The man doesn''t believe Du Lei''s words, he just put the seed on Du Lei''s skin, why he didn''t respond.


    "You can''t hurt me." Du Lei confidently said to the man.

 Chapter 556

    The man was stimulated by Du Lei''s words, and gave out a lot of light towards Du Lei. Du Lei closed his eyes and retreated towards the back.


    Feel the light become a little weak, Du Lei opened his eyes, saw the man became tall up, the body of insects, but this time the color is black.


    "Du Lei, be careful, this insect won''t die." The greedy wolf said to Du Lei.


    "What, no death, true or false." Du Lei widened his eyes and looked at the greedy wolf. He never thought that the insect would not die.


    The greedy wolf gave Du Lei a white look and said to him, "I will cheat you. These are all larvae. Only by killing the mother, these larvae will die."


    Isn''t this similar to Gu? Du Lei looks at the greedy wolf in surprise and says, "where is the mother worm?"


    "If it''s not what I expected, it should be in this man''s heart or brain." Greedy wolf not sure said, but the mother insect must be in the man''s body.


    "Well, as long as there is a target, I will kill the female." Du Lei vowed.


    Glancing at Du Lei, the greedy wolf splashed cold water and said to Du Lei, "you can''t let him touch you now. You can''t resist the larvae on him."


    Being frightened by what the greedy wolf said, Du Lei swallowed and said, "what should I do?"


    "Who told you that a fight must meet each other." The greedy wolf winked at Du Lei and stopped.


    Can''t stand the greedy wolf like this, Du Lei turned his head to the man, said: "let your mother worm, get out for me."


    "You know a lot." The man evil looking at Du Lei, hand gently stroking the body of black insects, as if these insects, is his treasure in general.


    "Hum, I''m the only one who can do that." Du Lei disdains to say, but in the heart is beating drum, think of greedy wolf just to his warning, Du Lei feel a cold.


    The man sneered and said to Du Lei, "since you can know that there are female worms in my body, you will know that as long as these worms on my body touch you, then you are my person."


    "Bah, do your dream." Du Lei did not give the man the opportunity to resist, directly threw some aperture at the man.


    Too late to dodge, the man was hit several times, but Du Lei''s energy, for those insects on the man, is useless.


    Looking at the insect in front of him, Du Lei can''t help but get angry and use more energy in his body to fight against the man.


    The man sees this, did not dodge Du Lei''s attack at all, still stand there, proud looking at Du Lei.


    Darn it, Du Lei looked at his light ball and hit the man. He couldn''t do much harm to the man. He couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Now it''s my turn." With that, the man threw a huge fireball at Du Lei. Du Lei couldn''t dodge and flew back dozens of meters. He hit the wall and fell off the wall.


    Slow slow Du Lei slowly raised his head, looking at the man, did not expect the man''s energy is so strong, he did not have the ability to fight back.


    "I think you are still rampant. Look at your pitiful appearance." The man said haughtily, looking at Du Lei''s embarrassed crawling at his feet, the man''s self-confidence, instantly expanded.


    Du Lei''s eyes are fixed on the man. He is very weak now. He has no power to stand up, and his Dantian has no energy. Du Lei is no different from an ordinary man now.


    "I said, don''t fight me, or you''ll die in embarrassment." The man looks at Du Lei sarcastically, the proud appearance on the face, let a person see dazzling.


    "I didn''t lose. I''ll never give up." Du Lei shouts to the man, although he doesn''t have the strength to stand up now, he can''t lose to such a monster.


    Hearing this, the man burst out laughing and said to Du Lei, "I''m dying. I''m still talking big. I really don''t know what to do." With that, he shot two balls of light at Du Lei.


    Hit in front of Du Lei, Du Lei closed his eyes tightly, waiting for the pain, until the explosion passed, Du Lei slowly opened his eyes and found that he was still alive in the world.


    "Well, how it feels to face death." The man Yin ruthless smile gave a voice, just want to frighten Du Lei just now.


    "If you want to kill or cut, it will hurt faster. I''m not afraid at all." Du Lei mouth hard said, don''t know why, he can''t feel the energy in the body.


    Looking at Du Lei a pair of want a happy appearance, the man sneered: "death is very easy, life is not like death is the most terrible."


    "What do you mean?" Du Lei does not understand of ask a way.


    "Soon you''ll know." With that, the man came to Du Lei''s direction. Looking at the insects on the man, Du Lei couldn''t help feeling sick. Moreover, the man was hurt by himself just now, and green mucus was flowing.


    The man came to Du Lei, squatted down, looked down at Du Lei, and said, "since you don''t like my baby so much, how can I do what you want?" Finish saying, stretch out a hand to want to clap on Du Lei''s head.


    Looking at the insect''s hand getting closer and closer to him, Du Lei exclaimed excitedly: "don''t..." at this time, Du Lei sent out a powerful light wave.


    "Ah..." shocked by the light wave, the man covered his head in pain and felt that his head would explode.


    Du Lei was full of energy at this time. He raised his hand and gave the man a punch. He knocked the man down to the ground directly. Without giving the man a chance to breathe, Du Lei kept throwing some light balls at the man.


    The man wallows on the ground in pain. With the continuous expansion of the light in Du Lei''s body, the more harmful the light Du Lei throws out, and the man soon turns into a pool of green blood.


    Looking at a red insect on the ground, he was constantly wriggling. Du Lei sent out a powerful light wave towards the insect, directly scorching the insect.


    Finally, the man was solved. Du Lei sat on the ground tired, gasping, and said to the greedy wolf, "what happened to me just now?"


    "Congratulations, we''ve made it together." The greedy wolf said happily.


    "What do you mean?" Du Lei does not understand looking at the greedy wolf.


    The greedy wolf said with a smile: "I didn''t help you at the beginning, but I just wanted to force you. Only in this situation can you stimulate the real energy in your body. Now that we have been combined, you can crush this little monster in the future."

 Chapter 557

    Du Lei didn''t pay attention to what the greedy wolf said. At this time, he was afraid of the greedy wolf. No matter how much he boasted or how much he said, he should keep his heart and not be bewitched by the other party.


    Although the other side is very strong, the harm is too great. He has to always ensure that his body will not be occupied by the other side. This is the king''s way. As for other things, he doesn''t want to think much.


    Standing up, the energy in his body has been recovered, which is the advantage of greedy wolf inheritance. Only with strong body and strong recovery ability, can he maintain an unbeaten record in the battle.


    Looking up, the sky is dim, feet move, immediately toward the front, now he is a lonely Wolf, no one can help him, he slowly latent, so that the world can forget him, before the greedy wolf with his body to do everything, although the greedy wolf cool, but he also had to stand up for each other to wipe the bottom.


    The greedy wolf squints his eyes, looks at his inheritor, and then looks at the boundless sky. As a God, does he do some mindless things? Besides, before he died, he was already the last emperor''s right-hand man.


    At this time, a white light suddenly appeared beside him. It was Baxia Zhenling. He looked at him faintly. Although he didn''t know, he could also feel the identity of the other party. He was a descendant of the Dragon nationality, one of the jiulongzi. But he didn''t say it before. He just wanted to see what the opposite party wanted to do.


    Now it seems that he is also trying to make Du Lei less and less suitable for the world. Only in this way can they have a chance to sigh.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Baxia Zhenling looked at him with complicated eyes. "My Lord, I know you are powerful, but now whether it is the earth or the divine world, you should also see that if you want to succeed, one person or two people can''t do it!"


    "I know what you want to say. I understand all these reasons, but our current step still needs Du Lei to leave the earth. We have only real spirit and no physical body. It is impossible to break through the shackles of the planet. Without Du Lei''s cooperation, we are also difficult to lurk down." The greedy wolf waved his hand and directly interrupted the other party.


    Baxia Zhenling was stunned and immediately said, "Du Lei is a person I have cultivated all the way. I don''t want any accidents to happen to him in the future."


    With that, he turned and left. The greedy wolf looked at the back of Baxia Zhenling and thought deeply. Now they both repose in Du Lei''s body, but sooner or later, the other party will get his own body, because he has sensed that there are some strange places on the earth.


    It seems that the other party''s plan is somewhat different from his own. His body has been completely destroyed and turned into dust. In the original battle, the emperor of heaven could not give him any chance to make a comeback.


    Du Lei came to the capital alone. It has been rumored since ancient times that the capital is an imperial city, accompanied by a dragon vein, which influences the general situation of the world. At this time, Du Lei stands in the mountains where the dragon vein is located.


    "Bully, lend me Lingtong to have a look!"


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, the overlord didn''t say much, and a blessing of strength was given to Du Lei. Du Lei used his strength and looked around, and immediately saw that in the depth of the mountain, there was a claw, which was huge and occupied part of the place.


    This is a leg of Baxia. It was suppressed by the ancients in the Dragon veins, and washed away by the Dragon Qi day and night. It is golden at this time, just like a treasure. Even the greedy wolf used his own strength to detect it. However, he knew that it was Baxia''s body, and it was useless for him to take it.


    However, the Dragon Qi on that leg is really deep into the bone marrow, which is undoubtedly a great tonic for those who only have real spirit.


    Bully also know, at this time also need greedy wolf effort, oneself can''t monopolize at all, only get voice way: "I only want body, dragon gas you two people equally!"


    He is a descendant of the Dragon nationality. Naturally, he doesn''t need dragon spirit. Although it''s better to have dragon spirit than none, the current situation is not as good as others. Naturally, he knows how to choose.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes. Dragon spirit is a good thing. In ancient times, it was something that could influence the fate of the country. Even now, many people believe in it.


    "How do we get down?" Greedy wolf heard the words of overlord, natural incomparable comfortable.


    "I have one condition. I can''t damage the dragon''s veins. It''s the foundation of China!" Du Lei directly put forward the request, now he is the leading, naturally has the power.


    As soon as the greedy wolf pulled his mouth, he wanted to devour the Dragon veins here, but he had to bow his head at this time. Who let others control the body?


    "Greedy wolf, your power is too overbearing, you don''t need to do it this time, bully, you borrow my power!" Du Lei says again, he saw the intention of greedy wolf, naturally don''t want to let the other party get involved, even if it''s the Dragon Qi that dominates the body, he doesn''t want to give it to the other party.


    But he also knows that he still needs the power of the greedy wolf in the future. He has to take care of each other''s emotions. Is it not a good thing for the greedy wolf not to waste his power and watch on the wall?


    The overlord didn''t object. After all, it was his own body. He didn''t care. Who would pay attention to it? He nodded at the moment, immediately, a mellow force into Du Lei''s body, greedy wolf''s power to shrink.


    Du Lei sighed in his heart that although he is powerful now, he is also careful step by step. Otherwise, if he is careless, he may lose his body.


    His figure quickly disappeared in the jungle. Naturally, he had been shuttling quickly and directly looking for the entrance. Since the other party could suppress the body in the dragon vein, he must have a way. Now he is powerful. Lingtong can see through everything and find it soon.


    But at this time, he narrowed his eyes, because he found an old acquaintance, who was so powerful that he almost killed him at the beginning. With a smile, he rushed to the front.


    This man is wan Yangzi. He was hurt by the bully last time, but now he is hiding everywhere for fear of being found out. He is constantly improving his strength secretly. He originally went to Western Europe, but there is nothing good there, so he has to sneak back to China carefully.


    He immediately occupied the dragon vein. Modern people don''t believe in these things, which gives him a good opportunity. Now his strength is steadily improving, and will soon recover.


    Unfortunately, it was his distraction and he could not break the shackles. However, he believed that with his own strength, it was enough to kill a Du Lei and a overlord Zhenling.


    At this time, he suddenly eyebrows a pick, Meng stood up.

 Chapter 558

    "It''s you? I didn''t expect you to find this place. " In this regard, Wan Yangzi was also very surprised. He was originally in Western Europe, so he wanted to put doubt on the other side''s attention, so that he could go through the dark and recover his strength.


    Did not expect or let the other party to find, but he did not know is, Du Lei originally did not intend to find him, just to help Baxia Zhenling find his body.


    "It''s just a narrow road. I didn''t expect to meet you here. In this case, let''s forget about the old and the new." Du Lei clearly remembers that he almost died at the bottom of the sea. If it wasn''t for the hegemony, it would be nonsense to unify the dynasty under the sea and suppress everything.


    Although the greedy wolf has been watching secretly, he is also curious. Such a small distraction is really interesting, but to tell you the truth, it can''t get into his eyes, but he also knows that the other person''s real body should be a member of the divine world.


    Wan Yangzi was surprised. When he fought with Du Lei last time, Baxia Zhenling suddenly made a move, which led to his failure. Although he was seriously injured, he should not be so powerful.


    But at this time, he can''t tolerate hesitation. Under his hand, he is like a flower in search of flowers. He keeps making seals and shining. With the help of the favorable time and location, he is confident that he has the advantage to defeat the other side completely.


    "Drink!"


    "Hum!"


    The two quickly fought each other, and their strength was strong. Suddenly, the surrounding trees were pushed by the waves of the two people, and the waist was broken. It was incredible.


    "Boom!"


    The two men collided with each other with one fist and one palm, and a startling explosion broke out directly. The sound rang all around, and the huge stones fell down. But at this time, Du Lei couldn''t manage so much.


    He shot straight away, very fast, like a ghost, but wan Yangzi was not slow either. They were crisscrossed, constantly flying on the eaves and walls, bursting out with strength, especially from heaven and man.


    Suddenly, the power of Baxia Zhenling disappears. Du Lei moves in his heart, and the greedy wolf howls. Du Lei directly uses his power to make him heartache, but he also knows that this is not the time for heartache, so he goes all out to help him.


    "Well?"


    Before the fight with Du Lei, I only felt that the other side was full of a kind of majestic and domineering power, which was the same as the power under the hegemony. But at this time, Du Lei''s power, although with that kind of domineering momentum, changed a style, more crazy and bloodthirsty.


    "Whew


    A green awn flashed by, Wan Yangzi''s pupil shrank and his scalp became numb. What''s the power? He never saw it! The body shape suddenly retreats, temporarily does not dare the sharp edge!


    How does Du Lei give up? Since the power of the greedy wolf was used, he wanted to kill each other and urge the internal power to pursue them. They chased each other in the mountains and forests and kept fighting. All of a sudden, animals and birds kept running. The two forces were too powerful to retreat.


    "Boom!"


    Another blow came out. His fist was full of strange light. Wan Yangzi couldn''t avoid it. He was attacked on his chest. He screamed. This force was too strange. It not only hurt him, but also felt like gangrene. It seemed to erode his body.


    "You are not a bully. Who are you?" Wan Yangzi exclaimed, he never thought that he would be worried about his life. He was nervous, but he was ready to fight to the death.


    He is not his real body, but a distraction. Even if he dies, he just loses a little energy, but he will not die like this.


    First of all, he has paid too much for the sake of pursuing and killing Baxia. This is not for himself, but for the sake of Tiandi. Naturally, he wants Tiandi to know what he has paid,; Secondly, there are not many distractions, but there are also many. It consumes too much energy of the real body. If the emperor of heaven knows about it, he will naturally make up for it.


    In his mind, he decided to fight to death. The green awn in his body kept invading his strength. He gritted his teeth fiercely, grabbed his chest directly, and then pulled hard.


    "Click!"


    Immediately, his chest directly tore open, it was a pure energy, but it was still wrapped by green awn, he threw it directly, it was not, otherwise he would be disturbed.


    Even when Du Lei saw him, he took a breath of cool air. Although he was not a real person, he was just a force, but at this time that kind of determination also made his scalp numb, and the bully was speechless.


    It''s the greedy wolf. With a loud cry, the real man is the same. Du Lei rolled his eyes. That''s right. I''m afraid only bloodthirsty people like the greedy wolf will find each other cute.


    But even so, he was ready. The other side must be fighting for life and death. At this time, the energy torn down by Wan Yangzi was smashed directly, and then turned into a little bit and fell into Du Lei''s body. This kind of feeling almost made him moan. It was wonderful.


    His physical body had to be strengthened directly. The bully was silent. The greedy wolf was so angry that he was about to seize his body. Fortunately, he held back.


    When Wan Yangzi saw him, he also gave a cold hum. He began to recite the pithy formula. His power was lost, and his power was not enough. But it would be very good to use the remaining energy to attract the attention of the emperor of heaven and trigger a strike from the emperor of heaven.


    His own goal has been achieved. Moreover, he has not done this kind of thing. Thinking of this, he raises his mouth slightly. At this time, he stares at his eyes, shakes his heart, and then quickly drinks, "interrupt him immediately!"


    "It''s no use. Get out of here!"


    The greedy wolf can see at a glance that the other side is using taboo means, but an absolute defense has been formed around him. With Du Lei''s current strength, he can''t interrupt the other side at all, so he has to leave quickly.


    "It''s useless to leave. His means are targeted. Even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, he will be found by the emperor of heaven!" Baxia Zhenling is really worried. Once Du Lei dies, their previous efforts can be said to be over.


    Du Lei felt the anxiety of the two, but he was also very frightened. He didn''t expect that the other party was really willing to consume his own resources and summon the power of the emperor of heaven. He was not blind to the emperor of heaven''s attack.


    That night, a huge thunder came down from the sky. It was thick enough to be a bucket. It directly fell down. If it hadn''t been for a quick escape, he would have been directly blasted into dregs.


    And last time there was no target, but this time it''s different. With Wan Yangzi''s casting, the target is too strong. As Baxia said, even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, he will be found by the other side, which will kill him.

 Chapter 559

    Du Lei quickly calmed himself down. He knew that if he was in a panic again, he would really want GG Smecta.


    He looked around, combined with his last experience, and forced himself to realize that he was not doomed to die, that heaven and earth were not benevolent, and that everything was a cud dog, but there was a ray of life.


    Greedy wolf and Baxia look at the silent Du Lei and nod their heads. They know that Du Lei is more and more mature and steady now, and will be able to use it in the future.


    "Although the Tiandi strike is powerful, it''s not without solutions. First of all, Wan Yangzi''s casting process is long, and we still have time to deal with it. Second, he needs to determine a target to determine a coordinate for the Tiandi, so that the Tiandi''s attack can be reached. Third, although the Tiandi strike is extremely powerful, the Tiandi is too far away from the earth, so he wants to reach it, It will also consume a certain amount of time. In the end, the opponent''s attack is actually aimed at Zhenling. " The greedy wolf said slowly, obviously knowing the means of Tiandi''s attack very well.


    It''s no wonder that this man had a hand in hand with the current emperor on the issue of the succession of the emperor. We can see that this man is a ruthless man, and he knows the emperor better than his subordinates.


    There are only two ways for Du Leisi to think about it. The Tiandi strike will come sooner or later. Although there are some time intervals, it won''t be too long. He either makes Wan Yangzi unable to determine his true spirit when casting the spell, or hides his true spirit. Even if the Tiandi strike comes, he can''t find him.


    Without the target, Tiandi''s attack will disperse, but the second method is a little risky. The only way he can think of now is to hide his true spirit and let the greedy wolf occupy his body. By his means, he should be able to avoid Tiandi''s eyes, but Du Lei doesn''t want to give his body initiative, What happened last time made his name stink.


    Even now the police have begun to chase themselves. If they give it to him again, there may be some big trouble. Then the only way is to let Wan Yangzi not be sure of his true spirit!


    He took a look at Wan Yangzi and frowned. How could Wan Yangzi not be sure of his true spirit? This is a problem, and he has no good way, so he has to turn to the two gods.


    Two people smell speech, immediately surprised to see to Du Lei, know du Lei is analysis to the point, but they also have no good way.


    "Li Daitao is stiff!" Greedy wolf whispered, he quickly took a look at Wan Yangzi, and then regardless of Du Lei''s opposition, directly forcibly occupied Du Lei''s body, he quickly said: "you first grievance, if you want to completely eliminate the damage of the emperor''s strike on you, you don''t talk."


    Sure enough, Du Lei had no choice but to keep silent when he heard the speech, but he also kept staring at the other side and looked at the bully Zhenling around him. He had no choice but to lead a wolf into the house. That''s right. He just led a wolf into his body.


    At this time, the greedy wolf moves quickly. With the help of Du Lei''s body, he keeps forging a seal. He is as powerful as him. At this time, he also feels a pressure, because Wan Yangzi doesn''t know that there are three real spirits in Du Lei''s body at this time. Therefore, he can only see it from Du Lei''s eyes.


    It is true that both eyes are the windows of human soul. Wan Yangzi only needs to keep a close eye on Du Lei''s eyes and remember the charm, so he can determine the position of the true spirit.


    But at this time, he is confused, because just now, he seems to see another person, this person is not Du Lei, he can clearly feel, but can not explain.


    A confident and invincible momentum spread out, which shocked Wan Yangzi. It was as if he saw the awakening of a giant. At this time, the sky was dark, and a long Golden Shadow kept looking down. It was the golden dragon guarding the place.


    "What is the greedy wolf doing?" He widened his eyes and looked down. This power made him palpitate. Even he felt a terrible feeling.


    At this time, the greedy wolf on the ground seems to feel something. When he looks up, he suddenly smiles. The old man finally seduces you.


    The golden dragon looks at the greedy wolf and is surprised. What is it to do? There is a conspiracy, he immediately scalp numbness, at this time his body is also injured, not suitable for any loss, quickly hide.


    But later, the greedy wolf''s eyes burst out with dazzling brilliance, and he made a direct move. The invisible big hand suddenly grabbed the sky. When Jin Long saw this, he was furious. At least he was also the overlord. He was provoked by the other party three times and four times. He screamed and the Dragon chanted loudly.


    Du Lei and Baxia Zhenling sighed when they saw each other. This greedy wolf is really not a good thing. He wanted to use Jinlong to fight Li daitaojiang, but he liked it.


    Big hand and golden dragon fight, suddenly, the ground dragon shock, a huge golden dragon gas, directly out of the mountains, this is the greedy wolf''s means, but at this time he is not strong enough, immediately cut off a drink, "bully, you know how to do it!"


    When Baxia Zhenling hears the words, he is helpless. It is reasonable that he is a descendant of the dragon clan and should not help the greedy wolf fight against the Golden Dragon. However, the Golden Dragon belongs to the emperor of heaven. Sooner or later, he will fight against the emperor of heaven, and he can only make a decisive move.


    Du Lei is blessed with the Golden Dragon Qi, which immediately sets off his greatness. A human imperial momentum arises spontaneously. The greedy wolf uses the general trend of heaven and earth to immediately increase his strength.


    The Golden Dragon shadow screamed in the sky. He didn''t expect that the greedy wolf was so shameless and used the human dragon Qi to deal with him.


    But he was really afraid, because he faintly felt that it was not so simple. Besides, there was another person beside the greedy wolf. Although he didn''t know what the other party was doing, he always felt that the other party was unfathomable and suspicious.


    "Come down here!"


    At this time, the greedy wolf is also fighting. If Du Lei dies, there will really be nothing wrong with them. In this life, they will never want to leave the earth, because he and Du Lei have become one and live together. Once Du Lei dies, he will suffer heavy losses, and may even fall into a deep sleep again. In other words, it is possible that the true spirit will disappear.


    As soon as Baxia Zhenling grits his teeth, he draws more dragon Qi into Du Lei''s body. The power of greedy wolf soars again. The Golden Dragon shadow in the sky whines, and a golden Zhenling is pulled down in an instant. At the same time, because there is no Zhenling to control his body, it directly shows up and wants to fall down.


    Before, he used his power to hide his body in a space, but at this time, it was completely exposed.

 Chapter 560

    This scene was immediately captured by the star exploration instruments of various countries. Is there a golden dragon on the outer space of the earth? All of a sudden, the leaders of all countries were shocked and all of them thought that the end of the world was coming.


    The elder and others held an emergency meeting. Once the Golden Dragon fell down, it would have a great impact on the civilization of the earth. Not only they but also leaders of other countries held emergency meetings one by one and got the prevention bill passed by a unanimous vote as soon as possible.


    Du Lei and Baxia Zhenling also saw it, and immediately widened their eyes. They knew that today''s incident was a complete shock to all countries. Before, they were all sneaky, but now they are completely in front of the world.


    Even some astronomy enthusiasts found this scene, and immediately took it and uploaded it to the Internet, causing a shock. The whole Internet public opinion was shocked. Even if the official kept issuing statements, it was useless. There were pictures and the truth, and no one wanted to be a fool.


    Visible to the naked eye is a huge golden dragon is constantly drooping, extremely fast, after all, his body is so huge, hundreds of meters long, not fast.


    Greedy wolf at this time did not pay attention to so much, at this time in order to save Du Lei''s life, he can be said to pay too much, his true spirit is weak a lot.


    "Drink!"


    The fake confuses the real, Jinlong Zhenling is forced to pull tea into Du Lei''s body, and then at this time, the overlord Zhenling also takes action, a huge force and greedy wolf together suppress Jinlong Zhenling.


    "Damn it, there are two gods here. They are so holy!" Jinlong suddenly realized that there was a big problem. Naturally, he didn''t think about whether the human being was still alive or not, and he didn''t need to think about how big a thing it was that two gods coexisted in a human body?


    But he forgot, at this time, although Wan Yangzi realized that there seemed to be nothing wrong, but the greedy wolf''s means could he guess? Eyes a stare, directly look to Du Lei''s eyes, confirm each other''s true spirit!


    "Boom!"


    His body explodes directly, then turns into a white mark, and rushes to Du Lei fiercely. The white mark goes into Du Lei''s eyes. No, to be exact, it goes into the Jinlong Zhenling, which is suppressed by the greedy wolf.


    Jinlong Zhenling shivers all over, and suddenly feels a terrible Qi that destroys the sky and the earth. He looks at the greedy wolf and the overlord Zhenling behind him.


    It didn''t matter. After reading it, he was even more shocked. He found that it was the real spirit who was suppressed by the emperor of heaven ten thousand years ago? Besides, beside him, there is a real human spirit. What''s the matter?


    His head was obviously not enough. At this time, the pressure on him was weakened, and he rushed out immediately. Although he had just guessed something, it was better to leave here as soon as possible. Two real spirits of the spirit level, if the other party wanted to devour him, I''m afraid he would not be able to sustain himself.


    As for the white mark, he directly ignored, at this time, how can he still remember that little thing? What he thinks now is that he feels like going back to the divine world and telling the emperor of heaven.


    The greedy wolf has joined hands with the overlord, and there is a real human spirit involved in this matter. It''s ridiculous to think about it. How can a human participate in the affairs between gods?


    His real spirit quickly fell into his body, and then he found that he was monitored. With a cold hum, a powerful force burst out directly in his body, which directly destroyed those secret monitors. Then he tore the void, and his body fell into the void, and disappeared completely.


    Global shock, the golden dragon is still alive, and almost everyone can feel the power. Although there is no death or injury, the pressure is irresistible.


    Only the leaders of some big powers laughed bitterly, because their monitoring satellites were directly destroyed by the Golden Dragon. Without hesitation, a lot of their information was completely wasted.


    Fortunately, they have all kept some detailed information about Jinlong in the national core archives, which is a surprise.


    When the golden dragon goes away, Du Lei breathes a sigh of relief. The greedy wolf''s real spirit is very weak. He directly gives up the initiative of his body and goes into Du Lei''s Dantian to recuperate.


    Du Lei feels a little agitated when he takes charge of his body again. The way he has just been greedy for wolves makes him yearn for it. Unexpectedly, he can be so powerful and his power seems endless.


    Seeing this, Baxia Zhenling thought deeply and said: "your body is very strong now. Even some people in the divine world can''t compare with you. After all, this is the body forged by me and greedy wolf. If you go to the divine world, even without our help, your strength should be very strong."


    "Can I do the same?" Du Lei looked at his hands, feeling a little agitated, on earth, his reputation is destroyed, although helpless, but also have to accept this reality, but, if go to the divine world?


    He began to think seriously. Baxia Zhenling knew what to say and what not to say. At this time, he turned into a yellow light and disappeared.


    Without the two men''s wordiness, Du Lei tidied up his appearance. He knew that the Jinlong affair would distract everyone''s attention. At this time, he went to the deep of the dragon vein and took out the real spirit''s body at the right time.


    At this time, he no longer wants to watch the greedy wolf. He seems to have discovered a great secret. He swings the dragon''s tail and goes back and forth to the divine world.


    At this time, he suddenly felt something was wrong. He felt it for a moment, and his face suddenly changed. He broke through the void, and his body was exposed again. He widened his eyes and looked forward.


    A white light ran towards him quickly, but he didn''t know it well. He actually felt a trace of the emperor''s authority. Suddenly, it was the emperor''s strike.


    But how could the emperor of heaven attack him? He quickly flashed by, feeling that something was wrong. He should have bumped into it by mistake, but it was useless. The white light immediately changed its direction and ran towards him.


    "Will the emperor of heaven kill me?" Jinlong''s face changed and he was in a panic. Why? Why did the emperor of heaven kill himself? After thinking about it, he immediately thought of the white mark.


    "Greedy wolf, you can''t die well!"


    At this time, he was too late to repent. The white mark was like gangrene attached to bones. He could not use his strength to eliminate it. At the same time, he also felt whose means it was.


    "Wan Yangzi, Wan Yangzi, I''ve been ruined by you."

 Chapter 561

    In the blink of an eye, Jin Long knew that he had to bear the fatal blow for the greedy wolf and others. In order to attract the attention of the emperor, Wan Yangzi lost a part of himself, and all his mind was released and burned. As a capable general of the emperor, he naturally knew the strength of the blow.


    Therefore, he is ready to give up something. The golden light is shining. There is a golden scale on his neck, which is more powerful than other scales.


    Jinlong secretly resented himself. This time, he didn''t have to do it. The gap between him and the emperor of heaven was too big. With this blow, he could only hold the real spirit. The body would be gone. The scale was the hardest part of his body, which could withstand many attacks.


    Therefore, at this time, in addition to the physical defense, he has also contracted the real spirit into the scale. The golden dragon is hundreds of meters long, with a piece of scale, which is several square meters.


    At this time, the emperor of heaven hit and arrived, and the white light shone on everything and destroyed everything. With a merciless atmosphere of destruction, the Golden Dragon''s body lost the protection of the true spirit, gave out an independent wail, and then completely turned into nothingness.


    Against the scale burst out a dazzling light, but still dim in the white light, even, like a floating and sinking in the surging river, constantly floating to the distance, the direction is the place, that is, the earth.


    "Hum!"


    The whole earth seems to tremble for a moment. If it was not for the Golden Dragon who resisted part of that force and consumed the most merciless destructive force, I''m afraid the earth would be destroyed just because this force arrived on the earth. But even so, the whole sky would shine for it, and the Buddha like world would be in the daytime.


    First there is the golden dragon, then there is such a vision, the leaders of all countries once again fall into a state of emergency preparedness, all the blocking forces will turn into nothingness, just like the golden dragon which has become nothingness before, but fortunately, just after some preventive means are used, the white light suddenly disappears.


    Du Lei raised his head and looked up at the sky. He was afraid. Compared with the thunder last time, this time''s Tiandi strike was terrible. I don''t know how many times. Fortunately, he was transferred by the greedy wolf. Otherwise, not to mention him, the earth would be GG Smecta.


    "The emperor of heaven!" Du Lei clenched his fist. It was an existence that he could not imagine. He did not expect that such a random blow would be enough to destroy a planet. Heaven and earth were not benevolent and regarded everything as a cud dog. Ha ha, there was a wave of anger in his heart. He wanted to reach the divine world and overturn the emperor of heaven.


    Baxia Zhenling perceives Du Lei''s anger and sighs. He doesn''t know whether it''s right or wrong to do so, but he and greedy wolf are directing all this.


    "Anger is useless. Only when you strengthen yourself can you lead your own destiny. Now you are just a nobody, and you don''t even have the chance to leave your name with the emperor of heaven." Ba Xia sighs and thinks of his past.


    Du Lei was silent and didn''t speak. He went to the place where Wan Yangzi was sitting before. This is an entrance. He looked at it with his Lingtong. It should have been opened by the people under the seal in ancient times. The Dragon here is full of air. Unless he is a practitioner, he can''t feel it.


    However, if you want to use the Dragon Qi to practice, you also need some courage. Everything in the world has cause and effect. This is the dragon vein of China. Although it is not the ancestral dragon vein, it is also related to the foundation of China. In other words, to use the Dragon Qi here to practice, you must pay for China.


    Wan Yangzi is not a human on earth. Although he was not very good under the greedy wolf and tyrant, he is also a man in the divine world. Naturally, he has the means to cut off the causal relationship before, and will not be affected.


    Suddenly, Ba Xia''s face moved. He narrowed his eyes and immediately said, "I keep a stream of energy in your body. You go down first. I''ll go out for a while and come back soon!"


    Don''t wait for Du Lei to react, he feels that the real spirit has gone away. Du Lei widens his eyes and mutters: "this is looking for your health. How can you put down the burden?"


    Shaking his head, it seems that he is a hard-working man. Now the greedy wolf has fallen into a deep sleep, but he is not the little guy who can be kneaded by others. He breathes from his abdomen and then goes straight down.


    On the other hand, Baxia Zhenling rushes into the sky. He feels a familiar smell. It''s Jinlong. He had some regrets before. He didn''t expect that he came back. He has only Zhenling and no body. Is he afraid of an egg?


    Jin Long was very weak. Although he was strong, he couldn''t support himself when the emperor of heaven hit him. At this time, he suddenly looked out and the real spirit looked down at him.


    "Overlord?" Jinlong was surprised, but nodded immediately, "I didn''t expect it was you! We haven''t seen each other for years, have we? "


    Baxia Zhenling looked at each other indifferently. At that time, as the overlord of the Shui nationality, he wanted to fight against the rule of the emperor of heaven, but he didn''t expect that the first person to betray him was the Golden Dragon in front of him. As a descendant of the Dragon nationality, the other side was the emperor of heaven, and had no backbone of the Dragon nationality.


    "I was wrong at that time. Now I have got the consent of the emperor of heaven. I want to expand the dragon family again. In the future, my dragon family may not have no brilliant things." Jinlong whispered, as if persuading him. He was already vaguely aware of what Baxia was going to do to him.


    "Don''t worry. The dragon people without backbone, even if they have the blood of the dragon people, don''t deserve to be called the dragon. Although I have my own blood, I know that I am the descendant of the dragon people. As a pure descendant of the dragon people, you sell your brother. Do you still have the face to inherit the dragon people?" Bully next disdain to say, then, quickly start, direct toward counter scale attack past.


    "What do you want to do? There are records of my true spirit in the heaven. If you kill my true spirit, you will be immediately lit up by the soul lamp. At that time, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, it''s useless. " Jinlong is really afraid, the only sustenance is to let the overlord really fear the emperor of heaven, fear the power of heaven.


    "I''ve forgotten that there''s a soul lamp in heaven!" Baxia Zhenling, reminded by him, immediately remembered. Then he rubbed his chin and thought about it. Originally, he wanted to kill each other''s Zhenling directly, so that they would not return to the divine world and report their existence. At that time, the emperor of heaven would be moved by the wind.


    One greedy wolf and one overlord are enough for Tiandi to inspire the masses. At that time, let alone them, even if the whole earth is going to be destroyed. I sigh in my heart that I''m sorry for Du Lei. If I take the earth in again, why?

 Chapter 562

    Seeing this, Jin long seemed to have a play. He turned his eyes and said in a low voice, "anyway, I don''t even have a physical body. It''s just a little true spirit. You and greedy wolf are the same as me. In that case, let''s cooperate and regard the earth as the secret base for the three of us. I also have a little ability in the divine world. At that time, we will secretly develop our strength, Isn''t it wonderful? "


    The bully hears speech intention move, but immediately, he then sneer, "in that case, please come with me!" He had thought of how to deal with each other, and immediately, with a wave of his hand, he was about to seize the scale.


    "What are you doing? Is my opinion not good? " Jinlong immediately controls the counter scale and is ready to fight back at any time.


    "Since you know that the greedy wolf is here, you must also know his character. It''s not easy for me to decide this matter by myself. We''d better discuss it in detail with three people." Baxia Zhenling said directly.


    Jinlong looks at the real spirit of the overlord, but it doesn''t look like he''s lying. He thinks that even if he resists now, he can''t escape. It''s better to be free and easy. Although he has only the real spirit, he''s also a god of the divine world, and he''s a complete real spirit. The other side needs to recover his strength slowly, so he''s not afraid.


    So he nodded, but he didn''t want his life and death to be controlled by others. He reduced the scale and turned it into the size of his nails. Instead, he used mustard Xumi''s method, and immediately followed Baxia Zhenling through the sky and returned to the dragon vein of the capital city.


    As soon as Du Lei sat down to have a rest, he suddenly found that Baxia Zhenling had come back. However, a subsequent golden scale attracted his attention. Baxia Zhenling''s voice recalled in his mind that Du Lei was strange, but he didn''t say much. So he politely said, "since you want to join us, you should show your sincerity first."


    Jinlong surprised, sincerity? He can see through each other''s real spirit at a glance. It''s just a human boy. But since the real spirit is placed in his body, he must have some means, but how to speak of sincerity? Besides, it doesn''t matter whether you join or not? Is he still qualified?


    Du Lei see Golden Dragon don''t speak, immediately sneer two, "presumably greedy wolf means you still don''t know?"


    When Jin long heard the words, he trembled all over. Even the real spirit showed signs of emptiness. He quickly stabilized his mind and the real spirit. Then he whispered, "where''s the greedy wolf? I want to talk to him. You are not qualified to talk here. "


    Du Lei looks at each other in surprise, and then asks Baxia Zhenling, but Baxia Zhenling is silent. He knows that Baxia Zhenling is testing himself. How to keep Jinlong is the main thing.


    "Not qualified? Two gods live in my body. Don''t you see the abnormality of my body? " Du Lei begins to threaten a way, in fact his body still passes the wash of Baxia true spirit to train, this just strong rise, where have what ghost of abnormality.


    But Jin Long was frightened. He was also surprised why the two gods were placed in Du Lei''s body. But when he saw Du Lei''s body before, there was nothing strange about Du Lei''s body. At this time, the body was gone. He was a real spirit. How could he have the ability to see these?


    But after thinking about it, whether it''s a bully or a greedy wolf, his strength should be far above himself, and his vision should not be so bad, so I can''t help looking at Du Lei seriously.


    At this time, his mind just separated, two lights burst out from Du Lei''s body, a dark green, a white yellow, two lights directly into the scale, and then came the scream of the Golden Dragon.


    "You even, you even don''t promise!" Jinlong screams constantly, but it''s useless. The greedy wolf is forced to wake up, so that even once and for all, although there are some risks, Jinlong''s true spirit is a great tonic for them. It''s worth taking a little risk.


    "Ah


    Jinlong didn''t expect that Baxia Zhenling didn''t want to cooperate with him at all. Instead, he cheated him out and joined hands with the greedy wolf to directly devour his Zhenling and strengthen himself.


    Poor Jinlong I was clever, but he was destroyed by the carelessness. The three real spirits were fighting against each other and devouring each other. Du Lei was also shocked by this force. He wanted to step back and say it again. Don''t be hurt, but he was seen by Jinlong.


    "Ah, you set me up. Even if I die, I won''t let you succeed." Jinlong fell into a madness. He originally wanted to stabilize them, and then he secretly informed the emperor of heaven that they would be arrested by the emperor of heaven. That''s a great achievement. But he didn''t expect that he was designed by Zhenling and greedy wolf.


    Although he is not as good as the greedy wolf and overlord in the level of true spirit, he is also a God, immortal and complete. At this time, he fell into a madness. Even the greedy wolf and Overlord had to retreat temporarily and did not dare to attack.


    Jinlong, who is protecting himself for the time being, just takes a fancy to the retreating Du Lei. He is cruel in his heart. Since you all want me to die, I don''t want you to suffer!


    His real spirit, immediately sent out a dazzling golden light, even the greedy wolf and bully, at this time is also a surprise, immediately flashed counter scale, don''t know what the other party to do.


    But where will Jinlong allow them to leave again? Now that you have come in, don''t leave. With a long roar, the sound of the dragon''s chant resounds all over the world. Fortunately, the dragon''s pulse here is full of dragon''s breath, which seals the sound of the dragon''s chant, but also makes the mountains shake and shake.


    "Prison seal!"


    Jinlong spits out two words, and his face is a little pale. Obviously, he is also very sad to use such a means, but he still bears it.


    The greedy wolf narrowed his eyes and was thinking. After a while, his face suddenly changed and he suddenly drank: "back!"


    "Back? Can you give it back? " The Golden Dragon gave a grim smile. Suddenly, a strong wave of air rolled, and two golden chains burst out of the scale. The chains were evolved by the true spirit of the golden dragon, and there were dense white runes flashing on them.


    "It''s really the means of the emperor of heaven. I didn''t expect that the emperor of heaven taught you this kind of means!" The greedy wolf sighed. No matter how fast he was, he couldn''t catch the golden chain.


    Baxia''s face changed greatly. He didn''t fight much with the emperor of heaven. He didn''t know. He quickly asked, "greedy wolf, what is this?"


    "Prison seal!" Seeing that the situation had gone, the greedy wolf had to admit his fate and said, "do you see the white Rune on the golden chain? It''s the mark of destiny of the emperor of heaven. The Golden Dragon uses the mark of destiny of the emperor of heaven, combined with the chain of its own true spirit evolution, to completely trap us. "

 Chapter 563

    "Is he going to seal us against the scale?" PA Xia''s face changed when he heard the speech.


    At this time, a king''s chair appeared from the scale. The greedy wolf closed his eyes and shot wild geese all his life. Unexpectedly, he was blinded by the wild geese.


    Du Lei is at a loss. At this time, his body is fixed by Jinlong Zhenling. Jinlong takes a look at Du Lei with a complicated look. "Human, I''ll give you a good fortune. Do you dare to take it?"


    Du Lei is speechless. You have fixed me. Even if I don''t want to, will you not give it to me? But he was still weak and asked, "what is nature?"


    "Ha ha!" Jinlong Zhenling laughs wildly, "my Jinlong has been in the divine world for millions of years, witnessing the fall of the emperor and the rise and fall of the dragon family. I thought I could bear humiliation and honor my ancestors again, but I didn''t expect that my life was unpredictable, unpredictable!"


    Du Lei didn''t know what the other party said. He just wanted to leave here quickly. At this time, the Jinlong Zhenling stopped drinking to Du Lei: "sit up!"


    "What?" Du Lei''s eyes widened and he didn''t know why. At this time, he suddenly saw that there was a chair in front of him. It was golden. It seemed to be made of pure gold, but it was nihilistic. "Don''t scare me. You can see that it''s not true!"


    Greedy wolf speechless, as if to accept the general said: "sit up, sit up, not your body, but your true spirit!"


    "My true spirit? I''m not as powerful as you. How can I move my true spirit? " Du Lei rolled his eyes. He had learned from the real spirit before that every living creature has a real spirit. Some people are extremely powerful, and the real spirit can leave the body, just like the three gods in front of him. But more people can''t detect the existence of the real spirit in their life. Only after people die, the real spirit will disperse with the wind.


    "Wow!"


    Jinlong came out from the scale. His real spirit was like a human figure. But at this time, his lower body had turned into nothingness, as if it were the two golden chains. From above his abdomen, he was intact, even more solid than the greedy wolf and the overlord real spirit.


    "Little human doll, do you see these two chains on me?" Jin Long''s face was a little complacent, he continued to explain¡° It''s not my method, it''s the God''s method. He set up some things in my true spirit, which can be used in desperate situations. "


    "This is the prison seal. The so-called prison seal is not to imprison the gods, but to turn each other into slaves, which is one of the most powerful means of the emperor of heaven." Jinlong looks at the greedy wolf and Baxia with contempt. The greedy wolf has no expression on his face, but Baxia''s eyes are widened. He didn''t expect that the emperor of heaven had such a way.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have enough strength. Although my true spirit is complete, my level is not as good as the two of them. If I turn them into my slaves, my true spirit will burn out. At that time, I may be on the verge of success or failure, so I need your help."


    Du Lei watched each other warily. To tell the truth, now he would rather believe the greedy wolf and the bully than the other. Seeing this, Jin Long widened his eyes. "I will evolve my true spirit into two chains to contain the two gods for you. At the same time, I will cast a throne for you so that you can become a God. Don''t you want to?"


    "Gods?" Du Lei''s heart moved, and he took a look at the greedy wolf and the bully. At this time, he also understood that the two golden chains fixed them to death, and they couldn''t move at all. The Golden Dragon seemed to think that he had no hope to continue to survive, so he came up with such a way.


    "As long as you sit on it, your true spirit will start to absorb my true spirit. At that time, your true spirit can also control the greedy wolf and the bully through these two chains. The two main gods will be your servants. Many people can''t dream of them." Jinlong continued.


    "Is that true?" Du Lei looks at the greedy wolf, because he feels that the other party seems to have known these things.


    The greedy wolf''s mouth twitches. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, it''s a fact. Moreover, even if he wants to move Du Lei, he can''t move now, because the true spirit of Jinlong is still there. Once Du Lei sits on the throne, his true spirit will absorb Jinlong''s true spirit and strengthen itself. Combined with the means of imprisonment, they can''t resist when they want to.


    Seeing that the greedy wolf didn''t speak, Du Lei immediately understood that this was a great opportunity, but he hesitated for a moment and asked, "Jinlong, can you take down the golden chain under the hegemony?"


    He is not an ungrateful man. He has helped him a lot in the past two years. Now he is given everything by the other party. Therefore, he is greedy. Although the other party has made him stronger, he has taken over his body from time to time and has lost his reputation, so he doesn''t care.


    "Your uncle''s!" The greedy wolf was so angry that his lungs would burst. This is his successor. Unexpectedly, he would sell himself in the blink of an eye.


    It''s Baxia. Wen Yan smiles, but he knows that he has no choice now. Since Jin Long has made two chains, and with the help of the power of the emperor of heaven, he certainly can''t lift them.


    Sure enough, Jin long just thought about it, then shook his head and said, "there is no way to do it. I can only use this method, but I can''t lift it!"


    Baxia Zhenling smiles faintly. The design with greedy wolf before made Du Lei famous. He knows that he is in a bad position. What''s more, he can''t go back to his home at this time. There is no place for him in the world, so he says: "sit on it, now it''s not bad!" He took a look at the greedy wolf around him.


    The greedy wolf kept silent and narrowed his eyes.


    With a sigh, Du Lei walked over and sat down. Suddenly, his body trembled, as if a familiar force was surging.


    "Hum!"


    When Jin Long saw it, he didn''t speak and made a seal directly. Then his true spirit turned into a golden light and disappeared into the throne. Du Lei groaned subconsciously. This kind of feeling is really cool. At this time, he can clearly feel his true spirit, and he is always in his mind.


    Originally, it was just a dust, but at this time, with the dedication of Jinlong Zhenling, it gradually grew up, emitting golden light, and full of power. This power belongs to Du Lei himself. In the future, even if he does not rely on bullying and greedy wolves, he will be able to ride the clouds.


    "Roar!"


    He couldn''t help but roar and burst out.

 Chapter 564

    Du Lei felt that he was stronger than ever before. He realized that he had really become a God, not the false gods like toad God he had met before. He was the real God, because his immortal throne underground was the witness.


    In the depth of his sea of consciousness, some dusty or sealed memories are opened, and all things in heaven and earth may become gods. Once they become gods, then the dusty things in the depth of the sea of consciousness will appear.


    At this time, Du Lei began to realize some divine things. Unconsciously, his true spirit had already been in his mind and changed into the size of his fist.


    Just at this time, the greedy wolf suddenly rioted. He directly took the hand, bypassed the real spirit under the hegemony, and took the hand towards Du Lei on the immortal throne. Instead, he took the hand with all his strength in anger.


    He is the LORD God. As a proud God, he can have heirs, but he can''t be the servant of others, even the emperor of heaven, let alone a small human being.


    So, he made a move, and the real spirit was terrified. He didn''t expect that the greedy wolf would dare to do it at this time. He couldn''t stop it, but at the same time, he had some expectation in his heart. He was also the LORD God, but he was much weaker than the greedy wolf, but similarly, he didn''t want to be someone else''s slave.


    At this time, the golden dragon, who had disappeared, suddenly uttered a low voice of ridicule, "greedy wolf, you are still too aggressive. I know you too well. How can you be willing to be someone else''s servant? So I set up a defense against you."


    "Hum!"


    The golden scale opened fiercely, emitting a bright light. The greedy wolf subconsciously closed his eyes, but the next moment suddenly woke up. When he opened his eyes again, he was already in the scale.


    This is like a cage, will be trapped, and at this moment, all the true spirit of Jinlong, are pouring into Du Lei''s body, Du Lei roar, the real spirit in the mind fist size, but there is a kind of model, at this time, open your eyes, there are some majesty.


    Later, he began to sit upright, constantly absorb the dragon''s spirit around him, and strengthen himself. Du Lei put down his heart, and then looked at the greedy wolf. At this time, the greedy wolf was trapped in the scale by the Golden Dragon''s last means, just like a prisoner.


    "Greedy wolf, it seems that you are really immortal!" Said, Du Lei is also some fear, if not Jinlong thorough heart, will be greedy wolf intention, at this time I''m afraid he may really die.


    "I am the LORD God. The LORD God has the pride of the LORD God. I would rather die than surrender. But at this time, I have no choice. If I had not just started, I would not have been able to do it in my whole life. No, it is eternal life. Unless the true spirit of the God is destroyed by a higher level God, it is eternal life."


    The greedy wolf chuckled, "if you ask the bully, I don''t believe it. He has no idea at all!"


    Du Lei was silent when he heard the words. He took a look at the bully who didn''t speak. He closed his eyes and sighed: "this matter is dominated by Jinlong. I don''t have any way to do it, but I can understand your feelings. However, if heaven does evil, it''s still forgivable. If you don''t force Jinlong again and again, he won''t be so determined."


    For Jinlong, Du Lei also has some feelings. After all, the other party is helping himself to become the leader of the gods. At this time, he has completely disappeared, and he doesn''t want to repeat anything. With a wave of his hand, the immortal throne disappears. Then, Du Lei puts the scales away, and they disappear.


    He looked at Baxia and calmed down for a long time. Then he said, "Baxia, you are still you, and I am still me. Although there is an extra layer of this bullshit slave contract between us, we are still the same as before, OK?"


    Bully next body a quiver, bitterness says: "with you!" He was also guilty of his own evil. If he was not greedy for the golden dragon, how could he come to such an end? In a flash, he disappeared into Du Lei''s Dantian.


    As soon as Du Lei''s body was shocked, he had become a God. He naturally showed an unusual air. He was not angry. He looked deep into the dragon vein. He could even see that there was a dragon shadow shuttling through the ground.


    Everything in the world has spirit. This dragon vein is the foundation of China. It naturally breeds his own consciousness, but he doesn''t want to move. It''s about the safety of China. He has his own discretion.


    Body a flash, continue to go deep, since promised to help Ba Xia find the body, then he will do, at this time, flash came to the Dragon consciousness dragon shadow place.


    The Golden Dragon shadow looks slightly at Du Lei. At this time, Du Lei is already a God. As a lower real spirit who has just awakened consciousness, it naturally has more awe for Du Lei.


    Du Lei sighed. With a wave of his big hand, a golden light flickered and disappeared into the Dragon shadow. Suddenly, the Dragon shadow solidified a lot. The Dragon shadow bowed to Du Lei and disappeared.


    True spirit has spirit, naturally know what Du Lei is for, Du Lei also don''t say much, now there are more than 100 meters, is the burial place of overlord body.


    Continue to go deep, came to see a huge stone coffin placed here, emitting bursts of energy fluctuations, baxiazhenling also involuntarily out of the body, excited.


    "Get up!"


    Du Lei let out a loud drink, vigorously majestic, suddenly, the stone coffin cover turned, issued a roar, has been a huge golden body quiet.


    Baxia Zhenling is a flash of yellow light, and takes it away. Du Lei puts the coffin cover again, and then prepares to leave. At this time, the Dragon shadow rushes over.


    Du Lei immediately understood each other''s meaning, here is the dragon vein, which is naturally related to the dragon. Du Lei followed the Dragon shadow and soon came to the destination.


    In front of us, there are huge golden rocks piled up. They are not gold, but they are more valuable than gold. No, they are insulting these rocks because they can''t be measured by money.


    "Gentian, I didn''t expect that gentian was bred in this dragon vein. It''s no different from real gentian." Ba Xia also sees it and sighs. He feels that Du Lei''s luck has gone against the sky. He and greedy wolf become his slaves with the help of Jin long, and he himself has become a God.


    Now, while helping himself to find his body, he can also find gentian. It''s a real gentian. Even he can''t get it. He just heard that the emperor of heaven got some gentians when he hanged the Dragon masters.


    Because gentian can not be bred as long as it is a dragon nationality. It can only be bred after years of accumulation and collection of its strength and some of its flesh and blood.

 Chapter 565

    What''s the effect of gentian? Even if ordinary people get gentian, if they crush it into powder, then boil water and drink it, or put some other things, they can achieve the effect of strengthening body and prolonging life.


    If it is a monk, it will be better. Gentiana is the essence of dragon gas. Therefore, ordinary people only cache the Dragon Qi in the body, and can not use it. The friar can play the Dragon Gas and improve it, and there is no need to worry about the causal relationship between the dragon and the vein.


    Of course, today Du Lei is a God, and naturally there are ways to cut off the causal relationship. However, these things can be used to attract a group of people. Although the earth has entered the end of the Dharma era, there are only a few people who practice.


    Of course, if gentian is just like this, it won''t be of much use, but the key is that this is the earth. Even if it has more use, they can''t play it out. For example, gentian can be used as the main material for alchemy. The alchemy produced by alchemy has dragon Qi, which greatly increases the effect.


    It can also be tempered on weapons and enhance the power of weapons, but none of these can be realized on earth. Only the divine world, and only the divine world, has these means.


    After listening to the explanation of Baxia Zhenling, Du Lei felt an impulse in his heart and immediately went to the divine world. There are so many gentians here. They should all become mines. If you boil and drink water, how much should you waste?


    Of course, his parents must have to give them, his own women, and his relatives and friends. However, thinking of his current status, he was annoyed. They were all caused by greedy wolves.


    Baxia Zhenling is also speechless. If he had known that there were gentians here to stimulate Du Lei to go to the divine world, why did they have to go to so much trouble before? Now Du Lei has become a street mouse, and they don''t feel well either.


    "No, I have to go to the elder. If I go on like this, I will be useless." Du Lei scratched his hair hard. He didn''t look like a God at all.


    He left the dragon vein. As for the gentian, he only mentioned part of it. After all, he is the only one who can enter it now. Other people can''t break the seal there at all. Besides, there is a dragon shadow guarding it. With a little bit of truth, the strength of the Dragon shadow is greatly increased, and there will always be some preferential treatment for the naturally bred creatures like it.


    Back in the city, he took a deep breath. Before, he was not only held by the greedy wolf, but also used his body to do so many things, and even killed the police. He didn''t know how to tell the elder.


    However, some things still need to be faced. It''s a big deal. Just give him more compensation. Thinking that he is a God now, he has some confidence.


    His body flashed by, and he soon came to Dachang''s hometown. At this time, he no longer needed the power of dominating the real spirit. He became a God himself, and his Lingtong was also very powerful.


    After a glance, he found that the elder was filing a document, while Mei Miaolin was saying this to Su Xiaoyu, as if he was still comforting each other. He sighed in his heart that he had caused all the trouble.


    And he also found that Su Yuanxing also came back. It should be the elder who had to let him come back because he was worried about some negative effects at this time.


    He knocked on the door in a dignified way. Although he felt a little empty in his heart, he knew that if he was a heretical person, I''m afraid the elder would look down on him.


    It''s the nanny who opens the door. When she sees that it''s Du Lei, she trembles all over and closes the door immediately. Du Lei is speechless. She is also a handsome guy. Is it so scary?


    Before long, Su Yuanxing opened the door again, but this time, the elder brother-in-law was also a little weak. He said hello with a stiff head, and then quickly slipped away.


    When he just stepped into the room, he found that Su Xiaoyu and Mei Miaolin were looking at him. Su Xiaoyu''s eyes were red, while Mei Miaolin glared at him and said: "he''s waiting for you in the study!"


    "Thank you, Auntie!" Du Lei bowed slightly and said with a smile. When he raised his head, he found that Su Xiaoyu wanted to say something to himself. He shook his head gently, stopped looking at her and went straight to the study.


    "Mom, is he going to be ok?" Su Xiaoyu grasped her mother''s hand and cried.


    "Ah, this time he caused a lot of trouble. Now your father is still having a headache. How can he explain to the people in bangziguo? Our country is even abusing him. I''m afraid it''s difficult!" Mei Miaolin sighed. She saw it very clearly and felt that Du Lei had no hope in his life.


    Su Xiaoyu''s body trembles when she hears the speech. Her mother, as the first lady, naturally knows much more and sees much more thoroughly. She suddenly knows that Du Lei really has no hope.


    Du Lei knocked on the door. He was a little nervous. The elder didn''t move, so he had to wait. After a while, the other party finally said, "come in!"


    He quickly opened the door, went in, slightly bowed, "uncle!"


    "Hum!" Big elder immediately cold hum a, directly in the hands of the document on the desk, eyes staring at Du Lei, want to see whether Du Lei''s head is installed is dog excrement.


    "This time, it''s a big deal. You dare to come to see me now. You are really promising!" Big elder hate iron does not become steel of say.


    Du Lei''s face is red, but he is also scolding secretly in his heart. They are all greedy wolves. Otherwise, he would be so humble? But he didn''t explain much. In front of the elder, he didn''t need to explain anything. Even if he wanted to explain, it was not now.


    After a full half an hour, the elder was relieved. He stopped and took a sip of tea. When he found that it was cold, he said, "sit down!"


    Du Lei quickly sat down, and then squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. "Uncle, now I know that I''m wrong, but some things are beyond my control, but I''m willing to bear all the responsibilities."


    "You take responsibility. What do you take responsibility for? Your life? You are killing people in front of so many people. How can we save you? "Ah?"


    Du Lei was shocked by the speech. He seemed to understand each other''s meaning, but his body was not controlled by him at that time. What can he do?


    "What should I do now?" Du Lei quickly asked, he knew that the elder must have figured out a way for a long time, which is why he came to find each other now.


    "Murder pays for life. Do you need me to explain the criminal law to you?" The elder gave him a light look.


    "When I die, Xiaoyu will be very sad!" Du Lei smiles.


    The elder''s mouth was drawn, which was also a bad move he regretted so far.

 Chapter 566

    His original intention is very good, using the means of marriage, to control Du Lei, otherwise, so a powerful force in the hands of a person, his heart is always a little uneasy, now it''s good, has become a means of self-control, he as a father, where hope his daughter lonely life?


    "Well, now you know it''s wrong?" The elder said angrily. He almost wanted to slap Du Lei''s ears. He was so frustrated that Du Lei didn''t dare to speak. Now he has no way to find the elder. Even if he was scolded, he can only bear it.


    "Now the public opinion at home and abroad is not very good for you. It''s good at home. After a long time, no one remembers it. It''s a big deal to increase the compensation for those policemen. You can pay for it!" At this point, the elder glared at Du Lei, but Du Lei had no choice but to nod his head. For those policemen, he knew he was wrong and was ready.


    "As for foreign countries, it''s mainly the Bangzi people. Jin Chengxun has a great influence in Bangzi. His disciples and grandchildren are all dead in your hands, but none of them live. Of course, there is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests. Now the people who cry for Jin Chengxun are just those who make friends with him."


    "Why don''t I go to Bangzi country and kill them? Save them a lot of noise He felt guilty for those people in China, but he was not so good-natured for the enemies of Bangzi country who took the helm when they saw the wind. If they killed them, they would kill them. Besides, the other side still took the initiative to come to China and clamor. If they didn''t kill them, they would not be relieved.


    "Kill, you''ll know. You''re a killer! Can killing solve the problem? " Da Chang is old-fashioned, and stares at Du Lei fiercely. Then he is silent. Du Lei feels embarrassed and touches his head. He really has no good way.


    The elder suddenly raised his head and asked, "how many levels of assurance do you have?"


    "Ga?" Du Lei smell speech, immediately a Leng, almost no old blood spit out, feelings or around back, or to kill, he thought about it, directly positive said: "ten!"


    The elder leaned back on the chair and narrowed his eyes


    "Don''t worry, I''ve made some other improvements during this period of time. I''m absolutely able to know where heaven knows, where you know me." Funny. As a real God, it''s not a piece of cake for him to kill a few mortals. Even he can let the greedy wolf or the bully do it. Of course, if he has a choice, he will let the bully do it.


    The killing of the greedy wolf may cause more trouble. As for the overlord, he is more stable. He thinks he is reliable. Besides, both of them are his servants now.


    "Let''s go on with this matter for a while. Now the wind is tight and it''s not suitable to make any more changes. However, your domestic affairs also need to be solved. The people''s resentment is too great!" The elder frowned. It was difficult to solve.


    "Shoot!" Du Lei said directly.


    "What?" The elder was surprised, "are you kidding?"


    make fun of? He''s not kidding. His body has completely changed now. Let alone bullets, even if bombs come, he can''t die!


    "Don''t worry, uncle. Now that I''ve said it, I''m sure of it, but before that, I still need to solve some small problems!" Du Lei said firmly.


    As for the little trouble, it''s the hospital in Yunnan Province. When he and Zhao Xue cooperated to arrest Jia Yongxing, a drug dealer, he had more than ten bullets in his body, but he still didn''t die. Those doctors knew that. At that time, it became a good talk, but now it has become an obstacle for him to get rid of his shell.


    He knew that if he was shot, he would definitely make it public. Some media must be exposed so that his affairs could pass. But once the doctor of that hospital revealed something, he could not get away.


    However, how to deal with those doctors, he still needs to take good care of it, especially the original doctor in charge. As for other people, you can ignore it. Anyway, it''s all a rumor. Who can believe that in modern society, people who have been shot in the eyebrow can survive?


    The elder looked at Du Lei, then nodded, "specific things must be explained in person, and I will send someone to cooperate with you, of course, to arrest you!"


    Du Lei shrugs. It doesn''t matter. He still has to pay for the goods provoked by the greedy wolf. When he gets out of the study, Su Xiaoyu has been waiting. When he sees him, he rushes over and pours directly into his arms.


    "You are a bad guy, bad guy, why do you do that?" Su Xiaoyu slapped Du Lei on the chest to express his worries and grievances in recent days.


    Du Lei didn''t speak either. He just hugged her tightly. After a while, Su Xiaoyu realized that this was the hall and immediately pulled him into his room.


    "You''re not afraid that I''m a bad guy and I''m ruthless?" Du Lei asked jokingly.


    "I also saw that video. I really thought you were heartless and cold-blooded at that time, but I didn''t know what to do!" Su Xiaoyu lowered his head and kept silent.


    Du Lei sighed, "the city will pass. I will completely solve this matter."


    They hugged each other for a long time. After a while, Su Yuanxing knocked on the door. When he came in, he looked at his sister with complicated eyes, and then sighed, "you''re OK, but this matter should not be over. You should be more careful in the future!"


    "I know!" Du Lei shows his white teeth and smiles.


    He left a portion of gentian and left his hometown. He quickly came to the elder six. He also needed to talk to the other side about the old man. However, when the elder six met Du Lei, he almost didn''t roll his sleeves and beat him. Finally, Du Lei had to subdue him. He just talked for an hour or two.


    Naturally, Liuchang''s old spirit has gone away, but he still doesn''t want to pay attention to Du Lei. Finally, when Du Lei goes out, he says directly: "you are a man with a bad reputation. I can''t introduce you to Meina any more. You should be careful in the future!"


    Du Lei almost faltered and didn''t fall down, but fortunately, he settled down. After Du Lei left, the six elders narrowed their eyes and whispered to himself, "I don''t know what attitude he has, but I think this boy should have nothing to do in the future."


    He also left a portion of gentian and quickly left the six elders. He went to the Zhu family again. Master Zhu was always nice to him and naturally wanted to see him. However, the other party didn''t have to meet him. After all, the other party was a man who hated evil like a grudge. With a sigh, this sin is gone, and I don''t know when it will be settled.

 Chapter 567

    Mr. Zhu looked at Du Lei and sighed. He didn''t really want to see each other, but after thinking about it, he saw it. However, after seeing it, he regretted it again.


    "You''re still too aggressive!" Mr. Zhu also said that he hated iron but not steel.


    Du Lei bowed his head and listened to the instruction. After a while, Master Zhu was tired and went to bed, but Zhu Youji and Yang Kaijin stopped him.


    "There is something wrong with the cooperation between Yang''s jewelry and Qian''s jewelry. You can rest assured that it''s just your own problem. I''m afraid it''s a bit troublesome this time." Zhu Youji pats Du Lei on the shoulder, but he can''t help it.


    Du Lei light smile, these two people up to now also don''t have another eye to see him, enough, also take out a gentian, handed each other, "this is a good thing to tonify the body, and Chinese medicine mixture, can strengthen the body, prolong life."


    "You have a heart!" Zhu Youji took the gentian, immediately felt an extraordinary thing, he slightly frowned: "this thing is from where to get, should be extraordinary?"


    For the sake of the old man''s illness, the couple now have a certain understanding of traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, and suddenly realized that the gentian is unusual.


    "A little care, compared with Zhu Lao''s body, it''s nothing." Du Lei smiles and then turns to leave.


    Yang Kaijin nestled in Zhu Youji''s arms and said in a low voice: "he is a good man, but it''s a pity..."


    ¡­¡­


    Qian ling''er looks at the night ahead, feeling a little uneasy. Her father is looking for her again today, naturally to talk about marriage. Before, because of Du Lei, Qian Kun didn''t say much, but now Du Lei can''t protect himself, so he naturally has a little careful thinking.


    Suddenly, the cool wind hit, she shrunk clothes, suddenly, a pair of big hands hugged her, she did not need to look, also know who, his breath, how she is familiar with?


    All of a sudden, tears, speechless, Du Lei intimately dallied with her ears, whispered: "I''m sorry!"


    "I wish you were OK!" Qian ling''er could no longer hold back and sobbed in a low voice.


    Du Lei turns her around, and then drags her chin with her right hand. Qian ling''er looks at him pitifully, with a delicate face and a look of Ren Jun''s picking. Du Lei immediately picks her up and goes to the bedroom.


    After a storm, Du Lei asked: "what''s the matter recently?"


    "No! Everything is OK! " Qian ling''er''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t want to mention his father, but how could he hide it from Du Lei? After Du Lei''s repeated inquiries, he had to say something about marriage.


    "I''m not dead yet. What does he want to do?" He didn''t have a good attitude towards his cheap father-in-law. He looked down on him at the beginning, but now he''s better. He even comes out to pick up his own woman to marry someone else.


    "Pay attention to what you say. No matter what he does, he''s my father! I''m in a hurry. Do you believe I''ll marry now? " Qian ling''er is also angry.


    "Oh, I''m wrong!" Qian ling''er is angry, Du Lei immediately counsels, he has to apologize, but for this matter, it is in mind.


    "How are you? They''ve been missing for more than half a month. There''s no news at all. We don''t answer the phone. We all think you''ve already... "Qian ling''er sobs.


    "I''m not so short-lived, and I''m still very long-lived!" Du Lei said confidently.


    Qian ling''er didn''t know about Du Lei, so he gave him a white look, worried and asked, "what are you going to do in the future? Now you can''t stay at home or abroad. "


    Du Lei said his plan for a while, Qian ling''er suddenly exclaimed, "you''re not going to die, shoot, you still take the initiative to get caught? What do we do? Do you really want me to marry that playboy? "


    "I''m serious. This matter must be handled well. I''ll be fine. You can rest assured. However, I can''t continue to appear so aboveboard in the future." This is inevitable. If people are executed, but still live well, then this Chinese official will be condemned.


    Seeing that Du Lei is confident, Qian ling''er doesn''t ask much. She knows what she should say and shouldn''t say. Since Du Lei has made a decision, she has to support it.


    After 300 rounds of war, they finally fell asleep. The next morning, Du Lei immediately went south to Chengdu.


    Now he has to calm down the emotions of all parties, otherwise, the shooting will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    When Du Lei comes back to Chengdu, the first person to know is Ping Sihai, and the person Du Lei is looking for is also him. After beating the other party well, Ping Sihai guarantees that he will not make trouble.


    After Du Lei left, a confidant of Ping Sihai came up and asked in a low voice: "brother, now he is like this. Why do you want to see him? Why don''t we report him? "


    Ping Sihai looked at the man indifferently and said, "Xiao Liu, you don''t have much contact with Du Lei and don''t know him. I understand what you said, but I hope you don''t say that again in the future. Besides, don''t mention that he came to me with anyone!"


    Small six smell speech, immediately silent, he just felt a murderous, natural dare not two words, now the pingsihai has completely settled the position of Chengdu underground force leader, no one dares to resist, it is said that among them, there is a large part of the reason for Du Lei.


    Du Lei is very satisfied with Ping Sihai''s attitude. He left at ease. In fact, he didn''t leave before. After all, the friendship before was friendship, but now things are too big, so he still needs to pay attention to it.


    Back home, he was surprised to find that he Ruyue was also there. When people met Du Lei, they were incredulous. Since these days, Du Wentao and his wife have not continued to open a hot pot shop. Du Lei''s business is disturbing. The two old people didn''t expect that their son would become like that. Only Lina, he Ruyue and Zhao Xue made them feel at ease.


    The three girls here are still the same as before. It seems that they are convinced that Du Lei is not like that. As for Du Wentao and his wife, they don''t care about those things. Du Lei is their son. That''s enough.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m back!"


    "Unfilial son, kneel down for me!" As the head of the family, Du Wentao is furious. Although he is also worried about Du Lei, he can''t help but burst out at this time.


    Du Lei didn''t say a word. He Ruyue and others stood up and didn''t dare to speak. Lina''s stomach is already very big. It should be these days. Zhao Xue''s face is indifferent, as if she doesn''t care about her affairs, but her hands are clenched, which reflects her deep uneasiness.


    "Just come back. What are you doing?" The old mother frowned.

 Chapter 568

    "Unfilial son, unfilial son, you still have the face to come back, know wrong?" Du Wentao doesn''t care so much. As the head of the family, he still needs to have some dignity.


    "I see!" Du Lei bowed his head and said.


    "Look up!"


    Du Lei raised his head and looked at his father. His temples were white, and he was no longer as young as before. His mother was even haggard, and she was more than ten years old? He was suffering from angina pectoris. At the same time, he secretly decided that no matter what, he would teach the greedy wolf a lesson after this matter was over.


    Du Wentao pointed to Du Lei for a long time. At last, he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he had no choice but to put down his right hand and said in a painful voice: "go and turn yourself in!"


    "I will!" Du Lei nodded, which is an inevitable step in the plan.


    "Du Lei, you..." he Ruyue was surprised, didn''t know what to say, and finally sighed!


    Lina stares big eyes, feel some incredible, but still silent, only Zhao Xue eyes flash, seems to guess what, but also did not say.


    Du Wentao and his wife began to get busy. He Ruyue and other girls were also helping. The whole family was very silent. He Mansheng was invited. Naturally, he Mansheng knew about Du Lei, and some of them didn''t know how to speak.


    The family had a reunion dinner at home, but they all realized that there was something wrong with the dinner tonight, so they ate it with the same taste.


    Just after dinner, Ping Sihai came over. Du Wentao saw that he was an outsider, and it was hard for him to keep drooping. He took he Mansheng back to his room, but Li Mei said with a smile: "Sihai has a heart!"


    But she was obviously a little wary of each other. As soon as her son came back, the other party came to the door. What do you know? Where did she know that the first person her son met in Rongcheng was to beat him?


    "How''s it going?" Du Lei light asks a way, at present he can use of person not many, even four seas before tried, should still can use.


    "It''s done. Our people have been monitoring the whole city!" Ping Sihai said slowly that he used us to satisfy Du Lei.


    "Hard brothers, you just need to remember, no matter what, I will not have an accident, as long as you believe me, I will not treat you badly in the future, but, if you..." Du Lei did not finish, he believed that the other party should have guessed his meaning.


    Ping Sihai immediately trembled, quickly lowered his head and said: "no, we won''t do anything sorry to dugo."


    "That''s good!" Du Lei nodded, "it''s time for a leader to stand up here in South China, otherwise, it''s a mess. I heard that these days, some people start to engage in drugs again?"


    At the beginning, he killed Wan Hongru and completely cut off the connection between Chengdu and the golden triangle. Unexpectedly, someone came forward again. For the sake of interests, these people are really desperate.


    Ping Sihai''s forehead is sweating. He knows that Du Lei has said at the beginning that no matter what, drugs can''t come here. But recently, someone has got through his relationship and hopes to raise his hand.


    At that time, he still thought that Du Lei was too busy to take care of himself. He didn''t think that he would focus on this problem as soon as he came back. People would change. He had so many brothers to support, and he couldn''t help it. If he didn''t do it, others would do it. How could he do it?


    After all, he has been the boss for a long time, and his thinking angle and direction are different. With a sigh in his heart, it seems that he can only bear to break that side. Otherwise, Du Lei will be annoyed. He can help him to level the four seas, as well as Du Sihai, Zhang Sihai and Huang Sihai.


    But he is also a little hot in his heart. The South China mentioned by Du Lei just now should not be said casually, but he really has that intention. Just as Du Lei told him at the beginning, when Chengdu needs to be unified, it won''t take long for Chengdu to be unified. If he can eat the whole South China, then he will be a well deserved elder brother. Even in China, he has the strength to speak.


    Immediately, he thought of a thing and said in a voice: "brother Du, boss Zhao of East China came to me a few days ago to ask for your information!"


    Du Lei''s eyes narrowed when he heard the speech. Zhao Yuren? He pondered for a while, nodded and said, "I know. By the way, you can contact him directly and say that I will go to East China to find him in two days."


    Pingsihai is stunned. He does have Zhao Yuren''s contact information, but does Du Lei seem to be familiar with Zhao Yuren? And... He didn''t dare to think about it any more and left with a bow.


    Not long after, how month came in, she looked at Du Lei tenderly, "are you really going to surrender?"


    "Do you want me to go on like this all my life? To be reviled by the world? There must be an answer to this matter. You can rest assured that I have designed it and there will be no problem. " Du Lei calmly smile, and then embrace it in his arms, low voice: "we want a child!"


    He Ruyue trembles and nods. Among all the women in Du Lei, she and Du Lei are the only ones who marry openly, but only Lina has Du Lei''s children. How can she not have some ideas?


    Du Lei sighed. He knew that it was time for him to make a decision. In fact, when he thought about the plan, he had already thought about the way back.


    He said goodbye to his parents, took his three daughters to leave the old Du''s house and returned to his villa. At this time, there was no one here. Originally, there were a lot of people watching here. However, when Du Lei found pingsihai, it was solved, and the old Du''s house was the same.


    Du Lei doesn''t want to enter his own house. He needs to be furtive. He wants to go in and out openly. In fact, he has done so. Until now, he has not been found, but this is just a kind of self deception. He clenches his fist and keeps silent.


    This night, Lina quietly rest in her room, and he Ruyue and Zhao Xue are completely crazy, three people are sleeping together, and Du Lei also silently send a true yuan, into the two women''s body, to protect them, after the wind and rain stopped, Du Lei put on clothes, came to Lina''s room.


    Lina looked at the man in front of her, smiling. Under the moonlight, she exuded soft beauty. "The child is coming out soon. Can you wait for the child to be born before you go?"


    Du Lei smell speech, nose tip a sour, nod, embrace her, soft voice asks a way: "I am a devil really!"


    Lina shook her head and said nothing. She just buried her head in his arms, and they hugged each other and fell asleep.

 Chapter 569

    Du Lei stayed in Chengdu for a few days, but suddenly one day, Lina''s abdominal pain was unbearable. Everyone was surprised to know that Lina was going to give birth, and immediately sent her to the hospital. Du Lei followed her secretly. In the evening, a baby cried. People put down their mind and finally survived. Not far away, Du Lei was also relieved


    "How''s it going, doctor?" Du Wentao was very nervous.


    The doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead and said with a smile, "mother and son are safe. She is a daughter. You can go in later."


    "Good, good!" Du Wentao is full of tears. He has been worried about Du Lei before. Now when Du Lei comes back, his children are OK. They are all good.


    After a while, the nurse came out and said, "you can go in, but keep your voice down. Don''t disturb the mother and the child."


    When people heard the speech, they immediately nodded. Even Li Mengxin, who has always been a little cautious, was on a business trip when Du Lei came back a few days ago. Now she has just come back.


    Lina holds the child in her arms with a loving face. After a while, Du Lei comes in and picks up the child. At this time, Du Wentao says, "you can give the child a name."


    Looking at his daughter in his arms, he also felt some emotion, "just call her Du Pingping!" With that, a true yuan into Du Pingping''s body, although will not take her to the God''s road, but at least can keep her this life without disease and disaster, bully real spirit see this, a heavy sigh.


    Greedy wolf cold hum, although don''t understand why Du Lei so care about these ordinary human, but his look also with a trace of yearning, family? He''s long gone.


    Hearing the speech, everyone immediately understood what Du Lei thought in his heart, hoping that the child would be safe. I''m afraid that the next child would know his name without asking, Du An''an!


    "Du Lei, can you stay?" Lina suddenly asked in a voice, and all the women looked at him eagerly, including his mother Li Mei, who didn''t want him to leave.


    Du Wentao snorted coldly, "I''ll go to the public security bureau with him to surrender myself later!"


    Du Lei gave a wry smile and nodded helplessly. His father was really honest. When all the girls heard about it, they immediately knew that it was over. After being gentle for a while, Du Wentao pulled Du Lei away.


    Along the way, Du Wentao was very silent. Du Lei was not used to it. No matter how confused he was, his father didn''t care. Now his silence made him feel sorry for his parents.


    "I asked the lawyer that you were guilty of intentional homicide. There should be no hope!" Don''t turn your head. Open the window and let the wind blow by.


    Du Lei sighed, "Dad, I know. Don''t worry about me. I''ve made arrangements."


    "You want to escape?" Du Wentao fiercely turns back, some hate iron does not become steel appearance.


    Du Lei shook his head, "wrong is wrong, I will take responsibility!"


    Du Wentao nodded. "Your mother''s mood is a little unstable. She has been insomnia for the last two days. She said that she dreamed that you were covered with blood. She..."


    "Son, I''m sorry for you..." Du Lei said, also feel a little heavy, don''t know what to say.


    "We''ll take good care of your children, but your women are really sorry for them. They are all good girls!" Du Wentao sighed. How could he not know the relationship between his son and those women? A son is better than a father.


    Du Lei smile, "they are self-improvement girls, Dad, you don''t have to worry."


    "I''m thinking about introducing them. Don''t let them be widows all their lives when you go!" Du Wentao stares at him, and suddenly Du Lei is full of black lines. His father, who doesn''t want to die, even thinks about how to introduce his woman?


    But he didn''t say much, Dad, he didn''t know his own special, half an hour later, came to the Public Security Bureau, Du Wentao with Du Lei surrender, immediately alerted the director of Chengdu Public Security Bureau, together with the mayor, the Secretary also care about this matter, no way, Du Lei make a sensation is too big.


    Du Wentao turned himself in with his son, which immediately won the praise of the Secretary and the mayor, saying that he was a good father who killed his relatives with great righteousness. Du Wentao ignored the two senior officials'' request and left. They were not embarrassed, but it didn''t matter. Du Lei was caught.


    They quickly reported the matter to the capital, and at the same time made the news of the arrest of Du Lei public. Suddenly, public opinion all pointed to Du Lei.


    Chengdu has also become the focus of attention of Chinese journalists. However, it is impossible for them to meet Du Lei. Even Du Wentao and his wife have left on the day of their surrender under the arrangement of the two people.


    The capital immediately issued instructions to send Du Lei to the capital. One day after Du Lei turned himself in, he was taken to the capital prison. Along the way, his murderer was strictly controlled.


    However, he knew that if he really wanted to escape, I''m afraid no one could stop him. He was locked up in a small dark room for another day. On the third day, the Minister of public security personally came to interrogate Du Lei, and Du Lei also admitted his crime.


    Then, the court session, reporters flocked to, domestic and foreign, especially Bangzi country, they are particularly concerned, Jin Chengxun''s influence in Bangzi country is still not completely dispersed.


    "The damned murderer was finally arrested. I thought he was a good man before, but I didn''t expect that he was so abnormal."


    "Yes, you know people, you know faces, you don''t know hearts, and Du Lei seems to have a good hand!"


    "Good, so what? I haven''t been caught by the police yet! "


    "I heard he turned himself in!"


    "That''s his guilty heart!"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, Du Lei became the synonym of the Chinese devil, abnormal. On the fifth day of surrender, Du Lei was executed and won the cheers of the people. The people of Bangzi country felt a little relaxed and let him die. Although they also called for sending Du Lei to Bangzi country for further interrogation, Huaxia refused.


    Du Lei is a Chinese citizen, and it''s not his turn to come to other countries for interrogation. Of course, in order to calm the anger and questioning of Bangzi country, they allowed the scene of Du Lei''s shooting to be broadcast live. Du Lei has also become the first person in human history to carry out the death penalty live, which is also the first person in the world.


    "Peng!"


    In the live broadcast of the high-level camera lens, the audience can see that Du Lei was shot in the middle of the eyebrow and will die! Everyone was relieved.


    In the capital, Su''s family, Su Xiaoyu covers her mouth with tears. She hugs Mei Miaolin and weeps. Su Yuanxing turns her head and harms for a thousand years. How can this product die like this?


    Suddenly, Su Xiaoyu''s face turned white and went into a coma. Mei Miaolin and Su Yuanxing were in a hurry and called 120 directly.

 Chapter 570

    In the dark, there seems to be no light. In the silent cemetery, there are owls and rats from time to time. The old man guarding the cemetery turns around with a flashlight and goes back to the duty room to take off his clothes.


    Just as his snoring started, suddenly, two rays of light flickered in the night, but soon disappeared. Du Lei looked around and found that he should be locked in the coffin, and his eyebrows still hurt.


    He pushed open the lid of the coffin. He felt carefully and slowly, trying not to make any noise. Half an hour later, he sat in front of his tombstone and said with a smile, "is this rebirth?"


    He arranged his grave so that no one would find any accident on it. Suddenly, his ears moved and he turned to look at it. A black spirit was floating in the air, staring at him.


    The other side seems very calm, but the vigilance in his eyes can''t hide from Du Lei. He laughs: "I didn''t expect that there was a ghost here!"


    "Human, I know you are very powerful, speed away, our well water does not violate the river water!" Yinling is the face of a middle-aged man. He looks a bit gloomy, but he is afraid of Du Lei''s strength, because he obviously feels that there is a very strong force in his opponent''s body, which he can''t resist.


    But he had to come out again, because this is his territory. Secondly, he may not be able to hide. What he thinks is right. After Du Lei wakes up, he actually feels the existence of this ghost.


    It''s similar to the real spirit, but it''s different. The real spirit is the root of the living life or the life bred by heaven and earth, which is called the real spirit. Once the life dies, the real spirit will dissipate, but there are some exceptions. When the place of death is a Jedi, or a vicious place, it can also transform the real spirit into the Yin spirit, or directly breed the Yin spirit.


    This is just like that human beings can keep a lot of food in a vacuum, but after a long time, it will go bad, and the Yin spirit is the deterioration of the real spirit.


    The true spirit can survive in the sun, but the Yin spirit can''t, and the Yin spirit and the true spirit exist in different ways. The true spirit can practice and strengthen itself, while the Yin spirit can only curl up in some dark corners and suck the real spirit of the dead to strengthen itself.


    "Well, if I were an ordinary person, I''m afraid I would be dead now?" Du Lei snorted coldly. In some of his awakened memories, Yin Ling is a complex, changeable and cunning existence. In order to strengthen themselves, sometimes they can kill people.


    He guessed well. If Du Lei was just an ordinary man, he would be a corpse now. Unfortunately, he is not. He is a real God.


    "I didn''t move you. I hope you have self-knowledge. This is my territory. I have many means to deal with you. Since you use the method of feign death to avoid it, it means that you don''t want to make a big deal!" The other side can actually guess here, Du Lei also has to admire the other side, but this just shows that the strength of this spirit is also very strong.


    But he was still not afraid, because he still had the real spirits of the two gods, tyrant and greedy wolf. If he really wanted to fight, the other side had no chance of winning.


    "Well, I think your strength is pretty good. If you are willing to be my little brother, I can find a way to get you a body, so that you will not have to live in this dark environment all your life." Du Lei said carelessly that he really moved his mind.


    Because he is dead now, at least in the public, he is dead. Naturally, there are many things that he can''t do, and this spirit is very good. Some unclean things can be handed over to the other party, so as to avoid running around and exposing his identity.


    "Ha ha ha..." the ghost laughs and looks at Du Lei as if he is looking at a boaster. However, seeing Du Lei''s plain face, as if nothing happened, he immediately sinks his face. "I tell you, I am the king here. No one can take me away, and no one can subdue me? If I wanted to, I would have left here long ago, and I still need your alms? "


    Du Lei squint at the past, "so, you are refusing my kindness?"


    Suddenly, a powerful divine power directly oppressed the past. As soon as the spirit''s face changed, he stepped back a few steps, and then asked in a deep voice, "who are you in the end? Are you more than a monk?"


    "Friar?" Du Lei''s eyes flashed, "is there really a monk in this world?"


    Friars, like a myth, only appear in some biographies. Ordinary people can''t see the true face at all, but since this spirit says so, it means that the other party must know something.


    The other side is not a monk, but the power is so powerful. Is it playing pig and eating tiger? He is not sure, but no one would like to be someone else''s running dog. Although he is not a human, he is the same.


    "You go quickly!"


    With that, he turned around and wanted to leave here. Du Lei heard the speech and hummed coldly, "did I let you go?"


    All of a sudden, a golden hand constructed by divine power directly grabbed him. His divine position was achieved with the help of the Golden Dragon. Naturally, his divine power is also the golden divine power, with part of the attributes of the Golden Dragon.


    "Dragon clan?"


    It was obvious that the spirit knew a lot. Suddenly, his face changed, and he suddenly drank. Suddenly, his whole body was full of Yin Qi, which wrapped him up. Moreover, he was not a man waiting to die. He made a decisive move.


    Seeing this, Du Lei snorted coldly, "if you don''t reach the Yellow River, you will never die. If you don''t see the coffin, you won''t shed tears. I''ll show you today. What is God?"


    He jumped up, two big hands with infinite power, directly patted in the past, the face of the spirit changed again and again, he finally resisted the previous attack, but did not expect that the other party was a person who could not resist.


    He is not a righteous person. Naturally, the bottom line in his heart is not so clear. After he is sure that he is not the opponent of the other party, he directly drops down, crawls on the ground and says in a trembling voice: "I''ll see you, little man!"


    Du Lei is also happy when he hears the words. He is really a grass in the wall. For this kind of person, he only needs to ensure that his strength is far above him. Moreover, he has the means to firmly control him. It doesn''t take much effort. Of course, this kind of person''s loyalty is basically zero. Once he has something bad, the other party is most likely to turn back.


    But on earth, Du Lei is confident that nothing can beat him.

 Chapter 571

    Accept the spirit, and then let him lead the way to the place where he lives. The spirit should have existed for a long time. It must have some good things because of its intelligence.


    Although the ghost was not happy, he had to take him to his place of residence because of Du Lei''s coercion. Along the way, the wind was howling. If ordinary people were to piss their pants, Du Lei was calm and didn''t care at all.


    After a while, he came to a deep pit. It seemed that the location was a bit remote, but Du Lei''s eyes shrank, because it was a Jedi indeed. After thinking about it, it was also that without such a geographical location, it was impossible to breed a spirit.


    As soon as he sweeps the pupil of his spirit, he suddenly finds that there is a hole in the deep pit. It''s just an appearance outside. The place where the spirit really lives is still at the bottom.


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei''s divine power moved, and immediately lifted the land. He was a normal person, and naturally could not pass through it like the spirit of the Yin. The spirit of the Yin drew his mouth, but he did not speak.


    Just behind Du Lei and down here, Yin Qi crisscross, which is a great tonic for the general Yin spirit, but this Yin spirit doesn''t need any more. It''s not enough for him to plug his teeth. It''s just that this kind of environment is very suitable for him to live in.


    In fact, this is a small space, which should be dug out by the spirit. Suddenly Du Lei lost interest and said to the spirit, "what''s your name?"


    The Yin Ling hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "since I recognize you as the master, please give me a name."


    Du Lei took a look at him, obviously the other party didn''t want to let him know his real name, but he didn''t care any more. He nodded and said: "you are as dark as ink, Yin ink or dark at night, you can choose one by yourself!"


    The Yin spirit scolded secretly in the belly, the level of this person''s name is really not very good, but he still bowed himself and said: "then it''s dark at night!"


    Du Lei hears speech, satisfaction nods, "very good, night dark wind is high, it is the time to kill!" His eyes were full of murderous thoughts. When he saw it in the dark, he was surprised. He didn''t expect that the other side was so murderous. It seemed that he would not be so dark in the future.


    What he wants to do now is to kill people. Why? Because after death, the true spirit will not be dispersed. It is a great tonic. If it is swallowed up, it can strengthen itself. Of course, for some weak spirits, there may be some troubles, because the true spirit at that time is not completely destroyed, and it is still possible to eat it back.


    But he is different. He has achieved Yin Ling for many years. He doesn''t need to worry about those things. He can swallow them directly. Of course, if he is a monk, he needs to pay attention. The real spirit of a monk will be very powerful.


    When Du Lei was about to leave, the greedy wolf suddenly said, "there is a cloth banner in the corner. The material is good. If you are willing to cultivate this spirit, I will teach you some means of refining weapons. By then, the strength of the dark night will rise greatly, but you also need to guard yourself."


    Du Lei''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech, and his power moved directly. The cloth banner that was thrown in the corner was pulled directly, and then he asked, "where do you come from?"


    The cloth flag is good in quality and good in hand. However, it is not enough. He needs more because he has no experience in refining utensils. He needs to prepare more materials just in case.


    When it was dark that night, the cloth banner was his funeral object. When he died, he was already here. He just looked good and ignored it. However, when he saw the cloth banner, he immediately thought of some old things and gnashed his teeth.


    "I said, I want you to tell me where this cloth banner came from. There''s no need to be angry, right?" Du Lei see around cause suddenly burst out, immediately angrily.


    He awoke at night and immediately bowed to his body and said, "this cloth banner is a funeral object prepared by my family. If the host likes it, take it."


    "Funerary objects?" Du Lei murmured, then said directly: "in this case, then your family should know the origin of this cloth banner, OK, take me to your family!"


    He wants to quickly solve the matter of the wake banner, and then go out to layout again. Now the video of his being shot has been uploaded on the Internet, and he also needs to go out to deal with some things.


    For example, some restless guys, for example, he still needs to deal with the mermaid Dynasty, squint his eyes. Of course, by the way, he can deal with the Bangzi kingdom.


    If it had not been for their cajoling, he would not have used a golden method to get rid of his shell. I''m afraid he would have been in disgrace in the future.


    Think of here, he is a little angry, but looked at the other side of the night, suddenly surprised, how the other side is so angry? Is it because he affected his mood? However, I haven''t accepted him completely?


    Thinking of this, he flashed out a magic power and turned it into a seal. He didn''t go into the dark body at night. Suddenly, he was surprised and looked at Du Lei, "what''s that?"


    "Nature is some means, empty talk, you as the spirit, how can I easily believe you?" Du Lei light said.


    Night perception for a while, immediately found that the golden seal as part of his body, dead and he combined, don''t think much, also know, just Du Lei control their own means, but no way, he now has to admit his life.


    "Let''s go! Go to your house Du Lei gave a command, and the night nodded silently, and flew straight out. Du Lei immediately followed. It was night, so night could fly freely. However, if it was day, he had to find a way to deal with it.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, a red light shot out from a corner of the cemetery. It was dark in the middle of the night, and there was a scream in the dark, and the body immediately became a little vague.


    Du Lei''s face changed. At this time, a red light came out of the other corner. He gave a cold hum, a golden light, with his magic power.


    "Peng!"


    Just like fireworks, the two collide and disperse. However, Du Lei wakes up the old man guarding the cemetery. With a wave of his hand, Du Lei pulls up the darkness. At this time, another red light appears?


    "Never again?" Du Lei glared at him, bombarded him directly, and then swept the surrounding area of the cemetery. Suddenly, there were two more explosions.


    When he found that he had cleaned up, he jumped up and left. The old man came out to have a look. His face changed and he knew that something had happened.

 Chapter 572

    The old man looked serious and changed his face. He immediately took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "The big formation of the cemetery has been broken. I''m afraid there will be a ghost tonight. Come here quickly!"


    Hang up the phone, he continued to dial a phone, "I have an accident here, you immediately investigate the surrounding surveillance, see if there are any suspicious people around!"


    Putting down his cell phone, the old man went back to the duty room, and then quickly changed a suit. It was no longer a uniform for work, but a yellow Taoist robe. Suddenly, there was a trace of immortality. Then, holding a peach sword, he rushed in directly!


    And after Du Lei leaves, also feel just as if some is not right, ask nightfall immediately, "just how is that to return a responsibility? Why are there five settings? "


    "It''s aimed at the spirits. As long as the spirits try to leave there, or the spirits break in there, they will be attacked." Said the night.


    "Why didn''t you tell me there was this thing?" Du Lei squints his eyes and kills others. If the other party conceals it on purpose, he doesn''t think it''s necessary to keep the other party. Although Yin Ling is rare, it''s not that he doesn''t have to keep a Yin Ling that needs to be on guard all the time.


    "I also forget, master, I''ve been seriously injured. Moreover, I didn''t want to leave there before. Of course, I don''t care about those things!" The night black Dun wants to cry to have no tears of say.


    Du Lei''s face is strange, but he still has an idea about the dark night. Fortunately, at this time, the other party is completely controlled by himself. He only needs an idea, and the other party will surely die.


    However, if the setting in the cemetery is broken, I''m afraid it will attract some people''s attention. It seems that he is in trouble again? But he was helpless, and he didn''t know.


    Worried, he turned back. At this time, there was more than one old guard in the cemetery. There were five people present.


    "Elder martial brother, how was this mausoleum array broken?" An old man with wine trough nose was wearing a Taoist robe, but he could smell the wine from a long distance.


    "Ah, it''s elder martial brother''s dereliction of duty. Just after I fell asleep, there was a sudden explosion. I immediately came out to check and found that the array was forced. There was a ghost here. If he escaped now, he would surely be in trouble." The old guard scolded himself.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s not the time to blame ourselves. We''d better look for it as soon as possible. If we find the Yin spirit, it''s best to subdue it. If we can''t subdue it, we should suppress it and don''t let him leave here. If he has left here, we must rearrange the array immediately to avoid other accidents."


    At this time, a Taoist priest said seriously that he obviously had a very important position among the five. The other four felt that it was reasonable and immediately sat down and began to set up the battle.


    However, after a while, the five still had no choice but to give up. "Our cultivation is too low to start the array. When we first set up the array, we also used the psychic gems in the gate. Now the gems have been set up in the dragon and tiger mountain. How do we set up the array?"


    "I was negligent!" The Taoist priest sighed. Although he was gifted, how could he have been born at the wrong time? How many arrogant people were suppressed in the end of the law? Naturally, he can''t compare with his predecessors.


    "Either we have super high accomplishments, or we suppress them with treasures, but we have nothing!" The old Taoist also shook his head. He could not help but took out the wine gourd and took a sip of wine.


    At this time, Du Lei suddenly appeared. He felt it for a while and found five Taoists here? In the heart a surprised, just want to leave, suddenly that country character face Taoist priest has a feeling, burst to drink a: "since came, that stay to talk!"


    This is the critical moment when the array is broken. No one knows if it is deliberately designed, so he has to take the initiative. Du Lei sighs helplessly, and a golden light flickers, which immediately repels the Taoist priest.


    "You..." the Taoist priest was surprised. He just used all his strength, but he didn''t expect to be repulsed by the other side''s understated strength. Other people were also on the alert.


    However, when they saw Du Lei''s face clearly, they were suddenly surprised, "it''s you? Aren''t you dead? "


    Du Lei''s affairs are very noisy. Although they are Taoists, they naturally know about it. Moreover, Du Lei''s "body" is buried here.


    "How could I die so easily?" Du Lei light says, suddenly the brow a wrinkly, night dark already let the PA under give to close up, silent in own Dan Tian place.


    However, at this time, he found that there seemed to be some other small things here who were interested in the territory before nightfall and were constantly drifting towards it. If it took another three or five years, it was likely that there would be another nightfall.


    At that moment, he sneered, a ray of light appeared, was about to move, but was stopped by night, said: "master, although these little things are not intelligent, they are also great tonic for me. Why don''t you let me deal with them?"


    Du Lei hears the speech, but immediately sneers. The other party is malicious. If the other party''s five Taoists see the night coming out of his body, he will not be able to clean up even if he jumps into the Yellow River. He is destined to be responsible for today''s affairs. Moreover, what do they think of a person who takes in the Yin spirit?


    Regardless of the darkness, he made a direct move, and the golden light was in full swing. All of a sudden, there was a rise here. Those weak spirits, who had the tendency to become the spirit of Yin, completely dissipated and turned into nothingness.


    All of a sudden, the whole cemetery became a pure land. The five Taoists looked terrified. They didn''t expect that Du Lei was an expert. Moreover, his strength was far above them, even worse than their leader.


    The five people are scared. They know about Du Lei. If Du Lei kills them together, they can''t escape.


    However, Du Lei just took a look at them and asked in a voice, "were you just setting up an array?"


    The Taoist priest with Chinese character face gave a bitter smile, "we are not strong enough to set up the battle." However, his eyes suddenly flashed, looking at Du Lei, "however, if you are willing to help us, maybe it can be done."


    Du Lei hears the speech and nods at the moment. The array here was originally destroyed by him. It should be to prevent the spirits from going out. It should be arranged by the predecessors of these people. Now that he''s back, he wants to restore the array to avoid another debt.

 Chapter 573

    "What do I need to do?" Du Lei asked directly, but in fact, his Lingtong had seen clearly. There were five prohibitions around the cemetery, but they were all destroyed by him.


    The five Taoists were immediately overjoyed when they heard the words, but the old Daoist with wine trough nose woke up and asked, "why do you want to help us? You just came from the outside, but your body should be in this cemetery. Is it true that you are the one who just destroyed the array? "


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes. The old man really spent a lot of money. He suddenly snorted coldly, "with so many words, do you want to restore the array?"


    The Taoist priest was shocked by him, and his face turned blue and white. The Taoist priest immediately gave his elder martial brother a hand, and then said with a smile: "brother Du Lei, my elder martial brother just drank some wine, and he didn''t speak clearly. I''m sorry to ask brother Du Lei to help us. This cemetery is full of Yin Qi. I''m afraid it will change later!"


    Du Lei nodded faintly, and the Taoist priest with Chinese character face was also relieved. Then he motioned to the old Taoist priest with wine trough nose. The old Taoist priest mumbled and immediately sat down. Five people began to decorate.


    Lingtong looked over and saw that a seal on their abdomen began to flash. Then, with a loud drink, the seal came out of their body. However, it was blocked by the Yin wind in the cemetery. Some people, no, some ghosts didn''t want to be sealed here again.


    Du Lei suddenly snorted coldly, and a golden light bombarded him. Suddenly, the dark wind dissipated, and the five runes rushed out to find their respective positions.


    At this time, the sudden change, a fierce wind, directly toward the five people sitting on the ground bombarded in the past, Du Lei pupil shrink, immediately angrily scolded, "endless, right? I don''t know how to repent when I let you go? "


    At the moment, he was bombarded by a golden light. Then, there was a scream in the dark wind, which completely destroyed into nothingness. The five Taoists looked at him secretly, and immediately felt palpitation. No one could think that Du Lei was so powerful. They didn''t dare to think much and went all out.


    Not long after that, the five seals were placed. Suddenly, the five seals reflected each other, forming a relatively weak seal. But how sharp was Du Lei''s vision at this time? Although he didn''t understand the array, he could see where he was weak and where he needed help.


    All of a sudden, the five golden lights scattered all over the sky. Soon, the blessing entered the five seal. Suddenly, the seal was in full bloom, and the whole cemetery was completely sealed, even a trace of the cause could not be revealed.


    Seeing this, the Taoist priest immediately got up and worshipped Du Lei. Then he said respectfully, "I thank the immortal for his help for the people nearby. With the immortal''s magic power, I think this array can last for a long time."


    He just said it for a long time, but he can''t be sure how long it is. But after thinking about it, it''s not wrong to say it for a long time. At the same time, he can see that Du Lei is not an ordinary person, but why does he want to kill people? Is it a bloodthirsty devil? It just doesn''t look like this.


    When Du Lei saw that the array had been blessed, he didn''t say much. He looked at five people and asked, "how many of you are monks?"


    "I''m Zhang Zilong. These are my elder martial brothers. They are all from Longhu Mountain!" The Taoist priest came forward immediately and said with a bow.


    "Zhang Zilong?" Du Lei mumbled, then remembered that the dragon and Tiger Mountain seemed to be the orthodoxy of Zhang Tianshi. He didn''t ask much, just nodded and left.


    Zhang Zilong was disappointed to see that Du Lei had just left, but he immediately put it down. He turned around and said to several elder martial brothers, "don''t say more about things tonight. I''ll speak for myself from the government. Besides, I doubt that Du Lei is going to visit Longhushan. I''ll go back to Longhushan and wait after dealing with things here first."


    The elder martial brothers didn''t say much. Zhang Zilong is the real descendant of Longhushan. Although they are elder martial brothers, they also need to listen to Zhang Zilong''s words. The four of them nodded and then left.


    Zhang Zilong narrowed his eyes and was excited. He felt that if he dealt with this matter well, he could not be sure that his first fortune would be in front of him.


    When Du Lei left the cemetery, he directly drove Shenli and quickly came to the capital. He found a small hotel to live in, and then brought out the night.


    "Well, where on earth is your home?"


    After a while, he said in a low voice, "I''m Shangguan, a rich businessman in Jinling City. But more than ten years ago, my wife and a good friend of mine had a secret affair, plotting against me and occupying my property..."


    Du Lei hears speech, surprised looking at night, did not expect that this goods is also a hard Lord, nodded: "OK, this time to find them, if live well, I will help you accept them!"


    "Thank you, master!" In the dark, his eyes brighten, he looks at Du Lei, and then bows down.


    Will night back to Dantian, Du Lei narrowed his eyes, Jinling City? He just stopped by to see his old friend. From Ping Sihai''s words, it seems that Zhao Yuren is not honest.


    The next morning, instead of going to Jinling City, Du Lei flew directly to Su''s house. The elder sat silently in his study. He also watched the video of Du Lei''s shooting. His daughter hated him, a father who had done nothing, but what could he do? This is Du Lei''s own choice.


    With a slight sigh, he felt that his head was big. At this time, he suddenly raised his head and was shocked. He widened his eyes and stood up abruptly. However, he saw the other side smile and put his index finger to his mouth.


    "You, how could you?" The elder didn''t expect that Du Lei didn''t do anything. Although he knew that Du Lei had a back move, he also knew that the other party must want to get rid of the golden cicada.


    However, how did he not expect that the bullet hit Du Lei''s eyebrow, but he didn''t die? This is not in line with science, he went to Du Lei, looked at Du Lei''s eyebrows, found that there is only a fuzzy hole.


    "I thought you were going to be a different person, but I didn''t expect you to play in person. We all thought you were dead." Elder Ping soon calmed down and said faintly that after all, he was a man who had seen big scenes and experienced big waves. He soon adapted.


    Du Lei said with a smile, "isn''t that enough? You all think I''m dead. Isn''t the golden cicada''s plan a success? "


    Hearing this, the elder frowned, "you can''t hide in the dark all your life, can you? What about your parents? What about your women? " He wanted to talk about his daughter, but after thinking about it, he didn''t say it.

 Chapter 574

    Du Lei smell speech, face a dark, he immediately chuckled, "this is better, my things will not be noticed, time is really a good thing, as for my parents and those women, I naturally have a way to deal with."


    The elder nodded and suddenly asked, "since your plan is successful, what are you going to do next?"


    "Some things still need to be done. I used to have some strength in East China, but now there seems to be a small problem there. I need to deal with it. In addition, in Bangzi country, now I have prepared some means."


    "You have nothing but revenge?" The elder frowned as if he felt dissatisfied.


    "Hey, hey, so I''m here to ask you? I don''t have much foresight. It''s up to you to show me the direction. " Du Lei smiles.


    "Hum!" The elder looked at him angrily, then looked him up and down and asked, "where''s your master?"


    "Master?" Du Lei a Leng, immediately thought of the other side said is bully, immediately waved his hand: "he is now something, but if I need help, he will come right away!"


    When the bully in Dantian heard this, almost every mouthful of old blood came out, but now he has become Du Lei''s servant, and he has nothing to say.


    Elder Wen Yan, surprised to see him one eye, but also did not ask more, then nodded and said: "there is a sentence I do not know if you have heard."


    "What''s that?" Du Lei was stunned.


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility!" The elder looks at Du Lei seriously.


    Du Lei nearly every mouthful of blood spurted out, and then stepped back two steps, vigilantly asked: "do something, but if it''s too dangerous, you know, I''m your son-in-law. I can''t harm people like this."


    "Well, even bullets can''t kill you. What are you afraid of? It''s just a pain at most The elder was discontented, and his eyes flashed with anger.


    Du Lei swallowed saliva, he knew that if the other party betrayed him, he might be able to resist, but then he would really become a street mouse.


    "What do you want me to do?" He asked hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own plan. I won''t let you do some dangerous things!" The elder suddenly changed his face and said with a smile, "please sign this contract first!"


    Du Lei a look, suddenly stare big eyes, special agent contract! He looked at the elder fiercely, "do you want me to be an agent?"


    "It''s not all that. You know your ability, and I can''t restrain you completely, but with this contract, I can use you more peacefully!"


    Du Lei murmured, and then looked at the contract carefully. Although the other party is his father-in-law, he still needs to be alert. This is an old fox, but fortunately, in the contract, the restriction on him is not very great. It just requires him to deal with some things in the country without being able to use normal methods. He needs to deal with them. Think about it, he is a God, If you need to trouble him with ordinary things, you have to be tired to death?


    After signing the contract, Du Lei put down his pen and said, "I''ll go first, and I''ll go to Jinling City to deal with things!" Originally, he just wanted to report to the elder that he was not dead, but he was forced to sign a contract to sell himself, and he didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    The elder nodded, then suddenly asked, "how can I contact you in the future?"


    Du Lei is helpless, the other side this is to arrange a task for him, had to say: "temporarily I haven''t built some things, wait for me to do well, I come back to tell you."


    "A month!"


    Du Lei glared at him, then saw the other side''s old face, he wanted to blow the other side, but still unable to put down, "three months time!"


    "Good!"


    Du Lei went out of Su''s house and felt relieved. The old man was so smart that he could not get any benefits at all. However, when he looked back, Su Xiaoyu was sleeping quietly in bed under the scanning of Lingtong, but his face was a little haggard. Obviously, he was heartbroken these two days.


    After thinking about it, he went directly back to Su''s house, flashed into each other''s bedroom, and then quietly looked at the woman. He stretched out his right hand to touch each other''s cheek.


    However, at this time, Su Xiaoyu suddenly opens his eyes. Du Lei''s eyes are wide open, and their eyes are big to small. Then Su Xiaoyu seems to be pleasantly surprised. He wants to shout, but Du Lei keeps his mouth shut.


    "Don''t talk!"


    Su Xiaoyu felt the familiar breath of Du Lei, and immediately calmed down. Du Lei opened his hand, looked at each other with pity, and then said in a low voice, "I''m not dead, but I have to change my way of life in the future."


    Su Xiaoyu naturally understood, but after she nodded, she asked, "I saw you shot and hit in the middle of the eyebrow from the video, but why are you ok?"


    She raised her hand, touched Du Lei''s eyebrows, found there was a mark, immediately held back tears, she knew that the man was executed, but the other side still survived.


    "Don''t leave in the future, will you? I''m here. I''ll protect you! " Su Xiaoyu hugs Du Lei tightly and doesn''t want him to leave. Du Lei sighs.


    "Silly girl, how can I not go? I''m Du Lei. I''m a man. How can my woman protect me? Don''t worry. I''m doing something now. When I''m done, I''ll pick you up, OK? "


    Su Xiaoyu reluctantly looks at Du Lei for fear that he will deceive himself. Du Lei is ashamed and does not dare to look into each other''s eyes. He kisses them directly. They burn up and collide with each other.


    After a long time, her breathing stopped. Su Xiaoyu lay quietly in Du Lei''s arms. She thought for a while and asked, "does my father know about this?"


    "It''s a plan for me and him, but he doesn''t know that you know it now, so you should keep quiet, do you know?" Du Lei whispered that he didn''t want Su Xiaoyu and the elder to be in a hostile relationship.


    Su Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief. She was more or less happy in her heart. Her father still remembered her and even participated in such things, which showed her importance.


    They were warm for a long time. Du Lei didn''t get up and leave until dawn. Su Xiaoyu looked at Du Lei''s back and gave him a sweet smile. Then she lay down on the bed and went on sleeping. She had been tossing about for a long time that night, and she was a little tired.


    After leaving Su''s home, Du Lei smiles. This is the second time he has done this kind of thing in the elder''s home. He is more or less pleased. Who else can be so powerful in this world? Who else will ask? Huh?

 Chapter 575

    Du Lei quickly left the capital in the twilight. Although the capital is big, it''s really not big for Du Lei at this time, because he can run around the capital in an hour. Unfortunately, it can''t be disclosed, otherwise, it will become international news again.


    What he needs now is a low-key, well, low-key, high-key work, low-key life.


    Jinling City is hundreds of kilometers away from the capital city, some far away. At this time, Du Lei''s ID card is invalid, because he has been shot, so his ID card can''t be used.


    At this time, he suddenly saw a piece of news about his parents, who appealed to ask the court where their son''s body was?


    Although the court explained that they had been cremated, the two relatives still couldn''t accept it. They felt that the court had encroached on their power. Du Wentao even said that if he didn''t see his son''s father, he would sue all the time, even to the Supreme Court.


    Because the previous news report in Chengdu said that Du Wentao killed his relatives and took his son to the public security bureau to surrender himself, which showed the image of a good citizen who abides by the law and discipline. Now Du Wentao and his wife have to fight with the court for his son''s body, which immediately aroused the sympathy and sympathy of many people.


    For a time, the local court in Beijing was unable to resist. It continued to persuade, and even prepared to provide Du Lei''s "ashes" to hide the truth.


    Du Lei''s mouth is slightly raised and his eyes are red. He didn''t notice it at first. If he thinks so, he has to go back and explain it to his parents. Otherwise, it''s bad for them, so he immediately turns around and goes back to Beijing.


    Du Wentao stood in front of the window, his face was gloomy and he kept smoking. Li Mei sat on the bed and kept crying. After a while, the smoke in his hand was gone. He immediately said, "Why are you crying? Just cry. Buy me a pack of cigarettes. "


    "You still smoke? Are you dying? You don''t want me when my son just left? " Li Mei roared angrily.


    Du Wentao''s body, he will take Du Lei to the Public Security Bureau, although the outside world has been recognized, but Li Mei has not been to him, always feel that he is too much of a father.


    But what can he do? They are just ordinary people. In the face of the state machine, they can''t resist. He originally wanted to turn himself in and get a life imprisonment or something. However, he was just ready to dredge the relationship, but he didn''t expect that the court directly sentenced him to death.


    And it was carried out immediately. He was shocked at that time. When Du Lei died, he felt that the sky was falling down and gray. Then he thought of bringing back his son''s body, only to find that his son had been cremated and buried.


    So the old father suddenly broke out, and then there was the scene before, and they were ready to fight with the court to the end.


    At this time, the knock on the door, Du Wentao frowned, is it the court? They want to be private? In the heart cold hum a, voice way: "you open the door."


    Li Mei is not stupid either. She immediately realizes that it must be someone from the court. She secretly hides the broom in the room behind her back, and then opens the door. As soon as she opens the door, she directly raises the broom and prepares to hit someone.


    However, when she saw someone coming, she was stunned. Just as she wanted to shout, Du Lei covered her nose and mouth, and Du Lei went in directly.


    Du Wentao looked at Du Lei, but also stupefied. Li Mei quickly walked up to Du Wentao, and then the two old men looked at Du Lei. Du Wentao responded and asked, "are you?"


    "What''s the matter? I don''t know my son? " Du Lei laughs.


    "You are not..." Du Wentao pointed to Du Lei, and then went to Du Lei, found his eyebrow that a mark, immediately up and down touched Du Lei.


    "No, no, aren''t you dead? I''ve watched the video. You''re not my son. Who are you? " Du Wentao went to one side, protected Li Mei and scolded.


    Du Lei touched his nose and gave a wry smile. He didn''t expect that his parents didn''t know him, but Li Mei. She looked around and cried: "I feel that he is our son."


    "Our son is dead!" Du Wentao said firmly.


    Du Lei has no choice but to take out a knife, which is also a way to prove that he really has special ability. Du Wentao is more alert when he sees that the other party has taken out a knife.


    Du Lei cuts a hole directly on his wrist. Suddenly, the bright red blood flows out. Du Wentao and his wife look at each other in surprise. They don''t know what Du Lei wants to do.


    But then, they widened their eyes, because they found that the wound on Du Lei''s wrist was healing rapidly, and it was not long before it was completely healed.


    They soon think of Du Lei''s being shot. Du Wentao still doesn''t believe it. But when the truth is in front of her, Li Mei has been crying for a long time. She runs over and hugs Du Lei.


    "You''re fine. You''re fine."


    Du Wentao thought about it and accepted it, but he immediately asked, "why didn''t you say that before?"


    "It''s a bit shocking, and I don''t want too many people to know about it, otherwise, the golden cicada''s plan will not succeed." Du Lei is also helpless. The people who know about this matter are actually him and the elder. The others don''t know. Even the elder doesn''t know how Du Lei plans to do it.


    Therefore, only in this way can we confuse the true with the false.


    "Then why are you now..." Du Wentao just said, suddenly understood, "you don''t want us to make things big, and you also have someone in the government, at the same time, that person''s status is not low, otherwise, this matter can''t be settled quickly."


    Du Lei looked at his father in surprise and nodded, "yes, I do have a noble man to help me secretly, but I can''t tell you!"


    If we let them know that they have slept with the elder''s daughter and colluded with him secretly, can we not destroy the Three Outlooks of our two closest relatives? Forget it, let them continue to keep the pillow of justice.


    Du Wentao figured it out, but Li Mei didn''t, but she didn''t have so much fun. She just wanted to make sure her son was OK.


    Du Wentao was silent for a moment. "I''ll think about how to deal with this matter. Since you have been executed, you have been executed, and you have paid for your fault. But what are your plans in the future?"


    After thinking about it, Du Lei said, "I''ve become an agent now, working for my country. There''s no identity problem!"

 Chapter 576

    When Du Wentao heard this, he suddenly realized that his son''s strong ability, in addition to his recovery ability, should also have other special abilities, which is probably the reason why the man takes a fancy to his son, right?


    However, unconsciously, so many changes have taken place in their sons, but they have no feeling at all. They suddenly admit that they really can''t keep up with the times.


    "For the country? Well, you used to earn enough money to spend. You don''t care how much money you have. Now that you have become an agent, you should take good care of yourself. " Du Wentao nodded and thought it was good. After all, he became an agent, so the identity of his son would be guaranteed by the state.


    But Li Mei asked, "when are you an agent? Isn''t that dangerous? "


    Du Lei said with a smile, "Mom, you saw too many movies. In fact, it''s a time of peace. Where are so many dangers? My task has also been determined, that is, to protect a leader. Basically, I will stay at home and I will be fine. "


    Li Mei immediately nodded after hearing the speech, "protect the leader? It''s not bad. There should be no danger around the leaders. " After thinking about it, she asked Du Wentao, "right?" It''s as if I''m not sure about my answer.


    Du Wentao took a look at Du Lei and nodded, "with our son''s ability, the person we protect should be a national leader, so there won''t be any problem."


    When Li Mei heard the speech, she immediately said with a smile, "well, protect the national leaders. Lei, you should be a good person in the future. You can''t live up to the expectations of the leaders, you know? Stop messing about, you understand? "


    Du Lei listened, nose tip a sour, affirmative nod, "I know, mom, I will pay attention to later."


    "Well, now that your son is OK, have a good rest! You haven''t slept for days Du Wentao frowned and Li Mei felt in a good mood. But she was a little tired, so she nodded, "I''ll sleep first and call me when I have dinner."


    After that, she went to bed and closed her eyes to rest. Du Wentao gave Du Lei a look. Du Lei understood that Du Wentao went out of the door. He looked at his mother on the bed and walked over. Then he lifted his right hand. Suddenly, the golden light appeared. He held his mother''s right hand and felt the roughness of her right hand. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his heart.


    Then, a majestic Zhenyuan starts to pass on to Li Mei. Li Mei makes a dull hum. The Zhenyuan given by Du Lei is very powerful and majestic. Ordinary people can''t stand it. Du Lei slowly displays it. Finally, he finally passes it to Li Mei''s heart. As time goes by, Zhenyuan will continue to flow to the whole body and improve Li Mei''s body.


    After a while, Du Wentao came back. He took a look at Du Lei and then said with a smile, "come out!"


    Father and son quickly entered another room, next door. The hotel they lived in was not a luxury hotel, but a small hotel, a standard single room, enough for two people.


    "Well, what''s the matter with the agent?" Du Wentao was also trying to comfort Li Mei. Naturally, he asked directly at this time.


    Du Lei gave a wry smile and had to explain: "the task has not been assigned yet. The other party gave me three months'' preparation time, and then gave me the task three months later. However, the task is something that I can handle. Otherwise, it''s useless for me to go, isn''t it?"


    Du Wentao''s body trembled. Now he doesn''t know what his son can deal with. However, with his invulnerable body and special ability, what he wants to deal with is not something simple and safe, let alone something to protect national leaders.


    He knew that his son would live in a hail of bullets in the future. He took a deep breath, but nodded: "yes, a man should strive for self-improvement. As the saying goes, the responsibility is as big as his ability is! You''ve grown up. "


    Du Lei hears the speech, and his father says it. At the beginning, he was caught by the elder''s words, but now he has accepted his life, so he should be paying off the debt.


    "By the way, what about your women? They are all good girls. Lina has just given birth. Now she is still in confinement at home. You have to go back and have a look! " Du Wentao frowned and thought of his son''s romantic style. He couldn''t help it. He was a decent man. How could he give birth to such a confused son.


    However, he doesn''t plan to say anything more. As he said, Du Lei has grown up. He should have his own ideas. Later, the father and son said something. Finally, Du Wentao felt tired.


    He said Li Mei didn''t sleep for a few days. In fact, he never slept? He lies on the bed and goes to sleep soon. Du Lei looks at his father, who looks gentle and kind, but makes a scene at the door of the court just to get his body back. He sighs in his heart and his eyes turn red again.


    Du Lei soon reappeared Zhenyuan, and he fell into Du Wentao''s heart. Suddenly, he felt a little weak and lost two Zhenyuan in a row. Even if he was a God, he could not bear it.


    Bully, greedy wolf and night, silently watching Du Lei finish all this, all sigh, did not speak, Du Lei then began to close his eyes, continue to recover his body.


    As night fell, he opened his eyes, and his father was awake. He was looking at him and didn''t speak. At this time, he woke up and said with a smile, "are you practicing martial arts?"


    Du Lei scratched his head and said, "almost!"


    "Go to dinner!" Du Wentao said. Suddenly he thought of it and said, "would you like to order takeout?"


    Du Lei hears the speech and nods. He doesn''t speak. Du Wentao picks up his mobile phone, orders three copies of the wine, and then goes out to buy a few bottles of wine.


    Back in the previous room, a family of three waited in silence. After a long time, someone finally came. Du Wentao opened the door and was surprised because the person who came was more beautiful, but he didn''t say much. He picked up the takeout and wanted to close the door, but he was stopped by the other party.


    "Uncle, can I come in?" When the girl''s sweet voice rings out, Du Wentao suddenly frowns and becomes alert. His son''s affairs should not be exposed now. Does this woman know something?


    Just want to push the other side directly, but hear Du Lei in the back surprised asked: "how did you come?"


    Do they know each other? Du Wentao looked back at Du Lei. Du Lei nodded and said, "my friend, it''s OK. Let her in!"


    It''s su Xiaoyu who has been paying close attention to Du Lei''s affairs. As Du Lei''s parents, Du Wentao naturally knew it for a long time.

 Chapter 577

    "Hello, uncle and aunt!" Su Xiaoyu is obviously a child with family education. I''m joking. As the daughter of the elder, if she doesn''t have any family education, how dare she take it?


    "Who are you?" Li Mei looks at Su Xiaoyu and then looks at Du Lei in surprise. She obviously asks him to explain. Du Wentao also stares at him. How can they not guess? I''m afraid this woman has a lot to do with Du Lei, otherwise she can''t appear at such a critical moment.


    "My name is Su Xiaoyu, a friend of Du Lei! This time he''s had such a big accident. Naturally, I''ll help him! " Su Xiaoyu directly put the credit on her.


    Du Lei said, "she is the daughter of my noble man."


    Du Wentao caresses his forehead and sighs. It seems that the son''s debt is more and more. Li Meicai doesn''t care so much. Since she has helped Du Lei, she has to thank him. This is the difference between men and women.


    Suddenly, her face looked good. She pulled Su Xiaoyu''s hand with a smile and said, "since you''re friends, you''re welcome. It happens that we''re going to have dinner. You can join us!"


    "Good!" Su Xiaoyu looks back at Du Lei with a helpless face and makes a grimace. Du Wentao sees it, and his heart beats. He says: do you know if this girl knows that we have a wife?


    As soon as they set out the meal, they sat down. Su Xiaoyu''s heart was beating. This was the first time she met Du Lei''s parents. She always had a different feeling in her heart.


    "It''s just temporary. It''s a bit crude. Don''t blame it." Du Wentao said politely.


    "It''s OK. I grew up eating a hundred meals." Su Xiaoyu waved his hand.


    "Then eat!" Du Wentao nodded to himself and looked at Li Mei. He had a good first impression of the girl. Su Xiaoyu was a human being, and he was secretly pleased. Du Lei pestered her with his finger to show her not to be too happy too soon.


    Su Xiaoyu glared back at him. Their little actions did not deceive the two old people, but they turned a blind eye and pretended not to see them. They ate by themselves.


    "Sue, where are you from?" Li Mei began to explore.


    "I''m a native of Beijing. If my aunt needs any help, you can come to me. I''ll do my best." Su Xiaoyu said immediately.


    Du Lei rolled his eyes. You are the elder''s daughter. If you want to do something, it''s not a matter of one word? But he doesn''t expose it. The elder''s identity is a little big. If his parents know it, they will think about it again.


    After a while, after dinner, the two old people were very energetic because they had slept in the afternoon. They began to chat with Su Xiaoyu. From time to time, two small questions would arise, mainly to know the identity of the other party. However, Su Xiaoyu gave a good answer and did not mean to disclose his identity.


    Du Lei in one side, in the heart suddenly has the feeling, slightly smiles, like this only then possibly has the home feeling? Du Lei looked out of the window, heavy snow began to fly, auspicious snow is a good omen.


    At eight o''clock, Su Xiaoyu said: "uncle and aunt, I have to go home, otherwise my parents are worried. Next time if I have time, I will go to Chengdu to find you!"


    "Yes, yes!" At this time, the couple had completely recognized Su Xiaoyu. They glared at Du Lei and said, "don''t you send Xiaoyu home?"


    Du Lei has no choice but to nod. When they leave the hotel, Su Xiaoyu asks, "are you so aboveboard that you are not afraid of being discovered?"


    He looked around. From time to time, there were two or three people walking around, but they all lowered their heads. No one paid attention to them. He laughed, "if I don''t want people to find me, no one can find me."


    Su Xiaoyu gave a cut. He obviously didn''t believe it, and Du Lei didn''t explain it. As a God, he has begun to integrate some memories of awakening. Among them, there is a way to hide himself. In short, he can hide his body in a small space, so that people can''t find himself at all.


    However, it was a bit mysterious. No one would understand it if they had not experienced it. Therefore, he did not intend to explain it. They walked like this without talking and enjoying the quiet time.


    Sent her to the door, Du Lei whispered: "I''m leaving!"


    Su Xiaoyu bowed his head and did not speak. Du Lei sighed and hugged each other tightly. "Don''t worry. One day, I will come back. It''s aboveboard!"


    "Well!" Su Xiaoyu sobbed in a low voice.


    Two separate, Du Lei quickly returned to the small hotel, "Mom and Dad, I have other things to deal with, I''ll go first, when I''m finished, I''ll go back to Rongcheng, and Ruyue they have a good explanation."


    "Be careful yourself!" Du Wentao lightly threw such a sentence.


    "Where are you going? Didn''t I give you three months? " Li Mei obviously doesn''t want her son to continue to leave her, and if she becomes an agent in the future, wouldn''t she spend less time with them?


    Du Lei sighed, "there are still some things to deal with."


    Li Mei bowed her head, "then you go!" She knew that Du Lei could not be stopped at this time.


    Du Lei nodded, looked at the two close relatives, then knelt down three times, got up and left.


    After leaving the capital, he quickly went to Jinling City. With his reminder, he believed that his father would handle the relationship with the court well.


    The next morning, Du leiduan sat on a bench, which was a bench in Shangguan''s family before nightfall. It was also the place his wife and friends had to pass every day.


    At this time, night under his protection, also sitting beside him, but normal people are unable to see, just can feel, in Du Lei''s side, seems to have the wind blowing.


    After a while, not far away, two people came hand in hand, one of them was a child in the woman''s arms. When it was dark, he was very angry and wanted to rush up to tear them up, but Du Lei stopped him and told him not to act rashly.


    The two men went to the bench and frowned. The man looked at Du Lei up and down and said, "where are you from? Why are you in my home? Go now, or will you believe me to accuse you of trespassing


    The child in the woman''s arms is about one year old. At this time, she suddenly looks at the night and starts to cry.


    However, because he was in his arms, the two couldn''t notice the child''s eyes at all. They just looked warily at Du Lei and said, "hurry up, or I''ll call the security guard."

 Chapter 578

    Du Lei hears the speech and laughs. At this time, the woman''s face suddenly changes. She points to Du Lei and covers her mouth and says, "you, you, aren''t you that, that what Du Lei? Pervert, killer? Aren''t you dead? "


    The man was surprised when he heard the words. He looked at Du Lei and his pupils shrank. However, he found that Du Lei was not a ghost, but a real person.


    A man protects a woman behind him, which makes him feel like he''s going to die calmly. But Du Lei sees through the man''s intention at a glance. As long as he makes a killing move, he will directly withdraw the woman behind him, because the other person''s eyes are blurred and he is calculating some small abacus.


    Du Lei''s heart moves, directly raises his hand, clenches his fist, and is about to punch out. The woman is terrified, but the man is numb, because Du Lei aims at him directly.


    He didn''t have time to think about it. He reversed the woman and the child behind him. Then he turned around and ran away. The woman seemed a little surprised and didn''t react. But then, she felt that a dark wind was blowing and the child in her arms was crying.


    Du Lei looked at the darkness curiously, "don''t you want to kill this pair of adulterers? What, now you''re stopping me? Is it not you who hate them most? "


    The night sighed and looked back at the woman who once fascinated him. He couldn''t bear it. Although he hated each other, he really saw that Du Lei was determined to kill him. When he wanted to kill him, he rushed forward and stood in front of each other.


    "Because of her, I divorced my ex-wife, but because of her, I ruined my property. Where can I tell right from wrong? Take it as a lesson


    Du Lei''s face is strange, but the other side is evil. He still has this idea, but he doesn''t ask much. Anyway, he doesn''t intend to kill the other side at all. He just wants to test what kind of man that man is.


    The woman holding the child, suddenly found that Du Lei stopped, also said that kind of words, suddenly, body meal, trembling voice asked: "Qingyun, are you here?"


    The dark night spirit trembles, as if there is a sign of dissipation. Du Lei suddenly hums coldly, which stabilizes his mind. The dark night looks at Du Lei, hoping that he can help him, but Du Lei shakes his head and explains: "you are dead, and the spirit is immortal. Ordinary people can''t see you."


    The woman smell speech, immediately know that her ex husband really came, she suddenly sad smile: "Qingyun, you still don''t appear, I have no face to see you, sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn''t believe that man''s words."


    In the dark, Du Lei sighed, "well, don''t talk about it. We still have other things to deal with. You can deal with the official things by yourself."


    "Thank you, Mr. Du!" Said the woman, biting her lips.


    Du Lei shook his head. He was not a good man. He would not have come here if it wasn''t for the memorial flag. Thinking of this, he asked, "I have one more thing to ask you when I come here!"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Du!" The woman seems very respectful. Although Du Lei has been confirmed dead on the Internet, seeing is believing. She thinks Du Lei may be very powerful and even the police can cheat him.


    "When your ex husband died, where did you buy the funerary goods you prepared for him?"


    She frowned. Shangguan Qingyun has been dead for more than ten years. Who can remember such a long time? However, she knew that there must be a reason for Du Lei to ask, and Du Lei did not urge.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she finally said, "at the beginning, it was a little secret, so many things were done by Wu Dezhi, and I seldom interfere. However, there seems to be nothing about the funeral objects, right?"


    Du Lei asked directly: "there is a piece of good material inside!"


    She looked surprised, and then said in a low voice, "I heard woody say that the cloth seems to have been bought by him from a master. It has the effect of suppressing the ghost!"


    With that, she also looked around, obviously wondering if it was dark. Du Lei frowned and asked, is it wood Zhi? It seems that the boy has been kind for a long time.


    If the tomb where nightfall is located is transformed into a Jedi, and there is that piece of cloth, under the joint action, I''m afraid nightfall will not become a ghost.


    Du Lei didn''t speak and left directly. Although Wu Dezhi ran very fast, Du Lei quickly found the other party''s trace after he swept the pupil. He seemed to be running towards a more remote place.


    Naturally, Wu Dezhi went to find the original master. If it wasn''t for that master, he would not have achieved what he is today. He ran all the way and soon came to a community.


    This community is in a very remote place. Most people don''t come here to live, because some people say that the geomantic omen here is not good. Moreover, several people died when it was just opened, so it became a ghost area. Not many people live here.


    As soon as Wu Dezhi stepped into the residential area, an old man in his fifties pulled Wu Dezhi over and said in a low voice, "I''ve said it many times. Don''t come to me casually. I was very upset this morning. It wasn''t long before I found out that you were here. What''s the matter?"


    Wu Dezhi was out of breath. After a while, he said, "something happened. Du Lei, who is widely spread on the Internet, is not dead. Not only is he not dead, but he has gone to my place. I don''t know why, so he has to kill me."


    "Du Lei? It''s impossible, isn''t it? " The old man had a few sparse hairs on his head and a small moustache under his nose. At this time, he narrowed his eyes and saw that it was not a good thing.


    "It''s true. I saw that video, but I didn''t expect that he was still alive!" Wu Dezhi managed to straighten it out. That''s what happened this morning.


    But at this moment, the old man was suddenly surprised. He quickly jumped away from Wu Dezhi and asked, "did you see anything unclean today?"


    "Something unclean?" Wu Dezhi was stunned and touched his head. "No, I met Du Lei today, but he should be a living man."


    The old man looked at Wu Dezhi in disbelief. Then he pinched his fingers and spat out blood. Then his face changed greatly and he blurted out: "no, we have provoked something that can''t be provoked. We have to run away and there is no way to survive."


    Wu Dezhi had no doubt about him. Seeing that the old man had vomited blood, he could not help him. He immediately turned around and left without any stop. The old man looked around and immediately turned around and went to his house.

 Chapter 579

    When Du Lei saw that woody and the old man were separated again, he immediately let out the darkness with a cold hum, "you deal with woody, I''ll deal with the bad old man!"


    At night, he rushed out. Du Lei narrowed his eyes and hummed coldly, "remember, don''t make trouble for me!"


    Suddenly, night hesitated for a moment, but immediately nodded, disappeared.


    Du Lei didn''t pay attention to the night. He looked at the building. There was something wrong with the building, but it was all artificial. In other words, there was nothing wrong with the building, but there was something wrong with it.


    He snorted coldly. The poor old man doesn''t seem to be a good thing either. In order to occupy this building, he even arranged a Dharma array, which makes it cloudy all the year round. It''s suitable for ghosts to live here. No wonder there are no living people here.


    Since he saw through the essence of each other at a glance, he immediately burst out three lights, and then burst out three times, as if out of thin air. However, with Du leilingtong''s attention, the bad old man suddenly got a good body and directly sprayed out a mouthful of old blood.


    Du Lei rushed upstairs, and the old man was ready. He didn''t expect that the other side had given up on Wu Dezhi. Instead, he took a fancy to himself and complained. Just now, the other side directly broke his array, which immediately hurt his origin.


    However, he didn''t have any means, but he was also guilty. Suddenly, the door opened and the old man sat down with his eyes fixed on the front.


    "What are you looking at?" A warm voice sounded behind him. The old man''s scalp was numb and his spine was in a cold sweat. He suddenly turned back and his pupils shrank. A young man was sitting behind him, but on the chair he liked to sit in. The young man seemed harmless, but he felt a dangerous air.


    "I didn''t expect it was you, Du Lei. You didn''t die?" The old man saw the mark on Du Lei''s eyebrows at a glance, which shows that Du Lei was indeed shot, but he didn''t die. It''s doubtful. Just now, he thought that Du Lei didn''t die, because the other party and the official conspired to make a deception.


    "Oh? Do you know me? " Du Lei was surprised to see, at the same time, he was looking at the layout of the room, immediately, he saw a cloth banner in a corner.


    "Hum, with such a little means, I even want to refine the soul summoning flag. It seems that the old man knows a lot, but unfortunately, the means are not enough." Greedy wolf also saw that cloth banner, immediately is cold hum, despise.


    Du Lei didn''t pay attention to it. It looked terrible, but it didn''t have any power. It was obviously wasted by the other party.


    Pang Gaoyi''s old eyes have been paying attention to Du Lei''s look. At this time, he finds that the other party has noticed his abandoned cloth banner. He is shocked. Does the other party know that the soul summoning banner is not successful?


    "You are famous now. Basically no one doesn''t know you, but I''m curious why you can survive. If my guess is right, you are the one who died in junior high school, aren''t you?" He is also guessing, but thinks it is true in all probability.


    Du Lei laughs, but points to the banner instead of explaining¡° How did you get that thing? "


    Sure enough, he came running for the banner. Pang Gaoyi gritted his teeth and said, "if Mr. Du likes it, just take it away. It''s like Pang and Mr. Du make friends. What do you think?"


    "Friends?" Du Lei sneers and looks at each other.


    Pang Gaoyi''s heart was tight, and Du Lei was unfathomable. He couldn''t see through each other''s mind, so he had to step back and ask for the second place, "if Mr. Du likes the things here, he can take them all."


    "What if I want to stay here?" Before he thought about it, it''s not very good for him to go anywhere at this time, and he also needs a place to stay. This has become a ghost area, which just serves as his base camp. As for the dissipation of Yin Qi, it''s better to have a greedy wolf. When it''s time to rearrange a big array, isn''t it?


    Pang Gaoyi narrowed his eyes and finally gritted his teeth, "OK, I''ll go!" He obviously doesn''t want to compete with Du Lei, so he has to plan to leave here first.


    "Well, did I tell you to go?" Du Lei immediately shot, a golden light appeared, and Pang Gaoyi''s face suddenly changed, "Du Lei, I''ve been patient again and again, don''t deceive people too much."


    "How about you? Do I beat me? " Du Lei dismisses. He made a decisive move, if here is his base camp, then familiar with everything here, how to say also can''t let him leave here.


    Pang Gaoyi was speechless when he heard the speech, but he knew that he couldn''t go without a fight today. In fact, he had no bottom in his heart. As Du Lei said, did he win the other side?


    However, he made a move. With a long sword in his hand, he came straight away. Du Lei snapped his finger, held the tip of the sword, and then made a little effort to break the sword.


    Pang Gaoyi''s cheek twitches. Du Lei is not human. He found the sword in an ancient tomb. It''s extremely sharp. Unexpectedly, it was broken so easily.


    However, he also had follow-up measures. Immediately, a piece of fire red Rune paper appeared, "heaven and earth direct order, exorcism as ye, urgency as law and order!"


    Suddenly, the fire red Rune paper burned, with a terrible temperature, Du Lei sneered, "exorcism? Do I look so dead? "


    With a flash of his body, he turned his right hand into a hawk claw shape and buckled it fiercely. Pang Gaoyi''s heart leaped suddenly. He didn''t dare to step forward and regressed directly. However, how could he be faster than Du Lei? And it''s going backwards.


    All of a sudden, Du Lei directly buttoned his neck and was about to start. The greedy wolf exclaimed, "leave him alive. I can help you make him into a puppet. You can ask him to do some things. You don''t have to do everything yourself!"


    Du Lei was puzzled. Did the greedy wolf find something wrong? However, he was ready to start attacking the greedy wolf once these things were dealt with.


    Therefore, he ignored the greedy wolf, fiercely forced Pang Gaoyi to death, immediately, a mouthful of blood spray, directly spit in Du Lei''s face.


    At this time, the wind howled, as if countless spirits were shouting and hesitating. Du Lei ignored it. Like a demon, he went to the chair and sat down.


    Bully brow slightly wrinkled, at this time, Du Lei seems to have changed a person, let him look at some fear in the heart, but, do not know how to say.


    Du Lei himself is aware of this problem, so he ignores the blood on his face. Looking at Pang Gaoyi, who is lying in a pool of blood, he falls into meditation.

 Chapter 580

    After a while, night came back. When he saw Du Lei sitting on the chair, he was scared. Then he looked at the corpse on the ground, and his heart was still palpitating.


    However, what scares him more is that he seems to feel the pressure of heaven and earth, as if to punish him. Du Lei also feels it. He looks up at the night and frowns.


    At this time, the night was dark and full-bodied. It seemed that his cultivation was on a higher level. However, the evil spirit around the Yin spirit was also more full-bodied. He even felt an abnormal turbulence of heaven and earth energy.


    Ba Xia''s face suddenly changed. He woke up on the earth for a long time, so he knew something and immediately said, "no, it''s going to be dark. I''m afraid it''s going to be a disaster."


    "To rob?" Du Lei thought for a long time in his heart, and finally understood the so-called robbery in PA Xia''s mouth. It turns out that no matter where he practices, there is a limit, that is, the limit that this space can carry.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand. For example, when the earth enters the end of the Dharma era, the accomplishments it can carry are very low, because once people with high accomplishments appear, it will lead to the collapse of the earth''s own rules. Therefore, for some creatures who are hopeful to enter the ascent stage of cultivation, there will be natural disasters.


    It is possible to use the power between heaven and earth to kill all these things. But how to define those people who have hope? So there is a low standard.


    For example, at this time of darkness, he is about to become a devil. His strength is improved, but he can''t completely control this force, so his whole energy of heaven and earth will be affected.


    As a result, the butterfly effect appears. If the influence is passed on one layer at a time, it will form a natural disaster. This is also a means of self-defense for the earth, so as to ensure that the earth will not be damaged by those high cultivation masters.


    At this time, the night is just like this, and the energy of heaven and earth around him has appeared inevitable influence. Even, Du Lei can feel that this force is constantly expanding. As long as it reaches a certain degree, there will be a natural disaster.


    "Is it thunder and lightning?"


    "More than that, there are other unknown means, in order to protect itself, the earth will not allow the emergence of some powerful presence." Ba Xia looked at the night and said seriously. He didn''t expect that the night before was just a little ghost, but after going out, he was about to become a ghost.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes and asked, "what should I do?"


    "I can''t help it. It''s aimed at him, and your strength is still above him. If you do it, it will only cause more powerful energy fluctuation. So, he can only go through it by himself, and then he will completely stabilize his cultivation. If he can''t pass it, it will be the result of vanishing."


    Du Lei took a deep breath when he heard the speech, but he always felt something was wrong. Suddenly, his face changed and he asked, "I made a God, but why didn''t I go through the robbery?"


    In principle, his cultivation is much higher than nightfall, but he has no influence. Why? Bully and greedy wolf look at each other, speechless.


    "If you don''t think about it, you are a God. At the beginning, Jinlong dedicated himself and achieved your position as a God. That''s something nobody can think of. When you completely achieved your position as a God, with your current strength, can you directly destroy the earth?" The greedy wolf asked.


    Du Lei thought about it. His strength is so strong that he is afraid of destroying the earth. But if he really wants to, he can.


    "So, the earth won''t move you, but it doesn''t mean it won''t pay attention to you. If I look fast, the other party will find you. I hope you can leave the earth!" Bully next sigh, he and greedy wolf''s goal, finally achieved.


    "Away, away from the earth?" Du Lei''s eyes widened and his face was unbelievable.


    "Your strength is far more than the earth can bear. It''s a fluke for you to achieve the spirit this time. You didn''t use the energy of the earth. If you improve your strength next time, I''m afraid even if you burn the whole earth, you can''t meet your needs. Do you think the earth will allow you to continue to stay on the earth?" Greedy wolf some schadenfreude said.


    Du Lei is short of breath. This is what he can''t imagine. Is he going to be expelled by the earth? The reason is that he is too strong?


    It''s funny, but also a little stuffy. If he leaves the earth, does it mean that he will never come back in his life? Is he really going to be a ronin?


    He suddenly felt that he seemed to have a lot of things to do, how willing to leave the earth? At this time, the night screamed, and the energy of heaven and earth began to erode his spirit around him.


    The greedy wolf exclaimed, "no, he said immediately."¡° Sorry, I went to talk to you, but I forgot this little thing. You hurry to set up the battle. Otherwise, the Yin Qi here will be dissipated by the energy of heaven and earth sooner or later. When it''s dark, there will be no Yin Qi available, and there will be no doubt that you will die. "


    Du Lei''s face changed when he heard the speech, and he immediately looked around. Fortunately, this is Pang Gaoyi''s hometown. There may not be other things here, but there are many strange things enough for him to set up his array. He was shocked.


    He began to quickly arrange the array, and his figure kept shuttling. Then, he arranged a powerful array in the whole community. This array was given to him by greedy wolf, which was beyond doubt.


    Soon, he pulls the dark into the center of the array, which is the center of the community. It becomes the core of the array eye. Du Lei places a piece of jade, which Du Lei feels from himself. It seems that he got it from the bottom of the sea before. It''s full of aura, otherwise it won''t be used as the array eye.


    Soon, the sky is covered with dark clouds, and it seems that it is going to rain. Du Lei whispers bad luck and goes upstairs. At this time, he can''t help but secretly monitor. In case of any uncontrollable situation, he can only plan to give up the darkness.


    Although some of his plans need the help of darkness, he really can''t do it any more at this time. As Baxia said, he is already an existence that the earth can''t tolerate. It''s better not to make trouble at this time.


    At this time, the thunder roared and kept brewing. He wanted to cry in the dark. He didn''t expect that he would encounter this kind of thing. Du Lei also declared to him that if he carried it down, he might go further. If he couldn''t resist it, he would have to die.


    Just then, Du Lei''s eyes flashed. He looked into the distance, and a white shadow came rushing towards here. He felt a special force surging.

 Chapter 581

    It''s dark. He just learned from Du Lei what he was anxious to face. To tell you the truth, he was not ready, but he didn''t have time to prepare for it, just because it all came so suddenly that he was unprepared.


    However, he was able to feel the gathering of Yin Qi around him. Du Lei did all this. He took a grateful look at Du Lei''s location.


    All of a sudden, the place with dark clouds in the sky seems to have been torn open, and a silver white light directly splits down, with the taste of merciless destruction.


    When Du Lei saw the thunder, he felt a little relaxed. The thunder seems powerful, but it''s not very powerful. Now he can carry it down with one hand.


    However, just now, Baxia told him some secrets, that is, thunder has a natural suppression and restraint effect on the spirit, that is to say, if he is a normal person, he can still play his own strength or super level, but the spirit has to be limited.


    Strength will be weakened. At this time, Du Lei can only pray that night will last. At this time, he turns his eyes to a white figure not far away from the community.


    The other party is a woman, with a peerless face, the most important thing is that her breath of dust is enough to make people infatuated and intoxicated, and her expression is calm and calm, even in the face of natural disasters, she can also be indifferent, and even she has a trace of thunder power in circulation.


    Du Lei didn''t speak, and the woman didn''t move. If he had been here before, or someone else, he would have been in love with this woman for a long time. But at this time, he could clearly feel that the other party''s inexplicable rejection of himself, and even the other party didn''t want to get close to him.


    He frowned. "Who is this woman? I feel like I''m pulling! "


    Baxia and the greedy wolf were silent for a long time. Baxia said with a little bitterness: "this is the spirit of the earth. According to your words, she is also the mother of the earth. She gives the earth infinite vitality and creates all things in the world."


    Du Lei trembled all over, and suddenly thought of a person, Nu Wa? Immediately combined with the previous picture in my mind, white shadow, world-class appearance, and a green sword in my hand.


    Suddenly, he overlapped the two figures, and it was her? How long has this woman lived? However, the other party''s breath at this time seems to be weak and unstable. He frowns. What''s the matter?


    At this time, the night screams. Du Lei''s heart moves. He squints his eyes and looks at the center of the array. The night is as dark as ink, but there is a sign of emptiness. Is it going to disperse?


    In his heart, he was a little unwilling. The other party just became a evil spirit, but he had to suffer from natural disasters. If all the ghosts he would find in the future were like this, how many of them could survive?


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, a light burst out from the eyes of the array to protect the darkness. The signs of emptiness were weakened, and they were reuniting. This place had completely become a hell like place, with Yin Qi whistling. From time to time, there were Yin spirits gathering here, risking the danger of being targeted by heaven.


    But Du Lei doesn''t care. Those are small things. Even, as long as the night is over, those spirits will become the tonic of the night. If the night can''t survive, Congratulations, one of the powerful spirits will become his subordinate.


    Of course, there is still a process in between, that is, to collect these spirits. He only needs a powerful man, not a group of rubbish. He has already thought about gathering all these spirits here, and then, like raising poisonous insects, he can cultivate a powerful and loyal spirit.


    "Peng!"


    There was another thunderclap, and the night was silent. However, with the protection of the array eyes, he held on to his last breath. At the same time, his most important point was that a trace of black breath was constantly emerging, which was his evil spirit, which was made by himself and constantly enriched himself.


    "There should be no problem. The dark night has been stimulated and can coagulate the evil spirit on its own." PA Xia appreciates to say.


    Du Lei felt relieved when he heard that it would be good if he could continue to use the dark night. It would be hard for him to work hard to cultivate the next spirit.


    When the last thunder appeared, Du Lei completely put down his mind, night should be through the difficulties, after all, only into the evil, strength is only so weak, of course, there is no need to force to death.


    Soon, he came back in the dark and bowed to Du Lei: "thank you for your help!" He knew that if it wasn''t for Du Lei''s help this time, he would be dead now.


    Du Lei waved his hand, "there are still many ghosts in this community, which are very weak, but for you, it''s just a tonic. Clean them up, and I''ll go out for a while!"


    Night had already found the woman at the gate of the community, nodded at this time, "master, don''t worry, these curfew, just attracted by the strong here, are some weak, just born intelligent spirit, I immediately swallow them."


    With that, a dark wind whistling directly disappeared in front of Du Lei''s eyes. Du Lei jumped up and quickly came to the gate of the community. The community has become a ghost area and no one has lived in it for a long time. At this time, the dark wind whistling did not attract other people''s attention.


    That woman saw Du Lei come out, immediately frown, at the same time body retrogression, Du Lei helpless, can smile and say: "elder, don''t know to look for me to have what matter?"


    In fact, he has made some guesses. He has made it very clear before. His strength is too strong, so strong that even the earth is not easy to bring down natural disasters at will, for fear that Du Lei''s anger will destroy the earth.


    "Don''t you have an awakening memory? When the strength reaches your level, you should know that the earth is not your permanent place. It''s time for you to leave. " She light up vermilion lips, even if it is frown, is also a gorgeous beauty.


    Du Lei almost fell for it, but still held back. She frowned and had a lot to deal with. At this time, he didn''t want to leave the earth.


    "Can''t it be delayed? You have also found that I am trying my best to restrain my strength and not to cause some devastating damage to the earth. "


    "No, you have to leave. The earth is already fragile. If you continue to stay, I''m afraid the earth will collapse directly. I think you don''t want to see that." The woman in white has a firm attitude. Du Lei frowns. He doesn''t know how to persuade the woman.

 Chapter 582

    "Ah Ba Xia suddenly left Dantian and appeared in front of the woman in white. His face was haggard, and he was no longer as powerful as he had been. When the woman saw Ba Xia, her eyes suddenly glared, some unbelievable.


    "You, how could you?" She looked at Baxia and thought it was impossible. She sealed Baxia and broke up her last thought. How could the other party still be alive?


    "Du Lei is the master of me and greedy wolf. Don''t worry, I will urge him to leave. Trust me, OK?" Ba Xia looks at the woman with a tender face.


    Greedy wolf is not happy, immediately also rushed out, "Hey, I said, I''m not sure, this boy is a troublemaker, or you can directly send him outside the earth."


    Du Lei forehead emerges black line, this greedy wolf how so unreliable? And the woman in white suddenly more unimaginable, greedy wolf and bully how can at the same time repose in a human boy?


    What''s more, it seems to recognize the human boy as the master? She felt that her brain capacity was not enough for her to use, but it seemed that was the case.


    She is not very familiar with the greedy wolf, but she has also heard of the other party''s great reputation. But she is very familiar with Baxia. She had known each other for many years at that time. If the divine world had not forced her to destroy Baxia, she would not have done it.


    Overlord is a God at the level of Lord God. How can he recognize others as his master? Even the emperor of heaven can''t do it? Besides, two?


    She looked at the greedy wolf up and down, and found that his true spirit level was no longer under the hegemony, and even a little higher. She was at a loss.


    In fact, for Du Lei, she is also extremely afraid, otherwise, she will not hesitate so long, just come to find Du Lei, mainly because she was entangled by other things before.


    Seeing the woman''s hesitation, Baxia continued: "Du Lei is already a God now. Don''t worry, as soon as the time comes, we will leave the earth together, but he still has many things to solve, so, can you..."


    Hearing this, the woman in white suddenly picked her eyebrows. She seemed to think of something. She immediately said, "yes, but you need to do me a favor."


    She didn''t say that Du Lei was alone, because she was still hard to believe that the two gods of the main god level would recognize Du Lei as their master. When they heard the words, they immediately pondered and helped her? You know, the other side is the mother of the earth, the creator of the earth. Do you need their help?


    Of course, they also have this ability, but it had to be their heyday. Now, they can''t create a planet, and based on the life of the planet.


    Finally, they look back at Du Lei and see what he means. Du Lei knows that this is his chance. For a woman in white, he respects her. If there is no one else, there will be no Du Lei. What''s more, in Du Lei''s view, the earth today is actually a human being''s own trap.


    "I don''t know what can I do for you?" He didn''t agree directly. It''s reasonable to say that the other party is also a God, but his strength has been damaged. Now it seems that he is much weaker than him, which is totally not in line with his mythical image.


    However, he did not think, his ability is from Jinlong, who is Jinlong? Although it is a little weaker than the greedy wolf, it is also a main God. Moreover, the opponent''s strength is in full swing before the Tiandi''s attack, without any loss.


    That is, when Du Lei was given the position of God, the real spirit was still complete and powerful, which was not comparable to that of ordinary people. Moreover, he also gave Du Lei two super thugs.


    "Black stream!" The woman in white sighed. She had noticed it for a long time, but she had no strength to stop it. Now the earth has entered the end of the law era, and no one can help her. She can only stop it for as long as she can.


    "Black stream?" Du Lei a Leng, don''t know what that is, but, the face of bully and greedy wolf is changed again and again.


    "What is that?" Du Lei asked immediately. He knew that they must know something.


    Ba Xia said with a bitter smile, "do you remember the black blood you met at the bottom of the sea?"


    "Is it that thing?" Du Lei was surprised when he heard that it was a vicious thing, which could quickly invade the body of life, and quickly corrupt, and also be able to control the intruded people, just like a computer virus.


    "That''s just the forward force of black current. Last time I was worried that it was black current, so I went to find out the reason, but unexpectedly, I was seriously injured." He shook his head and sighed.


    Du Lei realized that he was going to the remains of the sculptor with Wu Liufeng and others. Suddenly he came back and was seriously injured. He almost lost his soul. Unexpectedly, he met the black stream.


    "Ah The greedy wolf sighed, "it''s a cancer in the universe. It''s everywhere. Nothing can stop them from invading. Before the emperor of heaven died, it was because he was fighting with heiliu and his serious injury was not healed. This is why the traitors seized the opportunity to fight against the emperor of heaven."


    Du Lei naturally knows that the God in the mouth of the greedy wolf is the last one, but it''s a high-level matter in the divine world. He doesn''t need to join in blindly. Now the question is, has heiliu actually come to the earth?


    "The situation is not so bad, but we can''t ignore that the invasion speed of black current is amazing. In the distant star field, some stars have been completely invaded and become a dead star." The woman explained, "we are here. The other party should have just found out. Therefore, the strength of the invasion is not very strong. I can still cope with it. However, after a long time, the other party will definitely find it."


    Du Lei frowns when he hears the words. As a man on earth, he naturally doesn''t want the earth to be invaded. However, I''m afraid that the position of the earth has been exposed. It''s a matter of time before the other party finds it.


    "In fact, there is another reason why I want you to leave the earth, that is, I hope you can go to the divine world and seek the protection of heaven. The earth is weak and can''t stand the toss. We have to belong to the divine world so that we can have a chance to survive. But since you have other things to do, maybe you can stay and help me deal with the black current first, When the time comes, the hidden danger on the earth will be cleared, and it''s not too late for you to leave. "


    The other party has explained it very clearly. After thinking about it, he feels that he can still do it and nods.

 Chapter 583

    The woman in white saw that it was impossible for Du Lei to leave the earth for a while, so she had to change her mind. Now that she was sure, she nodded and said, "in that case, I''ll ask you for help at that time!"


    "With pleasure!" Du Lei smiles.


    The woman in white took a look at Baxia, then quickly turned and left, and soon disappeared in the field of vision. As soon as she saw that the man was gone, the greedy wolf immediately said fiercely to Baxia: "can this woman believe it? You know, we are both pursued by the emperor of heaven now. If she has contacts with the divine world, we are all in danger. "


    Du Lei also doubted looking at the bully. He felt that the other party had something to do with his emotions. But now that the matter has come to an end, he has no choice. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve.


    He waved his hand, and immediately the bully and the greedy wolf disappeared into his Dantian. Then he jumped up and went back to the community. At this time, there was no sound of the spirit whistling in the community. There was only a gust of Yin wind, but these Yin winds were the tonic of darkness.


    However, Du Lei suddenly found that there was a ghost in his arms in the dark of night. The other side was a female ghost. He immediately thought of something.


    "What are you going to do with her?" Du Lei points to that female Yin Ling, light asks a way.


    Night black licked her lips and said: "master, she is just a Yin Ling who has just been born. Her strength is very weak and will not pose a threat to us. I haven''t touched a woman for many years, so I think..."


    "You want to stay with me?" Du Lei squinted at the past.


    Suddenly, a panic broke out in the dark. He knelt down directly, kowtowed and begged for mercy and said, "master, I''m wrong. Now I swallow her immediately."


    Suddenly, as soon as the wind rose, the female spirit was frightened. Although she didn''t know who the man was, she knew that the dark night was powerful and could dominate her life and death, which was enough.


    "Forget it!" Du Lei thought about it, he can''t always let the darkness stay by his side, it''s good to let a person accompany him, at least he won''t let the other party fall into loneliness.


    Just now, he was a bit impolite. Since even a God could not avoid his seven emotions and six desires, why could he not understand the careful thinking of the night? It''s just, he''s curious.


    "Can Yin Ling do that?"


    Night is dark, but Du Lei can also feel the other side blush, feeling a little playful, night hesitated for a while, or explained: "the spirit is unpredictable, can have that feeling."


    Du Lei looked at the female ghost again. It was white and full-bodied, which was different from the pure black of night. The woman seemed to be afraid of Du Lei, and immediately stepped back.


    He also no longer cares, then nods a way: "that keeps her, the name, oh, calls the wind high!"


    It''s dark and windy. Well, it''s good! Du Lei takes care of himself and leaves, leaving behind a face of dark night with twitching corners of his mouth and a face of confused wind. The dark night is full of self-criticism. The name of his master is too casual and too low-level, but he can only recognize it. Who let the other party be his master?


    Du Lei didn''t stay in the community for a long time. The next morning, he left alone. The two spirits, night darkness and fenggao, practiced in the community. Now he has established contact with night darkness. As long as his mind moves, night darkness will come soon.


    After leaving the community, he quickly went to the most prosperous area of Jinling City. There was a man he needed to see. He was an old friend. Du Lei sneered in his heart and didn''t know how he was now.


    Zhao Yuren is very happy these days, unhappy that is false, Du Lei died, he did not expect, Du Lei actually died, in those days of Du Lei accident, he was also very scared, worried that the official will find him, but, there has been no news, and Du Lei did not appear.


    Until a few days ago, Du Lei was determined to have been executed, and even he was confident that Du Lei himself was on the other side of the camera, because he could see it at a glance.


    He used to rely on Du Lei''s strength to become the leader of East China. However, Du Lei has always been a sword hanging on his head, which may push him into the abyss at any time.


    Now that Du Lei is dead, he immediately starts to take action, constantly uniting with the boss around him to consolidate his strength. What moves him most is the treasure import port in Yancheng.


    Those stupid mermaids are still transporting treasures to the ground. After Du Lei''s death, he naturally wants to take these things for himself.


    That''s an inexhaustible treasure. When he has money, he will be able to continue to expand his strength. He has already thought about taking central China as his development goal. He can even pass on this glorious cause to future generations and unify the underground forces in China. It''s just around the corner.


    At this time, he is trying his best to create future generations. Now, as long as it is the woman he likes, just one look, someone will be sent to his bed that night for him to knead. He even has an idea about Du Lei''s women.


    As the biggest force in Du Lei''s life, he naturally knows the affairs of Du Lei''s women. Once the desire is ignited, it is difficult to extinguish. Now he is preparing for the relevant affairs.


    At this time, he is constantly moving on a beautiful woman, who was the daughter of a secretary before. She has a high vision and despises him. But now she is enjoying herself in his crotch. He likes the feeling of conquest.


    Just when he wanted to reach the summit and was about to release his essence, suddenly, the door was opened. Suddenly, when he was in a tight position, he felt a little uncomfortable at that time, and at that moment, the gadget he had crotch came down suddenly.


    Then, his essence flowed out like water, and he suddenly became surprised that if his little brother was frightened out of his illness, he could not disable the man.


    He put on his underpants directly, drew out the pistol under the bed and rushed out, "you are paralyzed because you want to die. Don''t you tell me not to disturb me at this time?"


    He pointed at each other with a gun, but his face suddenly changed, his face turned to pigliver color, his body was shaking, the gun in his hand still pointed at each other, even his consciousness was telling him to shoot immediately, the other party was just a person, not a God, he could not avoid bullets.


    However, his double shares betrayed him, and a bad smell of urine flowed down uncontrollably. Finally, with a trace of blood, he didn''t care about all this. Finally, he collapsed, his gun fell to the ground, and the whole person also sat on the ground.


    At this time, the woman inside also came out, wearing a pajamas, sexy and charming.

 Chapter 584

    "What''s the matter, my dear?" When the woman saw Zhao Yuren on the ground, she immediately frowned and asked in a soft voice, and wanted to help him up. At the same time, she looked at Du Lei.


    She didn''t know him, but she felt familiar. At this time, all her men were like this. She felt that she lost face. However, her hand just wanted to pull him up, but she was pushed away by Zhao Yuren.


    "Get out of here, get out of here, you damned woman!" Zhao Yuren almost roared.


    The woman was stunned. She was pushed to the ground by Zhao Yuren, and then her eyes turned red, "what do you say? You want me to get out of here? I''m still a smelly woman? Good, good, Zhao Yuren, you are very good! "


    After that, she immediately stood up and went back to her room to pick up her things. Her tears kept falling. She felt that Zhao Yuren was too much. She wanted to talk to her father.


    Of course, she wanted her father to put pressure on Zhao Yuren to apologize to him. After a while, she changed her clothes, but she still looked a little messy, but it didn''t matter.


    She looks at Du Lei and frowns. She always feels that this person is familiar, but she can''t tell who the other person is. She shakes her head and wants to leave, but Du Lei stops her.


    Zhao Yuren was shocked. He immediately trembled, knelt on the ground and kowtowed quickly. The ground here was covered with a layer of carpet. However, Zhao Yuren did not dare to be careless and kowtowed constantly. His voice was clearly visible and his forehead began to turn red.


    The woman turned back and looked at Zhao Yuren in amazement. In her eyes, her man is omnipotent and omniscient, so there is nothing he can''t deal with. However, at this time, he is kowtowing to the man? Who is this man? She looked up and down.


    But still did not remember, but she went to Zhao Yuren in front, since Du Lei does not let her leave, must be something, she is not stupid, know the reason must be in Du Lei.


    "Don''t kowtow. You are a man, not a woman. What are you kowtowing for?" The woman wants to pull Zhao Yuren up, but she is pushed away by Zhao Yuren.


    He continued to kowtow. The woman was impatient and began to cry directly. She felt that she had hit a ghost today. How could this happen? Zhao Yuren was not like this to her before. Even if Du Lei came to kill Zhao Yuren, there was no need to be so spineless, right?


    Don''t Zhao Yuren have many younger brothers? She was cheated into Zhao Yuren''s bed by a younger brother of the other party. She took a look at the pistol on the ground and immediately moved in her heart. Then she grabbed the pistol and pointed at Du Lei.


    "I don''t care who you are. Since Zhao Yuren kowtows to you, it shows that he is sorry for you, but I hope you can let him go, otherwise, I will shoot you." The woman stammered, trying to look scary.


    Du Lei laughs. He suddenly feels that everything in the world is so ignorant and naive. Zhao Yuren continues to kowtow, regardless of everything. The woman looks at Du Lei and laughs, and suddenly says harshly, "I''m not kidding."


    "Peng!"


    After that, she immediately shot. After shooting, she was shocked, because she was shooting at Du Lei. She wanted to frighten each other.


    Zhao Yuren was also frightened, heard the gunshot, also stopped kowtow, looked at Du Lei, Du Lei face indifference, in his chest, deep right hand, index finger and middle finger with a bullet.


    Zhao Yuren is terrified. He knows that Du Lei''s strength has been improved. No wonder he doesn''t know what to do. After looking at the silly woman around him, he grabs the pistol and points it at his head.


    Quickly said, "dugo, everything is my fault, please let her go!"


    With that, he directly pulled the trigger to end his life. He also hoped that Du Lei would be able to grow up and let go of his women. He also gambled that Du Lei would be merciful.


    However, the gun rang, but he was not dead. He opened his eyes and found that Du Lei''s face was right in front of him. Looking at him, Du Lei''s eyes were cold, heartless, decisive, cruel and bloody.


    Zhao Yuren gave a wry smile and looked to the right. He found that Du Lei''s left hand was holding it. Was it a bullet? He was puzzled. Then, Du Lei opened his hand.


    The bullet inside is thrown on the ground. Zhao Yuren looks at the deformed bullet on the ground and is terrified. Can Du Lei''s strength be so strong?


    "You, you''re not human?" At this time, the woman looked at the bullets on the ground and was also scared. No wonder Zhao Yuren was so afraid of this man. It turned out that she could not even die in front of this man.


    Du Lei gets up, walks to the sofa, then sits down, looks at the two people on the ground, sighs. Then he sweeps the pupil of his soul, and suddenly finds that a new life is gestating in the woman''s abdomen.


    "Congratulations Du Lei said softly, he thought of his daughter Du Pingping, a time of mixed feelings, to kill before the intention is also completely obliterated.


    Zhao Yuren is hateful, but the child is innocent. He seems to feel a little tired. He lies on the sofa and looks up at the ceiling.


    Zhao Yuren was stunned. He didn''t know what Du Lei meant when he said congratulations. He hesitated for a while and asked carefully: "brother Du, I..."


    "If you find a successor and inherit all your industries, I will give you the labor cost for the past two years. Remember, that person must be reliable. If I find something similar again, I won''t be so kind next time."


    Du Lei closed his eyes and didn''t speak. Zhao Yuren was relieved. His forehead was red, but he didn''t feel much pain. He seemed to feel lucky.


    However, Du Lei''s words made him deep in thought. The other party obviously no longer trusted him. He also knew that it was enough to guarantee his life at this time.


    "I''ll take care of it!" When he finished, he looked a little lonely. After two years of operation in East China, he finally left him. Although Du Lei was just a word, he had to let go, but Du Lei did not kill him.


    He didn''t die, and Du Lei still gave him the right to recommend his successor. Now he knows the way of human nature. If he really and Du Lei said that he would appoint an heir and then manage the East China region, he would surely die without a burial place.


    In this matter, he only has the right to recommend, but not the right to decide. He still has to report to Du Lei and let Du Lei decide the candidate, but even so, he has a lot of room to operate.


    With a slight sigh, he looked at the woman beside him and asked, "do you regret following me?"

 Chapter 585

    The woman was stunned. No matter how stupid she was, she could hear that the man sitting on the sofa had deprived all the power of her man. Naturally, she knew how much influence her man had, but at this time, she was obliterated by the man''s light words.


    However, when Zhao Yuren asked him, she suddenly felt sad. Although he didn''t give her much happiness, he really liked her and loved her. Otherwise, she would not leave immediately. She just didn''t want her involved in this matter.


    Funny how she tried to threaten Du Lei just now? She felt naive for her stupid behavior, but she still looked at Du Lei curiously. Suddenly, her face changed, and she seemed to think of something.


    "He, he is not that..." the woman pointed to Du Lei, she said in panic and hesitation.


    "Shut up Zhao Yuren naturally knows what she wants to say, but can Du Lei hear this? Each other''s hard work is to hide their own life and death, if let this woman out, Du Lei will never let them go.


    Sure enough, Du Lei found the clue, he chuckled, "originally also want you to live in the mainland, now it seems, can only send you overseas."


    The woman hears speech a surprised, immediately shake head to say: "don''t!"


    "Oh? Where do you want to go? " Du Lei smiles and shows his white teeth. He looks like a boy next door.


    "We''ll go everywhere!" Zhao Yuren hugged the woman fiercely and said directly that he only wanted to live with his own woman at this time, and he didn''t think much about other things.


    Du Lei nodded faintly, "that''s good. You''ll live here first. Someone will come to see you off after a while!" With that, he got up, and he was not afraid that the two would leave without permission, because Zhao Yuren knew the consequences.


    He can directly lock Zhao Yuren here, which means that he has the means to restrain each other. However, he still sighs a little in his heart. Why is that so? People will never see through.


    Leaving here, he squints his eyes. Zhao Yuren will deal with the future. Although he is ambitious, his ability is still good. If the other party''s behavior makes him difficult to accept, he will continue to let the other party take charge.


    He soon went to Yancheng, which is in charge of the two brothers of jiarenjialuo. They have been transporting treasures from the sea to the land according to Du Lei''s instructions. At the same time, they have the support of Taichu Yalong. Now they are very detached in the mermaid clan.


    When the two brothers saw Du Lei, they came over and bowed silently and said, "Regent!"


    Du Lei looked at them with satisfaction. Although they sent a lot of wealth to Zhao Yuren, which made Zhao Yuren a windfall, for the huge underwater wealth, it was just a small expense. He could fully accept it. Moreover, they could resist Zhao Yuren''s corrosion and continue to be loyal to him. That''s enough.


    He was in a good mood, so with a wave of his hand, two powerful and majestic genuine Qi directly fell into their bodies. Suddenly, they looked happy, but soon they began to scream, because the evolution of blood needs to bear a lot of pain.


    However, Du Lei on one side has been taking care of them, constantly using his divine power to protect them from accidents, and constantly strengthening their body''s absorption of Qi.


    Soon, the red scales on their bodies faded, and soon yellow scales were born again. Their blood was promoted again, but they were also bloody.


    But the two people still bear it. Once their blood is promoted, their strength can continue to improve. At the same time, they can live longer. No one is unwilling.


    "Thank you, Regent!" They bowed to thank you.


    "You deserve it!" Du Lei waved his hand and then asked, "is there anything I need to pay attention to at the bottom of the sea recently?"


    These two people are just like two nails that Du Leian put into the mermaid Dynasty. As we all know, if they both find something wrong, then the mermaid Dynasty really has a big problem, but if they don''t find it, it means that it''s OK, everything is still under control.


    Garen hesitated for a moment and said, "there''s nothing important. It''s just that empress dowager has missed you."


    Du Lei picks up his eyebrows and hums coldly. He knows that he gave her a promise to turn her into a person. However, he didn''t expect that the desire of the other party was so strong that he informed himself directly through the two of them.


    But he really owes a lot to each other. Thinking of the proud posture of Taichu Yarong, he was also a little intolerable. After thinking about it, he nodded, "go on, I''ll go down and have a look!"


    "Yes


    Du Lei got up, and then disappeared directly in Yancheng. Soon, a golden light went directly into the deep sea. Now that he is a God, he does not need to use other tools and can avoid the inspection of patrol ships.


    He quickly came to the bottom of the sea, and the mermaid Dynasty is growing stronger now, because all the mermaid people are concentrated here. Of course, it is also to prevent the invasion of the black current. The last time, Zhou Yu, the head of the Zeus tribe, was invaded by the black current and turned into black blood. I don''t know how many Mermaid people were invaded.


    Now they are gradually strengthening their defense. Once they find infected people, they immediately isolate and kill them. Moreover, as a dynasty, they also have corresponding systems. There is no doubt about Du Lei''s position in the mermaid Dynasty. However, when he came to the mermaid Dynasty, he found that some people here seemed to have forgotten his existence.


    Did someone do it on purpose? He sneered, but it doesn''t matter. This is just the place where he got his treasure. If the other party is not convinced, it''s not impossible for him to establish another emperor.


    He quickly came to the palace and soon found that Taichu Yarong was resting. He moved in his heart and suddenly went in. No one found him, and no one could find him.


    Her palace was well built, but that''s all. As Du Lei''s woman, she was protected by "special" and no one else could get close to her. Only a few people were responsible for her daily life.


    All of a sudden, Taichu Ya Rong feels something. She opens her eyes and finds Du Lei''s appearance. She suddenly sobs. Du Lei steps forward and says softly, "what''s the matter?"


    "They''re all saying you''re dead, but I don''t believe it. I didn''t expect to see you again!" She buried her head in Du Lei''s arms and felt the warmth from Du Lei.

 Chapter 586

    Du Lei feels the soft meat on Taichu Yarong''s body. Suddenly, his heart is a little hot, but he feels the other person''s body, and he forcibly suppresses his inner desire.


    Then, the real yuan in his body surges and transits to the other party. At the beginning of the day, she snorts. In a moment, she feels a surprise. Her blood is constantly purifying, and then the golden scales on her body are constantly fading.


    However, this process is extremely painful, thanks to some Du Lei around, he constantly output magic power to recover each other''s injury, after more than half an hour, the golden scales on Taichu Yarong completely faded, but she did not regenerate scales.


    Du Lei''s guess is right. It''s said that the white scale is above the golden scale, but the mermaid of the white scale is basically no different from human beings.


    Later, I saw that Taichu''s legs began to separate and became human''s legs. However, this process was more painful than before, because there was only one main bone in his lower body before, but now he forcibly separated two, and Du Lei''s forehead was sweating.


    She didn''t dare to be careless and paid attention to it at any time to prevent accidents. Fortunately, Taichu Yarong has been persevering and survived. When she opened her eyes, she found that Du Lei was constantly giving her real Qi to help her recover quickly.


    But immediately, she found that Du Lei''s eyes have been staring at his body, and it is a lot of up and down, she looked down, suddenly exclaimed, and then directly rushed to Du Lei in front of him, covered each other''s eyes, exhaled, "don''t look!"


    "Did you show it to others?" Du Lei asked with a smile.


    "No, you..." Taichu Yarong is trying to distinguish, but she finds that Du Lei is touching her body. A strange feeling is like lightning, touching her mind.


    "Well


    Du Lei hugs each other directly, and then kisses them. Immediately, under Du Lei''s powerful attack, Taichu Yarong''s resentment of these days completely disappears.


    He had to sigh that she was really a well-known woman, with a unique flavor. In order to let Du Lei relax, Taichu Yalong also completely let go. No matter what posture Du Lei wanted, she could put it out with her own body.


    Du Lei felt each other''s emotion and said in a low voice: "this time, you can follow me up."


    When Taichu Ya Rong heard the speech, his body trembled and he nodded. There were tears dripping from the corners of his eyes. Du Lei sighed. This woman, he felt more and more unable to give up.


    "Where''s Zhao ling''er?" Du Lei asked, the other side is the blood of the saint. She was born with golden scales, which is doomed. Her starting point is much higher than other mermaids.


    "She has just been enlightened, and she has been led by the teachers in the palace to learn and increase her knowledge." Taichu Yarong has always regarded Zhao ling''er as her daughter, so she takes it very seriously.


    Du Lei nods. With his current thinking, he can find that Zhao ling''er has the potential to become a God. He wants to help each other. After all, he wants to leave the earth. However, the earth is still too small and weak to be guarded by a God. So he looks at Zhao ling''er. This time, he comes to the bottom of the sea with the intention of taking her.


    He took Taichu Yarong to leave the palace, and then went to find Taichu Deyun. Now the other party has completely mastered the whole dynasty. However, when he saw Du Lei, he still couldn''t help shivering. Especially when he found that Taichu Yarong had completely transformed into a human being, he swallowed his saliva and felt that Du Lei was so powerful.


    Taichu Teyun wanted to get up and salute Du Lei, but Du Lei stopped him. "You are the emperor of a dynasty, and you are the head of a country. It''s no better than saluting me."


    Du Lei steps forward and laughs. Taichu Deyun sighs that the other party is getting stronger and stronger, but he sticks to the ground and dominates. He doesn''t know which one is right.


    "Your Mermaid Dynasty is doing very well. I hope you can really dominate the sea bottom. However, I hope you will try not to conflict with the human beings on the ground, especially Huaxia, when you are developing." He said earnestly, of course, he knew that as long as the country on the ground or the mermaid developed, there would be natural ambition.


    At that time, ambition will encourage them to expand their power, and conflict and war are inevitable. He can only make a rule to force the mermaid to avoid war while getting enough benefits.


    "I know!" Taichu Deyun now knows that as long as Du Lei is alive and on the earth, they will never develop to the ground. However, listening to each other''s voice, it seems that he is a little uncertain. The fire in his heart is burning again.


    Du Lei knows the other party''s mind, too early elegance also pinched himself, seems to have some allergy to what he just said, but he still said, in fact, he is also reminding the other party, saying is persuading, but in fact, there is no meaning of warning.


    Now that he has reached the present stage, he will not believe that his words can suppress the ambition of a race. He is not invincible, but he will also make some defensive means, and Zhao ling''er is one of his means.


    After leaving the palace, Du Lei takes Taichu Ya Rong to look for Zhao ling''er directly, while Taichu de Yun squints his eyes. Du Lei''s meaning seems to have something to say, but he can bear it until now, not without a little confidence.


    Now Du Lei has revealed that he wants to leave the earth, but the warning from the other side is also very obvious. It''s just that as mermaids, they know a lot more than people on the ground. At least there are records about gods in their tribe.


    However, if Du Lei really wants to leave, will there be any means to clamp them down? This is a question he has to think about. There must be some means and cards, but can they really resist the development of mermaid?


    Du Lei gathered the Mermaids together and laid a solid foundation for them. They are no longer fragmented, but united as one. He has clearly felt that within a hundred years, the Mermaids will be able to carry forward and become the overlord of the earth again.


    Ambition should be matched with strength. He is confident that 100 years later, Du Lei is definitely no longer on the earth, because he knows that as a God, the earth can''t support him. His heart is as hot as a fire. Although the place has to go a lot of mermaid treasures, it also has to go Taichu Yarong and Zhao linger.


    But, he just needs two people to leave, because the identity of too early Ya Rong and Zhao Ling Er, is really he also can''t start to them.

 Chapter 587

    Du Lei and Tai Chu Ya Rong are walking near the capital. The Mermaids around them don''t recognize them. Even if they know them, they can avoid them.


    Taichu Yarong worried that Du Lei would be unhappy, so he said: "after all, this is a mermaid. They have their ideas, and you don''t care too much."


    Du Lei laughs, "do you think I care?" He shook his head gently. "I don''t care. Even I don''t care about Taichu''s ambition. When he is powerful, his ambition will come naturally. This is the law of nature."


    "However, ambition and strength should match. If they don''t have the strength for the time being, they have to be patient and constantly weaken my influence in Mermaid clan. However, even so, do I care? You forget, I''m a human being. "


    Taichu Ya calmly looks at Du Lei. She finds that Du Lei has changed a lot and become calm. It seems that many things are no longer so important in his eyes, instead of paying too much attention to the desire for power and constantly strengthening her image as before.


    "You have changed!" She sighed and hesitated in her heart. She didn''t know how the man who made her heart beat became like this, but she didn''t know whether it was good or bad. She could only say so lightly.


    Du Lei smell speech, slightly a Leng, immediately said with a smile: "people will change, you will change!"


    Tai Chu Ya Rong''s body was certain, and he murmured, "will you also change?"


    At this time, Zhao ling''er appears in front of them. Du Lei walks over and holds Zhao ling''er up. The other side is not afraid, but looks at Du Lei curiously.


    Du Lei felt it for a while, and immediately found that the other party could become a God. However, if there was no inheritance, she could not become a God. After thinking about it, she came to the right place.


    "Let''s go!" Du Lei grabs Taichu Yarong, then rises to the sky, and soon disappears in Wangdu. Taichu dewun is relieved to learn that Du Lei has left. The other party is putting too much pressure on him.


    "Your Majesty, can we begin our plan?" Taichu HongRi came over and asked in a low voice.


    "Naturally, without Taichu Yarong and Zhao linger, the mermaid Dynasty is my world, and the whole sea is my world. In the future, the earth will crawl under the feet of our Mermaid people." Taichu said with great ambition.


    Although Taichu HongRi''s life is approaching, he also sees some shortness of breath at this time. Since the coup within the mermaid people thousands of years ago, they have been struggling and unable to recover.


    Now Du Lei helps them reunite the whole Mermaid tribe, and naturally they have the confidence to develop. As for those treasures, they have completely given up. For them, those are just some decorations.


    Du Lei took Taichu Yarong and Zhao ling''er back to the ground, and then immediately went to Malaysia. Over there, Dou Dezhi and his disciples had completely established themselves there.


    Before that, he had asked them to prepare a residence for Taichu Yarong. When Taichu Yarong came to the ground to breathe fresh air, he suddenly felt a little strange.


    When she saw the earth people outside Du Lei, she also felt very curious. Before long, Dou Dezhi came to meet them. When they saw Taichu''s elegant appearance, they were shocked. She was very beautiful and charming, especially the kind of familiar women.


    But soon, Dou Dezhi lowered his head. They knew their status and women. Now they are tired of playing. With the support of Du Lei, their influence here is also growing. They have established a huge underground organization, and no one knows their origin.


    Their means are very effective and practical. At least, around Du Lei''s residence, he doesn''t have to worry about being offended for no reason. He takes a look at the three people, and their accomplishments are good, but they are too low.


    In a moment, three genuine Qi entered their bodies. Suddenly, there was a click sound in their bodies, and white gas came out directly from their heads, forming a white flower.


    Dou Dezhi, surprised, knelt down and said, "thank you, Lord!"


    "Don''t kneel down all the time. I don''t like that. Don''t make yourself too cheap. You are all my people. I won''t treat you badly as long as you do everything for me in the future." Du Lei said with a frown.


    "By the way, do you know Zhao Yuren of Jinling City?" He intends to leave this matter to the three of them. They are all human spirits, so naturally they understand what he means.


    Dou Dezhi was stunned for a moment, and immediately nodded, "I know you!" They also have influence in China, but they are not so blatant. Moreover, it is not good for them to develop their strength.


    However, Malay is different. Compared with the ancestors of China, Malay people are like a group of savages. Many of their things are still in an ancient way of thinking, and the three of them, relying on this superior mode of thinking, control a large area of territory. As for the government, they have to give them a bit of a thin face. What can''t happen in China, But it really happened in Malaysia.


    "Find another island, take him over and settle him down." Du Lei light said.


    Dou Dezhi''s whole body suddenly trembles. Is that life imprisonment for Zhao Yuren? For Zhao Yuren, they naturally know and understand very well. After all, the other party was one of Du Lei''s confidants, who was in charge of the whole East China.


    Although they know what happened later, they can''t control it. That''s why things get more and more out of hand. If it wasn''t for Du Lei, I''m afraid Zhao Yuren would still be one of the underground kings of China.


    Dou Dezhi quickly understood Du Lei''s meaning, quickly nodded, and said that he would deal with the matter immediately. After the explanation, Du Lei took Taichu Yarong to the upper reaches of the island.


    "It''s really beautiful. The ground is so beautiful. I should have come earlier." Taichu Ya Rong said with a smile.


    "You will be the master of this place in the future. If you want to leave, contact the three people just now. They will deal with it. You can get used to the life on the ground and keep learning about the history of human beings." Du Lei smiles.


    "I see."


    Then, Du Lei looks at Zhao ling''er. The little girl stares at him and looks at him curiously. At the same time, she is full of curiosity about this novel world. In fact, she is a person on the ground, but after waking up, she is already at the bottom of the sea. Naturally, she is not very familiar with this place.

 Chapter 588

    "Little fellow, can you understand me?" Du Lei touched Zhao ling''er''s head.


    "Are you kidding? How can she understand you when she is so young? " Too early Ya Rong covers mouth a smile, White Du Lei one eye.


    However, the next scene surprised them. Zhao ling''er blinked his eyes, then nodded his head. Seeing Du Lei''s surprised look, he laughed there.


    "No? Can you really understand me? " Du Lei was shocked. He looked up and down at Zhao ling''er and found that she really understood what she said.


    Du Lei quickly said a few other words. Finally, Du Lei had to admit that Zhao ling''er really knew what he said, but he couldn''t say it and couldn''t write it out, but he could understand it.


    At this time, Baxia and the greedy wolf sacrifice themselves at the same time. They both use special means. Taichu Ya Rong can''t see them. However, Zhao ling''er suddenly feels something. Looking at Baxia and the greedy wolf, she is very curious.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have anything? " Taichu Ya Rong looked at it curiously, but didn''t find anything. Zhao ling''er waved it for a long time, but no one could understand it.


    Baxia and greedy wolf both look curious in their eyes. This little thing is really strange. Even though they are knowledgeable, they can''t understand the meaning for a moment.


    "It''s strange that although the little girl is human, she has the true spirit of mermaid, and her true spirit is protected by a layer of strength. It seems that the child''s parents must have some means and abilities." The greedy wolf shakes his head and does not speak. He is envious. Who can be born psychic? Maybe, but the chance is too small. Almost every such person is a genius.


    Although Baxia and greedy wolf have amazing strength, they also rely on the strength of some blood, plus some other means. Their true spirit is only developed step by step, while Zhao linger''s true spirit is just like an adult, and with Zhao linger''s growth, her true spirit will gradually open up.


    At that time, even if she lies down and sleeps, Zhenling will be able to practice on her own and improve her accomplishments. I don''t know how much energy she has saved than many people.


    Du Lei thought about it. I''m afraid it was the work of Zhao Tuo and the last daughter of the mermaid clan. Only people like them can protect their daughter.


    He sighed. He was more angry than others. In the first half of his life, he went through all kinds of torture. He was hungry because he had no money. He was fired and denied.


    However, Zhao ling''er has a good parent and doesn''t have to struggle at all. If the saint doesn''t die, Zhao ling''er will succeed her when she grows up. Of course, the result is not different.


    With the help of Du Lei, she still goes back to the way she should go. He holds Zhao ling''er in his hand, then thinks about it and asks, "since you can understand us, your learning level will be strengthened in the future."


    There''s no way to do this. He doesn''t have much time to stay on earth. When he finishes dealing with the black current, he has to leave. Moreover, he has to be responsible to the elder during the period.


    By contrast, he doesn''t have much time to care about other things at all, but he has to find a guardian for the earth, a very powerful Guardian that outsiders can''t provoke. He feels that he just picked up the leak. With the help of Jinlong, he became a God, but in fact his foundation is very weak.


    Zhao ling''er is different. She is naturally psychic, and her ability of understanding is also extraordinary. He trained Zhao ling''er in the time of the earth. After he left, the other party was going to understand and learn the knowledge and culture of human beings. Presumably, she would know how to do it in the future. What''s more, Nu Wa, the mother of the earth, was watching.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little relieved, but Zhao ling''er widened her eyes and shook her head. She said she didn''t want to do it, but she couldn''t tolerate it.


    Du Lei snorted coldly, "if you don''t want to, I''ll seal you and let you go back to the dark days before, so that you don''t get into trouble for me when you grow up."


    Zhao ling''er was even more reluctant when she heard the speech. She even had tears in her eyes and was about to cry. Taichu Yarong on one side couldn''t see it anymore. "Well, well, you can see that she is only a child after all. How can you have the heart to let her learn so many things? Your human knowledge is boundless. Even as an adult Mermaid, I''m afraid it will take a long time for me to learn, and even I can''t learn it completely in my whole life. "


    "You don''t understand!" Du Lei shakes his head, the other side does not understand the current situation, of course not worried, but he is very worried, because, including him, there is not enough confidence in the face of black current.


    Ba Xia is full of confidence to investigate. As a result, he is seriously injured and returns home. Zhenling is about to dissipate. If it hadn''t devoured the wolf spirit in Yang Lianhu''s body, I''m afraid it would be in danger now.


    And the greedy wolf is even more so. He follows the last emperor of heaven and fights with heiliu. As a result, the emperor of heaven is seriously injured. Later, he is besieged and killed by the current emperor of heaven. Even the emperor of heaven can''t completely deal with this matter. He is just a little man who has just become a God. How can he deal with it?


    Of course, this is not to say that he has no backbone or ambition, but the fact that he is just Jinlong''s true spirit, which has made Du Lei a God. Otherwise, he is still an ordinary man.


    Taichu Ya Rong saw that Du Lei didn''t speak. She knew that he was worried and didn''t say much. She had no choice but to look at Zhao ling''er. When she saw this, she widened her eyes. She seemed to understand Du Lei and kept silent. But she was so pitiful.


    Baxia and the greedy wolf look at each other and shake their heads and sigh. There is basically no solution to this matter. They can only pray that the black current coming to the earth at that time is not the main fighting force, but a small-scale invasion. Otherwise, the earth can''t hold on, and they can''t do anything even in their heyday.


    Taichu Yarong continues to take care of Zhao linger. For the sake of this future God, Du Lei also plans to work hard. He plans to go to Chengdu to discuss with he Ruyue and other people, and pay to equip Zhao linger with top education institutions.


    Now, for Du Lei, money is just a few pieces of paper, which has no great significance. When he first graduated, he vowed to become a millionaire and so on. Du Lei chuckled, how naive it was. Now his money, not counting the treasure that has not been dealt with, is enough to buy an r country.

 Chapter 589

    Du Lei quickly left the island, and went to see why Ruyue and other women''s preparation places began to start construction. He nodded. Dou Dezhi had a great advantage in this aspect, and he could rest assured.


    After leaving Malaysia, he used his divine power to go to China. Now his identity is too sensitive to appear in public. If he does not want others to find him, ordinary people will not be able to find him. Don''t forget, he is a God now.


    Zhao Yuren''s action is very fast. He goes to the bottom of the sea once, and immediately looks for an heir. Du Lei goes to have a look. It''s a very young man with a sense of aggressiveness. However, the other party has some inexplicable admiration for Zhao Yuren, but it doesn''t matter. What Du Lei needs is a capable person, even if he has some ambition, As long as he doesn''t touch his bottom line, he can accept it.


    It''s hard to see through people''s heart, and he''s not ready to see through it, because it''s not necessary. Just as Zhao Yuren was constantly preparing to expand his power, he didn''t care much. As long as he could accept the final result, he didn''t care even if the weather in East China was pierced by him.


    However, if he has some wrong thoughts and has already started to act, he can''t bear it. It is because Zhao Yuren thinks carefully about Du Lei and is ready to stop protecting Tang Shiyu and others that he has a murderous heart, but in the end he doesn''t kill him.


    Du Lei is not a ruthless person, the other side has done so many things for him, in his eyes, he will not be so cruel to his old subordinates, but forced the other side to abdicate.


    But now his vision has also improved. Naturally, he won''t care about petty profits. His jewelry treasures are basically swallowed through the partnership of Young''s jewelry and Qian''s jewelry. In a twinkling of an eye, they are reasonable and legal regular commodities.


    The profits are shared by both of them. However, Qian ling''er is not very interested in this aspect recently. If she didn''t go abroad and go international in order to fulfill her previous wish, she might have become a shopkeeper like her father.


    However, today''s Qian''s jewelry is no different from those international brands. It''s just a lack of reputation. With the secret promotion of Yang''s jewelry and the elder, today''s Qian''s jewelry has a certain reputation in the world. Even many foreign businessmen have traveled thousands of miles to China to place orders.


    But Du Lei''s own hegemony, before because of Du Lei''s matter, led to close for a period of time, now Du Wei and Li can two people are planning to reopen.


    Just on the opening day, Du Lei came to the scene in silence. Du Wei and Li can were wearing suits. Under Du Lei''s supervision, their bodies are growing stronger and stronger. Today is a good day, and they both welcome guests with a smile.


    Du Lei sighed in his heart that the two guys had grown up. He was somewhat reluctant to part with them. He remembered when the three brothers went to the reservoir to catch fish. At that time, they had nothing to do all day, so they had to spend their time.


    Now, looking back, I find that everyone has gradually matured. Time has passed, and the opening ceremony has passed. They are mainly familiar people, in order to avoid unnecessary gossip.


    They helped Du Lei into the shop and sat there, full of wine. They had some feelings in their hearts. When Du Lei opened the shop, he was very high spirited. Then they joined in. The higher the business, the bigger the business.


    However, the distance between the three people is getting farther and farther. Sometimes, they can''t contact Du Lei for several months. If they are going to get married soon, Du Lei has already died.


    "I''m not happy!" Du Wei said suddenly, with an unhappy face.


    "Today is a good day, and it''s also our opening ceremony. What else do you feel unhappy about?" Li can frowned and advised that he also knew what the other party was saying.


    "Do you believe that dugo is such a killer? I don''t believe it. He knows us both like brothers. At the beginning, we didn''t have anything. DuGe helped us to get up step by step. When we were cheated by Wu Liufeng to go to the remains of the archer, we almost died. If DuGe didn''t protect us all the time, where would we be? " Du Wei growled. He grabbed his hair and was annoyed.


    "Yes, without my cousin, we would not be what we are now. But I have no way. When my cousin left, we didn''t hear anything. What can I do?" Li can shook his head in pain, unwilling to think of that day.


    When Du Lei was executed, they were stunned, but they still watched the video. At last, they were completely desperate. They didn''t expect that Du Lei would end up like this.


    "There must be something we don''t know. They must have wronged dugo. Now I have no money. If I have money, I must find out what happened that day." Du Weimeng''s slap on the table was overwhelming.


    In the dark, Du Lei shook his head and sighed. He was also very pleased. He coughed softly. "Those are facts. There''s no investigation. I''m willing to die."


    Two people suddenly scalp numbness, fierce retreat, they look at Du Lei in horror, and then picked up the bottle in hand, "don''t come, brother, since you are dead, don''t come to scare us."


    "Brother, don''t worry, we will clarify the facts for you!"


    "Yes, yes, we will strive to do business, make money, and investigate clearly what happened, and you will be clean."


    Two people you a word I a language, immediately Du Lei to listen to silly, he wry smile can''t, "you two silly goods, didn''t find I didn''t die?"


    "Brother, don''t lie to us!" Du Weizhuang with courage, through the wine, mumbled.


    Du Lei is helpless, walked directly in the past, two people two legs are weak, walk not to move a way, but still say on the mouth: "don''t come over, don''t come over!"


    Looking at their funny appearance, Du Lei was speechless for a long time. Finally, he had to punch them, "wake up, drink too much?"


    Two people smell speech, open eyes suddenly, discover oneself are not dead, and Du Lei just hit them, also have strength feeling very much, they immediately doubt.


    Du Wei touched Du Lei''s shoulder, then he said with a smile, "there''s meat!"


    "There''s a big head of NIMA. I''m a living man. Of course I have meat. You are a fool." Du Lei immediately rolled his eyes and scolded.

 Chapter 590

    "Cousin, you''re not dead?" Li can also curiously touched Du Lei and found that he was still steaming. He was surprised and asked.


    "Of course I didn''t die. Would I die so easily?" Du Lei snorted coldly.


    "Didn''t you get killed in the video? Or bullets, I heard the gunfire, and there are many reporters there, live broadcast, how did you escape? Do you use a cover up? " Du Wei suddenly thought that they all watched the video that day. Of course, they thought Du Lei was dead.


    "Who am I? If a bullet can kill me, then I''m Du Lei''s son of a bitch? " He waved his hand, "OK, let''s not talk about my death and my life. Today I come here to see how you two boys are doing, but I find your life is pretty cool."


    "Cool fart, since your scandal spread out, our business has been plummeting. Basically, no one came to buy things. If our brothers hadn''t shut down in time, our business would have collapsed, but even so, we didn''t dare to hang your name any more." Li can took a bite.


    Their business has been going on for three years and eating for three years, so they haven''t made much progress. Recently, both of them are busy getting married, so there''s really no one to take care of the business. Before, there was another Su Yuanxing. Now Su Yuanxing has gone away, and other old people have been laid off. Those who leave can''t afford their wages, It''s not very useful to keep it.


    Du Lei frowned, before those people are his hard-working family background, did not expect that after that happened, they all scattered, so asked: "no money, why don''t you ask your sister-in-law?"


    If Yue is not a stingy person, and her business has little to do with her, she should not be affected.


    "You think we didn''t ask, but in fact, my sister-in-law has not had a good time recently. She has just been seriously ill, and the business is all handled by the people below. All day long, she doesn''t have much money. For our business, her hard-working money is not enough for us to sacrifice our teeth." Du Wei shook his head and said.


    Du Lei asked anxiously: "is she ill? When did it happen? Is it serious? "


    "It''s not that after your terrible accident, she always felt a little uncomfortable, and then she got a serious illness. But it''s OK, but her heart is blocked. Now she''s much better, but she''s taking medicine every day. It''s not easy for her sister-in-law!"


    He was silent and said that he owed her too much. The three brothers continued to drink some wine and said a lot in a daze. Then they hugged each other and cried and laughed together, as if everything was gone.


    The next morning, Du Lei wakes up, and then looks at the two people sleeping on the ground. Two strands of Zhenyuan enter, and they are excreted a lot of impurities.


    The greedy wolf suddenly appeared and frowned: "it''s not the way for you to go on like this. If you always give them your true yuan, and you don''t recover, even if you are a God, you can''t support it."


    Du Lei did not pay attention to him, continue to output real yuan, after a while, Du Lei body tremble, his real yuan loss is too much, or some can not support.


    "What should I do?" He obviously asked the greedy wolf and the bully. They were speechless, and you were already prepared for their feelings.


    "True yuan is the most essential thing that true spirit and divine power need to use, and true yuan can only be acquired through self cultivation. The earth is still too fragile to support your practice, otherwise, the earth may collapse."


    Du Lei nodded, "don''t you always want me to leave the earth? And then go back to the divine world with you and fight against the emperor of heaven? Is that your plan? "


    The greedy wolf and the bully were shocked. Suddenly, the two spirits kept shaking, as if they were greatly shocked. But Du Lei didn''t care. He continued: "I know what you think. I couldn''t understand it at first, but later I understood. I didn''t stand in your perspective on some things, so I couldn''t understand you, Before, I always thought you were superior, but in fact, you are nothing more than our human beings


    "Your true spirits have been severely damaged, so it is difficult to avoid the damage of the astral wind in the open star sky. Only when I am strong, can you return to the divine world and fulfill your wishes with the help of my body."


    The greedy wolf and the bully are silent. They really think so, and they also do so. They think that with Du Lei''s talent, they can''t know, but in fact he knows.


    But they were curious, "when did you know?"


    "Although you cover up very well, your eagerness to return to the divine world betrayed you. Before you met the overlord, I was just a poor loser on the earth. Without you, I couldn''t be who I am now."


    "Greedy wolf, although you occupy my body, kill people, and make my reputation stink, even I can''t completely stand on the earth. As long as I appear, or as long as the name Du Lei appears in the public view, they will rise up and attack themselves."


    "It''s your purpose, but it''s not my idea. Even becoming a God is not my voluntary. Do you know what my idea is?" Du Lei gets up, walks out the gate slowly, and then comes to the backyard.


    The winter sun is cold, can not give a trace of warmth, but it is better than no, people are sunny, although the heart of dirty and dirty will let human fall into the dark, but physically and psychologically speaking, they are still sunny.


    As a result, Du Lei put his face in the sunshine, and his whole body looked a little haggard. Because of the loss of Zhenyuan, his body was even very poor. But, after all, he was a God. His strength still existed, but he was much weaker.


    But even so, the greedy wolf and the overlord did not dare to do it casually, because they suddenly felt a very strong force in the birth, although very weak, also very slow, but the breath does exist, and slowly grow, like a grass, growing among the rocks, but it is still indomitable growth, growth, absorb every inch of sunshine, Absorb every drop of water and nutrition.


    At this time, they suddenly found that Du Lei, through the golden chain of the evolution of Jinlong Zhenling, gave them a powerful force, which was Jinlong Zhenyuan and Zhenling.

 Chapter 591

    "Du Lei, what are you doing?" Ba Xia suddenly felt that something was wrong. He immediately asked seriously.


    The greedy wolf is also a little scared. Du Lei''s attitude is so strange that they can''t guess what Du Lei is thinking. It''s something that has never been found and never appeared. The unknown things are always frightening. Even the gods, they also have unknown things to frighten them.


    At present, Du Lei is the unknown source of their fear. The true element in Du Lei''s body is constantly transmitted to their true spirits through the golden chain. At the same time, the true spirit that Jinlong has achieved for Du Lei is also weakening and integrating into their true spirits.


    He is strengthening the strength of the two, but they find that even so, they can''t completely break Jinlong''s chain, they still can''t hurt Du Lei, even, they suddenly feel that Du Lei seems to have a qualitative change, is no longer the Du Lei they knew before, they can''t see through, don''t understand.


    Du Lei didn''t give them much time to think about it. Suddenly, his body suddenly trembled, and all the strength in his body was transferred to their bodies. At this time, Du Lei directly ejected a mouthful of blood, and the whole person was very weak.


    But it is such a weak person, greedy wolf and bully feel, this seems to be the most powerful time of Du Lei, they are scared, unable to shake, until now, Du Lei invincible belief, completely formed, and, he will this belief, rooted in the heart of greedy wolf and bully.


    Let them no longer rise to the idea of resistance, which is different from Jinlong''s forced suppression of the two people by using the golden chain. Du Lei''s hand is called the battle of subduing people without fighting, which completely breaks down the other side psychologically and makes it impossible for the other side to have the idea of confrontation, and he succeeds.


    Du Lei smiles and wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth. He sits on the ground with his knees crossed, and then begins to close his eyes for a rest. At this time, the weather is cold. Du Lei''s body is not protected by Zhen Yuan, and shivers in the cold wind.


    Du Wei and Li can are still sleeping. It''s totally unimaginable that their eldest brother has experienced a life and death disaster at this time. Fortunately, he has survived, and at the same time, he is more powerful.


    Bully and greedy wolf two people can''t resist at all, when Du Lei''s power passes over, their true spirit can''t help but devour all those forces.


    After that, their power became stronger, but they did not dare to be presumptuous. In front of Du Lei, they were more respectful. In the past, they were princes, but now, they are only ministers in front of Du Lei.


    Princes can still be ambitious, but ministers can only enhance their own strength, but they will not affect the rule of the emperor. They will work together with the emperor to better manage the places they inform.


    They don''t know why they have such an idea. This kind of thinking is inexplicable, but it is so rooted in their hearts, as if it has become the goal they are fighting for. It''s hard, but also joyful.


    Du Lei closed his eyes to practice, while the two escorted him and did not allow anyone to disturb him. At the same time, they kept laughing at Jinlong''s great power.


    Although Du Lei has lost his powerful true yuan and true spirit, his heart has become more powerful. At the same time, his body and true spirit have also been strengthened.


    Moreover, his true spirit can come out at this time. Before, he was a God, but his true spirit was cast by the golden dragon, which is an external force, not his own.


    And he constantly ponders these days, especially after meeting the woman in white, he worries more about the future. Although he is stronger than the other party, he still can''t compete with the black current. Even the emperor of heaven can''t do it. How can he resist?


    Then he kept looking at himself, hoping to explore his potential. However, everything in his body is golden dragon''s, the magnificent and profound true yuan is given by golden dragon, the true spirit is also made by golden dragon, the immortal throne is also made by golden dragon, everything is golden dragon''s, and there are few things belonging to him.


    At this time, he realized that his body, including his mind, had fallen into a trap. Why was Jinlong so kind? He was designed by tyrants and greedy wolves, and then he died on the earth. Why did he get the help of golden dragon? Was it because I was there?


    He has been thinking about this problem for a long time, but also because of this problem. He has never thought about other problems, and he has no time and energy. Zhao Yuren can let it go because he found that he had problems, but he could not solve them. Therefore, he did not pay too much attention to Zhao Yuren.


    However, he really felt the power of ambition from Zhao Yuren. Everyone has ambition, and he also has ambition.


    When he first graduated, his ambition was to find a job, earn enough money, drive a luxury car, live in a villa and raise a foreign girl.


    But now he looks back and finds out how stupid he used to be, and his mood also changes. The so-called money can''t satisfy him any more.


    The selfish desire of Baxia and greedy wolf opened the door for his ambition, and made him start to think about the way to go. It was only last night, after drinking with Du Wei and Li can, that he realized fiercely how he should go.


    Therefore, when he woke up early this morning, he was constantly exporting his real yuan. His parents, women, and today''s two brothers also had real yuan, which can ensure their health and long life. For ordinary people, this is enough, really enough.


    With their current ability and means, plus rich resources, they can live the life they want, and it''s time for them to open their own way.


    Jinlong made him, but he almost destroyed him. The God really makes people salivate. But if the God''s position is given by others rather than won by himself, what''s the use of such a powerful God? His true yuan and true spirit belong to others, and no one can live forever.


    What he can use will dissipate sooner or later. Now he just does these things ahead of time. He can cook frogs in warm water. Now he can do it slowly, but later it will be useless.


    Jin Long''s purpose of helping himself is to turn himself into an upstart in strength. His psychology has been distorted, and his psychology has indeed been partially distorted.

 Chapter 592

    Although he didn''t do it, Du Lei had to admit that his self-confidence was bursting with sudden strength. If he hadn''t seen Zhao Yuren, he would have calmed down and suddenly realized his own problems, and he would have fallen into the trap set by Jinlong.


    Of course, what Jinlong didn''t expect was that Du Lei could react in time. Moreover, he constantly transferred his strength to other people, and even finally, Zhenyuan was also transferred to tyrants and greedy wolves.


    But he also bears a great risk. If he can''t fully understand his own way, he will be killed by the greedy wolf or bully sooner or later. It''s not impossible. At the beginning, when the greedy wolf was just bound, he still wanted to fight against him. If the bully didn''t stop him, Du Lei had just gained strength, It may not be able to resist the attack of greedy wolf.


    From the moment of feigning death, he began to figure out his own way, but he had no clue. As many young people know, their own strength is insufficient and they can''t stand on the society, but they didn''t have a clear understanding of their own shortcomings. Moreover, they didn''t take practical actions to improve themselves, just killing time, and then, finally, they accepted their fate, Place your hopes on the next generation.


    In fact, before Du Lei asked Zhao ling''er to come back, he had such a mind, because at that time he really couldn''t be sure whether he had the ability to stop the invasion of the black stream, but pinned his hope on the little girl. Now, I have to admit that he was a little naive.


    Of course, it''s not impossible. Zhao ling''er has the chance to become a God. Naturally, he has to help her and try to improve all her abilities.


    Du Lei realized that on such a winter morning, he was drunk last night, which completely sobered him up and ignited his ambition and desire.


    Greedy wolf and bully don''t know and don''t understand what Du Lei is doing, but they sincerely feel a trace of incomparable fear. They look at Du Lei in fear and want to see what will happen to each other.


    Jinlong gives Du Lei too much. His body and true spirit have changed a lot, but there is no qualitative change. He stands up, smiles and knows how to go.


    A person left the shop, without his power to cover up, Du Lei appeared in front of people, but the bully and greedy wolf subconsciously exerted their power to wrap Du Lei.


    Du Lei didn''t care. He knew he was weak and needed help. He walked all the time, as if he didn''t know he was tired. The capital was very big. Finally, he determined a direction, which was the direction of the cemetery.


    He wants to go to the cemetery, because he has something to prove. If he succeeds, he can start to go his own way. He is not a person with outstanding talent, but a person who has the courage to practice.


    It used to take only a few breaths to get to the cemetery. It took Du Lei half a day to come here breathlessly. At noon, however, the weather was very gloomy, and the sun completely disappeared into the clouds.


    When he walked into the cemetery, no one found him, even the Taoist priest of dragon and Tiger Mountain who guarded the gate didn''t find him. Although he was very powerful in the secular world, relatively speaking, Du Lei was protected by the greedy wolf and the overlord. Unless there were more powerful people, such as the golden dragon, and the Golden Dragon in its heyday, he would find Du Lei''s existence at this time.


    He soon came to the tomb where the night was. At this time, there was another ghost occupying it. Du Lei snorted coldly. Suddenly, the ghost was shocked, and then quickly escaped from here. Although Du Lei''s strength was gone, his momentum was already there. The ghost had just been born, and his intelligence could not be matched.


    Du Lei approached the grave and sat up. Here, the Yin Qi was whistling, and all kinds of Yin Qi and resentment were constantly growing. It was an extremely evil place. But at this time, Du Lei did not have Zhenyuan to protect his body, but just sat down.


    Baxia and the greedy wolf look at each other. They don''t know what Du Lei is going to do, but they don''t stop him. They just guard him. Du Lei closes his eyes and begins to experience some subtle changes in his body.


    Time went by. After a while, Du Lei opened his eyes fiercely. There was lightning in his eyes, as if he realized something.


    The greedy wolf and the bully look at Du Lei in horror, and then find that the Yin Qi is constantly pouring into Du Lei''s body. The greedy wolf says in a low voice: "does he want to go the way of Yin Ling?"


    "No way. He''s a living man. He can''t go!" Baxia affirms, greedy wolf smell speech, also feel some right, but, the current phenomenon they are unable to explain.


    Soon, Du Lei told them what he was doing. He took a deep breath, and then took out a piece of gentian. The gentian is condensed from the Dragon Qi, which has a strong strength of strength.


    At this time, it was separated from those Yin Qi, forming a very strange space. Both sides were repelling, while Du Lei was in the middle and began to act.


    Soon, he let out a groan, and then the greedy wolf and Baxia''s face changed. They suddenly felt a warm feeling from the golden chain.


    "He just ignited Jinlong''s Zhenyuan and Zhenling? What does he want to do? " The bully was in doubt.


    They didn''t know what Du Lei was going to do, but soon they found out that Du Lei, based on Jinlong''s Zhenyuan and Zhenling, lit the fire and then began to burn himself.


    Du Lei''s whole body is constantly emitting a bad smell, and his body has not been damaged. However, Du Lei seems to bear a lot of pain, and his body is constantly shaking. Moreover, the temperature in his body is rising, which is obviously different from normal temperature. This is also Du Lei. If other people had such a high temperature in their body, they would have died long ago.


    Nerves can''t bear such a high temperature at all, but even Du Lei is in pain at this time, but he still grits his teeth and insists. After two hours, he finally bears it. His whole body is sweating, as if burning his whole body. If it weren''t for his eyes that look more and more energetic, the greedy wolf and the bully would think Du Lei thought he had burned himself.


    But then, they even widened their eyes, because they found that Du Lei began to absorb Yin Qi into his body. The greedy wolf finally couldn''t help it. He suddenly drank, "you''re not dying?"


    Immediately, he still wanted to do it, but he was stopped by the bully. The bully''s look was uncertain, but he was more worried, "let''s not move, let''s see the situation before we do it!"


    Du Lei ignored them, let alone explained. He absorbed Yin Qi by himself.

 Chapter 593

    As time goes by, two days have passed, but Du Lei doesn''t mean to stop at all, and he hasn''t eaten anything these two days, which is different from Du Lei before.


    Two days later, Du Lei finally opened his eyes. Because his five zang organs Temple couldn''t stand it, his face was slightly embarrassed. He stood up and began to walk out of the tomb.


    Fortunately, at this time, it''s night outside, and no one is here. Otherwise, if people see him coming out of the grave, it may be a headline news again.


    When he got out of the cemetery, he felt relaxed. At this time, in his abdomen, Jinlong''s Zhenyuan and Zhenling twisted together, turned into wicks and kept burning. The Yin Qi he absorbed was lamp oil and kept replenishing.


    With the constant burning of Yin Qi and resentment, a pure Qi directly infiltrates into Du Lei''s body and hardens his body. This kind of practice, which takes the spirit Zhenyuan and Zhenling as the wick, makes the greedy wolf and the bully a little scared. If they make Du Lei unhappy one day, will Du Lei also use this method?


    What''s more, they seem to think that there is another meaning in Du Lei''s doing so, but they can''t understand Du Lei''s practice, so they can''t understand what he thinks.


    Du Lei came to a restaurant, his face has a bully under the help of divine power, at this time has changed a face, he began to eat up, a few days did not eat, he did not have the support of divine power, the body is also a little unbearable.


    A couple sitting next to him looked at him and immediately widened their eyes. The man couldn''t help whispering: "lying in the trough, hungry ghost reincarnated. I haven''t had a meal."


    The woman pulled the man and said in a low voice, "Shh, keep your voice down. It''s not good for people to hear you!"


    In fact, Du Lei had heard it for a long time, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Now he is not what he used to be. How can he care about these things? What''s more, he''s really ugly now!


    When he was full, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed, because he found that he had no money. These days, he basically didn''t have to worry about eating and drinking. Besides, after he got rich, he never worried about money again. In retrospect, it seems that he went back to the time when he was selling antiques in the Rongcheng antique store.


    With a smile, he went up to the boss and asked in a harmonious voice: "boss, I''m in a hurry to go out today. I forgot to bring money. Can I charge first?"


    "Poof


    The man who originally said that he was laughing suddenly. Before, he suspected that Du Lei had no money to pay the bill. Now Du Lei said this, which made him feel funny.


    The boss was also embarrassed. He thought Du Lei was an actor before, because although Du Lei was dressed in rags, he had a good temperament and didn''t think he was really a beggar.


    He didn''t want to take any money, but when he looked at the jobs on Du Lei''s desk, he was also in a bit of a dilemma. He was a small business man, and kept this small front all day long. Originally, the business was good, but they had a hard time with all kinds of law enforcement and payment.


    Du Lei also saw that he wanted to borrow a mobile phone from his boss to call Su Xiaoyu. At this time, a woman came over and said, "I''ll help you pay for the meal, but can you do me a favor?"


    He saw in the past, this woman looks not bad, but also very capable, he slightly a Leng, "what busy?"


    "Our company is holding a food competition. I saw you eat a lot before. You should have a good appetite. Why don''t you come to our competition?"


    After Du Lei hears speech, a burst of flustered, reincarnation? That''s how he got to know he Ruyue, right? But he looked at the woman, should have been married, and then he chuckled, what in the end do you think?


    "Yes or no?" Women see that Du Lei seems to be looking at her, and they don''t care. There are more men looking at her, but there are only a few people who can get her body. Moreover, it''s because of some interests.


    She is a woman, or a beautiful woman. If she wants to develop in the capital, how can she not pay something?


    However, today''s Du Lei is not the original Du Lei, he shook his head slightly: "no interest!"


    "You The woman is very anxious, that is, the restaurant owner is a little worried. It''s money. If Du Lei doesn''t have the money to pay, and the woman doesn''t pay, it''s useless for him to arrest Du Lei. Although he has a lot of money, it''s not enough if he starts a lawsuit.


    At this time, Du Lei''s eyes suddenly glance, he found that the woman''s eyebrows seem to have a black flash, he narrowed his eyes, black? It''s similar to Yin Qi, but it belongs to Sha Qi. This woman is an ordinary person. How can she have Sha Qi? Evil spirit is also a tonic for him today.


    Now that he has stepped out of his own way, he naturally knows what he should do, so he turns to say, "it''s not impossible to promise you, but you have to answer me a few questions!"


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief, then frowned and said, "ask!"


    Du Lei shook his head. "You pay first. Let''s go out and talk about it."


    A woman has no choice but to pay. Du Lei sees it and chooses to pay for a meal. Does she want to solve a life and death crisis for her partner? He smile, it seems that some of his own sense of the road, which also proves that their own way, is to go.


    The woman and Du Lei out of the restaurant, the couple has been looking in the eyes, the man can not help but envy: "so this is OK? It seems that I have learned another trick today. "


    But, immediately, he gave a painful cry, and his girlfriend pinched the meat from his waist, "what have you learned? "Young lady with charm?"


    The man laughs, avoids this topic, and then talks about other things.


    Du Lei and the woman went out of the gate. The woman had a car, so she got on the bus. It was too cold outside. It was unnecessary. After they got on the bus, the woman didn''t dislike Du Lei and asked directly, "what questions do you want to ask me?"


    In fact, she is also very curious, why Du Lei refused her directly before, but later agreed to her, Du Lei definitely looked at her, the woman was a little embarrassed, her face was slightly red, although she disguised her true face, but with the help of bully, his face was as handsome at this time.


    It is also the first time for a woman to find that this man has a kind of breath that fascinates her. She is short of breath and her heart beats violently. She seems to think of something she shouldn''t think of.


    Du Lei soon realized that the woman seemed to be thinking about something, but he didn''t care. He smiled and asked, "who have you been sleeping with recently?"

 Chapter 594

    The woman was furious when she heard the words. She felt that the other party was invading her privacy, but she didn''t know why. She just couldn''t get angry. She paused and asked, "why should I tell you?"


    There seems to be something provocative between the words. It''s obvious that this woman wants to have some wonderful relationship with Du Lei, which makes people daydream.


    Du Lei gives a little meal, touches his cheek and smiles bitterly. It seems that it''s not a good thing to be handsome, but it''s not a good time to change again.


    He took the opportunity to step forward, put his arms around each other, and then smelled the smell of each other. There was a mature and charming smell. Du Lei attached his mouth to each other''s ears and whispered, "do you want to tell me?"


    At this time, he had a special smell, exuding a charming and fatal tempting smell, just like hormones, but it was much stronger than hormones.


    The woman is a little infatuated. Her eyes are blurred and closer to Du Lei''s body. At the same time, Du Lei''s heart is calm as she constantly dallies with Du Lei''s body. The fire of desire from the woman is transmitted to Du Lei''s body, and then the flame in her abdomen is burning out.


    He felt as if he had become a monster with no desire and no desire. However, this feeling made him enjoy it very much. It seemed that only in this way could he further his cultivation. Moreover, ancient Chinese practice had explained that he should have no desire and no desire.


    However, his situation was seen by the greedy wolf and the bully, but it caused two people''s earth shaking thoughts, burning Yin Qi, resentment, evil spirit and desire fire?


    How is that possible? Even the emperor of heaven can''t do it, because it can''t do it at all. Who has no desire? Who has no evil spirit and resentment? As long as it is a living creature, it will produce such negative things, but Du Lei takes the spirit as the wick and burns up?


    Even he can burn other people''s Yin Qi and evil spirit. They realize fiercely that Du Lei seems to be creating a magical door, in which there are many things to explore. Even they want to know what kind of existence Du Lei will become when he comes to the end?


    The road of no desire and no demand? Or a monster without his own ideas? They were thrilled by their ideas, as if they had witnessed a miracle.


    Du Lei didn''t pay attention to their thinking. The woman in front of him kept rubbing against him. The meaning was self-evident, but he didn''t move. He was calm in his heart and was no longer like before.


    With a sigh, he suddenly used his strength to burn the fire of desire in the other person''s body. At the same time, he began to extend. The burning fire, like gangrene, not only spread to all parts of the woman''s body.


    Du Lei frowns, this woman body just has evil spirit apparently, but, why did not have now? He doesn''t understand, but he''s not going to give up.


    "Peng!"


    He slapped the woman with a hard hand, and then began to check. Finally, the real fire in his body swam away from the other person''s body, and finally found it in the other person''s brain, which was very deep. Fortunately, he slapped the woman unconscious, otherwise, the other person might not be able to stand it.


    "Hum!"


    Du Lei hummed coldly, wrapped up the evil spirit, and then quickly approached. After all, the evil spirit is Ownerless and has no independent consciousness. It will only destroy the host''s body with instinct, and it will soon be burned up by Du Lei with real fire.


    "Who is so vicious? Why kill people with evil spirit? " Du Lei frowned. The person who can use evil spirit is obviously a friar. For friars, he only knows people from Longhushan, and he really doesn''t know much about some of their means.


    But it doesn''t matter. Since the woman would offend the monk, she should know something about it. He woke the woman up. Later, the woman seemed to realize that something was wrong with her. She immediately apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I just..."


    She obviously felt that she was a little too active, but because of this, she felt that Du Lei was excellent, and there were few men who could let her take the initiative.


    "What''s your name?" Du Lei asks a way, this time still do not know the name of the other side, also be a bit embarrassed.


    "Just call me Xiuzhen!" Chen Xiuzhen pulled her hair, then blushed and said with a smile, "where are we going?"


    Du Lei didn''t even look at her and said, "go to your house!"


    Chen Xiuzhen''s face is slightly red. Is this man in such a hurry? However, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, and she knew that she must have enough capital. She looked down at her proud figure, and she was confident to win the little fresh meat.


    The car went away, at this time, the couple just came out, the man disdained to say: "so soon finished, really not a man!"


    "You think everyone is as dirty as you are?" The woman gave him a white look, and then thought, is not to change a man.


    Du Lei closes his eyes and perceives the surroundings. Since the other party has exerted the evil spirit on Chen Xiuzhen, he will certainly pay attention to her all the time, because the evil spirit is different from others and needs to be paid attention to all the time. Otherwise, the evil spirit may be wiped away because of some small things.


    For example, if Chen Xiuzhen goes to a Buddhist temple to worship, or goes to some places with enough Yang, then the evil spirit will start to wear away. Therefore, if the other party wants to use the evil spirit to kill people, it must always pay attention to Chen Xiuzhen, because although it is troublesome, it is a good and clean means. In a word, it will not cause other problems.


    Because the evil spirit is a destructive thing, it will gradually damage the organs of the human body, and then lead to disease and death. When you are sick, everyone will get sick. Therefore, for ordinary people, if you are sick and die, no one will doubt anything.


    If it wasn''t for Du Lei who created his own truth, he could clearly sense the evil spirit in Chen Xiuzhen''s body, which is hard for ordinary people to find.


    Half an hour later, they came to Chen Xiuzhen''s residence, which is a 30 story building. It''s very tall and big. Du Lei looked up and felt like a dwarf.


    He looked around and didn''t find anything. The other side was so careful that he probably wouldn''t leave anything behind. Chen Xiuzhen took the initiative to take his hand and then walked into the building.


    Shortly after they went in, a figure stood, looked at the door thoughtfully, and then quickly left.


    Du Lei didn''t notice the man, because his perception has become very weak now, but the bully and greedy wolf found out, but they didn''t plan to tell Du Lei that since Du Lei wants to go his own way, they also need to see if Du Lei has that ability.

 Chapter 595

    Entering the room, Du Lei suddenly feels a different smell. He looks at Chen Xiuzhen, but the other party doesn''t seem to be aware of it. After thinking about it, maybe he is too sensitive. Although he has no sense now, he is allergic to these things.


    "What would you like to drink?" Chen Xiuzhen asked softly. I don''t know why. She felt very relaxed when she was with Du Lei.


    "Boiled water!" Du Lei light said.


    Chen Xiuzhen smell speech, immediately, white his one eye, but still poured him a cup of boiled water, "looking at what? I found that you have been looking at things here since you came in. What''s the matter? Anything you like? I''ll give it to you. "


    Du Lei shook his head and then asked, "who have you been sleeping with recently?"


    Chen Xiuzhen face some embarrassed, some embarrassed said: "why do you still ask this question, how can I answer you?"


    "You don''t have a husband, do you?" Du Lei continued.


    "My husband died in a car accident three years ago." Chen Xiuzhen''s face is a little gloomy. She seems to think of something sad. Her eyes are slightly red. Du Lei looks at it in surprise. She doesn''t expect that this woman is still an affectionate person.


    "I ate you a meal, so I think I need to remind you!" Du Lei looks at each other.


    Chen Xiuzhen looked up at Du Lei with a serious face, and then chuckled, "I feel like you are a wizard. You didn''t touch me just now. Are you really a monk or Taoist?"


    Du Lei''s face was slightly embarrassed, and then he said with a smile: "now monks and Taoists can be close to women."


    "I believe you!" Chen Xiuzhen is a strong woman, but in front of Du Lei, she acts like a little woman. She doesn''t know what''s going on, so naturally.


    Du Lei naturally knows that he helps the other party clear the evil spirit in his body. Moreover, he doesn''t have much worldly resentment and so on, so he has a different attraction for other creatures.


    "You''ve been poisoned, you know?" Du Lei shook his head and went straight to the subject. To be honest, he came to pay off the debt of the meal money.


    Chen Xiuzhen''s body trembles, then looks at Du Lei in surprise, "how do you know?" But immediately, she seemed to realize that she had said something wrong and quickly shut up.


    Du Lei frowned and asked, "do you know? I thought you didn''t know


    "So what? So what if I don''t know? Isn''t it a dead end? " Chen Xiuzhen said sadly.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter? There''s no absolute way in the world. If you meet me, maybe you''ll have a little chance." Du Lei shook his head and said.


    Chen Xiuzhen looked at Du Lei in surprise, then chuckled, "who are you?" With that, she looked around with some vigilance.


    Du Lei shook his head. "You don''t need to know who I am. I came to help you because I owe you a meal. Moreover, saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. For me, it''s practice. For you, it''s life saving!"


    Chen Xiuzhen looks at Du Lei again. At first, she really thinks that the other party is just a beggar. But later, the face of the other party makes her feel that it''s impossible. Then, she can''t help thinking about the little man. Now, in retrospect, is it the other party''s intention?


    "No one can save me, I know my own situation!" However, thinking of her body, she shook her head and said helplessly.


    "You woman, didn''t I say that I am your turning point? If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. You''ll die!" Du Lei is also angry music, this woman a mouthful did not save, did not save, tried to have not tried, how so no confidence?


    Chen Xiuzhen thought about it, and she was right. She had to start talking about it. It turned out that Chen Xiuzhen was the president of a listed company before, but because of some willingness, the company collapsed.


    However, she is a strong woman. When her business goes down, it goes down. For her, it''s just a try. She started to do it all over again. However, later, she also encountered some troubles. At that time, her husband was dead, so she was alone, and it was difficult to break through.


    Finally, through a friend, she introduced a person, this person, not others, but also an old acquaintance of Du Lei, Zong Yazhi.


    Du Lei was also stunned. According to his conjecture, the other party should be a monk. He didn''t expect to be an official, but he thought about it. Chen Xiuzhen''s rise is not impossible because of her family.


    Immediately, Du Lei thought of a lot. When he was still in Chengdu, he just had a conflict with the Zhou family. As a result, the cloud family and Zong family in Beijing joined hands one after another to deal with him, cutting off his powerful financial and sales channels.


    His business plummeted. Later, Du Lei went to the capital for a tour, and the cloud family completely collapsed. However, the Zong family still kept its roots because they abandoned some things. He thought he and the Zong family would never meet again, but he did not expect to meet them.


    "The way of heaven is very remote. Some things are really unclear." Du Lei sighed.


    In Chen Xiuzhen''s view, although Zong Yazhi has a wife, that''s what the society is all about. It''s just that no one understands. What''s more, she doesn''t have a husband, so there''s no psychological burden. In her opinion, Zong Yazhi gets her body, and she gets some potential support from the opposite party. It''s normal for her to take what she needs.


    However, the turning point appeared last month. She suddenly felt some discomfort in her body. It was not that she was vomiting, but that she was not pregnant. They all had strict measures, so naturally they would not have it easily. At the same time, she was slightly dizzy. She guessed that she should have something wrong with her body.


    So she went to the hospital for examination, but she didn''t find anything. But later, her health became worse and worse, and she couldn''t even go to work normally. She had to go to Songshan Shaolin with her friends. There, a master helped her relieve the pain, but she couldn''t solve it completely. She thought that the master said that she didn''t have enough skills.


    At this time, Chen Xiuzhen knew that she had been poisoned by others, and that it was an abnormal way. She was an ordinary person, and she had no contacts in this field, so she had to turn to Zong Yazhi for help. However, after hearing the words, she refused to see her.


    At this time, Chen Xiuzhen knew that the problem was probably Zong Yazhi. However, she had never met each other face-to-face or caused any trouble to them. Why did this happen? Why does the other party want to kill itself?

 Chapter 596

    Not only Chen Xiuzhen doesn''t understand, but Du Lei also doesn''t understand. Chen Xiuzhen, as an underground lover, is quite qualified on the whole. He doesn''t think Chen Xiuzhen has done anything wrong, but Zong Yazhi has a problem and doesn''t want to see him. Obviously, the opposite party knows the reason.


    To make this clear, Du Lei asked: "why don''t you be tough and go straight to his house? People like him should pay great attention to image, right


    Chen Xiuzhen looked at Du Lei, shook her head and said, "what identity am I? What is his identity? What can I do if he wants to fix me? What''s more, our previous affairs were very secret, and the protection measures were very good. I didn''t want any trouble, and I didn''t have any evidence at all. "


    "If you go to his house, it will only make others think that I am a shameless woman, that''s all!" Chen Xiuzhen gave a miserable smile. She didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    Du Lei is speechless. Sometimes it''s a crime to do the protective measures too well. However, even if he doesn''t meet this problem, if he does, and owes the other party a meal, it should be solved. Besides, evil spirit is still a tonic for him.


    Since the other party can kill people, it means that the other party must have the means to develop evil spirit. For him, it''s no less than a tomb in the dark, but it''s a tomb after all. It''s still fresh to go there once in a while. If he stays there all the year round to practice, he feels that he will become a ghost.


    Du Lei thought for a moment, "I''ll help you find out about this. I''m familiar with that Yazhi. He''s an old acquaintance of mine. I think he will give me some face."


    Chen Xiuzhen''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that Du Lei knew Zong Yazhi? But she didn''t ask much, but she was worried: "forget it. The other party must have invited an expert. I''ve already done that. If you go in again, I''m afraid it''s useless to get acquaintances."


    "Don''t you find your body much easier?" Du Lei asked in surprise.


    Chen Xiuzhen''s face turned red when she heard the speech. She thought that Du Lei''s aura had affected her mood. In this way, could it be that the problems in her body had been solved?


    "Did you help me?"


    "Don''t be happy too early. You should be angry. Since the other party has done it once, you can do it again. You need to pay attention to it. Besides, if you can do it later, you''d better not use this method." Du Lei shakes his head. He doesn''t know whether to criticize the other party or how.


    In his opinion, he Ruyue, Li Mengxin, Qian linger and other women are also in the shopping mall? But it''s not the way to develop.


    Chen Xiuzhen lowers her head and doesn''t know what to say. Then Du Lei walks around the room and finally finds lipstick on Chen Xiuzhen''s bedside table.


    "Who gave you this?" He frowned. The lipstick was very murderous.


    "Zong Yazhi!" Chen Xiuzhen is embarrassed to say, don''t know why, in front of Du Lei, she is like a little woman, dare not say a word more.


    Du Lei is speechless. When people treat you like that, they still keep the lipstick they give you? What''s wrong with your head? However, it further proves that Zong Yazhi has something to do with it.


    Chen Xiuzhen looks at Du Lei''s back and sighs. She knows that she will never see each other again in her life. Thinking of each other''s face and words, she feels that she has missed billions.


    Du Lei didn''t stay, because Chen Xiuzhen is a woman who even he can''t completely refuse. If he stays, he can''t say what will happen. At this time, he obviously shouldn''t over develop his passion, because he wants to prove whether his path is right.


    He kept walking away in the cold wind. After leaving the community, he took a bus and learned the lesson of eating. Du Lei found a thief through some small tricks and took away the things from him.


    "Chaotian District, Furong courtyard!"


    Du Lei closed his eyes and had a rest after saying this, because he knew that Chaotian district was far away from here, and it was almost an hour''s journey. He could take advantage of this time to think about how to "communicate" with Zong Yazhi?


    The other party must not know who he is now. Du Lei is "dead", isn''t he? He now plans to resurrect in another capacity.


    When he came to Furong courtyard more than an hour ago, the wind was in full swing. It was about one o''clock in the morning, which was the ancient time.


    He looked around, but no one paid attention to him. Then he took advantage of the night, hid and opened his eyes. He found that Zong Yazhi was reading a book, and it was still a matter of people''s livelihood.


    Du Lei sneered, "it''s really a good official, but you have to pay me some debts." Before his strength was not enough, and the other side had the protection of the clan, Du Lei had no choice but him. Later, although he became a God, he was always thinking about his own way.


    He was worried about whether his future would be affected by Jinlong and the black stream. In a word, at that time, he really didn''t have the heart to pay attention to Zong Yazhi.


    But now it''s different. He has begun to walk out of his own way and gradually re adapt to the society. Naturally, some of his old debts will be recovered.


    Zong Yazhi is really reading a book, but his brow is tightly wrinkled, thinking of another thing. He is thinking about Chen Xiuzhen.


    In fact, he has feelings for Chen Xiuzhen, but his current position is a little sensitive. Besides, the hope of the Zong family now lies on him, and he can''t miss anything.


    Before, because of a Miao Man''an, the family almost fell out. If his father hadn''t come forward and let his wife settle down, now he would not be able to sit in this position.


    Now, Miao Man''an''s affairs have been solved, but there is another Chen Xiuzhen. He can''t help it. He is such an amorous and amorous man that he can''t end up in one.


    After Chen Xiuzhen was found, the family decided to properly handle the matter, and Zong Yazhi''s wife should not know about it any more. Otherwise, it would really make a big deal. As a last resort, they found Miao Man''an and asked him to do something about it. He was a monk, and he was also an expert at using poison. In this respect, they should be able to do it quietly.


    Zong Yazhi decided to forget Chen Xiuzhen, but later Chen Xiuzhen came to him and changed his mind again.

 Chapter 597

    What Zong Yazhi didn''t expect is that Chen Xiuzhen would have so many things. As soon as he knew it, he knew it was his own reason, so he felt very guilty.


    However, guilt comes back to guilt, and he still has to return to reality. Chen Xiuzhen came to him because her company and her body had some problems. At this time, even if she was a strong woman, she needed a man''s caress.


    However, after Zong Yazhi agreed to the other party and had a perfect communication with the other party, Miao Man''an came. In fact, Miao Man''an was still an elder of the Miao Nationality in Yunnan and Guizhou, but what he didn''t expect was that his father and others wanted to push Chen Xiuzhen to a dead end.


    His father gave him everything, so he chose to be silent again and ignored Chen Xiuzhen. Half a month passed in the blink of an eye, but his heart didn''t let go. He always felt that something would happen.


    Put down the book, turn off the light, is going to sleep, but suddenly feel a cool wind blowing in, the door is not closed? He went up, closed the door, and looked back.


    But standing on the spot, did not move, because a person''s hand on his shoulder, which is also thanks to he has experienced a lot of waves, people are very stable, if ordinary people, would have yelled.


    He settled down and asked in a low voice, "who are you? Do you know where this is? "


    "Let''s talk in our study!" The other side said softly, seems to be a young man? Zong Yazhi was puzzled. When did he know such a powerful young man?


    He took the man to the study, he wanted to turn on the light, but was stopped by the other party, "it''s good, can make our thoughts more clear."


    "Who are you?"


    "Who do you think I am? When you do something bad, you forget it all? " This person is naturally Du Lei. He laughs and then sits on the chair that Zong Yazhi often sits on.


    Zong Yazhi squints his eyes and looks at each other. Although it''s very vague, he is sure that he doesn''t know each other. He thinks about it. Is it Chen Xiuzhen''s person? Immediately he was angry. How could that woman find someone? Don''t you tell her that you will deal with her affairs?


    But in fact, he didn''t plan to do it for a long time, but he was still very angry and said in a low voice, "I don''t know who you are, but you tell the person behind you that it''s not so simple. She needs to be patient."


    Du Lei did not speak, just staring at each other, see Du Lei does not speak, Zong Yazhi heart a Deng, is not Chen Xiuzhen''s person? When he thought about it again, he suddenly thought of another thing, but it was impossible.


    What''s more, he can''t say it. If the other party doesn''t speak, he can''t reveal what he''s worried about, can he? What if the other party gets hold of it?


    "What do you want to do?" Zong Yazhi asked in a low voice, his father is sleeping now, can''t disturb him, otherwise, his consequences are very serious.


    Du Lei hesitated and asked, "who are you looking for to deal with Chen Xiuzhen?" He doesn''t want to care about more things, just hope to solve them quickly, and then return to Chengdu.


    "She? Are you really her person? " Zong Yazhi was relieved that it was not that matter, so it was easy to do. "That ugly woman still needs me to deal with it?"


    Du Lei squints his eyes, flashes his body, and then blows his fist at the other party''s abdomen. At the same time, he picks up a rag in his hand and directly blocks the other party''s mouth to make any sound.


    "Wuwu..."


    Zong Yazhi is in pain, but his mouth is blocked. His eyes turn red and he looks at Du Lei as if he wants to express his dissatisfaction. Du Lei slowly says, "you just need to answer my question. If you say one more word, do you believe what I can do


    As for Zong Yazhi, he doesn''t have a good attitude. He can just call the other party to be convinced. As for the past two people''s affairs, he really wants to ask why the other party should deal with him.


    After all, they had never communicated with each other before. At that time, Zong family made a move, but he was puzzled for a long time.


    "What do you want to know?" After being released by Du Lei, Zong Yazhi finally realizes that Du Lei is a cruel man. Don''t fight him, so he lowers his attitude.


    Du Lei dismissive, asked: "Chen Xiuzhen, who around you has poisoned her, especially the kind of martial arts, more abnormal people!"


    Zong Yazhi looks shocked. He thinks that Miao Man''an must have done something to Chen Xiuzhen. Otherwise, after Chen Xiuzhen found herself, why did Miao Man''an come to remind him that the old man asked her to do something? Yes, only she has the ability to get rid of Chen Xiuzhen.


    However, he was seen by the young man in front of him. He looked at each other angrily and then asked, "who are you?" If it wasn''t for the man in front of him, I''m afraid Chen Xiuzhen''s affair would have come to an end and he would have been able to walk out of his life completely.


    "Peng!"


    "Wu Wu!"


    In the same way, Du Lei used it again, and then whispered, "it''s no more than three things. If you ask about other things, I won''t hit you in the stomach next time."


    Zong Yazhi nodded his head to show his understanding. After Du Lei let go, he snorted, "answer my question."


    "Yes, she is an expert in Yunnan and Guizhou. She was found by my father. It''s said that she is an expert in using poison." What he said was half true and half false, and did not reveal Miao Man''an''s identity.


    Du Lei smiles, "it seems that you are still dishonest, but you still don''t tell the truth?"


    Zong Yazhi''s eyes widened, and then he swallowed. Du Lei''s hand began to feel on him, as if ready to find a place to start.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I said, I said, her name is Miao Man''an. She is a lover of mine and an elder of Miao Nationality in Yunnan and Guizhou. However, she is really a master of using poison. I''m not very clear about other things. As for Chen Xiuzhen, I don''t know what happened to her."


    Sell your own women? Du Lei even more disdained Zong Yazhi, and asked in a ghostly voice, "where is Miao Man''an now?"


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know!" Zong Yazhi is about to cry, because Du Lei''s hand has been put on his heart. If he punches down, he will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die. He can see that Du Lei is also an expert, and he is stronger than his woman Miao Man''an. At least Miao Man''an can''t enter here so lightly.


    Du Lei looks at Zong Yazhi disgustedly, then frowns and looks at the ground. It turns out that the other party is scared to pee.

 Chapter 598

    Miao Man''an and Du Lei frown, thinking that this person''s name is a little familiar. Soon, he thinks of one thing, that is when he and Zhao Xue went to Yunnan Province to catch Jia Yongxing, a drug dealer.


    He remembers that when he was tracking, he met Dou Dezhi and his disciples in the deep mountain, and they took him away from there.


    However, during the period, he met a mother and daughter, who were arrogant and domineering. Du Lei cleaned them up, and also clamored that they had someone in stock. How could Du Lei care about the threat of a woman at that time? I don''t care at all.


    Now, combined with what Zong Yazhi said, he suddenly understood that his feelings were suppressed by Zong''s family because of that?


    Du Lei looks at Zong Yazhi beside him. He is no longer a man. He is scared to death. He is really a waste. The mud can''t support the wall, but he is the only one who can lead Miao Man''an out.


    Since the other party is his woman, he will disappear. Miao Man''an will definitely come to him. Moreover, the other party will use evil spirit to kill people. He is also very curious to see if he can use her to cultivate his own way.


    "Do you want to live?"


    "Yes Zong Yazhi nodded, like a child.


    Du Lei snored coldly and knocked him unconscious. Then he flashed and rushed out with him. After several turns, they came to a remote place where there was a lot of Yin Qi. Let him practice first.


    Originally, he was going to take her to Chen Xiuzhen to have a good look at what kind of man Zong Yazhi was, but after thinking about it, he was also a poor woman, so he had better not disturb the place.


    She didn''t dare to be careless. Zong Yazhi was also her man. She immediately used Miao''s unique method. She sat on the ground and began to recite in a low voice. After a while, she took a silver needle from her hair and pierced her skin.


    Soon, a black bug crawled out along the blood. Of course, all the people here were cleared. This scene was too frightening. She also wanted to think about how to get along with her in the future.


    The black insect flies to the water mark on the ground, sniffs it, and soon flies straight up to the window. Miao Man''an immediately follows, one by one, following the smell left by Zong Yazhi.


    Du Lei takes a deep breath. The Yin here has been burned by him. Suddenly, his eyes jump and a figure comes from the distance. In Du Lei''s eyes, in front of the man, there is a black insect leading the way. He is interested. What is that?


    Miao Man''an looks at Zong Yazhi who is unconscious on the ground, and then looks at Du Lei. He knows that the other side is not inferior to himself. He suddenly pauses slightly and says, "I''m Miao Man''an, elder of the Miao Nationality in Yunnan. Don''t you know who you are?"


    Du Lei didn''t speak, but a smile, toward the black insect a wave, suddenly, the black insect uncontrollably toward Du Lei fly.


    When Miao man settled down, he was angry and said, "what do you mean?" Make a gesture, but still hold back, Zong Yazhi is here, besides, the strength of the other party is above her, she has no chance of winning.


    Du Lei ignored Miao Man''an. Instead, he held out his right hand and held the black insect in his hand. Looking at it, the insect was dark and smelly. However, the insect was similar to a silkworm chrysalis, except that it had two powerful wings on its back. Even Du Lei had some pain.


    It''s frightening that his wings are constantly waving and hitting his hands. No wonder he can support such a large body and fly through the air quickly. The power of the wings is just a miniature motor.


    "Please give me back my life, otherwise we Miao people will not let you go." Miao Man''an noticed the curiosity in Du Lei''s eyes, and immediately panicked. The Miao in her mouth is not the well-known Han nationality, but really deep into the mountains, and has something that they inherited from which race.


    Like this black bug? For example, what Miao Man''an said about Benming Gu? He laughs, this woman at the beginning of the initiative to provoke him, but also narrow-minded, after losing Du Lei, actually encouraged the family to fight him?


    "What''s this book of the curse of life?" Du Lei asked.


    Miao Man''an didn''t want to answer, but the situation was not as good as others at this time, so he had to explain honestly: "every woman of Miao nationality can choose a poisonous insect as her own life poisonous insect in the clan. The life poisonous insect is closely related to the life of the host. Once one party has a problem, the other party will also be affected."


    "Oh? So, does your daughter also have a life bug? " Du Lei was surprised and asked.


    "Who are you? Why do you know I have a daughter? " Miao man became alert when he settled down. Now, she and Zong Yazhi''s daughter are protected by the Zong family and have been sent to study abroad. Only a few people know about her daughter. Even Zong Yazhi''s wife doesn''t know. How can the other party know?


    "Your daughter is very naughty!" Du Lei narrowed his eyes and said faintly. Looking at the black insect in his hand, he felt a very powerful evil spirit, and even condensed into substance. Why is the insect so black? It is because the evil spirit forms a protective layer on its body surface.


    I didn''t expect that the Miao people still have this kind of means. I don''t know how to refine this life poison? If he can also own a poisonous insect of his own life, then can he constantly extract evil Qi from this poisonous insect? Just, the other side just seems to say that only women can have this life Gu?


    However, there is nothing in the world that can embarrass him. Du Lei smiles at Miao Man''an and says, "I can give you my life, but you must take me to your Miao people and let me meet your clan leader. How about that?"

 Chapter 599

    When Miao Man''an heard the speech, he narrowed his eyes and met the patriarch? Jokes, even if she is not qualified to meet the patriarch, unless the patriarch personally summoned her, otherwise, no one can see the patriarch at will, but the other side seems to be determined to eat her, not to mention, the other side has their own destiny.


    As she said, if benminggu receives any damage, her host will also suffer more serious damage. She starts to calculate that she has been fighting outside all these years and has delivered a lot of resources for her family.


    They all have their own credit books. They will remember every stroke very clearly. As long as they reach a certain level, they can get something from the clan.


    Over the years, she has been running around so that her daughter, Miao Mingming, can get a chance to enter the secret world. There are some things that the Miao people were able to leave behind, such as some skills or insects.


    Now it seems that maybe she needs to use it in advance. Of course, she can just mention Du Lei to the patriarch. As for whether she can see it or not, it depends on the patriarch''s meaning.


    She thought about it and nodded, "I can introduce you, but the patriarch''s status is high, and I can''t guarantee that she will meet you!"


    Du Lei thought about it, but he didn''t care. At that time, he just had to be careful. When he got to the Miao side, even if he attacked, it was not impossible.


    He is a man protected by two gods, tyrant and greedy wolf. If a Miao can do anything to him, he really doesn''t have to come out.


    Seeing that Du Lei nodded, Miao Man''an immediately relaxed, so he said in a low voice, "can you give me Ben Minggu and Zong Yazhi?"


    "Did I say I''ll give it to you? Is that my condition or yours? " Du Lei hears speech, suddenly a burst of surprise, feel this woman is brain damage?


    Miao Man''an''s eyes widened. She was ready to take away her credit and introduce her to the other party, but she didn''t expect that the other party was so shameless?


    "You are too stupid, I did not say, you promised me, I will release people, and release insects." Du Lei added.


    "What do you want?" Miao Man''an tried her best to suppress her anger. She didn''t expect that the other party was so shameless. Didn''t the transaction succeed?


    "Well, is that your attitude? Believe it or not, I''m going to blow your life out? " Du Lei sneered, and immediately exerted himself. Suddenly, Ben Minggu gave a squeaky scream, while Miao man reacted and turned pale when he settled down.


    She squeezed out a wry smile and asked, "master, please forgive me. What do you want? Can you give me a good word? "


    Du Lei said with a smile, "did you hit Chen Xiuzhen? Still use the evil spirit? Do you think it''s perfect? "


    As soon as Miao Man''an''s face changed, he was sent by Chen Xiuzhen? But it''s not right. If Chen Xiuzhen had such a powerful helper, she couldn''t do it herself at the beginning. She suddenly remembered what happened last night. The person she sent to follow Chen Xiuzhen found that he was with a young man. Is that the one in front of her?


    Du Lei did not speak, so he looked at each other, and then he forced again, black insects screamed again, Miao Man''an is more direct plop, knelt down, pale, cold sweat DC.


    "I did give Chen Xiuzhen a hand, but that''s what the Zong family meant. I just took the money to relieve the disaster for others."


    "Aren''t you Zong Yazhi''s woman? And more money? " Du Lei looks at Zong Yazhi in surprise. He has long found that Zong Yazhi is awake, but he pretends to be in a coma, and he is too lazy to expose him.


    "Women? In fact, my relationship with him is similar to that of Chen Xiuzhen and him. They just take what they need. I am an elder of the Miao nationality. What I do is to serve the Miao nationality. Why do you think I become an elder of the Miao nationality? Is it not because I have provided a lot of materials for the Miao people through my family Miao Man''an gave a sneer.


    "It seems that you Miao people are a pimp. As an elder, you have to sell your body?" Du Lei hummed coldly.


    Miao Man''an bites her silver teeth, but what Du Lei says is right, and she can''t refute it. She knows that in addition to herself, there are many Miao elders all over the world who are doing the same thing with her.


    But they have no choice. Miao people have their own rules, they also have their own demands. They are just using each other.


    Du Lei didn''t continue to ask. Now that the other party has admitted it, he has no interest. Besides, the poisonous insects in his hand are what he needs. "Chen Xiuzhen is the one I need to protect. If you dare to attack her again in the future, don''t blame me for being rude. Not only you, even the clan, even the Miao, you have to pay for it. Do you understand?"


    "I see!" Miao Man''an bowed his head, somewhat bitter in his heart. How strong is Du Lei? In order to oppress a family, even the Miao, for a woman, we have to think about whether it is worth offending Du Lei. She is also a woman. When combined with her own situation, she suddenly feels a little sad.


    Du Lei didn''t pay attention to Miao Man''an''s careful thinking. There was no absolute fairness in the world. If Chen Xiuzhen hadn''t met her, she was afraid that her body would start to have problems now. Before long, the other party would die, and it was still the kind of death that couldn''t find out the cause.


    He looked at the insect in his hand and was dying. At the same time, he turned the real fire and began to burn the evil spirit. Suddenly, the temperature of his palm kept rising.


    "Hum!"


    Miao Man''an doesn''t know what Du Lei is doing, but she can feel that her body keeps heating, as if the other party is burning her own life? In her heart, she was shocked. If there was anything wrong with her life, she would die with it. She suddenly showed a look of fear.


    Du Lei took a look at her and hummed coldly: "don''t worry, I have a good idea. You''ll be OK."


    Miao Man''an smiles bitterly in her heart. She has nothing to do with it. How can she not feel it? But now that she''s in the other''s hands, what can she do?


    Quiet waiting, after a while, is suffering, unable to own Miao man an simply lying on the ground, constantly twitching, it is, this pain can not bear.


    Du Lei has been watching Miao Man''an''s state, and found that there is really a wonderful connection between the insects and people, which makes him wonder.


    After a while, the evil spirit on benminggu was completely eliminated, and benminggu was no longer dark all over and turned into snow white. However, without the evil spirit, the attack power of benminggu was much weaker.

 Chapter 600

    Miao Man''an breathed a long breath. She was all wet. Originally she was only wearing gauze, but now she was all wet. Suddenly, her graceful figure was revealed. Du Lei could not help but swallow, but quickly covered up the past.


    He throws Benming Gu to Miao Man''an, and the other side carefully puts it away, but she is also very curious about how the other side does it. She has been refining Benming Gu for many years, condensing its evil spirit into essence, but it is really magical that the other side has refined it.


    Du Lei refined the evil spirit, and his strength increased a little bit. He kicked Zong Yazhi and asked faintly, "are you awake?"


    "Wake up, wake up." Zong Yazhi immediately gets up. Du Lei is surprised at his speed. He quickly goes to Miao Man''an and looks at each other''s body. He frowns and feels that it''s too exposed. The skin inside can be seen clearly.


    Miao Man''an ignores each other''s eyes and sighs slightly. Compared with Du Lei, Zong Yazhi is one in the sky and one in the ground. She can''t help admiring Chen Xiuzhen.


    "Take Chen Xiuzhen''s business in mind, and Miao Man''an, remember to finish your business. After a while, I''ll go to Zong''s home to find you!" Then he jumped and left.


    Seeing that Du Lei left completely, Miao Man''an also completely put down his mind. At this time, Zong Yazhi hugged her, and then rushed directly into the center of the ruins. When he woke up, he found that it was very remote.


    Miao Man''an lets him hold him. He''s already very tired. Zong Yazhi''s heart is burning. He seldom meets Chen Xiuzhen recently, and his wife is a yellow faced woman. Now Miao Man''an''s appearance makes his heart burn


    After leaving the ruins, Du Lei quickly went to Chen Xiuzhen''s home. Chen Xiuzhen was cooking. Like a housewife, she seemed to know that Du Lei would come and had already prepared his dishes and chopsticks.


    "Back?" Du Lei for a moment, as if there is a sense of inexplicable, even if he Ruyue, also did not give him the feeling of home, this woman, really, he shook his head with a bitter smile.


    After dinner, he felt very full, "the food you cooked is delicious!"


    "So what? I''m not the only one to eat... "Chen Xiuzhen was inexplicably sentimental. Du Lei felt an impulse in his heart, but he endured it.


    "I''ve solved Zong Yazhi''s problem for you. As long as you don''t take the initiative to find him in the future, there will be no problem with your body. However, I can''t help you solve your career problems." Du Lei apologized.


    Chen Xiuzhen took a surprised look at Du Lei, and then smile, "enough, I also want to get rid of the relationship with him as soon as possible, but some things can''t help themselves, now it''s very good, as for the career, I''m confident that I can do well, but I''m worried that I, as a woman, will be cranky!"


    Du Lei coughed softly, and the other person''s meaning was obvious. In fact, he was also eager in his heart. This woman is different from his other women. That''s what men are like. When they encounter new things, they always have a sense of curiosity.


    Before, Miao Man''an''s graceful body had moved his desire, but he was forced to restrain it. Now, Chen Xiuzhen is so active. He thinks it''s better to leave as soon as possible, otherwise, he will really be unable to restrain it.


    He stood up and whispered, "I should go!"


    Chen Xiuzhen was stunned. She didn''t expect that Du Lei was so unintelligible, but she also thought that the other party might not look up to her. She was slightly disappointed and pretended that there was nothing wrong with her. She said with a grin: "it''s OK, you go first."


    Du Lei has no choice but to turn around and walk away. His heart is a little out of control. At this time, looking at Du Lei''s back, Chen Xiuzhen remembers a bold idea in her heart, and constantly stimulates her. Sometimes, isn''t happiness won by herself? Now she and his distance is so close, why let go to miss?


    She suddenly gets up, and then rushes up. Du Lei turns back in surprise, but he is suddenly dizzy by the smell of fragrance. At the same time, a fire rises in his abdomen, and it seems that only Chen Xiuzhen has a way to put out the fire.


    He couldn''t hold back any longer. He took each other up and rushed into the bedroom. Chen Xiuzhen was tearful and excited. She was trembling all over. At the same time, she was also happy and eager.


    She is a woman who has been hurt, but she is also a woman who expects more love. This is not contradictory, nor is it that every woman who has been hurt will become a character like abbess extinction.


    After all, desire can burn the brain and refresh the mind. After a storm, Du Lei gave a wry smile. He didn''t expect that he still couldn''t resist it. He was still too young.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I''m old? " Chen Xiuzhen holds Du Lei in her arms and asks anxiously. According to her age, she is already in her early thirties, while Du Lei is only in his twenties. She is really several years older than him.


    However, Du Lei doesn''t care. Mature women have the advantages of mature women. He has seen through them for a long time. Besides, his women are either younger or younger than himself, and none of them is older than himself. Perhaps, this is why Du Lei chose Chen Xiuzhen.


    But he knows that compared with other women, Chen Xiuzhen is only his choice, not a must. Those women have had a lot of twists and turns with him, and their feelings should be deeper. If we want to make a comparison, he Ruyue is his main course. Other women such as Li Mengxin, Lina and Su Xiaoyu are all his side dishes, and Zhao Xue is his dessert, Chen Xiuzhen, a mature woman, is his cup of tea.


    Some people say that some women, like a cup of tea, need to feel it slowly. Chen Xiuzhen belongs to this kind of beauty. Her beauty needs Du Lei to feel it slowly. However, everyone will eat food and need desserts. As for tea, some people may not drink it all their lives.


    After a warm day with Chen Xiuzhen, during which the wind and rain spread all over the room of love, Chen Xiuzhen tried to satisfy Du Lei. Since Du Lei walked out of his own way, he didn''t completely release himself. Now he is relaxed, just in time.


    After leaving Chen Xiuzhen''s home, he finds Qian linger. Today, Qian linger doesn''t know that Du Lei is alive. Speaking of it, he feels a little guilty. This woman seems to be the most marginalized one among all his women. Maybe it has something to do with some of her own attributes. Relatively speaking, Qian linger''s pursuit of money, Stronger than a few other women.

 Chapter 601

    Qian ling''er is dealing with the company information at this time. Suddenly, she looks up and finds Du Lei standing in front of her window. She is shocked.


    "You, how can you? You are not... "Qian ling''er''s eyes are full of tears. Du Lei smiles a little, then walks over and holds each other.


    "I''m sorry, I''m fine, but it worries you."


    "I''m ok, Wuwu, you''re not already..." Qian ling''er sobbed in a low voice. He suddenly sobbed and thought it was hard to believe that Du Lei would still be alive? Didn''t he get shot?


    "It''s not convenient for me to say some things. My current status is not good. I will live in another status in the future. Don''t worry, it will pass soon."


    "Mm-hmm!" Qian ling''er takes the lead. She looks up and finds that Du Lei is looking at her tenderly. Suddenly, they kiss each other.


    Du Lei hugs each other, and then directly starts a storm in the office. Fortunately, it''s still early at this time, and no one bothers them. Just after it''s over, they haven''t put on their clothes. Suddenly, someone knocks on the door, which frightens them. Du Lei doesn''t pay attention to the situation outside.


    He quickly dodged to a corner, and Qian ling''er quickly arranged his appearance. The other party was Qian ling''er''s secretary. He found that Qian ling''er''s face was flushed and his expression was a little strange. He couldn''t help asking curiously: "Chairman, are you sick? Or are you sick? "


    "It''s OK, you go out first!" The secretary was puzzled. At this time, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a man''s leather shoes in a corner. With a mysterious smile, she nodded and went out immediately.


    She thought to herself, why didn''t I find that there was a man in the chairman? It''s really novel. In her opinion, Qian ling''er is a strong woman who doesn''t like ordinary people. Like last time, Qian ling''er''s father came to the company and wanted to speak for her, but he was blocked.


    It seems that the rumor is false. The chairman of the board of directors has been secretly willing for a long time. She thought about it, puffed and sniffed. She thought it was very interesting, and she left here immediately.


    Du Lei walked out awkwardly. He had already guessed that the Secretary had found him, but after thinking about it, it didn''t matter. Anyway, he wasn''t here. He was smiling at Qian ling''er.


    "You are so funny. You are in the office. She almost found you just now." Qian ling''er is speechless. She doesn''t have Du Lei''s strong perception ability, so she doesn''t know that Du Lei has been found.


    Du Lei didn''t explain. He hugged her and said in a low voice, "let''s get married, not with Du Lei!"


    Qian ling''er''s body trembled and then whispered. As a woman, she naturally wants to marry her beloved man, but Du Lei has already married he Ruyue.


    However, so what? Now Du Lei''s identity is in the dark. They don''t have to be so shackled when they get married. With a sweet smile, they look up at Du Lei and say, "I want to have a child with you!"


    After the birth of Lina''s child, she has seen it several times. She is envious, especially when she learned that before Du Lei''s execution, she even kept seeds in the body of he Ruyue''s daughter. Suddenly, she felt a little sad at that time. She thought it would be impossible in her life, but now God still let Du Lei live.


    Qian ling''er still needs to deal with the company''s affairs, and Du Lei didn''t stay much, so he left there soon. Now Qian''s jewelry has opened the international road, which is a good opportunity for development.


    After parting with Qian ling''er, he quickly rushes to Chengdu, where Qian ling''er''s private plane takes him to Chengdu. At this time, he realizes that it''s time for the elder to get an identity for himself, otherwise he will never be able to integrate into modern society.


    Back in Chengdu, he secretly checked some of the conditions around Chengdu. After he was satisfied, he went home. Du Wentao and Li Mei had already come back. Knowing that their son was not dead, they didn''t make much trouble. Finally, they peacefully solved the matter.


    "How do you deal with your identity?" Du Wentao gives Du Lei hot and sour noodles for a night, which is a special feature here. Du Lei eats two bowls directly, and then feels full. The food at home is delicious.


    "I''m working on it. It should be fast. After all, there is one more person out of thin air. It takes a little time to deal with it." Du Lei deals with it. In fact, he doesn''t know if the elder has done it for him. For him, it should be very easy.


    He Ruyue came soon. When she saw that Du Lei was teasing Du Pingping, she felt her stomach involuntarily. She was more or less envious.


    "Here you are?" Du Lei looks at he Ruyue with a gentle face. He Ruyue has been quietly supporting the family. Although the women have their own characteristics, Du Lei still needs a capable woman to support him when he has something to do. Even Zhao Xue is not as good as he Ruyue in this respect.


    After giving the child back to Lina, Du Lei and he Ruyue come to the bedroom. This is the new house that Du Wentao and his wife have prepared for them. However, they both have their own houses and rarely live here. It''s a thought.


    Du Lei hugs he Ruyue hard, and then whispers, "I''m sorry!"


    "It''s OK, you''re OK!" He Ruyue also choked. When Du Lei was executed, she was really desperate, and the company''s affairs were not handled properly. If Du Wentao hadn''t found her later and told her that Du Lei was ok, I''m afraid she would have collapsed.


    But, did not see Du Lei, her heart is also a burst of worry, has been hoping, looking forward to, now Du Lei finally came back.


    Both of them are very excited, but they have no desire to be with other women. They just hold together and feel the temperature and love of each other.


    In the evening, all the girls gather together again. When Zhao Xue sees Du Lei, she doesn''t have any special expression. It''s very insipid, because she seems to have guessed that Du Lei would do it.


    Moreover, only she knows that Du Lei has a special ability, that powerful and incredible recovery ability, even their special forces, is rare.


    She didn''t ask much, and the other women didn''t ask anything. They just told jokes and ate dinner happily, which made many of Du Lei''s prepared speeches useless and depressed.


    Several people chatted for a long time, and then Du Lei and them sat together again, continued to chat, said these days, at the same time, Du Lei also talked about his escape from death, let all the women exclaim unceasingly, this just satisfied his sense of honor.

 Chapter 602

    Du Lei stayed in Chengdu for a few days, while he was waiting for someone. Two days later, Wu Liufeng came to Chengdu. Du Lei didn''t have any good or bad feelings for Wu Liufeng. He didn''t expect that the other party was an official. However, Du Lei was also curious that after PI xinwen died, it seemed that the PI family didn''t take any revenge on him.


    After he came out, he learned through Su Xiaoyu that the PI family was actually a hermit family in China, which was different from those red families in the capital. The hermit family focused not only on political things, but also on economic, social, cultural and other aspects.


    Even the great elder and others need to discuss and coordinate with those families. In fact, the biggest problem faced by the great elder and others is that these secluded families are too large. For the time being, the great elder also needs the cooperation of these secluded families to stabilize the domestic situation.


    Different from the famous big families, the secluded families include but not only the big families. They basically include the economic lifeline of the whole China. Although the public ownership is the main body, in fact, the people in charge of the public ownership are still the members of the secluded families.


    The PI family is one of the secluded families, and there are strong and weak in the secluded families. The strength of the PI family ranks the top three in the secluded families. It can be seen that the influence of the PI family on China, even the elder, has to pay attention to.


    However, PI Xinwen died in the remains of the archer, but the other side did not say anything, which made Du Lei very suspicious. To Du Lei''s surprise, the Wu family where Wu Liufeng lived was also one of the hermit families, but compared with the PI family, the Wu family was nothing.


    There are two aspects to calling Wu Liufeng to come here this time. First, naturally, as the overlord said last time, Wu Liufeng needs to look for the other bodies of the overlord. Now Du Lei has got the two forelimbs, the main body and the two hind legs of the overlord.


    Wu Liufeng didn''t think much about this problem, so he agreed. Their Wu family was originally going to the earth, and they knew more or less about these things. Now on the earth, they can find them as soon as they need to.


    To Du Lei''s surprise, Wu Liufeng just thought about it and said where his body might be hiding. One is the Scandinavian mountains in northern Europe. In the distant ice and snow, there is a very mysterious place. It is said that it is the birthplace of the blood race. As for the blood race, it is a mythical race of hope.


    There is another place in the Middle East, the Atlantis ruins mentioned by Wu Liufeng last time, which has not been excavated up to now. It is also possible that there is another place, Kunlun, the ancestral mountain of China, which is mysterious. Few people can find anything there.


    As for other places, to tell you the truth, there is really no place for the Wu family that they haven''t learned about. Even Cao Cao''s tomb has been explored by them. It''s just that the place is a bit dangerous and they don''t dare to move around. But if there is something huge hidden, it''s impossible.


    It is said that there are 72 fake tombs in Cao Cao''s tomb. The distribution seems disorderly, but in fact there are many mysteries. Even they dare not act rashly.


    Du Lei listened to Wu Liufeng''s statement, narrowed his eyes, and immediately realized the meaning of the other party, but he didn''t say much, so he asked: "what''s the matter with the PI family? How much do you know? "


    "The PI family?" Wu Liufeng shivered and looked at Du Lei. He said to himself: you finally think of another enemy. However, today''s Du Lei, unless he jumps out, otherwise, no one can find him. Even he, if Du Lei doesn''t show his true face, he can''t think that the man who was shot in the video is not dead?


    But after all, he knew a lot of things. He suddenly understood that some things he could not care about and should not ask. He licked his lips. Among them, he was also very adventurous. The influence of the PI family was so powerful that it was hard to imagine, otherwise he would not become a so-called hermit family.


    But what he is more worried about is that the major hermit families will deepen their cooperation in order to fight against the capital. If Du Lei wants to fight against the PI family, then the situation in China will be in chaos.


    But he thought about it. Since Du Lei wanted to use the golden cicada to confuse others, it was impossible to say that he didn''t have other people''s help.


    Before that, he had heard rumors that Du Lei was very close to the six elders in the capital, Zhu family and other families, although these families are all red families in China, and their heritage is a little weak compared with the hidden families.


    However, they are a serious red family, a revolutionary family. In ancient times, they belonged to the imperial family. Even the secluded family had to weigh the power.


    Wu Liufeng didn''t think long before he told Du Lei that the reason why the PI family got involved in the remains of the archers last time was mainly because of the wolf spirit. The wolf spirit in Yang Lianhu''s body was even determined by the PI family.


    PI Xinwen, as the young and promising successor of the PI family, naturally needs to come out for exercise. Originally, there was no accident, but he met Du Lei, a pervert who can hardly be described as a normal person. He has the special ability to dominate and directly defeated Yang Lianhu.


    Then the wolf spirit was engulfed by the overlord, which greatly increased Du Lei''s strength. Even if PI Xinwen had three heads and six arms, he couldn''t return to heaven. Because Wu Liufeng had already returned when he was on the edge of the cliff, he didn''t know what happened there.


    However, the disappearance of PI Xinwen made the PI family re explore the remains of the archers. After Du Lei left, they found PI Xinwen''s body. Naturally, Wu Liufeng, who was involved in the incident, was also found by the PI family.


    However, Wu Liufeng knew little about it. Although he gave up Du Lei''s name, Du Lei then went to Bangzi country and kept hiding after he came back, which made the PI family never have a chance to do it.


    When Du Lei finally shows up and can do it, they are shocked to find that Du Lei is just a psycho, and even killed the police in public. For a moment, Du Lei becomes the target of public criticism, which makes it hard for them to do it casually, because this matter is closely concerned by the elder.


    Then, they can only push in the dark to let Du Lei die quickly. Even if they are not sure that Pi Xinwen died in Du Lei''s hands, do they need to confirm? At that time, only Du Lei and his two younger brothers were involved. What''s the use of those two wastes?

 Chapter 603

    Du Lei was shocked when he heard Wu Liufeng''s explanation. It''s not that other people don''t want to deal with him, but that he doesn''t have a chance to deal with him at all. However, it''s not bad. The PI family thinks he''s dead, so he doesn''t intend to pursue these things.


    Although the other party''s shooting contributed to the fire, it didn''t matter. That was his plan. The role of the PI family was negligible, and the other party didn''t do anything to his family, which was pretty good.


    Du Lei thought about it, but he didn''t continue to ask. Instead, he asked Wu Liufeng to pay more attention to the underground things. Once there is any accurate information, he should inform him as soon as possible.


    Wu Liufeng nods and leaves. Du Lei squints his eyes. Although Wu Liufeng is not very good, he is still reliable. Besides, Du Lei does not have any cards.


    After dealing with these things, Du Lei''s eyes flashed, and then sneered. After dealing with the domestic affairs, he also needed to deal with Jin Chengxun in Bangzi country.


    Now that Du Lei has succeeded in feigning death, domestic public opinion has calmed down, but there are still people in Bangzi country who want Huaxia to hand over the murderer. Although these people do not occupy the mainstream media, Du Lei still feels that it is a fishbone stuck in his throat, and he is ready to pull it out.


    There is another problem, that is, he had decided to deal with the greedy wolf, but now he still has no good way. Unless the greedy wolf is attacked by the emperor of heaven or decomposed by himself, he will never die.


    Of course, this is not to say that the greedy wolf will not die, but his death will be infinitely prolonged. Even Du Lei, I''m afraid, has no chance to see the other party die.


    He really didn''t know how to deal with such an immortal spirit. After thinking about it, he closed the perception of the greedy wolf, and the bully was called out by him.


    As soon as he came out, the bully was still a little stunned, but he felt it for a while and sighed, "do you want to do something to him?"


    "Of course, without him, where would I be today? I can''t kill him, but I have to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, how can I manage him in the future? Even if he is the real spirit of the God level, it doesn''t work. This is the earth, my territory. "


    Baxia shakes his head and doesn''t speak. He doesn''t know how to face the greedy wolf. The other side is powerful. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to be so servile to him. After all, the other side is the number one general under the last emperor of heaven. Even if the current emperor of heaven meets him, he has to be more careful and alert.


    "There''s no good way to deal with Zhenling. Besides, you''re not strong enough. If you have the strength of Tiandi, maybe you can speed up his death, but that''s all. It''s really hard to die at his level."


    "Let him go on like this? We''ve cooperated very well before. With him, I always feel that I can''t handle things well sometimes. " Du Lei complains that if it had not been for the bully''s advocacy that he would inherit the greedy wolf, where would it have happened?


    The overlord is speechless. What he thought was to let Du Lei grow up as soon as possible, so strong that the earth can''t bear him, and the mother of the earth can''t tolerate him. At that time, he must leave the earth, but where would he expect to release a demon?


    After thinking about it, the overlord finally said: "well, since he is a real spirit and has no body, he certainly can''t bear the environment of outer space. If you can enter outer space, go there and let the greedy wolf out, the other party will be roasted by the sun. Without the sunlight removed by the atmosphere, the real spirit can''t bear it, even if it doesn''t kill the real spirit, There will also be consumption. "


    "Outer space?" Du Lei''s eyes picked, and his awakening memory didn''t have these things. However, he instinctively felt that if he came out of the earth, he would be very dangerous. He didn''t know why, but he had such an intuition. However, the person who said this was a bully. If he was a greedy wolf, he might be alert.


    But, Overlord


    He hesitated, thinking of the bully''s advocacy of inheriting the greedy wolf inheritance, and the other party''s indifference for several times, even though the other party had an explanation.


    However, some things really can''t stand scrutiny, especially now, although he has no divine power, his body has been transformed and become extremely powerful. There is no difference between the body and the body of the gods, and his brain is more agile.


    There are some things that he didn''t understand before, but today, he can think through. His puzzled eyes make me feel shocked. However, he still looks at Du Lei quietly. In fact, his heart is turbulent. Once Du Lei suspects him, some of his previous plans will be in vain.


    But then he thought, it seems that Du Lei now has no way out, he has been targeted by Nu Wa, sooner or later will leave the earth, although Du Lei took the initiative to disperse the divine power, but he is still no longer an ordinary person.


    What''s more, the road created by Du Lei is not finished yet, but even he and the greedy wolf feel a little terrible. Once the other party succeeds, they will be terrified. In his memory, only people at the level of emperor of heaven can create such a powerful road.


    Du Lei is just an ordinary human. I don''t know how he thought of it? Take the spirit as the fire and burn all the negative energy such as resentment, evil spirit and Yin Qi between heaven and earth.


    Suddenly, PA Xia''s eyes stare, and he seems to be aware of something. He suddenly looks at Du Lei and thinks it''s incredible. Does Du Lei want to be the first person to create the world? He''s just a loser, just an ordinary human.


    Baxia feels that his thinking is a little far away, but it''s not impossible. As Baxia''s thinking changes again and again, Du Lei can feel it through the golden chain, which is also a secret that Baxia and the greedy wolf don''t know.


    The other party''s shock and fear at the beginning, and later surprise and doubt, until the final shock, it is obvious that the other party has been thinking about something, but Du Lei is not clear what it is.


    But what he can be sure is that there really seems to be something wrong with the one he just proposed to go to outer space. Thinking of this, his heart is sinking. If he really wants to kill him, what should he do? This God who has given himself almost everything

 Chapter 604

    Du Lei untied the seal and put the bully in. The greedy wolf asked: "why did I close my perception just now?"


    "Because I want to get rid of you!" Du Lei said without concealment, and then no more.


    Feeling Du Lei''s intention to kill, the greedy wolf''s neck shrinks, he is really afraid, before this little man who let himself take anything, now he can threaten him, and it is really possible to kill him.


    In fact, he has reached an agreement with BA before, and he suspects that Du Lei will target him after dealing with things well. After all, the harm he did to Du Lei is inevitable.


    The result of their discussion is that Du Lei really has the ability to kill them. For example, the fire of God burning in Du Lei''s abdomen is the fire of God mixed with the true spirit of Jinlong and the true yuan, burning everything in the world.


    They didn''t think of it before, and they didn''t do it at all, because who would kill a God for no reason? And can you mix the other''s true spirit and true yuan together?


    It''s basically a fight between gods. It''s impossible for the other party to get their own true spirit and true yuan, because as gods, there are too many ways to deal with the opponent''s true spirit and true yuan.


    Therefore, if some gods find that they are doomed to die, they will definitely trigger the true yuan in the body and explode the true spirit. Nothing will be left, and they will not leave any handle for the other party. That''s how strong they are.


    If Du Lei is powerful, it''s not impossible to use their real spirits as fuel and throw them into the fire of the gods. Although they know that the fire of the gods of Jinlong can still burn for a long time, the word "long time" is just a blink of an eye for them.


    Thinking of these, they are scared almost every day, for fear that Du Lei will deal with them. Du Lei senses their emotional changes, and immediately squints his eyes. They are even afraid of themselves? Afraid of yourself? Why?


    Do you really have a way to kill them? It''s just that the golden chain of the golden dragon can''t kill the other two. His thinking has been expanded by the two greedy wolves. He keeps thinking about his own advantages and what can harm them?


    After a pause, he kept looking at himself. Then he suddenly laughed. He understood that the fire of the gods had never occurred to him before?


    All of a sudden, he had the confidence in his heart. He also had a way to deal with the greedy wolf. However, he can''t start with the greedy wolf now, just because his strength is not strong at this time and he needs to accumulate slowly. At that time, he will punish the other party with the speed of thunder.


    For the greedy wolf, he did not really intend to kill, but there must be punishment. After all, the other party is the number one general of the emperor of heaven. If he goes to the divine world in the future, maybe he can really use it.


    With confidence in his heart, he would not say anything more. However, the confidence in his expression made the greedy wolf bully and the two of them keep silent. It seems that Du Lei already knows what they are afraid of him. They look at each other and smile bitterly. Why is it so hard? Especially Baxia, he had a good relationship with Du Lei, which was a mistake.


    Du Lei found pingsihai, the other side has now Chengdu in good order, Du Lei is in the eye, this is more satisfied, and now he does not need to interfere with everything.


    "The boss of East China, Zhao Yuren, is under the leadership. Do you know about this?" Du Lei asked softly.


    Ping Sihai''s health was a little hot, but after thinking about it, it would never be his turn. What''s more, Du Lei told him that even if he wanted to unify, he would hand over South China to him.


    "I heard, but I don''t have a lot of communication with them." Pingsihai some attacks look at Du Lei, although the other side is still smaller than him, but Du Lei''s current power is not comparable to pingsihai.


    "Who is the boss in South China?" Du Lei asked again, this time he came here to support Ping Sihai and suppress him. Sometimes, the underground power is so simple. What''s more, he has the support of the elder. It''s really not good. He can also give some pressure.


    "The situation in South China is a bit complicated. There is no unified force, but the biggest one is the eldest brother Qi of Dufu! Secondly, there is a force in the western region. The eldest is called poison mouse. He is vicious and doesn''t pay attention to his work. Many brothers have suffered losses on their side! "


    "Last time I told you that it''s time to unify the underground forces in South China. I''ll ask the people in East China to help you. Although it''s far away, it''s enough. Don''t touch Jiangnan and Huanghuai for the time being, step by step!" Du Lei said, he got up and left, pingsihai respectfully.


    Seeing off Du Lei, he breathed a sigh of relief. Now Du Lei''s prestige is growing. Even he is suffering at this time. However, the result is good. Du Lei really came to fulfill his promise. At the beginning, the other party asked him to take care of his family. Fortunately, he did. Otherwise, Zhao Yuren would be his end.


    At this time, the old man Ping Liuhe was pushed out, the old man''s health in the past two years is getting worse, and now he can''t do without a wheelchair.


    "Dad! How did you get out? " Pingsihai quickly walked past, the servant took the initiative to step aside, he whispered: "aunt Liao, I''ll talk to Dad."


    After the woman left, Ping Liuhe sighed, "Du Lei has changed!"


    "People will change. I''ve changed too. My second brother has changed too. We''re all changing. The whole era is changing. This is the general trend. Dad, it can''t be stopped!"


    Speaking of Ping Zhongmou, Ping Liuhe sighed. He didn''t know what to say. After walking in the garden, the father and son felt very tired. He said softly, "take a break and tell your elder brother when you are free, and come back to have a drink with me. I''m afraid I won''t even see the last time."


    "Dad, you are still in good health. Don''t worry about it!" Pingsihai said in a low voice, "otherwise, I''ll ask Du Lei for help. He is very powerful now. I think he will have a way."


    "No, everyone dies. Death is not terrible. I''ve accepted it. But I''m worried about your second brother..."


    Pingsihai is silent


    "Forget it, don''t say these disappointing words. I''m glad that you can grow up to the present situation. Although I don''t agree with your way, it''s your choice. I respect it!"

 Chapter 605

    Du Lei''s ID card was issued soon. Looking at another self in his ID card, that is, what he looks like now, he suddenly smiles. Finally, he can live an aboveboard life.


    There is a cold light in his eyes. It''s time for him to deal with it. I believe that when he comes back, the elder will be thinking about letting him do something.


    I bought a ticket and flew directly to Bangzi country. When I arrived, it was just dawn. Now Bangzi country has entered the cold winter, and the weather is so cold that people don''t want to go out. However, Seoul, an international metropolis, is still full of people.


    The only thing that interested Du Lei in bangziguo is that there are a lot of beauties here. Although many of them are cosmetic surgery, most of them are micro surgery. He can still accept it.


    He stayed in a five-star hotel, turned on his mobile phone, and immediately several photos appeared. Su Xiaoyu helped him find these people who had been crying for Jin Chengxun in bangziguo.


    Three of them are registered disciples of Jin Chengxun, but in fact, Su Xiaoyu speculates that they are in order to obtain Jin Chengxun''s skills, because they all have their own martial arts schools and want to be the heirs of Jin Chengxun.


    In addition, there are two other people, one is Jin Chengxun''s good friend, the other is Jin Chengxun''s nephew. After Jin Chengxun''s death, these five people, the disciples and grandchildren who advocated Jin Chengxun, went to China to retaliate. As a result, they were all understood by Du Lei-


    But Du Lei also knows that this time, we must be vigilant, there can be no flaws, must be natural death, let people see no clue.


    The three registered disciples are all in Seoul, but they are distributed in different areas. Kim''s good friend lives in the suburb outside Seoul, far away from him. The nephew, who is not in Seoul, has already gone to r country to talk business.


    Du Lei got the whereabouts of five people and stayed in the hotel for two days. After he got familiar with them thoroughly, he started to take action. Although it would be a little risky to kill them together this time, he was worried that if they missed this time, they would be on guard. Anyway, the elder and others were responsible. If they didn''t expose their identity, there would be no big deal, No one will fight with Huaxia all the time for a few people who don''t want to close.


    Quan zaiyou is the most outstanding of all the registered disciples of Jin Chengxun. His martial arts school is also very famous. However, without Jin Chengxun''s consent, he has never been able to get rid of the shadow of Jin Chengxun. Now, although the other party is dead, if he does not get the right to inherit from the other party, he can only become a party without the source of martial arts.


    He opened the gate of the martial arts school. He didn''t know why. It was hard for him to calm down. It seemed that something big was going to happen, but there was no warning.


    As usual, after he opened the door, he began to exercise by himself. Most of the people in the martial arts school were children, and some were young people. These people came to the martial arts school one after another. Some people would ask for advice, and others would start their own exercise.


    At noon, he opened the door he called and sighed. Huaxia had refused to hand over Du Lei before. He would rather shoot him than let them contact him. Du Lei was the suspect of killing Jin Chengxun, and also the direct murderer of Jin Chengxun''s disciples and grandchildren. This demon did not let them interfere and executed him directly in Huaxia, which gave up some of his previous thoughts.


    Then he and the other two men fought for the identity of the legitimate successor of Jin Chengxun. However, he felt that there should be a result soon. He had contacted the nephew of Jin Chengxun and obtained the recognition of the other party. As long as that person stood on his side, there should be no mistake.


    But in order to win over each other, he also paid a great price. His daughter, who is lovely and just like an elf, was eaten clean by each other. Thinking of this, he felt a pain in his heart.


    All of a sudden, his body trembled and he felt that something in his throat couldn''t spit out and was stuck there. He wondered in his heart, how could he be stuck if he didn''t order fish?


    When he coughed hard, maybe it was because he was too hard. He sprayed a mouthful of blood directly. All his eyes were wide open. Looking at the blood on the ground, he thought it was incredible. How could it be? His body is very strong, just like a bull. He eats a lot every day. How can he vomit blood?


    Then, he felt that there were many insects gnawing in his body, which was painful and itchy. Finally, he fell to the ground and died, spitting blood in his mouth.


    Du leilingtong looks over and finds that after the other party''s death, he immediately gets up and leaves, and soon disappears into the crowd. He uses some means, which are all there. He orders takeout at the same fast food restaurant every day, so he naturally has a place to play.


    In that meal, he not only poisoned, but also mixed a mixture of Qi in it. Of course, with the help of hegemony, Qi lurks. When the other party eats, it directly submerges into the other party''s body, and then destroys the other party''s vitality and kills invisible.


    Che Taijun is another registered disciple of Jin Chengxun. He is very upset recently, so in order to relieve the pressure, he will go to the sports car race every night, just for fun.


    That night, as usual, he started his favorite sports car and rushed out directly. He is a crazy fan of sports cars. He has participated in this kind of competition for more than ten years and basically won''t lose.


    Now, he is directly in the first place. Only when he is racing, he will be completely released and become a madman. But when he is proud, a car behind him directly overtakes him.


    "Damn, how dare you surpass me?" Che Taijun scolded fiercely, and then continued to push. The speed went from 22 to 24. There was a curve ahead, where he was going to overtake perfectly. Maybe he could not only win money, but also take a beautiful woman with him to spend the spring night with him.


    As the curve is approaching, he is ready. Then, he turns the steering wheel hard, and the whole car makes a direct sound of friction. The commentator uses aerial photography to explain. Overtaking on the curve is chetaijun''s specialty.


    At this time, the accident happened. Instead of braking in time as everyone expected, chetaijun rushed over. Everyone looked at the video and then exclaimed. Even the commentator forgot to explain. The atmosphere suddenly reached the place.


    "Peng!"


    The car made a huge explosion, and the people and the car disappeared directly in the rising flames, leaving nothing behind. Not far away, Du Lei''s mouth slightly raised. The second one, tonight, will incarnate into the God of death and harvest these people one by one.

 Chapter 606

    Du Lei didn''t pay attention to how to deal with this matter. That''s not his concern. He left the crowd quickly. No one noticed that there was a person here, and no one noticed when there was a person left.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on the burning sports car. When the commentator responded and called for an ambulance, it was too late. The sports car exploded twice and the car behind it exploded. Tonight, it was destined to be a sleepless night for them, but for Du Lei, it was just the beginning of his game.


    His time is very tight. There are still three people, especially the one in r country. He has to spend a little more time. And tonight, he will end the lives of four people.


    As a warrior, park Wangzhi''s good physical fitness makes him more infatuated with the pleasure between his bed. At this time, although it is very cold at night, you can still see the bright moon hanging in the sky.


    He kept walking up the woman''s body, moving. Suddenly, he felt a cool wind blowing. His body trembled, hesitated and looked back. He was a little alert, but he didn''t find anything.


    The woman below is unhappy, turning over and throwing it down, and Wang Zhi''s hesitation continues to stir. Suddenly, his eyes are staring, and then no longer move. The woman is at the peak of her joy. Pu Wangzhi feels that all of the essence is sprayed out.


    She was immediately dissatisfied and slapped Park Wang Zhi directly. However, park Wang Zhi didn''t respond. The woman felt that something was wrong. She turned on the light, looked down and screamed, because Park Wang Zhi had prominent eyes and pale face.


    The woman hesitated for a moment and put her hand on the tip of Park Wang Zhi''s nose. Without any breath, her body became soft, and park Wang Zhi died on her bed?


    She quickly got up, shaking her body, and thought about it. She thought that things might be a little big. She knew that some men might die in a woman''s belly if they were overindulged. However, she did not expect that she would become such a woman.


    Shivering picked up the mobile phone, made a call to the hospital, soon, outside the sound of the whistle, but the woman suddenly a spirit shock, no matter how, she can''t stay here, in case the other party know Park Wang Zhi died in his bed, then her family will fall into complete chaos.


    She and park Wang Zhi just steal love. There is no obligation between them, but to meet some physiological and psychological needs. Thinking of this, she quickly put on her clothes and left. In a hurry, she forgot to take the satchel with her.


    Du Lei looked at all this indifferently and sneered in his heart. That''s good. He even had the object to carry the pot. He ignored it and rushed to the next place.


    The bully and the greedy wolf look at each other, and feel a little terrible about Du Lei''s ruthlessness. At the same time, they are afraid that Du Lei has the possibility to kill them. If they don''t obey, what will happen to them?


    He fenggao, who has been standing beside them all the time, is even more afraid. Du Lei''s strength makes them feel terrible. Of course, although they understand that Du Lei''s strength is not strong at this time, hegemonic and greedy wolf are obedient to Du Lei and are determined to follow him closely.


    Du Lei didn''t think too much about it. Now he drinks too much. However, Jin Chengxun''s friend is also a martial arts expert, but his strength is a little worse than Jin Chengxun''s. Du Lei thinks about it. For the sake of safety, it''s still the night and fenggao who go out together. The car in front of him is too fast, which is the dark hand of the night alone.


    Fast away from Seoul, with the help of Baxia greedy wolf, his speed is very fast, like flying, and he feels a very wonderful feeling. He feels that he can also fly with his own strength in the future.


    Jin Chengxun''s good friend is called gaoyangxi. His ancestral home is from Northeast China. However, during World War II, he came to Bangzi country to settle down through the peninsula.


    He and Jin Chengxun had known each other for a long time. Because of some opinions in martial arts, they became confidants. Gaoyangxi was also very angry about the tragic death of their confidants and the killing of his disciples and grandchildren. Although he was Chinese, he had already forgotten after decades of baptism.


    Today, his descendants are no different from the real Bangzi people. After a sip of wine, he sighed. Now that Jin Chengxun is dead, he has been drinking alone and his health is much worse.


    Suddenly, two Yin winds came in. He frowned and felt something. However, he didn''t find anything. He was about to drink a glass of wine when his scalp became numb.


    Fiercely throw away the quilt, and then the body a hide, unexpectedly is directly away from the attack of night, night is also very surprised, did not expect the other party can find him? But in fact, this is only the instinct reaction of Gaoyang river.


    He is just a mortal, and has no ability to find the night, at this time, hiding in the side of the wind high sneak attack, and the night for a long time, she is no longer the previous one slightly weak female spirit, know a lot of things.


    At night, he was very happy. He was proud of himself. But the next moment, he opened his eyes wide. Gao Yangxi''s instinct was surprisingly strong. His backhand was a direct blow, which broke up Feng Gao a lot.


    The wind screams, and gaoyangxi is surprised. What the hell is it? He didn''t dare to be careless. He arched up slightly, and then went out. He had a gun in his house, so he had to break it up and get it.


    On the other hand, when he saw that his woman had been broken up by the other party in the dark, he almost disappeared completely. He was also crazy. He directly used Yin Qi and began to attack Gaoyang river.


    After all, nightfall is a powerful spirit that has been successful for more than ten years. Gao Yangxi suddenly feels that his body is struggling. Has he never met such a situation? But I''m also very calm.


    He was a man killed with blood from the battlefield. He had a murderous spirit. Suddenly, the murderous spirit burst out, and the distant cry was not good.


    Du Lei had found out for a long time. With a cold hum, he extracted the power of the greedy wolf and turned it into a green energy, directly bombarding the past.


    Gaoyangxi''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that there was an ambush outside, and the means were strange. He didn''t seem to be a normal person. But at this time, he had run out of oil. The power of the greedy wolf was very strong. Even if Du Lei only took a little, he was still not able to bear it.


    What''s more, just now the other side has been paying attention to the night black wind behind them, but they don''t care that there are still people outside. At this time, they are directly bombarded by Du Lei and seriously injured.

 Chapter 607

    Seeing this in the dark of night, he immediately jumped on it and took a bite. For the Yin spirit, the real spirit that people are dying is a good tonic. Du Lei never let him harm people before. Now that this person is dying, he can''t let it go.


    Du Lei looks on coldly, but he can''t bear it. He turns around and leaves. Baxia and the greedy wolf sigh that Gaoyang river will surely die. Indeed, he is bitten by nightfall, and Gaoyang River screams. However, the blood vessels in his throat are directly bitten open, and the blood is flying.


    But the night had no idea about the blood. The wind trembled and supported the body. After a while, a golden light slowly appeared from the body of Gaoyang River, and began to float, as if it was about to disperse.


    Night wanted to eat, but looked at fenggao, hesitated, or pull it over, gaoyangxi Zhenling was two people directly eat.


    Du Lei stands in the dark night. He is doomed to have no sleep tonight. He suddenly dies four people. Anyone will feel suspicious, especially Jin Chengxun''s nephew. The other party must have contact with these people.


    If you let him know that these four people are dead, he will be on guard. Therefore, he has no time to stay. After a while, the darkness and style rush out. Behind them, the house of gaoyangxi is in flames. Du Lei nods his head and destroys the body. The darkness does a good job.


    Taking them into his own Dantian, Du Lei leaves quickly. Two hours later, he gets on the plane to r country and looks at the colorful Seoul. At this time, many people don''t know that four people have left the world abnormally, but how many people will die in the world every day? Who cares about those things? Except for the families of the dead.


    Gradually away from Seoul, Du Lei suddenly closed his eyes, and his heart somewhat rejected today''s life. However, he had to do that not only for the purpose of teaching a lesson, but also for revenge. No one was right or wrong. When he accepted the elder''s order and went to Bangzi country with Su Xiaoyu for investigation, it was doomed that there was no good between the two sides.


    His belly, the fire of the gods, is burning constantly, and it seems that it will never go out. All his disordered thoughts are burned by the fire, and he is more and more clear. Even if he killed four people, it is not surprising for him today.


    After a night of silence, he came to r country. At this time, r country has just begun to enter the daily life, and a lively atmosphere emerges on the earth.


    When the mobile phone rings, Du Lei opens it to see the latest news about Jin Zhengyang. He squints his eyes. Jin Zhengyang is at the sun building in Tokyo.


    He walked silently on this land. He came to r country for the first time in his life and felt the different living atmosphere here. His heart was calm.


    As Jin Chengxun''s nephew, Jin Zhengyang has certain martial arts skills. At the same time, because of his huge assets, he has many experts around him. It can be said that he is an iron wall.


    Especially recently, Su Xiaoyu investigated and learned that he actually strengthened the defense team again. Du Lei frowned. Did the other party know anything? Think about it and think that it''s impossible. The bangziguo incident just happened last night. He shouldn''t get the news so soon.


    But soon relieved, for today''s Du Lei, Jin Zhengyang no matter how to protect himself, no matter how many experts around, can''t he Du Lei kill each other?


    Jin Zhengyang, who has huge assets as his backing, constantly encourages bangziguo''s media to put pressure on China and rely on himself to be superior to others. But in fact, he is just an ugly duckling shouting.


    Sun building is in the center of Tokyo, the tallest building in Tokyo. Du Lei looks up and sees that there are many flowers here. Once something happens, it will immediately become the international news headlines.


    Du Lei shuttles through the streets and alleys nearby, looking for suitable opportunities. At the same time, the Lingtong opens. He not only pays attention to Jin Zhengyang''s activities, but also finds that the other party''s activities are very regular, but he never comes out.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s evening. Du Lei calms down. I''m afraid that the other party has really noticed something. He hasn''t been out of the building all day. Moreover, Su Xiaoyu also found out that he seems to have a business trip today, but he suddenly pushed it off this morning.


    The bodyguards from all over the world surrounded him. It was really bad for Du Lei to break in like this. The two sides were so deadlocked. Two days passed quickly. Jin Zhengyang had no activities and everything was put off. He even preferred to let the company lose money rather than come out.


    Du Lei is lying in a nearby hotel. He can''t help it any more. He suddenly stands up and decides to do it tonight. Night and fenggao appear. After two days'' rest, they have recovered a lot, and the spirit of Gaoyang river has been devoured by them, and even has some growth.


    "You two quickly touch each other''s place, no matter what, kill and leave immediately!" Du Lei said ruthlessly.


    Night and fenggao look at each other. They are both fiery and true spirits. As long as they keep killing people, they will be able to devour that person''s true spirit in time and strengthen themselves. Before, they didn''t have such treatment in the cemetery.


    Soon, the two winds rushed out, and the bully and greedy wolf were also called out by Du Lei, "you two are ready, Jin Zhengyang is afraid to find my existence, but I''m afraid I can''t determine my location, when the time comes, you have to hide me immediately, you know?"


    He is worried that these two people will lose their links at the critical moment. It''s not that they haven''t done it before. Bully and greedy wolf look at each other and nod their heads. Now Du Lei is more and more on guard against them. For some things, he would rather let the two little ghosts of night Heifeng Gao deal with them than let them interfere.


    Ba Xia turned his head and found that night and fenggao were approaching Jin Zhengyang, but his eyes immediately shrank and he burst out: "let them come back quickly!"


    Du Lei trembles all over. For the first time, he finds that Baxia has such an expression. He immediately gives an order. Suddenly, the night black wind on the opposite building is high. They are both in a state of confusion, but they have no doubt. They turn around and go.


    At this time, an aurora suddenly appeared and went towards the night black wind. The bully gave a cold hum and made a direct hand. The golden light flashed and a big hand rushed out. The night black and the wind high were terrified. They didn''t expect that there were traps here. Moreover, their bodies were imprisoned and couldn''t move.


    They thought there was no doubt that they would die, but unexpectedly, a big golden hand suddenly appeared and felt the familiar atmosphere above. At night, Haydn felt grateful. He took fenggao and left immediately under the cover of the golden hand.

 Chapter 608

    "Hum!"


    Baxia let out a groan. His big golden hand was made of pure energy. At this time, a red light pierced the palm of the big hand. Moreover, there was a sign that the big golden hand would melt.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes and felt a crisis. His heart moved, and his golden hand immediately came back. At this time, Du Lei thought, extracted part of the true spirit of the greedy wolf, and then added it to the bully.


    "Thank you Said the bully gratefully.


    Du leimo is silent. In the dark of night and in the high wind, they run back and fall into Du Lei''s Dantian with a plop. They are panting. If they slow down a step, they may be killed by the aurora.


    Although the greedy wolf is not happy, he also knows that he just didn''t perform in time. At the same time, he secretly scolds the bully for having no backbone. However, he is still servile to Du Lei.


    Du Lei didn''t pay attention to these. He looked opposite. The aurora had no influence on the building. Although it was pure energy, it seemed to have special restrictions.


    At this time, the other side appeared a person, this person Du Lei has never seen, wearing a black suit, not long, the person behind another shadow flashed, it is Jin Zhengyang.


    Although Jin Zhengyang was surprised, he also recovered his calm at this time. He followed the eyes of the man in black and looked at Du Lei. Both sides looked at each other. After a long time, the man whispered: "let''s meet!"


    Although far away, there are a lot of traffic below, but Du Lei also heard, and very clear, hearing and seeing, not to play, he nodded, also want to see what the strength of this master is.


    They went downstairs. Although they had not met before, they had a tacit understanding. When they came downstairs, they each called a car. Soon, they came to the suburbs. Perhaps, only here was suitable for them.


    Two cars stop, and soon retreat. Du Lei gets out of the car and finds that Jin Zhengyang is not there, but he doesn''t care. If he wants to find each other, it''s useless even if he escapes to the ends of the earth. What makes Du Lei curious is that this expert doesn''t seem to be an ordinary person. Why should he protect a plutocrat


    "Who are you?" Du Lei light asks a way.


    However, before waiting for the other party to answer, the greedy wolf and the bully all automatically come out. Du Lei frowns. It seems that there is something wrong with the two people''s emotions.


    The man in black on the other side is indifferent and speechless. Looking up at Du Lei, he seems to find the existence of the two. Du Lei is shocked. How can the other party find the bully and the greedy wolf?


    What''s more, he could obviously feel the real spirit of the two people was a little unsteady and quickly asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "We''re dead!" The greedy wolf said bitterly.


    Du Lei rolled his eyes, this is not the nature of greedy wolf, on earth, when the other party afraid? However, the man in black on the opposite side really made him feel a very depressed feeling.


    "You are Du Lei, am I right?" The man in black on the other side finally made a sound, but Du Lei''s face changed. He narrowed his eyes and said, "who are you?"


    He has already played the murderous heart, the other party actually saw through his face? No, I haven''t removed the mask on my face. How does the other party know his identity? Baxia said that unless the real spirit of the other side is stronger than him, it can''t be seen.


    All of a sudden, Du Lei is cold. He looks at the other side and widens his eyes. It seems that he feels a different breath on the other side. This breath is domineering, boundless, invincible, but also desolate!


    He suddenly flashed a picture in his mind. I don''t know why. Inexplicably, there was a picture in his mind. In the picture, he was opposite to a person and looked at each other like this. However, the other person was no longer the man in black in front of him, and he was a man of grace, magnanimity and domineering.


    With the crown of an emperor, holding a sword, he looks down on the world and ignores all things in the world, as if he came from the distant past, or from the end of time.


    Everything, as if just to find him, meet him, and then


    "You are, you are..." Du Lei shivered all over, he guessed the identity of the other party, and can''t say, no wonder the greedy wolf face this person, have to bitterly say, they are dead.


    "The emperor of heaven!"


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei only felt that some of the twists and turns, emperor of heaven? Did the emperor of heaven come to the earth? Why? Impossible. The other party must have cheated him, but what''s the advantage of cheating him?


    What''s more, why is there such a picture in his mind just now? Everything points directly to each other. The man opposite is really the emperor of heaven, the current emperor of heaven!


    Two times to him, but Du Lei evaded, especially the second time, because the greedy Wolf shot, Jinlong frame, and the achievement of Du Lei''s God, from then on, Du Lei is no longer ordinary.


    Even if his strength is not strong now, but his potential is extraordinary. Even if he is greedy and dominating, he is afraid of Du Lei''s future.


    "No?" The man in black laughs, but he doesn''t give a hand to Du Lei. Instead, he looks up and down at Du Lei. "I''m not really here. It''s just a part of me, but it''s enough to kill you."


    Du Lei''s cold hair explodes all over his body. The other side travels thousands of miles, shuttles through the distant starry sky, and comes to the earth from the divine world, just to kill him? Are you kidding? When did Du Lei deserve the attention of the emperor of heaven?


    Are you sure it''s not to kill the greedy wolf and bully? Du Lei has the impulse to curse his mother, but he can''t resist it. The strength of the other side is too strong.


    "Ha ha ha..." the emperor of heaven, the man in black, was distracted and laughed, as if laughing at Du Lei''s ignorance and weakness.


    Du Lei has anger in his heart, but he has some weakness. The strength of the other side is very strong, especially after learning the identity of the other side, he can''t even get up the idea of fighting with the other side. He looks at the overlord and the greedy wolf, and they don''t seem to have the idea of fighting.


    I can''t help feeling a little discouraged. The two goods boasted in front of him, saying that if they could return to the divine world, they would fight with the emperor of heaven, which directly turned against him. But at this time, the other party just separated, which completely frightened them.


    Still start, still counter him ya, who cheat, cheat ghost to go? Sensing for a while, he suddenly found that the dark wind of night in the Dantian was high, lying straight in his Dantian, as if he was asleep, but Du Lei knew that how could Yin Ling sleep?


    There is only one possibility, that is, heaven and earth will subdue them, so that they can''t hear their conversation. Du Lei guesses, because they don''t have that qualification.

 Chapter 609

    Du Lei did not speak, nor did he interrupt each other''s laughter. He was looking around, where was the best place to run, but his mind was soon seen clearly by the other party.


    "Don''t look. I set up a border here. Even the bully and the greedy wolf can''t rush out." The emperor of heaven seems to have decided Du Lei.


    "If you want me to die, you have to give me a reason? Let me be an understanding ghost? " Du Lei began to procrastinate. There was a way to solve any problem. At this time, Du Lei had to play the role of master Mao. What he said was the right truth.


    "What do you think I''ve come all the way from the divine world for?" The emperor of heaven keeps approaching Du Lei with a sneer.


    Du Lei had an idea and asked, "isn''t it for the black stream?"


    "Black stream?" The emperor of heaven separated himself, and then looked at Du Lei in surprise, "do you know black stream? Is it here? " With that, he looks at the bully and greedy wolf, obviously not asking Du Lei.


    Baxia and the greedy wolf were silent, then nodded, indicating that they were sure that the emperor of heaven finally attached importance to it. Even here was also invaded by the black current?


    At this time, a white figure appeared in the distance. Du Lei saw that it was the woman in white. Although the other party didn''t say it, it should be Nu Wa.


    However, to the surprise of the overlord and Du Lei, the emperor of heaven looked at the past separately and was immediately surprised, "descendants of Nu Wa?"


    How does the emperor of heaven know Nu Wa? Besides, is this man a descendant of Nu Wa? Du Lei looks at the bully, and the bully looks at the woman. She is still as tender as the sea. Now Du Lei is in a circle.


    "So it is. Is it the reincarnation of the true spirit?" Then, with a big wave of his hand, he scattered the border. Du Lei moved in his heart and wanted to escape, but he was seen through by the emperor. Suddenly, a great force appeared and imprisoned Du Lei.


    This is the first time that Du Lei has been frightened since he was handed down by the overlord. Is he really going to die here? He looked forward to the woman in white, the descendant of Nu Wa.


    The woman in white looks at Du Lei, then frowns, and then looks at the emperor of heaven. She bows slightly: "the guardian of the earth is like the moon, see the emperor of heaven!"


    The emperor nodded slightly, then asked with a little respect, "I don''t know why the guardian is here?"


    "Why does the emperor of heaven know and ask? The earth is in danger, and the rules of heaven and earth are weak. Although the emperor of heaven came separately, he is still powerful, which is far beyond the limit that the earth can bear. If I didn''t start the array to cover up, wouldn''t the emperor of heaven have ignored tens of billions of living creatures on the earth? " Xi ruoyue said in a soft voice. Her voice is very nice, clear but with pearls, as if with a certain charm.


    "The emperor came here naturally to solve a disaster. I heard that there was a black stream here. Come and have a look!" The emperor of heaven said lightly.


    Du Lei scolds his mother in his heart. This man is really shameless. He just got the news from himself, but he didn''t expect to cheat Xi ruoyue? Ah ah, he wanted to speak, but suddenly he felt a strong force and sealed his mouth.


    Xi ruoyue was stunned when she heard the words, but she immediately gave a light smile, which meant that she was really in love with the country, not to mention Du Lei, who was the emperor of heaven.


    No wonder Baxia was fascinated by Nu Wa at the beginning. If Yue was so beautiful as a descendant of Nu Wa, wouldn''t Nu Wa also have a peerless face?


    However, it seems that the emperor of heaven can only be obscene and dare not do it casually. Even Du Lei realizes that the emperor of heaven seems to be afraid of the moon? Why?


    It''s a pity that his mouth is sealed now and he can''t ask. Even his communication with the greedy wolf is interrupted. It''s impossible to guess what the emperor''s method is.


    "Since the emperor of heaven is concerned about the world''s affairs, the black current of the earth has indeed become the climate. Why don''t you come with me and go to check the black current?" Xi ruoyue said in a hurry.


    The emperor of heaven drew his lips slightly. He came to kill Du Lei, but he didn''t expect to meet the descendants of Nu Wa. He was not unable to kill each other, but his identity was sensitive. Apart from the identity of the descendants of Nu Wa, Xi ruoyue was the inheritor of Fu Xi''s blood, and Fu Xi had inviolable divine power in the divine world.


    In addition to Nu Wa, even as the emperor of heaven, he had to be afraid of three points. However, he also moved some other thoughts. If he could get the heart of Xi ruoyue, his throne would be as stable as Mount Tai.


    Not long after thinking, he nodded and agreed. He took a look at Du Lei. At this time, Xi ruoyue said in a voice, "take him with you. He has great potential, which is far from what you can see at present."


    Tiandi once again, he naturally knows the potential of Du Lei, but, just because he knows, he has to want to do it. Otherwise, why did he come all the way? No disease!


    However, Xi ruoyue''s opinion still needs to be considered. After thinking about it, Du Lei can''t escape even if he wants to, so he nods and agrees.


    They take Du Lei and leave here quickly, but Du Lei is in the dark. The people who killed before are so smooth. Unexpectedly, the last one has met the emperor? What''s going on?


    He was taken separately by the emperor of heaven, and then an inaudible voice came into his ear: close your dog''s mouth, if you want to expose it, the emperor will kill you first.


    Du Lei is speechless. The old man is really shameless, but he places all his hopes on Xi ruoyue, so he doesn''t talk to each other.


    The emperor of heaven made a boring scene. He could not help humming. He was very angry. When did he need to threaten an ordinary man? If it had been before, it would have solved each other.


    Their speed is very fast, at least much faster than that of Du Lei''s peak period, but to his surprise, Xi ruoyue directly takes the emperor of heaven to go all the way north.


    Seeing that he was going to sea, he was stunned. Where was he going? He thought that there was a trace of the black stream in r country, but when he saw that both of them didn''t speak, he didn''t want to talk about it. He wanted to see what they were up to.


    Xiruoyue seems to be afraid of Tiandi''s separation, but she has never done anything to Du Lei. They come to the north, the Arctic, where there is ice and snow, and few people live here. However, xiruoyue is used to it. She quickly shuttles here and walks with Tiandi''s separation.


    All the way through the snow, Du Lei''s heart is also constantly learning, these two people''s means, far from he can exert, at this time to learn, in case of survival, it is not impossible to use.

 Chapter 610

    The Arctic is very big. Of course, it''s also because of the endless view and glaciers everywhere. It seems that we have been walking for a long time. Fortunately, the three people are not ordinary people and can bear it.


    "Here it is Suddenly, xiruoyue stopped, and Tiandi also stopped. However, he deliberately continued to sprint for a period of time. He was very close to xiruoyue. Suddenly, a faint fragrance came into his nose.


    Du Lei scolded the old fox secretly, but he felt a little happy. It was the first time he had such a close contact with this woman, especially when he was held by the emperor of heaven. Therefore, what he saw was Xi ruoyue''s white thigh, which was so icy and snowy, but Xi ruoyue was only wearing a layer of gauze.


    The skin inside is clearly visible, but there is a magical force to prevent them from peeping, which makes people daydream. Du Lei even feels a heat boiling in his abdomen, but it is soon burned out by the fire of the spirit in his abdomen.


    The emperor of heaven directly throws Du Lei on the ground, which makes Du Lei eat shit. Xi ruoyue slightly feels it, frowns, and then takes a few steps away from the emperor of heaven.


    Du Lei got up, moved for a while, and secretly scolded the emperor of heaven as an old fox and an old lust. He actually had an idea about such a young girl. But he remembered that Baxia said that when he fought with the emperor of heaven, it was tens of thousands of years ago.


    The greedy wolf even said that when the emperor of heaven existed, he did not know how many years had passed and how to maintain the old thing. He still looked like a man in his forties.


    At the same time, there is a kind of noble spirit around him. It''s very frightening, but Du Lei doesn''t have that kind of feeling at this time. He even thought maliciously that if he can beat the other party, he will burn the other party''s noble spirit.


    "In front is the extreme north center of the earth, where the magnetic field has great attraction. At the same time, it is the place where the black current invades. Why don''t you go and have a look?" Xi ruoyue said lightly.


    Du Lei is also very curious about what happened to the so-called black stream invasion. The emperor of heaven heard the words and nodded lightly. He is not afraid of the so-called black stream, but he is not afraid. It does not mean that the people under his hands are not afraid, and it does not mean that the starry sky under his rule is not afraid.


    If all those places are invaded, then he will really be alone. What''s the point? All of a sudden, a pearl appeared on his body surface, protecting him in the center, and then he rushed out directly.


    At this time, Du Lei suddenly found that Xi ruoyue had started, and her hands were constantly waving. Although he could not see what the ghost was, he felt that it seemed to have some charm.


    Suddenly, in the extreme north, there was a burst of black air. The black air attacked the emperor of heaven, but the other side was not afraid. With a cold hum and a wave of his hand, a lot of real air surged. Du Lei felt that the earth seemed to be shaking. It was the emperor of heaven. This power was not what he could use.


    However, it was useless. The black Qi was destroyed by the emperor''s bombardment, but soon a large number of black Qi emerged and rushed towards the emperor.


    Suddenly, he felt something. When he looked back, he suddenly became angry, "Xi ruoyue, how dare you fight against the emperor?"


    Du Lei was startled when he heard that the woman was really brave. She was actually fighting against the emperor of heaven. No wonder he was surprised just now. However, he had some expectations in his heart. If the emperor of heaven was annihilated, then he would be OK. Since the earth was targeted by the Emperor of heaven, he would go to outer space.


    With the fire of the gods, he didn''t believe that tyrants and greedy wolves could turn the tables. What''s more, the golden chain of the Golden Dragon restricted them. If he lost, he would have nothing to say.


    Xiruoyue''s look is the same, but her speed is faster. Different from the previous Tiandi''s attack, xiruoyue''s attack is more invisible. At the same time, there is an unusual force surging to bless her body.


    At this time, the emperor of heaven counterattacked, his strength is very strong, unmatched, even Du Lei, can not help but back a few steps, heart exclamation at the same time, also set up a volunteer, if he has been growing up in the future, he can also be so strong.


    "Poof!"


    Xi ruoyue was injured. She gushed out a mouthful of blood, which made people feel pity. Du Lei quickly stepped forward and asked, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing!" Xiruoyue smiles at Du Lei, and then continues to fight against Tiandi. Although she uses heiliu, her strength is also very strong, at least not what Du Lei can resist at present.


    Of course, what surprised Du Lei the most is why Xi ruoyue wants to fight against Tiandi. Tiandi is obviously in favor of Xi ruoyue. At that time, Tiandi will wave his hand. Isn''t there many Tianbing Tiandi who will help her fight back the invasion of heiliu?


    At this time, it''s the critical moment for both sides to fight. Du Lei stands beside him, bored to the top. He can only shout in the bottom of his heart, "xiruoyue, come on." at this time, if xiruoyue can''t hold on, he will be doomed.


    Time flies by, but there is no saying that it is dark and bright in the Arctic. It is winter at this time. Therefore, it is dark and there is no light. There is only the light of two people fighting.


    And the black air nearby is surging, constantly attacking Tiandi Fenshen. Not long ago, Tiandi Fenshen was accidentally entangled by the black air, and then began to invade.


    "Damn it The emperor of heaven was in a hurry, but he didn''t know what Xi ruoyue meant by attacking him. Did he mean Fuxi Nuwa?


    This idea made him shudder. If the two immortals suddenly intervened, would they have found something? In his heart, he was afraid that something huge would happen in the divine world. At this time, he had no idea to fight Xi ruoyue. As for Du Lei, compared with his foundation, Du Lei was really nothing.


    Although Du Lei may threaten his imperial career in the future, it''s also the future. I think he is extremely talented, but how many years does it take to become emperor of heaven from a mortal?


    Du Lei is just at the beginning, so he doesn''t worry at all. This tour is just because he feels curious. Jinlong is his capable man. His sudden death makes him uneasy. Some gods predict his future, which also makes him feel a little scared. So, regardless of the respect of the emperor of heaven, he has to go all the way to the earth, Kill Du Lei.


    However, I didn''t expect to meet Xi ruoyue, the descendant of Fuxi and Nuwa, which made him afraid of three points. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the other party would attack him?

 Chapter 611

    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the thunder flashed, and the emperor''s face changed. He looked at Xi ruoyue. The other side was calm and self-confident. He felt a thump in his heart.


    "The thunder in this world is natural. I''m the God of heaven. How dare I do it to me? I''m natural. I''m the road. " The emperor of heaven roared and burst out a golden light from him.


    However, to Du Lei''s surprise, the surging, looming thunder burst out immediately after the emperor finished, and then a bucket of thick purple thunder directly split on the emperor.


    "Strong face Du Lei looks at Xi ruoyue with admiration and finds that her courage is really not so big. She slaps her face like this. Is there any strong backing behind her?


    Du Lei if thoughtful, before the emperor said, the other side is the descendant of Nu Wa, but, Nu Wa is not the ancestor of the earth people? Of course, it''s also possible that Nu Wa came from the divine world and just stayed on the earth for a while.


    But at least it proves that the man behind Xi ruoyue is really powerful. He dares to challenge Tiandi. He can''t help but look at Baxia and greedy wolf. They hesitated for a moment. Then Baxia shook his head and said, "I grew up living in Shui nationality. I don''t know much about some things on land except dragon nationality."


    The greedy wolf scolded the old fox secretly, and the bully even put aside the relationship directly. But at this time, Du Lei''s eyes had already looked at him and had to harden his head and say, "when I followed the emperor of heaven, I seemed to have heard something about Nu Wa Fu Xi. However, the time was too long, and I was not very clear."


    Du Lei''s heart was shocked, and there was Fuxi? Squinting his eyes, things seem more and more interesting now. At this time, the emperor of heaven screamed, and a huge thunder fell on him. Although it didn''t do much harm to him, there were so many thunder. Besides, ruoyue didn''t care about his face, and even hit him directly?


    How many years, how many people did not dare to fight him, who saw him, not respectful? However, this xiruoyue was an accident, but it was also unexpected to him, because once the people behind xiruoyue expressed dissatisfaction with him, his general rule would be questioned by many people.


    At the beginning, he took advantage of the opportunity to fight against heiliu. As a result, he was injured, and his army was almost dead and wounded. He took the chance to win the divine world and sat on the throne of the God of all gods.


    But at this time, he felt a crisis. Although he didn''t think xiruoyue could kill him, he suspected that something happened in the divine world, and it was a big event.


    His separation is also one of his strengths. If he goes back and integrates with the main body, his strength will increase a lot. On the contrary, if he is trapped here, his combat effectiveness there will weaken a lot.


    Even, he has guessed that all this seems to be a stratagem. Since Jin Long''s death, he has been schemed. No, it should be said that the stratagem had already begun when he started to attack the dragon clan, because the existence of the overlord led to the rise of Du Lei.


    And the emergence of Du Lei is the reason why he feels uneasy. If Du Lei really masters the way to destroy the gods, then his death is near, and other people may grovel and survive, but he must die. Who makes him the God of all gods? Lord of all living beings?


    If Du Lei grows up, there must be one person between him and Du Lei to die, either he or I. in order to eliminate this unstable factor in the future, he forcibly separated himself, appeared and came to the earth.


    However, all this has been counted. As soon as he appeared here, he started to fight there. He was walking in anger, but he was a little helpless.


    "Die for me!" In the end, he decided to take a risk and couldn''t go on like this. There was too much black gas. Even if he dragged on all the time, he would be consumed here.


    This is not his choice. Besides, as the emperor of heaven, he has his own pride and does not allow himself to die like this. Therefore, in his body, a huge force is gathering, and heaven and earth change color.


    Du Lei only feels as if the earth has undergone drastic changes, and the rules of heaven and earth seem to have been disturbed. It''s not just him. Xi ruoyue''s feeling is the most obvious, because she is closely related to the earth.


    Suddenly, his face changed and he bit his silver teeth. Then he said to Du Lei, "the fire of God in your body is fatal to him. I''ll hold him down and you''ll burn him! He must be killed, or we are all in danger. "


    "I know!" Du Lei nodded his head, then came forward seriously, knowing that there was no time to delay at this time, but he just took two steps, then came back and hesitated: "I think something is wrong, I went to burn him, so close, I haven''t started, the other party will not kill me?"


    Xi ruoyue felt angry and funny. When it came to this time, she suddenly reminded her, "Nuo, don''t you have two men? Let them contribute a little bit. "


    Xi ruoyue is teasing Du Lei. Du Lei is very happy, but soon he frowns. He can''t bear it. However, when the greedy wolf hears the news, she is scared. The woman wants to kill the emperor, but she even counts them.


    If you want to escape, you can''t escape. The golden chain on them is their biggest shackle. At this time, they can only expect Du Lei to refuse each other, but the hope is slim.


    "I don''t think it''s going to take much of you, really?" Du Lei knew that if he wanted to burn the fire of the gods to the emperor, he had to burn the real spirits of Baxia and greedy wolf.


    "Such a long distance, burning in the past, we will definitely lose a lot, and, although it''s only the emperor''s separation, it''s also extremely powerful. It''s not comparable to us at all. The other side has the body. We''re just a real spirit, and we don''t have anything. Once burning, we''re afraid we don''t even have any residue left, but he doesn''t have any damage. It''s not worth it."


    Greedy wolf quickly said, joking, at this time if you don''t plead, to wait until when, if Du Lei iron heart burn their true spirit, they also have no way.


    "Yes, Du Lei, it''s not worth the loss!" Baxia also made a sound. He had a great influence on Du Lei. Although he wanted to kill Tiandi, he also survived. At this time, it was human nature. Even though they had lived for tens of thousands of years, they still wanted to continue to live. Du Lei could understand. However, he looked at Xi ruoyue who insisted on biting his teeth and sighed.

 Chapter 612

    Greedy wolf bully two people suddenly feel a panic, because they found that Du Lei seems determined, in their despair, want to escape, suddenly found Du Lei rushed out.


    Xi ruoyue''s eyes widened, and then she was a little shocked. They were stunned. They didn''t know what happened. Did Du Lei want to burn them closer?


    "Boom!"


    The fire of the gods broke out, but it was not aimed at the separation of the emperor, but at those black gas, black stream, full of resentment, desire and hatred and other negative emotions.


    "Ah, ah


    All of a sudden, the scream is endless, but Du Lei is calm and unmoved. The negative force here is too strong. For a moment, the fire of the gods is extinguished. He is surprised and increases his strength. Jinlong Zhenyuan is released completely.


    Most of Jinlong Zhenling is wasted on the tyrant and greedy wolf, and the rest can provide Du Lei''s burning, but only one in four.


    At this time, a scream sounded. At the same time, the golden light was dazzling and attacked Du Lei Zhenling. Du Lei Zhenling was very weak at this time. Under this attack, Du Lei would surely die.


    "Asshole, you''re not dead yet?" Du Lei angrily scolds that it''s Jinlong. It''s lurking all the time. Before Du Lei was burning, he didn''t show any performance. At this time, it burst out, obviously to give Du Lei a fatal blow.


    "Hey, Du Lei, don''t you think I didn''t die? But you don''t want to think about it. Why am I so stupid to cast an immortal throne for you? And make you a God? Haven''t you thought about it? "


    "I''m afraid you''ve been providing coordinates for the emperor of heaven all the time?" Du Lei hummed coldly and thought a lot of things in a moment. However, he was not slow and flashed by directly. However, it was not the way to go on like this. He had to destroy each other completely.


    The bully and the greedy wolf were also stunned. They didn''t expect that the old man was feigning death. They were furious. If it wasn''t for the old man, how could they be subject to Du Lei now?


    In a flash, they rushed towards the golden light. Although Jinlong is not dead now, his real spirit is less than one tenth of what it was before. A lot of real spirit and real yuan are all over them by Du Lei.


    "You two bastards, the emperor of heaven is here, how dare you make trouble?" Golden Dragon burst to drink, the sound spread out.


    Not far away, the emperor of heaven immediately noticed the situation here and was overjoyed. "Jinlong, you immediately put off Du Lei. When I get out of my body, I will kill Du Lei immediately."


    The greedy wolf and the bully immediately hesitated. You know, the emperor of heaven is here. If they submit to the emperor of heaven, they will be able to return to freedom and kill Du Lei. From then on, they will be free for you.


    However, thinking that Du Lei didn''t kill them just now, I feel guilty. Besides, Du Lei gave them Jinlong''s Zhenling Zhenling before, so that they got enough recovery.


    "You two killed Jinlong. Today, I''ll tell you how to kill heaven!" Du Lei is domineering. He knows that at this time, he must stabilize the bully and the greedy wolf. Otherwise, if they join hands with Jinlong, they will definitely die miserably.


    Tu Tian? The greedy wolf suddenly trembles, they look at Du Lei, and Jinlong is also a little shocked, actually want to kill day? Kill the emperor? How is that possible?


    However, they did not question it. Not far away, Xi ruoyue smelled the speech, her eyes were shining, and she looked at Du Lei. When the emperor of heaven heard the speech, he suddenly hummed, trying to kill me? How can it be? Even if it''s his own separation, it''s impossible. He has unparalleled self-confidence.


    However, Du Lei didn''t explain how to kill Tian. He just kept waving. Between his hands, the fire of the gods was visible. Behind him, Xi ruoyue helped to suppress the emperor of heaven, and there were a lot of black gas attacks. If he didn''t seize this opportunity to kill each other, he would really be the same as Xi ruoyue. They were afraid that they would only die.


    He was also forced to die. At this time, only by killing the emperor of heaven can they survive. As for whether the emperor of heaven will send troops to chase and kill or even destroy the earth after killing the emperor of heaven. That''s not what he can guess. Let''s take care of the present.


    "Boom!"


    Baxia and the greedy wolf gnash their teeth, look at each other, immediately nod their heads and attack the Golden Dragon. They also realize that no matter what, even if they are free from the shackles of Du Lei, the emperor of heaven will not let them go. One of them is the number one general of the emperor of heaven, and the other is the rebel who has set up the banner of resistance.


    How could the emperor of heaven let them go? Du Lei is different. He is still young. He has a long way to go. Besides, it seems that Xi ruoyue is still on Du Lei''s side. Although they don''t say it, it doesn''t mean they don''t know Xi ruoyue''s identity.


    If Du Lei thinks that they have made great contributions in the future, maybe he will give them freedom. After all, they have no great hatred.


    Du Lei is relieved to see them do it. At the same time, he congratulates himself that he didn''t use the fire of the gods to punish each other. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will really turn back.


    It''s very effective to eliminate Jinlong only by bullying and yourself. Moreover, if the greedy wolf has a mind, he may have to join hands with Jinlong.


    No worries, Du Lei wholeheartedly condensed the fire of the gods, and the emperor of heaven saw the fire of the gods, and immediately jumped with anger. At the same time, his heart was also a surge, the fire of the gods, ah, it was the fire of the gods, the fuel of the gods and the real yuan, burning everything in the sky.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but Du Lei, a human boy, has made it out. Even he is afraid that he can make it out. It''s not that he doesn''t have enough savvy, but that there are some things that he can''t get without chance.


    In his heart that hate ah, but there is nothing to say, some things can''t be forced, keep on hand, black gas more and more, if Jinlong and greedy wolf bully two opponents, I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    The fire of the gods in Du Lei''s hands is also more and more powerful. At this time, Du Lei shouts, and the fire of the gods rushes out towards the black gas. However, Du Lei''s choice of position is very reversed, which does not affect the emperor of heaven, but can burn the black gas.


    And the black gas is burned by the fire of the gods. Suddenly, it flows into Du Lei''s chest and abdomen. Later, it is absorbed by Du Lei''s true spirit. Without the interference of Jinlong, his true spirit can be stabilized.


    Then, with the speed visible to the naked eye, Du Lei''s true spirit gradually grew up. This does not mean that Du Lei refined quickly, but that his true spirit is very weak.

 Chapter 613

    As Du leizhenling grows stronger and stronger, Jinlong feels a crisis more and more. The greedy wolf and the bully join hands to deal with him. He can''t hold on for long, and the emperor of heaven can''t give him more help for a while.


    "No, if I go on like this, I''ll be finished sooner or later!" As soon as Jinlong gritted his teeth, he looked directly at the growing Du Lei Zhenling, with a look of movement, and rushed directly.


    At this time, there is no one to protect Du Lei''s real spirit, but the fire of the spirit that can cause damage to Jinlong is also transferred by Du Lei to burn the black gas outside.


    At this time, Jinlong chose to attack Du Lei Zhenling. In fact, it was a good choice. Greedy wolf and Overlord exclaimed: "be careful!"


    Although there is only a ray of true spirit left in Jinlong, he is still the true spirit of the LORD God level, and they can''t stop him at all. Besides, it''s still in Du Lei''s body.


    Du leizhenling felt a sense of murderous spirit, and immediately opened his eyes. The murderous spirit broke out in his eyes. The Golden Dragon had been scheming against him. Although he was promoted to the position of God, it was not his conspiracy, especially the emperor''s separation had already found him. At this time, his heart was full of killing intention.


    "You want to die!" Du Lei''s heart is horizontal. If he wants to fight outside, he must first settle inside. The Jinlong Zhenling in his body does too much harm to him. The overlord and the greedy wolf can''t catch up with him. He can only be so dangerous.


    The fire of the gods was drawn back and burned directly. At this time, Jinlong Zhenling had already jumped on Du Lei Zhenling. But just at this time, Du Lei was so intent on killing that he took back the fire of the gods and burned his own Zhenling.


    "Ah


    Du Lei screamed, but Jinlong was even worse. The fire of gods burned directly, regardless of the primary and secondary. He had only a trace of real spirit, which was not enough for Du Lei to burn.


    "You are so cruel that you burn yourself with God''s fire?" Jinlong is terrified. Unexpectedly, Du Lei is so cruel to himself. What else can he say? It''s really painful to burn the real spirit with the fire of God.


    The reason why he had been able to endure before was that he hoped that the emperor of heaven would arrive early. When the emperor of heaven arrived, he immediately jumped out. But he didn''t expect that Du Lei was so cruel and used the fire of the gods to burn himself.


    Greedy wolf and bully immediately stop, face more or less some fear, this Du Lei did not expect to poison himself, they also can''t think of, but soon can understand.


    If we don''t eradicate Jinlong''s true spirit, then Du Lei will be in real danger. No one will be at ease if a real spirit of God level is in his own body.


    The emperor of heaven was very happy to see that Jinlong was attacking Du Lei Zhenling. If Du Lei could be controlled by Jinlong, then the situation would be very clear. At that time, Xi ruoyue could not stand alone. Without Xi ruoyue''s shackles, he would be able to regain his freedom.


    But when he saw Du Lei burning himself, he was shocked at last. At the same time, he remembered what his sacrifice had said to him before he left.


    "Du Lei can''t stay, he must die!" The emperor of heaven talked to himself. Before, he just looked down on Du Lei. He thought that Du Lei was just an ordinary man and could not threaten his throne. But now, it can be seen that Du Lei was also a ruthless role. He was so ruthless to himself that it would be very difficult for him not to become a landlord in the future.


    He is ready, and decides to kill Du Lei even if he has fought for this part. The first person who feels the killing of the emperor of heaven is Xi ruoyue.


    Although she also paid attention to Du Lei, even when Du Lei burned himself, she was surprised for a while. However, her main energy was still on the emperor of heaven. Such a dictatorial person who took office as the emperor of heaven was also a hero. If she didn''t get some definite information, she didn''t dare to do it automatically.


    At this time, looking at Du Lei, she decides to keep Du Lei no matter what. Even if she dies, it doesn''t matter. She is just the guardian of the earth, and Du Lei is the hope of the future.


    "Boom!"


    There are thunder flashes around Tiandi''s separation. They begin to clear the black air around them and protect Tiandi''s separation in the center. At the same time, the strong wind and ice sand are flying, confusing people''s eyes.


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei is relieved that he will be completely destroyed by Jin Long''s burning. Without Jin Long''s threat, he and Xi ruoyue will be able to deal with Tian Di''s separation.


    But at this time, his scalp was numb. As soon as the fire of the gods was transferred to the outside, he felt a very strong crisis. He suddenly looked up and found a bucket of thunder coming down directly.


    "Hum!"


    Xi Ruo yueleng snorts, and she knows that the emperor of heaven will fight. Therefore, she directly uses her own strength to intercept the thunder. Moreover, she is the guardian of the earth, and she is very familiar with the rules of the earth. At this time, she changes the rules even more. Suddenly, the thunder seems to have lost its goal and gradually dissipates.


    Du Lei felt relieved and looked at Xi ruoyue gratefully. Without her, Du Lei would surely die under the thunder, no matter how strong his body is.


    All of a sudden, a defenceless attack is directed at Xi ruoyue. Moreover, Xi ruoyue is stunned, Du Lei is surprised, and the emperor of heaven is separated and his mouth is slightly raised.


    Although he wants to kill Du Lei very much, he knows that under the protection of Xi ruoyue, it is very difficult for him to kill him, so the goal is obvious. Du Lei wants to kill him, but Xi ruoyue must solve it first.


    A cold light went towards xiruoyue. No one could detect this attack. With a tragic smile, xiruoyue felt that he would die. In that attack, with the smell of destroying the sky and the earth, she would be blasted to ashes.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. It was Du Lei. Du Lei quickly understood that only when Xi ruoyue stopped the attack, could Xi ruoyue survive. The other party could use the black Qi to kill the emperor.


    Even if it''s a mill, it can kill the opponent. But if xiruoyue dies, he will die. Now he can''t fight against the emperor of heaven.


    And when he went to bear the damage, he didn''t hesitate to throw out the bully, greedy wolf, dark night and fenggao.


    "Peng!"


    Xi ruoyue widened her eyes, and her beautiful eyes were full of disbelief, "Why are you? You should go. You are the one the emperor is afraid of. I just


    "If I die, you may survive, but if you die, I will die too. Kill the emperor of heaven, kill the emperor of heaven, and avenge me!"

 Chapter 614

    Du Lei''s breath gradually weakened, and the greedy wolf bully two people obviously feel that Du Lei''s true spirit is weakening, like a candle in the wind, will soon be out.


    "No, it''s impossible. You can''t die. Why?" Xi ruoyue shed tears and trembled. Du Lei gave a sad smile.


    He still has a lot of things to do, his parents need to support him, women and children need to take care of him, and many promises have not been fulfilled.


    However, he obviously felt that his strength was weakening, and the fire of the gods began to go out. Although it had not been completely extinguished, he knew that this small group of flames represented a possibility.


    When he realized it, he had made up his mind. Before, he used the fire of the spirit to burn black Qi, which proved that the fire of the spirit could completely solve the black stream. Moreover, he could refine the waste into treasure, and constantly strengthen his true spirit.


    If we give him another period of time, he may really rely on his own efforts to become a God, and even he is not impossible to challenge the emperor of heaven.


    However, there are not so many ifs in this world. The fire of his life keeps weakening, and then he feels that his eyelids are so heavy, as if this is the taste of death.


    Finally, he closed his eyes. The fire of the gods kept swaying. Xi ruoyue was shocked, but she couldn''t get rid of her hands at this time. Tiandi was trapped by her and couldn''t save Du Lei.


    Greedy wolf and bully look shocked, extremely shocked, Du Lei died? Just die? Before they tried so hard to help him kill Jinlong, but he died like this? It''s incredible.


    "Ha ha ha..." the emperor of heaven didn''t expect that it would be such a result. However, it''s better to kill Du Lei. Now he and Xi ruoyue are left. As for the greedy wolf, he doesn''t care at all. The two lost their bodies. In front of him, that''s slag.


    What he needs to worry about now is Xi ruoyue. I don''t know what follow-up measures she has? Although he killed Du Lei, he still couldn''t relax.


    Xi ruoyue feels that Du Lei seems to be completely dead, and she can''t care about anything else. With a bite of her silver teeth, she attacks Tiandi with the greatest strength.


    Greedy wolf and Baxia are shocked by Du Lei''s death and the emperor''s separation. For a moment, they don''t know what to do and want to escape here. However, they know that if Xi ruoyue really dies, they can''t support the emperor''s separation.


    They all pay attention to the battle between Xi ruoyue and Tiandi, but they don''t pay attention to it. While Du Lei''s real spirit is dissipating, the fire of the spirit is struggling and burning like stubborn grass.


    Du Lei''s body is close to the black gas, so he began to absorb the black gas and burn it. In the center of the fire, a golden dot is absorbing the power of the fire.


    That force was full of vitality, as if something was gestating. However, people''s attention didn''t pay attention to the fire of the spirit, because the fire of the spirit was created by Du Lei and made by Jinlong Zhenyuan.


    At this time, Jinlong was dead, and Du Lei was also dead. Therefore, no matter how fierce the fire was, it had no place to use it. It just gave them some hints. Later, if they could, they would use Zhenyuan and Zhenling to make the fire.


    "Boom!"


    Black air rolling, with endless evil, murderous, resentful and irritable power, seems to be able to destroy heaven and earth, the emperor of heaven is also a burst of horror, did not expect that the earth''s black flow has been so rich.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he directly urged all his strength and began to work towards xiruoyue. Xiruoyue used some pulsations between him and the earth to keep resisting. At the same time, the black air constantly washed the body of Tiandi. It seems that there are many black spots on Tiandi''s body, which can''t be wiped off.


    The emperor of heaven was worried. Those black spots were like gangrene attached to bones, which he could hardly remove. He knew that if he was trapped here again, I was afraid that even if he killed Xi ruoyue, his distraction would be invaded, and he would become an animal without his own consciousness.


    "Ah


    He was angry and unwilling. How could the emperor of heaven be trapped by some little people? Although xiruoyue has some means of Fuxi and Nuwa, and can also use the earth to suppress him, he is the emperor of heaven, dominating thousands of planets in the divine world, so he has not yet been able to fight him.


    However, the earth is so far away from the divine world that he can''t use the will of the planet here. Moreover, the will of the planet is closely related to Xi Ruo Yue, so he can''t start at all.


    "Boom!"


    He had a shock, but it was useless. The black air seemed to be endless. It locked him directly and didn''t give him any chance at all.


    What he didn''t notice was that when he impacted, a large amount of black air wrapped Du Lei''s body, but it didn''t dissipate. At this time, both sides were paying attention to each other, but they didn''t pay attention to this detail.


    "Boom!"


    next. The emperor of heaven attacked him several times. Each time, Xi ruoyue blocked his attack by using the black air. The fire of the gods in Du Lei''s body was also in the constant impact, burning more and more vigorously. Even, you can see a very small real spirit, which was gestated in the center of the flame.


    "Ah, I''m not willing to. Rush out for me!"


    What kind of person is the emperor of heaven? He was unwilling, but he was always caught by Xi ruoyue. At his next shock, he was going to retreat, but a force entangled him.


    "What the hell?" The emperor of heaven trembled in his heart, as if something hot had entangled him. In the dark air, there was no other feeling except the cold and darkness. Where did the hot power come from?


    He shook his legs to disperse the power. At the same time, the divine power in his body kept flowing and protected the body of the emperor. However, the divine power seemed to be vulnerable in front of the hot power and was burned directly.


    "This is... How is it possible?" He opened his eyes wide, it was the fire of the gods, with an opportunity, it was directly burned to his body.


    "Impossible, how can this ghost still exist? Du Lei is dead. Get out of here!" The emperor of heaven was angry. He directly used his powerful power to destroy it.

 Chapter 615

    Xi if month stares big eyes, in the heart surprise unceasingly, that spirit fire unexpectedly still burns? She really didn''t care, and then she took a look at the motionless body of Du Lei on the ground, still no change, and her heart was somewhat lost, but the fire of the spirit burned hope for her.


    The hope of victory, the hope of killing the emperor of heaven completely, is the tyrant and the greedy wolf. They are also very surprised. They take a look around and then bite their teeth. They directly measure Du Lei''s body and take it back to protect him from any harm.


    At this time, they also have a little hope that Du Lei can survive and kill Tiandi Fenshen, so they at least have a little thought.


    However, the emperor of heaven was a little worried at this time. He had never been impatient since he became the emperor of heaven. That force seemed to be immortal. No matter how he dealt with it, he did not completely disperse the other party.


    At this time, he had more and more black spots, which were invaded by black gas. Once the fire of God touched, the fire was immediately prosperous, as if the black spot was the material of its burning.


    "Ah The emperor screamed. He didn''t expect that the fire of God was so fierce, and that the fire could be burned so tenaciously.


    At this time, he had a little regret in his heart. No matter what, he should destroy Du Lei''s body completely. At that time, no matter how fierce the fire of God is, Du Lei will not be able to revive.


    However, now that his body has been protected by tyrants and greedy wolves, he has no way to start, and he has no power to start against them now.


    "Zizi!"


    Tiandi Fenshen was burned, and at the same time, it strengthened the fire of the gods. At the same time, the real spirit in the fire was constantly cleaned. When Tiandi Fenshen saw it, he suddenly felt cold in his heart. Du Lei''s real spirit was not completely destroyed. He gritted his teeth and decided to be distracted.


    In his opinion, this distraction has no use. Even if he is invaded by the black air, he will not merge into his body even if he returns to the divine world. At least he can extinguish the fire of the spirit by self explosion. However, he is not sure at this time.


    Because before his power, he was very clear that such a powerful force did not completely extinguish Du Lei''s fire of the gods. Then, if he split up, what if he still could not completely extinguish the fire of the gods?


    Just when he hesitated, the fire of the gods expanded again. At this time, the emperor of heaven separated himself, because he found that Du Lei''s real spirit in the fire opened his eyes.


    Looking at him, he was ruthless and cruel, as if heaven and earth were looking at everything in the world coldly. He knew what kind of power it was. Suddenly, he was cruel in his heart. In this case, let''s go to destruction together.


    He blew himself up, very decisive, because Du Lei gave him the feeling is too terrible, that kind of ruthlessness and indifference, he seems to have seen only in the eyes of the last emperor.


    So, he didn''t like the feeling of being looked down. He blew himself up. He thought that it should be enough to kill Du Lei, "boom!"


    The power of Tiandi''s self explosion is too strong. It''s not too much to say that it''s destroying the heaven and the earth. Even xiruoyue is shocked. Her body keeps retreating, and her face is worried and frightened. Although Tiandi is only separated, she is forced to self explosion by them. They are proud of her achievements.


    Bully and greedy wolf look at each other, the shock in the heart is unspeakable, the hands of Du Lei body motionless, it seems that there is no sign of waking up, but they can feel, it seems that in the depth of Du Lei''s body, there is a force in the vigorous development, it seems to want to burst out.


    At this time, they looked at the center of the self explosion, and the figure of the emperor of heaven had disappeared, while Du Lei''s fire of the gods was still emitting red light. In the center of the fire, a real spirit sat in it, and the figure continued to solidify, but he kept his eyes closed and silent.


    And around the flame, a lot of black gas is constantly burned, and the power of burning is constantly injected into Du Lei''s true spirit. Step by step, Du Lei''s true spirit becomes more and more powerful.


    Several people wait in silence, and Du Lei doesn''t speak. He keeps refining black Qi and strengthening himself. Xi ruoyue is relieved that the emperor of heaven is dead, and Du Lei is OK.


    What''s more, Du Lei''s divine fire seems to have a natural restraining effect on black Qi. She is also relieved. The reason why she values Du Lei so much is that the other party creates divine fire, which is likely to be the key to resist black Qi.


    "Zizizi..."


    The emperor of heaven was thoroughly refined by Du Lei, and the other party''s final wish was still defeated. Even if he exploded himself, he could not extinguish the fire of the gods. At this time, the fire of the gods was as weak as before. After a transformation of life and death, it had a special power, namely Nirvana and rebirth.


    In this far north place, there is no day. Du Lei''s flame is the only light spot around him. It seems to shine on the sky and become a beacon.


    I don''t know how long time has passed. Xi ruoyue and others are worried that Du Lei will be hurt again, so they wait all the time. Finally, Du Lei Zhenling opens his eyes. He takes a look at the crowd, and then smiles.


    Directly wrapped in the fire of the gods, he submerges into his own body. At this time, his body is protected by the real spirit, so there is nothing out of the way.


    Du Lei knew that these two people didn''t turn back at the critical moment, so he was his own, so with a wave of his hand, two warm currents flowed out and disappeared into their true spirit.


    Immediately, two people really work properly one quiver, toward Du Lei bow body one to worship, "thank you!"


    Du Lei didn''t speak. At night, the two high winds didn''t get hurt. At this time, they were still in a coma. He frowned slightly, and then rushed out with a strong force. The two spirits woke up and suddenly shivered. Although they were spirits, they also felt a chill at this time.


    "Come on, let''s go back!" Du Lei said indifferently. He looked back at the gushing black air and didn''t say much. Xi ruoyue wanted to ask something, but he didn''t ask any more. He opened his mouth and left the extreme north with Du Lei.


    Du Lei didn''t expect that his revenge trip would involve the separation of the emperor of heaven. He also had some feelings in his heart. He didn''t have any burden on the death of the separation of the emperor of heaven. The emperor of heaven had already dealt with him twice before, and there was nothing to worry about. Moreover, his current strength has also undergone a substantial transformation.

 Chapter 616

    If the fire of gods before was just a new thing created by him, there are also some human weaknesses. How can we see the rainbow without experiencing wind and rain?


    This time, after the destruction of the scattered emperor of heaven, the fire of the gods has completely changed, and some changes have been completed in essence. Du Lei''s true spirit has also rushed to nirvana.


    In the future, his true spirit is closely related to the fire of gods. As long as the fire of gods is not extinguished, then his true spirit will not perish. On the contrary, as long as his true spirit is not dead, then the fire of gods will not be extinguished.


    Moreover, he can also go to the extreme north at any time to refine the black gas, which can not only consume the black gas, reduce the damage to the earth, but also strengthen himself and have the best of both worlds.


    Xi ruoyue looks at Du Lei in ecstasy and finds that he has lost the human breath before. It seems that Du Lei has really become a God at this time.


    "Do I look good?" Du Lei asked jokingly.


    Xiruoyue blushes. She doesn''t want to answer this question, because in fact, Du Lei has formed a great impact on her. Du Lei''s power has completely transformed and grown under her witness.


    Du Lei also learned from the overlord that Xi ruoyue in front of him is the descendant of the man in Du Lei''s dream, but they are very similar in appearance, so he is sad and nostalgic about it. The reason why Xi ruoyue''s ancestors helped the emperor of heaven is that they also have some background influence in the divine world.


    "Blush, it seems that I really look good!" Du Lei smile, full of confidence, at this time they are in a ship, blowing the wind, the cold wind for ordinary people, may be very cold, but for the two of them, but there is no feeling at all.


    "What are you talking about? Do I mean you look good when I don''t talk? Now I say, "you are ugly!" Xi if the month is not angry said.


    "If you lie, your nose will grow longer!" Du Lei came forward, hugged each other, and his lips touched each other''s nose intentionally or unintentionally.


    Suddenly, a charming fragrance fell into his nose, and he felt very comfortable. He even had a physiological reaction below him. Xiruoyue soon felt it, and her cheeks were red, which made her more embarrassed.


    "Isn''t it enough that you have so many wives?" Xiruoyue''s voice is very low, but in fact, she is also very nervous. She hopes to be with Du Lei, but she also hopes that Du Lei will not have other women. In her opinion, no woman is half as good as her.


    Although this is a fact, Du Lei will not give up on how they are. Everyone has his own unique side, which is why he has more and more women.


    Du Lei laughs, then directly picks up Xi ruoyue and rushes into the ship. Naturally, Xi ruoyue screams. She is not a three-year-old child. Naturally, she knows what Du Lei wants to do. But she asks herself, but she is still a little pleased.


    When Du Lei and Xi ruoyue are in love, Qian ling''er is very angry because she finds that some of their sales channels of Qian''s jewelry have been occupied by rescue, which is extremely unfavorable for them to rush into an international market.


    "To find out who seized our channel, and how to deal with L company''s breach of contract?" Qian ling''er said angrily, then hung up the phone quickly.


    At this time, Yang Kaijin also called in to inquire about the specific situation. Now, Yang''s jewelry and Qian''s jewelry have thoroughly and deeply cooperated. Both of them are now developing towards the international market. Suddenly, such a thing will inevitably affect their achievements.


    "I''ve sent someone to deal with it, and I believe there will be results soon." At this time, Qian ling''er also has a little power, and Yang Kaijin agreed to fire, is planning to go abroad, but received a strange phone call.


    "Are you angry, Qian ling''er?" The other side is a low male voice, Qian ling''er is a little difficult to find out the specific identity of the other side for a moment, but she also knows that the other side is probably behind the scenes.


    "I don''t care what your purpose is. Even if you block our sales channels, we Qian''s jewelry will not give up. Our war has just begun." She said, immediately hung up the phone, although she was angry at this time, but at this time the other party called, just to see her joke, naturally can''t show weakness.


    However, after thinking about it, she still felt that she had to investigate the other party and directly called Su Xiaoyu. The last time Du Lei came to her, she had already told her that if she encountered any trouble, she could make this call, which might be useful.


    Originally, she didn''t want to use the phone, but at present, their Qian''s jewelry has really encountered a lot of trouble. If they don''t catch this backstage agent as soon as possible, then in recent years, their Qian''s jewelry and Yang''s jewelry''s attempt to join hands to enter the international market will be in vain.


    "Hello?" Su Xiaoyu''s lazy voice sounded. She just woke up.


    Qian ling''er frowned. How could she be a woman? She doesn''t know the identity of the other party, but since Du Lei can give her a special explanation, this person must have some ability.


    "Did Du Lei tell me to call you?" She said quickly.


    "What about the others?" Su Xiaoyu asked.


    "I don''t know, but he gave me this number and said that when I was in trouble, I would come to you!"


    "Well, let''s make an appointment and meet." Su Xiaoyu quickly reflected that this should be one of Du Lei''s women. She clenched her fist and planned to give each other some color. She is the daughter of the elder. Although she joined this camp later, she still wants to move forward.


    Qian ling''er frowned slightly. He thought that since he was a woman, he should not be afraid of anything. Moreover, he was introduced by Du Lei, so he nodded and said, "that''s in the time Pavilion!"


    "Yes


    Su Xiaoyu readily agreed. The time Pavilion is a famous restaurant in Beijing. They don''t engage in any national chain stores. If they want to eat their food, they have to come to Beijing. Moreover, they have to go ahead of time, because I''m afraid there will be no place. Almost their business is full every day.


    The reason why Qian ling''er decided to stay in the time Pavilion is that it''s quiet and can talk about things, and that she is familiar with the boss here. She doesn''t have to make an appointment in advance, so she has a position directly.


    After thinking about it, she dressed up ceremoniously. Then she came to the time Pavilion. After sitting down, she began to wait for Su Xiaoyu,

 Chapter 617

    The interior design of the time Pavilion is very pleasant, and the mood can be relaxed gradually. When Qian ling''er is enjoying it, Su Xiaoyu arrives. She is wearing a yellow dress and a pair of black-and-white legged socks. She looks like a fairy.


    At a distance, Su Xiaoyu seems to be full of vitality, which makes people love her. Her arrival immediately attracts the attention of people around her, including Qian linger.


    In fact, when Su Xiaoyu appeared, she found each other. This kind of woman''s intuition made her feel that a strong and competitive woman appeared, just like another male lion appeared in the territory of the male lion, which will soon attract the attention of the original male lion.


    However, although Su Xiaoyu attracted her attention, she frowned slightly, because the other party seemed to have determined her directly and came directly towards her. In other words, the other party already knew her identity, so the identity of the other party was self-evident.


    "Damn Du Lei, even such a little girl will not let go!" Qian ling''er had no choice but to think.


    Su Xiaoyu went straight to Qian ling''er and said, "Hello, my name is Su Xiaoyu. I don''t know who you are


    "Qian ling''er, one of Du Lei''s women!" Qian ling''er pulls her hair and reveals some information. She has been paying attention to Su Xiaoyu''s expression. When she finds that Su Xiaoyu''s face is slightly wrinkled, she sighs. It seems that she is really Du Lei''s woman.


    Du Lei is good at everything, but he likes to provoke women everywhere. There are several things that have not been dealt with well at home, but there is one outside.


    "What can I do for you?" Su Xiaoyu sat down. Although she didn''t understand why the other party wanted to stimulate herself, she admitted that she was really stimulated. She didn''t expect that Du Lei would ask other women to ask for help. She regretted it.


    "I recently received a strange phone call, which seems to be my enemy, but I don''t know the identity of the other party for the moment? I asked you for help because Du Lei told me before, but if you don''t agree, I have nothing to say. " Qian ling''er smiles.


    Su Xiaoyu snorts coldly. Qian ling''er''s words are full of sharp points. She really doesn''t know what to do, because she has never dealt with this kind of thing. After thinking about it, she still thinks that she can help her first. When Du Lei comes to her, she will settle the accounts with Du Lei.


    "Give me your cell phone!" Su Xiaoyu doesn''t talk nonsense either. Now that she has decided, she is very crisp. Qian linger is a little embarrassed. After all, the other party looks as lovely as a porcelain doll, but she is full of needles. However, there is nothing she can do about it.


    Now the situation they are facing is very dangerous, she must find out each other as soon as possible, otherwise, their efforts in the past two years will all be in vain, she thinks that Du Lei should be able to understand her, after all, what she has done is not for Du Lei''s family?


    Su Xiaoyu took the mobile phone, checked it immediately, and then connected it with his own mobile phone. Soon, Qian linger''s mobile phone was implanted with a code.


    "If you receive similar calls in the future, don''t hang up immediately. Try to delay as much as possible. Besides, we need to have another contact information before." Su Xiaoyu picked up the backpack, then randomly took out a mobile phone from inside and handed it to Qian linger.


    "Remember to call me back when you''ve finished!" Su Xiaoyu added that the mobile phone is not an ordinary one. There are not many such mobile phones. It''s a code mobile phone that she carefully developed.


    Qian ling''er doesn''t talk nonsense either. Since it''s Du Lei who asked her to contact her, she shouldn''t cheat her either. They quickly separated, and basically no one noticed their contact.


    When Qian ling''er comes back to the community, she looks forward to seeing if the little girl can really catch each other. Suddenly, her face changes. When she looks back, she suddenly finds something wrong. It seems that someone is following her.


    This is a luxury villa area in Beijing. The people who come in and out are basically rich families. Qian ling''er moved in not long ago because of some funds accumulated by Du Lei.


    Normally, the security measures here should be very good, but she felt uneasy. She grasped the bag and went straight home.


    Locked the door, she got some comfort in her heart, this feeling is too terrible, is it abnormal? It''s impossible for X to think about it, and if it''s really the person who has been targeting her in the company, then it''s obviously unnecessary for the other party to do so.


    The startled Qian ling''er starts to sort out her thoughts. She sits on the sofa. At this time, her mobile phone rings, and it''s the suspicious strange phone. When she hesitates, Su Xiaoyu gives her mobile phone a direct screen light, and then a big word is displayed on it: answer!


    Emboldened, she took a deep breath and then went straight to the phone, "who are you?"


    "Qian ling''er, can''t you really guess who I am? Then I''m really disappointed in you


    "Don''t talk about what you have but what you don''t have. Just say it. What do you want?" Qian ling''er looks at another mobile phone, which shows: continue to delay!


    "Tut Tut, your character is still straight. I like it, but this time I''m going to play with you slowly. If you want to know my identity, come to Shengge bar in Dong''an district at ten o''clock this evening. Let''s meet."


    Qian ling''er was stunned and immediately became angry: "I''m not one of those underage girls. I''m not that stupid. Just tell me straight away. Don''t be so fussy. Like a girl. "


    Her temper also came up, the other side has been around, let her very unhappy, directly broke out, it is a straight, the other side Leng for a long time, this just ha ha a smile.


    "It''s interesting. In that case, I''ll tell you that I want you. I don''t care if you have any relationship with Du Lei. I want your body. If you want your Qian''s jewelry to enter the international market successfully, you can go to Shengge bar every night. I''ll treat you well. Otherwise, you''ll be shut down."


    With that, the other party hung up, and Qian ling''er was so angry that he was about to burst. In particular, Su Xiaoyu knew about the conversation between them. If the other party told Du Lei that once she really went to the nightly Shengge bar, she would really jump into the Yellow River. At this time, she could only hope that Su Xiaoyu had found some information just now.

 Chapter 618

    And just when she was worried, the cell phone Su Xiaoyu gave her rang, "Hello, what''s up? Any clues? "


    "Not for the time being. Go to the nightclub!" When the other party finished, he hung up, and Qian ling''er opened his eyes. Did Su Xiaoyu blow himself up? Want to see what happened to Du Lei and himself?


    She is so upset that she doesn''t know what to do. In her opinion, she can''t go to Shengge bar every night. Once she goes, Su Xiaoyu can''t testify to her. What will Du Lei think?


    Clenching her fists, time went by, but neither the man nor Su Xiaoyu gave her any more tips. Finally, when she gave up struggling, Su Xiaoyu gave her cell phone a light again.


    It shows a sentence: why don''t you start? I''m on my way.


    Is Su Xiaoyu going to the bar, too? That''s easy. At least she has a witness, but they are all women. If the other party is a group of men, it will be more difficult for them to leave at that time. But at this time, she has no better way. She can only hope that Su Xiaoyu can be more reliable.


    After changing her clothes, she soon went out. Her room was a little far away from Dong''an district. An hour later, she came to the bar. Instead of getting off the bus at the first time, she looked around and wanted to meet Su Xiaoyu to embolden her.


    And her cell phone lit up: come in, I''m in it!


    Suddenly, Qian ling''er is speechless, but the other party has already gone in. Is it really reliable? She wanted to ask the other party if there was any object of doubt, but she forbeared.


    "You come in first, find a relatively prominent position, we don''t want to meet the first time, wait until we see someone!"


    After a pause, Qian ling''er felt a little confident. Then she went into the bar and was bombarded by the noise inside. She was almost deaf. She seldom came to such a place before, so she didn''t adapt to it.


    And just after she came in, she immediately found a relatively conspicuous place, wondering why there seemed to be no one sitting there.


    If you don''t want anything else, Su Xiaoyu should be nearby. She goes straight over and sits down. At this time, her mobile phone rings. Because it''s too noisy here, the other party doesn''t call. Instead, she sends a text message: I didn''t expect you to come. It seems that you still want to keep the company''s industry!


    Qian ling''er snorted coldly. Although she was angry, she didn''t have much to say and didn''t reply to each other to see when they would appear.


    After a while, a person sat opposite her, when she looked at each other, suddenly very surprised, did not expect that it was him?


    "You... You are not already..." Qian ling''er exclaimed, looking a little unbelievable. How could the other party come back?


    "What''s the matter? Are you surprised? Ha ha, I''m also surprised. What I didn''t expect is that I would be successful... "That man is Xia Tianyu, the eldest son of Xia family who was joined by Qian Kun, Qian ling''er''s father, and coastal jewelry family.


    At this time, Xia Tianyu is wearing a black dress. It''s hard to believe that he was forced to leave Huaxia by Du Lei. He doesn''t know where to hide. He says that the other party won''t have any chance to turn over, but the other party really gets up. Qian linger is very curious.


    "Now that I''m here and people have seen me, let''s make it clear. What do you want to do?" Several sales channels of Qian''s jewelry have been seized by the other party. If they don''t get through any more, they don''t know how much they will lose every day, including Yang''s jewelry.


    "I also said that as long as I get your body, then I will withdraw my control over those roads. Why can''t you understand?" Xia Tianyu looks at Qian ling''er''s body and swallows. He has to say that even if Qian ling''er doesn''t dress up, it''s a beautiful woman. It''s hard for a man to hold on to himself.


    Qian ling''er felt the other party''s naked intention, and immediately hummed coldly, "that''s impossible!"


    "Hehe, Du Lei is dead. How can you really keep him alive?" Xia Tianyu gets up and sits down directly, but Qian linger also gets up and goes to the other side. At the same time, he thinks that Du Lei''s plan is perfect. Unexpectedly, Xia Tianyu jumps out.


    Does the other party think Du Lei is dead? Hehe, I see. It''s just that she can''t get in touch with Du Lei now. Otherwise, why should she contact Su Xiaoyu?


    Xia Tianyu seems to have drunk and is stimulated by the hormones here. He immediately jumps on Qian linger, hugs her, throws her on the sofa, and then starts to take off his pants.


    "You lunatic!" Qian ling''er trembles with anger. No matter what, it seems that there is something between her and Xia Tianyu. At this time, she can only pray that Su Xiaoyu in the dark can do it immediately. Otherwise, she really can''t lift her head in front of Du Lei.


    Su Xiaoyu, on the other side, squints her eyes. Her crescent like eyes seem to be a little proud. Qian ling''er''s condescending attitude this afternoon makes her very upset. No matter whether the other party knows her specific identity or not, he doesn''t have a good attitude to ask for help, which makes him a little angry.


    Therefore, this can be regarded as a small punishment for the other party. Moreover, she also informed Du Lei that many people can''t contact Du Lei, except for her. Du Lei has her code mobile phone and can be contacted wherever she goes.


    Just when everyone''s eyes are looking at Qian ling''er and Xia Tianyu, some people even plan to do something. The hero has saved the beauty, but there is another person who is faster.


    As if a flash of lightning, directly rushed through the crowd, and then, grabbed Xia Tianyu''s shoulder, Xia Tianyu was stunned, he looked back, suddenly a burst of anger, "who are you? Believe it or not? "


    Then he looked at Xia Tianyu''s trousers, revealing the little triangle inside. Suddenly, he said with a smile that he was more brilliant.


    But Xia Tianyu was sweating, as if he felt that he was being watched by a prehistoric beast. The pressure from the other side was too great to resist.


    And Qian ling''er was surprised to see the man she didn''t know. However, she had an inexplicable sense of familiarity and intimacy. Suddenly, her head was shocked. Was it


    On the other side, Su Xiaoyu, who is ready to watch the play, also widens her eyes. Who is the man? Is that her man? It''s impossible. Without her order, that group of people couldn''t have done it. Suddenly, the identity of the young man in the field aroused people''s speculation.

 Chapter 619

    "Who are you?" Xia Tianyu was really scared. He was constantly shaking between his two strands. Besides, there were so many people watching him here. He had been brained by sperm insects, so he wanted to get Qian linger to the right place with a little wine. No matter what, he was his own woman.


    He was not wanted by Qian ling''er originally. The main reason is that for more than a year, he has been cheated by Du Lei and Qian ling''er before. Therefore, the people he talks about all the time are Qian ling''er. Unless he puts the other party in a proper way, otherwise, I''m afraid he will not get through this knot in his life.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Qian ling''er didn''t obey him even after Du Lei died. At this time, a very tough young man appeared? Who the hell is he? How did this happen?


    And the man who suddenly appeared, of course, is Du Lei. When he learned that Qian ling''er had been cheated into a bar, what else does that man seem to think about Qian ling''er?


    He and Xi ruoyue were warm on the ship. At this time, he knew that something was urgent. He immediately separated from Xi ruoyue and rushed to this side.


    As soon as he got here, he found that Xia Tianyu had started on Qian linger. To his surprise, Su Xiaoyu was also here, and there were even some experts who surrounded him, but no one came forward to help Qian linger.


    "Peng!"


    Du Lei didn''t speak, and his expression became indifferent, because he was not very clear about some of these things. He took Xia Tianyu directly, and then took a look at Qian linger.


    Qian ling''er seems to feel something. He immediately gets up and follows. However, at this time, several big men rush out and stop Du Lei. The big man in the middle says in a deep voice: "brother, are you going to give us an account of making trouble here?"


    Du Lei has long discovered that these people are sneaky, but he has never come out. Just now he found that someone was operating on the second floor, and he suddenly understood.


    At this time, Xia Tianyu''s shoulder in his hand was crushed by Du Lei. When he saw those big men, he suddenly screamed, "brother Wang, help me, help me! They want to do something. "


    The man in the middle didn''t speak. He just stared at Du Lei. Du Lei looked around. At this time, the bar was completely quiet and the music was off. He thought about it and nodded slightly, "take me to see your boss!"


    Brother Wang was also relieved. He was a gangster in the late 1990s. Up to now, he can be regarded as a talker in the capital. Who hasn''t seen him? But Du Lei also put a lot of pressure on him. It can be said that he has never met such a powerful person as Du Lei in his life. This is the affirmation in brother Wang''s heart.


    Su Xiaoyu squints her eyes. The young man suddenly appears and subdues Xia Tianyu. She always doubts who the other person is. Like Qian linger, she also feels that the other person is familiar with him. However, she always feels that something is wrong.


    However, no matter what, that person seems to come to protect Qian ling''er, and Qian ling''er is willing to follow him. Is there someone else or force? Su Xiaoyu''s mind is very uncertain.


    But this does not prevent her from giving an order, "immediately inform Xiong Da, let them go to discuss with the boss here, no matter what, the three people, I will decide."


    Soon, a figure disappeared behind her, she looked at Du Lei''s back, thoughtfully, suddenly, eyes burst out of light, is it him?


    Du Lei was taken to the second floor by brother Wang, but Xia Tianyu seemed a little proud. He knew what kind of existence the bar owner was. For him, he had a huge umbrella. As long as the man exported, the young man would let him go regardless of his identity.


    Therefore, he seems to be a little proud at this time, and even turns back from time to time to sneer at Qian ling''er. Du Lei hums coldly and increases his strength directly. Suddenly, Xia Tianyu''s body comes out with a click, and then Xia Tianyu screams.


    "My arm..." Xia Tianyu cried miserably, and then looked at brother Wang: "brother Wang, he abandoned my arm..."


    Brother Wang didn''t want to be fussy, but Xia Tianyu was the boss, and he didn''t say much. At this time, he turned around, frowned, looked at Du Lei, and wanted to ask. However, when he saw Du Lei''s eyes, he was startled. His endless killing intention made him fall into the ice cave.


    "Oh He replied in a low voice, and then immediately turned around. He felt that the young man was like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. He could go crazy and kill them at any time. Moreover, the killing intention in Du Lei''s eyes should be very strong. Moreover, it was a real killing intention, not a fake one.


    In other words, the man behind him is the one who has really killed people. At present, in peacetime, unless some special forces, even the army, there are few people who have killed people.


    Du Lei''s identity has aroused his suspicion, and he is also ready to persuade his boss to give up Xia Tianyu. Du Lei is really not to be provoked.


    After Xia Tianyu''s call for help was not answered, he knew something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    At the end of the corridor, there is an independent small room. There are several people sitting in the room, all young people. Du Lei smiles when he sees them, because he finds that these people are not ordinary family members, and there are at least hundreds of people around the room to protect them.


    This further confirmed the unusual identity of these people. He threw Xia Tianyu on the ground like a dead dog, which immediately led to a scream.


    The young men frowned slightly. The man sitting in the middle looked at Du Lei and found that he was really young. He had to admit that at first glance, he was definitely a beautiful man. However, behind his dusty temperament, there seemed to be a trace of murderous spirit.


    In his heart, this nightly Shengge bar was an idea he had come up with by accident before. Now, the business is not very good, but, to some extent, it is a disguise of these people.


    "Brother, my name is long Sanxin. Can you tell me your name? To be a friend? " He gave a little smile and a look at brother Wang. Brother Wang immediately nodded and drew two chairs for Du Lei and Qian ling''er.


    Du Lei looks at it and directly pulls Qian ling''er to sit down. Qian ling''er''s body trembles. She looks at Du Lei in surprise. However, Du Lei''s breath makes her feel a little more secure.

 Chapter 620

    However, this does not mean that she will obey each other. She still doubts the identity of each other. Is it Du Lei? She''s a bit unpredictable now, mainly because his face has changed. At the same time, her temperament is more outstanding than that of Du Lei, which makes her very confused.


    She shook her head slightly, and then sat down on another chair. Du Lei didn''t ask for it either. She turned to look at long Sanxin with a smile, and said softly, "my name is mu Sanshi!"


    Long Sanxin''s eyes narrowed slightly. He already knew Qian linger''s identity, but why didn''t the other party reject him?


    In addition, the identity of Mu Sanshi is also very suspicious, but so far, he has not found out the identity of the other party, so he has to nod for the time being.


    "I think you are younger than me. I''ll call you brother mu. Is that ok?" Long Sanxin said with a smile, "besides, there is a three in my name, and there is also a three in your name. I don''t know if it''s fate?"


    "I don''t know if it''s fate, but my three stones still have some meaning." Du Lei thought about it and said.


    "Oh? What does that mean? " Long Sanxin narrowed his eyes.


    "Three stones!" Du Lei laughs and Qian ling''er laughs. But then her face changes. She looks at Du Lei. She has confirmed Du Lei''s identity and is excited. But she knows that there are many dangers here. She can''t act too much.


    As soon as long Sanxin''s face sank, he obviously felt that he had been fooled, and the young people behind him suddenly became a group of hip-hop and laughing, "long Sanxin, I didn''t expect that you would be fooled one day."


    "I laugh to death, the meaning of three stones! Ha ha ha... "


    "Xia Tianyu, do you know him?" Holding back the anger in his heart, long Sanxin looks at Xia Tianyu, who is dying on the ground. Xia Tianyu looks up tremblingly and looks at Du Lei, who is sitting upright. However, he and Du Lei look at each other. Suddenly, he is scared, "don''t know, don''t know!"


    At this time, he also knew that his elder brother, long Sanxin, seemed to be afraid of this mu Sanshi. He was very angry. If this mu Sanshi didn''t appear suddenly, I''m afraid Qian linger would be his woman now.


    Long Sanxin took a deep breath, then indifferently ordered: "take Xia Tianyu out!"


    "Wait!" Du Lei stops, brother Wang looks up in doubt. He doesn''t know what Du Lei wants to do. Generally speaking, he doesn''t want to compete with Du Lei.


    When Xia Tianyu heard the speech, he trembled. He knew that Du Lei certainly didn''t want to let him go. He immediately looked at long Sanxin, "brother long, help me, he wants to make me, brother long!"


    Long Sanxin took a look at Du Lei and asked softly, "brother mu, what do you mean?"


    "Shouldn''t your people give her an explanation? So you want to take people away? " Du Lei sneered.


    Long Sanxin takes a look at Qian linger, Du Lei''s woman and Qian''s jewelry boss. But Du Lei is dead at this time. If he is not dead, he may have to be afraid, because Du Lei seems to be very close to the elder and the six elders, so he doesn''t dare to move.


    But what''s so strange about a dead woman, even if she''s the boss of the company? So when Xia Tianyu asked him to sell Qian''s jewelry, and wanted to get Qian linger, he agreed directly.


    But I didn''t expect to cause so much trouble. Even if Qian ling''er didn''t get it, Mu Sanshi came out again. He really had some brain pain.


    "Let''s leave Xia Tianyu to brother mu. He was the one who did the wrong thing, but I don''t think Miss Qian has been hurt in any way. I think it''s OK to make an apology." At this time, has been sitting in the back of a person spoke.


    His age seems to be the oldest of all, and his speech is very calm. Du Lei noticed each other before, but he didn''t intend to take the other''s way. He just laughed and didn''t speak.


    Long Sanxin''s eyebrows are picking. What''s the matter with him? Normally, this is his territory. They only have the right to suggest, but they don''t have the right to decide. However, he has to worry about whether the other party has any deep meaning.


    "Brother long, it''s hard to hand me over. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Don''t hand me over." Xia Tianyu crawled twice, but his shoulder was too painful, and it was completely useless, so he had to ask.


    Long Sanxin had been hesitant. At this time, he saw that Xia Tianyu couldn''t help but frown and said in a cold voice, "brother mu, you can see what to do. I won''t interfere in this matter."


    When Xia Tianyu hears the speech, he looks at Qian linger, and then at Du Lei. Suddenly, his resentment rises. If it wasn''t for him, he would have everything, including company, women, money and even power. But now, he has become a useless man, and Du Lei obviously doesn''t want to let him go.


    When he thought of this, he was filled with grief and indignation. He didn''t dare to hate long Sanxin, because the other party''s family was so powerful that he was no longer able to fight against him. However, Du Lei''s identity is unknown, and the other party looks very young. If he can suddenly burst out and kill the other party, I believe long Sanxin will appreciate him again, right?


    Thinking of this, he used all his strength, with the help of brother Wang''s body, and then rushed out directly. He had a dagger in his hand, which was a lesson he had learned during his more than a year''s escape. At this time, it was just in use.


    "Go to hell with you!" Xia Tianyu suddenly drinks and uses all his strength. The dagger in his hand is waved by his right hand and stabs directly. Qian ling''er exclaims. Even long Sanxin and others don''t expect that Xia Tianyu will fight back on his deathbed.


    However, long Sanxin soon calmed down, and Mu Sanshi put a lot of pressure on him. Moreover, the man behind him also said that he would hand Xia Tianyu over, obviously reminding him not to offend Mu Sanshi.


    But what if Mu Sanshi died? It''s not that he hasn''t died here. Thinking of this, he appreciated Xia Tianyu a little. Even if he couldn''t kill each other, he could see the difference between them.


    Qian ling''er stares big eyes. At this time, she has determined Du Lei''s identity. Naturally, she is scared. Unexpectedly, Xia Tianyu wants to kill Du Lei?


    "No!" She exclaimed, and her body rushed out. Du Lei moved a little in his heart. This silly woman sighed in his heart. He quickly took control of Xia Tianyu''s right hand, and then his backhand was a pull!

 Chapter 621

    Du Lei''s hand is very fast. Xia Tianyu''s assassination under his nose is just like a teacher. He despises each other in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to be careless, because Qian linger rushes over.


    On the other hand, his left hand controls the other''s right hand. As soon as he bends, Xia Tianyu''s wrist makes a click.


    "Ah! My hand... "


    "Ho Dang!"


    When the dagger falls to the ground, Du Lei kicks Xia Tianyu''s lower body again, and even everyone seems to hear the sound of broken eggs. Not to mention other men, Qian ling''er subconsciously closes his legs slightly.


    "Ah


    Xia Tianyu feels unprecedented pain. Two bullets in his lower body is the most important thing for a man, and also the most proud thing. Unexpectedly, he was abandoned by Du Lei.


    He had forgotten to breathe, and he had no pain. His eyes were red, and he had no other consciousness. But how could Du Lei let him go? A genuine Qi rushes into each other''s body. Suddenly, Xia Tianyu raises his head fiercely and scares everyone.


    "Ah


    He made a shrill scream. Fortunately, this is a secret base, so the sound insulation effect is very good, and his voice did not penetrate out.


    But the people in the house suffer, Qian ling''er immediately covers her ears, but soon, she is held in Du Lei''s arms, at this time has confirmed Du Lei''s identity, she will no longer resist, this scene let the man sitting in the middle of the position see, immediately squint his eyes.


    At this time, long Sanxin was very angry. Even if Xia Tianyu didn''t kill anyone, he was still here. He was a little upset. "Stop his mouth and drag it out."


    Brother Wang nodded and was about to start, but he found that Xia Tianyu suddenly covered his chest and then froth. His eyes were staring at Du Lei. He seemed to want to see through Du Lei''s identity. Suddenly, he seemed to have a flash of inspiration, as if he had found Du Lei''s identity. He stretched out his right hand and pointed to Du Lei.


    "You... You..." but she didn''t make a complete sound, and the blood kept spitting out. Although Qian ling''er was frightened, Du Lei''s breath made her warm, so she didn''t yell, just closed her eyes.


    "Plop!"


    Xia Tianyu kneels down and dies with his head down. Du Lei looks indifferent. It seems that Xia Tianyu''s death has nothing to do with him. Long Sanxin stares at Du Lei. He doesn''t expect that the other party actually killed Xia Tianyu? He didn''t expect it.


    What''s more surprising is the young man who has been sitting all the time. He stood up and didn''t look at Xia Tianyu''s body on the ground. Instead, he looked directly at Du Lei and asked softly, "brother, can we have a chat alone?"


    Long Sanxin takes a look. Qian Qiyu is the eldest in their circle. He usually doesn''t make a sound. But at this time, he obviously wants to keep Du Lei. What does Qian Qiyu know?


    Du Lei is also a Leng, he does not know each other, but the other side seems to know him? After thinking about it, he didn''t refuse. After all, he had spoken for himself before.


    "Yes, but not tonight. How about making a new appointment?" Du Lei asked with a smile.


    Qian Qiyu looked at Qian ling''er in Du Lei''s arms, took a deep breath, nodded and said with a smile: "naturally!" Then he handed out a business card of his own.


    After Du Lei takes a look, he immediately understands, nods and takes Qian ling''er to leave. When Du Lei''s figure disappears in front of him, long Sanxin immediately turns around, "boss Qian, I hope you can give me an explanation."


    "Explain? You''d better not meddle in this matter, and don''t do it to both of them. Otherwise, Xia Tianyu is a living example! "


    He didn''t have much because he was also very curious. Not long ago, Su Xiaoyu suddenly contacted him and asked him to keep the two men. He left immediately to ask Su Xiaoyu about the situation.


    Looking at Qian Qiyu who left, long Sanxin clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, but he had no choice. Qian Qiyu was bigger than his family and knew a lot of things he didn''t know. Now that the other party had reminded him, it must be so.


    It''s just a pity that Xia Tianyu has some talent in business. He died too early. He said impatiently, "deal with the body."


    "Third brother, you don''t have to be like this. Big brother is such a person. There are some things we don''t know. As long as we can get rich, isn''t it very good?"


    "Right, right, third brother, you have to understand big brother!"


    Constantly someone echoed, in a bad mood long San Xin directly burst out, "I understand him, who TM can understand me?" When his people died, they were very depressed, and they couldn''t find the place. It was just a tragedy.


    The others were silent, and they all understood long Sanxin''s mind. However, Qian Qiyu, they are not easy to offend. Besides, no one knows who are close to Qian Qiyu.


    It is impossible for Qian Qiyu to sit on the big brother of their small group without any means. But it is because of some means, even cruel means, that they keep silent.


    After leaving the bar with Qian ling''er, Du Lei runs directly to her home. Along the way, Qian ling''er nestles in Du Lei''s arms for fear that Du Lei will leave.


    "Don''t you have men? I heard it''s Du Lei? " Although Du Lei is very cool, he still deliberately says that he thinks Qian ling''er doesn''t know who he is?


    "Well, my man''s name is Du Lei!" Qian ling''er hugs him more tightly, as if he wants to integrate himself into Du Lei''s body. Du Lei is trembling all over, and this woman is very happy.


    "My name is mu Sanshi, not Du Lei!" He said righteously, and tried to push Qian ling''er away.


    "Oh! Then I''ll be your woman who admires Sanshi. " Qian ling''er didn''t retort and directly entangled him. Suddenly, Du Lei was speechless and asked carefully: "did you find anything?"


    "Poof Qian ling''er released Du Lei and said with a smile, "can I have a better name next time? Mu Sanshi is really not interesting."


    "Er..." Du Lei was speechless. He was also forced to say something for a while. He didn''t know what to say. But Qian ling''er caught hold of him and pursued him closely.


    "Well, actually, I saw it when you named Ping Ping. Ping''an, can you have some brain? Can you be responsible for your children, and what can you do if they are really flat in the future? "


    "What''s so flat?" Du Lei didn''t respond for a moment.

 Chapter 622

    But soon, Du Lei reacts. He immediately plays with Qian ling''er. They run all the way. When they get home, he has a hard time with Qian ling''er.


    "Well, you are still handsome. By the way, how did you get this face? Did you have a plastic surgery?" Qian ling''er touches Du Lei''s face and finds nothing unusual.


    Du Lei ha ha a smile, "see clearly!" Immediately, the genuine Qi on his face dissipated, and then revealed his true face. Qian ling''er covered his little mouth and cried out, "how did you do it?"


    "It''s a secret!" He shook his head and said that he didn''t want more people to know about bullying greedy wolves, which would only bring harm to them.


    Qian ling''er saw that Du Lei didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask, but Du Lei asked, "how do you know my identity?"


    "Your name, Mu Sanshi, I really don''t know how to say you. Besides, when you appeared in front of me, I had doubts, but I just refused. When you said your name, I was sure you were really Du Lei."


    When Du Lei hears the speech, he suddenly realizes that when he was in the bar before, he wanted to keep the other party at the beginning, but she pushed him away, but there was no movement behind him. It turned out that the other party had already seen his identity.


    He laughed, but after thinking about it, did he really want a better name? But he soon put it down, because Su Xiaoyu came to him.


    In fact, Su Xiaoyu is also very suspicious of Du Lei''s identity, but Du Lei quickly left here with Qian linger in her arms. At that time, she was sure that the man was Du Lei, and her lungs were about to explode.


    Didn''t he find himself? Since he told him about Qian ling''er, he didn''t even care about his own business?


    Du Lei immediately laughs bitterly when he learns about it. He really forgets it for a moment, so he has to apologize to Su Xiaoyu, who asks him to take Qian linger to the time Pavilion immediately.


    Although he was surprised, he also nodded his head and agreed. So after they cleaned up, they went to the time Pavilion. The time pavilion was as quiet as the day, playing soothing music, which made people infatuated.


    When they see Su Xiaoyu, they find a man sitting beside her. Du Lei frowns. Isn''t that the man who handed his business card? Qian Qiyu? He didn''t have time to remember each other''s name.


    They looked at each other and immediately shook hands. Qian Qiyu said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to meet brother Mu here. It really surprised me!"


    He has just talked with Su Xiaoyu, but Su Xiaoyu''s attitude to him is very vague, and he can''t judge anything. At this time, Du Lei and his wife came.


    "I''m also very surprised. It seems that our fate is not finished." Du Lei is not cold to the other party, perhaps because the first impression is not very good, but the etiquette is done, smile.


    Qian ling''er is also polite, but she holds Du Lei''s hand. It is obvious that Du Lei has changed into his former face.


    Su Xiaoyu has never said anything. She just stares at Qian linger holding Du Lei''s hand. She wishes that hand was her own, but she knows that it''s impossible. The identities of her and Du Lei must be kept secret.


    Qian Qiyu seems to be very curious about Du Lei''s identity. He takes a look at Qian ling''er and asks, "I remember Qian always seemed to be with a man named Du Lei before, right?"


    "I know that crazy smelly man has been executed." Su Xiaoyu said that although she knew that the so-called Mu Sanshi in front of her was Du Lei, she also knew that Du Lei''s identity should not be exposed.


    And Qian ling''er looks at Su Xiaoyu in surprise. Isn''t the other party Du Lei''s friend? But soon understood, it seems that this girl is really Du Lei''s woman, at least proved that the other party likes Du Lei, otherwise, there will not be such a big resentment.


    But does Su Xiaoyu know who Du Lei is now? You know, even she found some problems several times before she confirmed Du Lei''s identity. She suddenly felt that her head was a little big, but what she didn''t know was that Su Xiaoyu and Du Lei had direct contact.


    After they sat down, Su Xiaoyu stared at Qian linger and asked, "why don''t you answer brother Qiyu''s question?"


    Qian ling''er is a little nervous when she is stared at by the other party. It''s really a little empty in her heart. But at this time, she also knows that she can''t weaken her prestige. This woman is also Du Lei''s person. Of course, she has to fight for her position.


    "He? Isn''t he already dead? Can''t I be with another man? Am I going to be widowed? " Qian ling''er smiles and doesn''t seem to care at all. Du Lei is so angry that his teeth itch, but he can''t expose him.


    Although his relationship with Qian ling''er is very secret, if these people really want to investigate, it''s easy to find out, and they can''t hide it at all.


    Qian Qiyu laughs and doesn''t say much, which is normal. However, he feels that Du Lei''s identity is suspicious. What''s the relationship between Su Xiaoyu and Mu Sanshi?


    After chatting for a while, Du Lei suddenly said, "what does brother qian do?"


    He doubted each other''s identity before. Long Sanxin was obviously afraid of Qian Qiyu''s three points, and the bar managed by long Sanxin was not affordable to ordinary people.


    Long Sanxin is either the second generation of the rich or the second generation of the official, and Qian Qiyu... He thinks about it and has no clue, so he asks directly. However, he sees that the other party is very familiar with Su Xiaoyu, combined with Su Xiaoyu''s identity background.


    He had a little guess. Before, the reason why Qian Qiyu would make a move was very clear. It was su Xiaoyu who pushed Qian Qiyu forward. Otherwise, long Sanxin would not let them leave the bar.


    Thinking of this, he knew that he owed Su Xiaoyu another favor. Although he had the ability to leave, he still had Qian linger around him. If something happened to Qian linger, wouldn''t it not be worthwhile?


    "Me? I''m in the wood business, ha ha... "Qian Qiyu laughs, but Du Lei doesn''t believe his words. He just takes a look at Su Xiaoyu. Su Xiaoyu doesn''t want to pay attention to him. Du Lei has no choice but to shake his head.


    The four chatted for a while, but they all didn''t involve the core issues. Qian Qiyu also understood that all three of them seemed to be guarding against him with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 623

    "Brother mu, general manager Qian and Xiaoyu, we have something else to do in our company. Let''s go first. You can talk slowly!" Then he stood up.


    Du Lei and Qian Qiyu insisted on leaving. In the end, they could only leave with tears, waiting for Qian Qiyu to leave.


    Su Xiaoyu''s face collapsed¡° After all, how do you deal with it? How did you suddenly show up at the bar? "


    "Isn''t that your notice?" Du Lei shrugged, "and I know that you also went to the bar. That place is crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Can I put you in danger? Of course not, so I came right away. "


    "A good one worried that I was in danger, so I asked you, after you rescued her, did you look at me again?" Su Xiaoyu thinks more and more angry. When she reacts, she rushes out of the bar and finds that Du Lei has run away with Qian linger.


    Du Lei is speechless. He really didn''t know how to explain this. He was really negligent at that time. He had to blame him for this. Seeing that Du Lei didn''t speak, Qian ling''er knew that he had to speak out for Du Lei. "Although I thank you for helping me so much, Du Lei has his own ideas. You''d better not blame him casually."


    "That''s because you are the one he took away, so you won''t think much about it, but what about me? Where am I alone? Would you not be angry if I were you? "


    Qian ling''er is speechless. Su Xiaoyu''s eyes are red and swollen. She has to stare at Du Lei and let him clean up the trouble by himself.


    Du Lei wants to comfort him, but he really doesn''t know how to say, "Xiaoyu, I''m wrong about this. Well, I promise you a request. Can you stop being angry?"


    Su Xiaoyu ignored him and continued to cry. Seeing this, Du Lei only gritted his teeth and said, "you can draw a path. As long as I can follow, I will do it."


    "Break up with her!" Su Xiaoyu points at Qian linger, and Du Lei stares, "aren''t you making trouble for nothing? That won''t do! "


    "Don''t you say you can promise me everything?" Su Xiaoyu asked with red eyes.


    "Can you change it? I can''t do that, Xiaoyu! " Du Lei said with a bitter smile.


    Qian ling''er squints her eyes. Before, she worried that Su Xiaoyu was really angry. But at this time, the other side knows very well that some things can''t be said, but the other side still pretends to be so that Du Lei can promise her a condition.


    But before said that wants to break up with her, that is also false, only is behind lets Du Lei agree the next condition, the first refused, the second total cannot refuse again?


    Sure enough, Su Xiaoyu raised a smile that was not easy to be found and said, "well, you can accompany me for a month, and you can''t communicate with any other women. Can you do it?"


    Du Lei hesitated for a moment. He took a look at Qian ling''er and found that she didn''t speak, but he didn''t seem to object? He thought about it, and then he said, "OK!"


    "And more!"


    "What else?" Du Lei smell speech, immediately stare big eyes, "that can''t, I can only promise you a condition!"


    "Are you sure you don''t want to listen?" Su Xiaoyu narrowed her eyes. As long as Du Lei agreed to one condition, she would relax a lot. At that time, her other conditions would not be rejected.


    "Say it!" Du Lei said with a stuffy head. He felt as if he had been completely held by Su Xiaoyu. Qian ling''er nodded silently, but he didn''t speak. Su Xiaoyu is still young after all. If she is really Du Lei ''?


    But today, Su Xiaoyu also reassures her a lot. However, she also thinks that Du Lei is too hard-working. Su Xiaoyu looks as if she is only a teenager. She looks as if she is twenty-one or twenty-two.


    "In the time you spend with me, you can only think of me. In your eyes and heart, you can only have me! Nothing about other women can make you leave me! " Su Xiaoyu continued.


    Du Lei thought about it and agreed.


    Su Xiaoyu tilted his head and thought about it. At last, he said, "I''ll think about it for the moment. I''ll tell you when I think about it."


    Du Lei''s original mind suddenly became nervous again. At this time, he had only one idea, that is, never offend women, but he was also sad at this time. Why didn''t Qian ling''er help him?


    At this time, Du Lei is a little discouraged, just like a defeated general, while Su Xiaoyu holds up her small chest and doesn''t know whether she is luring Du Lei or provoking Qian linger.


    Anyway, Du Lei has already had a little reaction. Su Xiaoyu has a baby face, which makes people unable to resist. Qian ling''er sees that Du Lei''s eyes are inseparable from each other, and immediately feels a little unhappy. She snorts coldly.


    Du Lei immediately reaction, he swallowed saliva, and then said: "let''s go!"


    Su Xiaoyu seems to be a little satisfied with Du Lei''s reaction, and looks at Qian linger with pride. She has always been very confident about her chest, but her potential is to clench her fist.


    Although she is a few years older, she is really dissatisfied with her breasts compared with Su Xiaoyu. After all, she still can''t compare with her partner. Although her figure is good enough, she is still a little worse than Su Xiaoyu''s childlike breasts.


    "Where to?" Su Xiaoyu asked.


    "Of course..." Du Lei was stunned, and immediately realized that he seemed to have signed a contract to sell himself? He thought about it and said, "I''ll take you home."


    Su Xiaoyu doesn''t object, but Qian linger is so angry that she wants to get along with Du Lei for a long time, so that she can have a love crystallization with Du Lei. In that case, why should she be indifferent to Su Xiaoyu''s provocation.


    Not to mention that Du Lei''s wife, he Ruyue, is Lina. In front of Su Xiaoyu, she has a certain confidence. Naturally, he Ruyue is Du Lei''s wife, and Lina has given birth to a child for Du Lei. Although she is a daughter, she is also a child.


    Unfortunately, she also wants to have a child, but she and Du Lei are not the crystallization of love. She is very angry. However, she is confident that she will have a child for Du Lei sooner or later. Moreover, she must be in front of Su Xiaoyu. Why? Because she is older than Su Xiaoyu.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t think much about anything else. Besides, before she came here, she and Du Lei had already had a storm, and it was just a month, just a month, just a month, she comforted herself.


    Du Lei drives a car and plans to send Qian ling''er back first.

 Chapter 624

    After Qian ling''er sent him back, Du Lei drove with Su Xiaoyu and planned to go to Su''s house, but he was stopped by the other party. He heard Su Xiaoyu attach to his ear and said softly, "do you think I want to live with you all the time?"


    Du Lei''s heart moved, some emotional, now he can stop the desire for these things, but these are his women, and not casually meet women, he naturally has no scruples.


    So he asked, "where are you going?"


    "Whatever you want, didn''t I promise you? This month, I''m yours! " Su Xiaoyu is deliberately teasing Du Lei. Du Lei swallows.


    They drove straight to the outskirts. Not long after, they came to the outskirts. It was dark and dark, and there was even a whistling sound of the cold wind. Su Xiaoyu frowned and said, "what are you bringing me here for?"


    "Didn''t you say this one was all mine?" Du Lei said with a smile, "I haven''t tried to be outside here, shall we try?"


    Su Xiaoyu''s face turns red when she hears the speech. She buries her head in Du Lei''s chest. She doesn''t know what to say. Du Lei picks her up and starts to be furious.


    Jiao shouts, gasps and the car keeps shaking. More than an hour later, Su Xiaoyu is lying in Du Lei''s arms. She really has no strength.


    Du Lei caresses Su Xiaoyu''s body with a sigh of relief. At this time, Su Xiaoyu''s mobile phone rings. Mei miaolinian calls. She sticks out her tongue at Du Lei.


    "Hello?"


    "Dead girl, where are you crazy? Are you coming back? " Mei Miaolin''s voice rang out.


    At this time, the only people who knew that Du Lei was still alive were her and her father. Mei Miaolin didn''t know, so she could only say that she was at a friend''s house and would not go back tonight.


    But Du Lei suddenly has an idea and starts to tease Su Xiaoyu. Suddenly, Su Xiaoyu makes a dull hum. She looks at Du Lei and seems to be angry, but Du Lei covers his mouth and complains?


    "What''s the matter, girl? Is something wrong? " Mei Miaolin''s nervous voice rang out.


    "No, my friend is making trouble!" While speaking, she grabs Du Lei''s hand with one hand, but how can she compare her strength with Du Lei?


    Step by step, her body fell into the enemy''s hands, but Mei Miaolin was worried, so she ordered Su Xiaoyu to go back immediately.


    Hung up the phone, Su Xiaoyu angrily scolded, "are you on purpose, do you just don''t want to stay with me?"


    Du Lei innocent raised his hand: "where?"


    Su Xiaoyu glares at each other angrily, but she also knows that her reasons are not enough. Even without Du Lei, Mei miaolinian will order her to go home. Su''s family education may not be the most strict, but it''s definitely very strict. Let alone her. Even if her elder brother Su Yuanxing wants to leave home all night, it''s impossible.


    "Send me back!" Su Xiaoyu immediately put on his clothes and said angrily.


    Du Lei can only smile and nod, but he also knows the specific situation. However, he just plans to go to the elder. Now that his affairs are over, what progress has the elder made in his identity arrangement?


    There must be a letter about this, right? He doesn''t plan to wait all the time. If he''s not satisfied, he can talk about it in advance and change it. It''s three months from the time the elder gave him. There''s only less than one month left. Even if he wants to operate, it''s the best time.


    He drove to Su''s house. After more than an hour, late at night, early in the morning, when he arrived at Su''s house, Su Xiaoyu went home. He entered Su''s house through another direction and came to the elder''s study. He knew that the other party must not be asleep now.


    It''s not so easy to be a leader of a country. At least their sleep time is not fixed or their own.


    Anyway, when he came to the elder''s study, the other party was still looking at the documents. Only when he looked up once in a while did he find that Du Lei had arrived, but he didn''t care. He continued to look at the documents, and Du Lei didn''t urge him.


    Half an hour later, Mei Miaolin outside knocked on the door and said, "go to bed early. Don''t burn your bones."


    "I see!" At this time, the elder just put down the document in his hand. Du Lei suddenly came forward and poured a cup of hot tea for the other party. No matter what, from the public point of view, he will be the soldier under the other party''s hands. From the private point of view, the other party is also his father-in-law. It''s also right to pour a cup of hot tea for the other party. Especially, he and his daughter went crazy for more than an hour tonight, I tried all kinds of postures.


    "What are you doing here?" The elder still doesn''t understand Du Lei''s intention.


    "Isn''t it less than a month? So I want to ask, my identification, and my job or something Du Lei hesitates, this just says.


    The elder looked up and down at Du Lei and found that the other side was still the same person. Then he nodded. To tell you the truth, at the moment when he just lost his mind, he felt that the other side seemed to be a different person, which made him feel very surprised.


    "What are your plans?"


    "I don''t think there''s a runner around you, or I''ll be with you all the time?" Du Lei said directly, this is what he expected. How many experts are there around the elder? If he goes, he can basically rest. Who wants him to be the elder''s son-in-law?


    Hearing this, the elder was almost choked by a mouthful of hot tea. He couldn''t help laughing and asked, "do you mean to run errands for me? Who are the people around me? You don''t know? What''s the use of your plan if people see your face? "


    Du Lei hears that this is what the other party is worried about. He laughs. Then he gets angry and forms a real angry face on his face, which completely covers his original face.


    "What if it''s this face?"


    The elder is shocked and looks at Du Lei. The other side has no means. It seems that this strange face is just like another person. If he is not sure that the other side is Du Lei, he feels like he is dreaming.


    However, he didn''t speak all the time. He just narrowed his eyes and stared at Du Lei. Du Lei suddenly felt that something bad was going to happen.


    "You don''t have to look at me like that, do you?" Du Lei can''t help but ask timidly.


    "You''re very good at this. It reminds me of a plan. Would you like to participate?" The elder suddenly said with a smile.


    "No!" Du Lei said it subconsciously.


    "Well?" Big elder hears speech, immediately double eyes a stare!

 Chapter 625

    "Don''t you ask me what the plan is? Just say no? " Big elder immediately dissatisfied, this Du Lei is too slippery skin, is simply in beg scold?


    "What I think is, who are you? You are the first person in China. No matter how bad the plan is, it must be a big event. I''m just an ordinary villager, and I still don''t want to participate in it. "


    "You don''t have to shirk it. Now you are a man of great ability. You can''t help thinking about us, can you? If you don''t take part in this plan, if there are any special changes in western countries in the future, then we Huaxia will certainly bear the brunt. You are a historical sinner! "


    Du Lei''s eyes widened and he looked at each other. He was really speechless, but he didn''t believe each other very much. He continued to look at each other.


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. I and several other people have decided that you will become the main implementer of this plan, that is, the leader of this investigation team. If you have any questions you don''t understand, you can ask your deputy leader."


    When the elder said that, he took out a document and threw it to Du Lei. Du Lei opened it and felt happy. His business had been settled, but he still knew the Deputy group leader.


    However, when he saw the content behind, he immediately frowned. Is that true? It''s impossible, isn''t it? He looked up at the elder and asked directly, "don''t scare me."


    "Is there any good in scaring you? I''m not sure about the above things, but now the task is given to you, that is to make it clear to you. "


    After reading the document, Du Lei returns it to the elder. It''s impossible for him to take it away. When he goes out of the Su family, he thinks about it. He''d better ask Xi ruoyue.


    In fact, xiruoyue is not so magical. She lives on an overseas island and has no special place, so no one cares.


    After going out to sea, he quickly ran to Xi ruoyue''s residence. When he arrived at the island, Xi ruoyue was sitting cross legged, looking to the East, with a silent face. She seemed to feel something. When she looked back, she suddenly laughed.


    "What are you doing here?" The identity relationship between them has been confirmed, so, without the previous twist, Du Lei goes forward and hugs each other directly.


    "Just after the dawn of genius, why did you get up?" Du Lei asked softly.


    Xi ruoyue blushed, "where, this is my daily routine. I have nothing to worry about."


    Du Lei smiles and doesn''t ask much. At this time, he suddenly moves in his heart and looks up to the East. There seems to be nothing in his eyes. However, he quickly opens his eyes and sweeps them. Suddenly, he finds a trace of purple air floating.


    "What''s that?" Du Lei asks curiously.


    "Heaven and earth have healthy qi, purple Qi comes from the East! It''s the purple Qi of the Heavenly Emperor, which can strengthen the body. If there are some special skills, you can even refine the purple Qi to supplement the true spirit! " Xi if month light say.


    "So amazing?" Du Lei is very surprised immediately, he looked past, how did not discover before? He tried to absorb it, but there was no progress. He could not help scratching his head.


    Xi ruoyue, seeing Du Lei''s silly appearance, immediately chuckled, gave him a white look, and said in a soft voice: "the purple Qi from the East is the healthy qi of heaven and earth. How can it be absorbed into the body like this? It must be supplemented by powerful cultivation methods. Otherwise, do you really think Ziqi from the East is a big white radish you picked up? "


    Du Lei hears speech, immediately disheartened way: "that calculate, I also have my cultivation method, if go to study other, I feel I cannot learn."


    "Heaven and earth are vast, and there are three thousand roads. It''s impossible to cultivate completely. However, if you want to learn the method of Donglai Ziqi, I can teach you." Xi ruoyue blinked her eyes for a moment, and seemed to be a little provocative.


    Du Lei thought about it and said immediately, "then teach me. I don''t need to be pressed for more skills."


    Xi ruoyue smiles and shakes her head, but she doesn''t say a word. She directly tells Du Lei the way to cultivate Donglai''s purple Qi, so that he can understand it.


    Du Lei is no different. After listening to it, he fell into deep meditation and frowned. He looked to the East, and the purple air from the East seemed to be about to dissipate between the heaven and the earth.


    Then he sat down and looked at the rising and falling waves. His heart was very quiet. He combined xiruoyue''s Dharma of cultivating Donglai Ziqi with his own way, and continued to deduce and ponder.


    Now his strength can be said to be a very powerful existence on the earth. At present, except for him, there are almost no opponents. Even Xi ruoyue, when they fight each other, it''s not necessarily who wins or loses. Du Lei''s terrible fire of gods can burn all the existence of heaven, that is, the emperor of heaven. Therefore, he is afraid of Du Lei, Du Lei created a terrible thing.


    Du Lei kept speculating that this skill Xi ruoyue had given him was the first one he had gained so far. Therefore, he attached great importance to it. Besides, Xi ruoyue was also a descendant of Nu Wa Fu Xi, which was unthinkable, and the inside information was too deep to imagine.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, there was a loud explosion between heaven and earth. It seemed that some force was influencing heaven and earth. The purple air from the East was suddenly dissipated by a force.


    Xi ruoyue''s face changed, and she seemed to guess something. But she clenched her silver teeth, didn''t speak, clenched her fist, and seemed very angry. Du Lei opened his eyes, looked at the East, and found that all the East''s purple Qi had disappeared and dissipated.


    "Strange, what''s the matter? I just seemed to touch something, but soon the purple Qi dissipated, and I felt a very powerful force interfering. It''s unimaginable! " Du Lei is very puzzled. She stands up and looks at Xi ruoyue. She must know why.


    "Don''t ask about it any more. Besides, don''t practice Donglai Ziqi any more. This skill is really not suitable for you. If you practice it by force, you are afraid that it will lead to disaster."


    Xi ruoyue obviously feels that Du Lei really has a strong talent in this aspect. Once the other party''s cultivation is successful, the strength of the other party will be improved again. At that time, she will have to drive the other party out of the earth, because the earth can''t bear such a powerful force, and just now, she even noticed another strong breath, This is simply intolerable.


    She is the guardian of the earth, there is such a powerful force, she did not even notice before, the other side''s purpose is not right.

 Chapter 626

    Du Lei was surprised, but he didn''t say much, because he obviously felt that the cultivation of Donglai Ziqi could strengthen his power, and it didn''t do him any harm, because Donglai Ziqi was like a natural tonic, which could gradually eliminate some bad things in his body.


    However, Xi ruoyue must have his reason to say that. Combined with her identity, he immediately understood it, sighed in his heart, and thought it was not bad. Anyway, he was strong enough, and there was no need to reach the level that no one before and no one after. At that time, he was really going to be expelled.


    When Youxi ruoyue looks at it, he thinks that it''s OK for him to stay on earth. Therefore, he doesn''t have much worry in his heart. If he doesn''t learn, he won''t learn.


    "By the way, how much do you know about the legend of Atlantis?" Du Lei asks suddenly, this also is the main reason that he comes to look for Xi ruoyue.


    Xi Ruo Yue''s body trembles, but he can''t hide Du Lei''s eyes. He is very surprised. Is there any secret that Atlantis can''t come true?


    "Why do you ask that?" Xi ruoyue doesn''t dare to look directly at Du Lei, because there are many things in her heart. She doesn''t dare to talk about them, but Du Lei obviously knows something at this time.


    "Nothing. If you don''t know, don''t say it." Du Lei waved his hand. He knew that the other side must know something, but since the other side''s expression was so serious, she had better not say it.


    "You don''t understand!" Xi ruoyue shakes her head. She looks at the distant sea and sighs, "do you know why the earth civilization is so colorful?"


    Du Lei shakes his head. Before he gets the Baxia inheritance, he is a little gangster. He doesn''t know anything. Even if he gets the Baxia inheritance, he knows very little.


    "That''s because there are foreign civilizations. They have brought a lot of splendid civilization achievements, but in the end, all of them are buried because of the strong counter forces of the earth itself."


    Du Lei looked shocked and asked in surprise: "is Atlantis..."


    "Yes, Atlantis is a foreign civilization, and their origins are so great that even the emperor of heaven can''t do anything about them. They are not so much here to rule the earth as a group of refugees, but they are still destroyed." Xi ruoyue sighs.


    "Is there something good there?" Du Lei asked, this is also what he is curious about. According to the material given to him by the elder, the reason why m country can rise rapidly is that it has got one of its treasures. Therefore, it is invincible. In less than 200 years, it has completely become the overlord on the earth.


    What''s more, the things there are almost inexhaustible, just like the gold treasures of the sea floor Mermaid people. Because of the weakness of M country these years, I plan to get something from it again.


    Naturally, Huaxia can''t just sit by and watch the strength of M country go on. However, m country is not stupid either. It has made many mistakes to guard against Huaxia. Moreover, because they have explored a road before, they have a great advantage.


    Now it seems that Du Lei can be sure that country m has acquired the remains of Atlantis, but how powerful is Atlantis? From Xi ruoyue''s words, even the emperor of heaven could not help Atlantis


    Du Lei was shocked, which was beyond his imagination. Up to now, he thinks that the emperor of heaven is still powerful, and the divine world is the first person, let alone the small planet on the edge of the earth.


    Even if he had killed Tiandi Fenshen, it was just a Fenshen, which could not represent anything. Moreover, it was because xiruoyue used the black stream.


    "Are you going to Atlantis?" Xi ruoyue suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know before, but now I know. I''m interested in it. After all, we have sinned against the emperor of heaven. I have to speed up the improvement of my strength. Otherwise, we will be in danger." Du Lei scratched his head. He didn''t intend to say anything about the elder''s task.


    Xi ruoyue looked at Du Lei, did not speak, and then nodded, "I believe you, but if I tell you that the emperor of heaven has been too busy, we can stay here all our lives, can be together until old, would you like to strengthen yourself and refresh yourself?"


    Du Lei was stunned, and immediately thought of the identity of the other party. Maybe the other party already knew something. He laughed, "there is no absolute thing in this world, and the emperor of heaven can be killed by us two worthless people because of his carelessness. But since he suffered a loss once, he will not suffer any more. I don''t think there will be anything wrong with the emperor. "


    Xi ruoyue looked at Du Lei, and finally sighed, "OK, I won''t stop you, but if you want to go in and have a look, I hope you can bring something out, which is of great help to deal with the problem of black flow."


    "What''s that?" Speaking of heiliu, Du Lei is also serious. Although he has passed heiliu, it is because of him; Refining, so know a lot of things, that black stream, not ordinary things, negative things, so that even he, to deal with, also need to be careful.


    Moreover, even the emperor of heaven seems to have little way to distract himself from the black stream. He just takes advantage of it and sighs. It''s a pity that Xi ruoyue''s identity is a little sensitive. Otherwise, he really hopes Xi ruoyue can help himself a little more.


    Later, they talked a lot about it. Even Xi ruoyue didn''t know much about it. She just got some news from her mother.


    In the evening, Du Lei held Xi ruoyue, who was slightly red in face, and directly carried out a human making movement. He took the sky as the quilt, the ground as the bed, and the waves as his companions. The sea breeze was cool.


    After Du Lei came back from Xi ruoyue, he immediately summoned the senior two of yeheifeng and asked them to stare at his deputy group leader, his old acquaintance, Wu Liufeng.


    In fact, Du Lei was not surprised that Wu Liufeng took part in the operation, because the other party had told him about Atlantis long before, but Du Lei didn''t have much interest in it at that time, and he thought it was very dangerous, so he refused and didn''t jump into the pit with him, but he didn''t expect to jump in at last.


    As a result, Du Wei and Li can were once again told by Wu Liufeng that they wanted to go to the archer''s ruins to hang around. What happened after that was beyond Du Lei''s accident. The greedy wolf''s actions made him completely escape into the dark.

 Chapter 627

    After getting the order of two spirits at night, they fled directly to Wu Liufeng''s home. They didn''t know who Wu Liufeng was. However, Du Lei had some information about Wu Liufeng. This time, the elder also made a lot of blood, so that Du Lei could lead the organization as soon as possible.


    Wu Liufeng, as the Deputy group leader, must know a lot of things, and he is sure that the other party also knows a lot about Atlantis, otherwise he would not have jumped out so early to let him go to Atlantis exploration.


    And last time he also let the other party to check where the other party''s body was buried, but after the last thing, Du Lei''s trust in Wu Liufeng declined infinitely.


    Night black wind high two people after the last time by the emperor forced isolation, appear a little depressed, Du Lei has no time for these two people to recover, but fortunately, just monitoring Wu Liufeng, don''t need to do other things, once in danger, timely evacuation is good.


    After all this, Du Lei relegated the greedy wolf and bully to the lower levels. He directly asked, "how much do you know about Atlantis?"


    "Atlantis?" The greedy wolf thought about it, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it."


    "Isn''t this a relic of your earth? Ancient kingdom? " Bully next doubt asks a way, Du Lei has been closing two people''s hearing to know, so Xi if the month''s words they don''t know.


    "It''s not that easy!" Du Lei shook his head solemnly. He didn''t think about Atlantis that these two gods didn''t know. Before, Xi ruoyue talked about one civilization, or even a collection of several civilizations of Atlantis.


    Greedy wolf and Baxia look at each other and don''t speak. Unconsciously, they change their attitude towards Du Lei. Du Lei has killed Tiandi Fenshen. Even though they are only Fenshen, they are Tiandi.


    They dare not even start the idea, but Du Lei is direct, did not hesitate to kill, this is simply unimaginable, Du Lei''s decisiveness, they can not compare.


    Therefore, they are now beginning to take an attitude centered on Du Lei. Du Lei doesn''t speak, and they dare not say anything more. Du Lei pondered for a while, but the plan hasn''t started, and he has nothing else to do. He just went to the extreme north to refine the black current and improve his strength.


    Atlantis is likely to be a prehistoric civilization, but also a foreign civilization. He can''t imagine how powerful it is. He can only try his best to improve his strength and the possibility of success of the plan.


    Du Lei never procrastinates when he wants to do it. He quickly goes to the extreme north and has an experience. This time, he is also very fast. The dark flow is extremely dark, and a stench is flowing out. He contacts closely and finds that the dark flow seems to be the condensation of all the negative forces of time.


    And his divine fire is the most masculine just force in the world, which is enough to eliminate the black current. This is not only the restraint of the black current''s natural enemies, but also a great threat to the emperor of heaven and others. Otherwise, he will not step across the stars and come to the earth from the divine world to kill him.


    He sat down, closed his eyes and began to gather the fire of the gods. The fire of the gods swirled around him and became its nourishment with the vitality of heaven and earth, burning and clearing away all evils.


    With the passage of time, his strength has been steadily improved. The next time he meets the situation like Zhou Yu, he will not panic. The fire of the gods is really powerful and can turn all evils.


    More than a month later, Du Lei opened his eyes and vomited a mouthful of turbid air. As soon as the air came out, it suddenly became ice dregs and fell to the ground. Since this month, he has been constantly improving his strength, refining the black stream, becoming more and more dusty, unpredictable, unpredictable, powerful and awe inspiring.


    Standing up, he waved his big hand, and suddenly, a large number of black streams rushed to his body and wrapped him up, but he did not hesitate. The fire of the gods burned all the black streams directly, and then a large amount of pure Qi disappeared into his body.


    Long breath, as if with a hot breath, even the Arctic cold, also can''t freeze it, Du Lei sighed, this month, he has been trying to improve the strength, but the strength of ascension is very slow, no matter how he refining, or can''t completely remove the black stream here.


    "My strength is not enough, or there are too many black streams here?" Du Lei didn''t know the reason. He looked back and hoped that Xi ruoyue, the core treasure of Atlantis, the heart of Atlantis, could completely eliminate the black current on the earth.


    Otherwise, with his own strength, he was really powerless. The black stream showed more and more situations, which made him worried. The situation of Zhou Yu was that he saw with his own eyes, and the black blood was enough to become a disaster.


    When he returned to the capital, night black wind high soon found him, because Wu Liufeng also came to the capital, during this period of time, Wu Liufeng had no other action, basically in contact with people, ready to go to Atlantis.


    Wu Liufeng took the initiative to find Du Lei, because the above has given him an order, but at this time Du Lei changed his face, so when Wu Liufeng saw it, he was also very surprised.


    "Did you go for plastic surgery?" He asked in amazement, it''s really that Du Lei''s face is very different from before, and no one can see it at all.


    "No, but it can avoid some unnecessary troubles." Du Lei shook his head and didn''t intend to explain anything.


    Wu Liufeng didn''t ask any more. Since the other party didn''t want to say it, he asked in vain, "this time we will have a team to go. You are the team leader and the team leader. There are 13 people in total. They are all good at it. They have their own special abilities. I hope you can understand them at that time."


    "Understanding?" Du Lei is surprised to see past, this Wu Liufeng talks how is such?


    "Just because they have their own abilities, they are dissatisfied with the arrangement this time. They want to be the team leader!" Wu Liufeng gave a wry smile. They were all powerful and bad. They were all powerful. Who could they convince?


    Du Lei hears speech, sneer, "have nothing to do, if they are unconvinced, let them look for me directly, I hate them not dead!"


    Wu Liufeng was stunned and speechless when he heard the speech. Du Lei''s temper was the same as before, and he wanted to get angry when he couldn''t stand it. But it''s normal that he is the team leader. If he doesn''t show some strength, I''m afraid others won''t really convince him.


    But I''m afraid he will cry, because he is a vice captain, destined to be a man of right and left, a person who handles the relationship well, and provides some information and clues at the same time, which is his main responsibility.

 Chapter 628

    "What did you find last time?" Du Lei asked, if you can find Baxia''s body, then Baxia can use his body directly, and then he will have another helper.


    "It''s basically confirmed that there is a very old Valley in the Scandinavian mountains in northern Europe. It''s dark and it doesn''t look real all the year round. Our people find some strange phenomena after going in through some means and find that there seems to be a golden light shining in it."


    Du Lei''s eyes twinkled, the golden light twinkled, and the black air shrouded? Did heiliu find the body of the overlord? Baxia''s body has a lot of blood essence and rich treasure, which can improve the physical strength of ordinary people, and it is not impossible to attract black stream there.


    "What about the other two?"


    "There is a very old tribe on the African grassland. They are isolated from the world and live the life of primitive people. We can be sure that they worship a very old object. It is said that it is the body of a God. But after our people enter, they are expelled by each other. Therefore, we are not sure."


    "As for the last place, it''s our Kunlun ancestral mountain. Deep in Kunlun ancestral mountain, there is a very flattened mountain peak with a very strange temple on it. Our people can''t get close to it, but we can be sure that it''s extremely abnormal."


    Du Lei closed his eyes and pondered for a while. After confirming, he continued to ask, "is there any other suspicious place?"


    "My people are still looking, but at present, the most suspicious are these three places." Wu Liufeng shook his head, Du Lei nodded, and then took out a bank card.


    "The password is six eight, which is a little living expenses for the brothers!" He said lightly, for today''s him, money is no longer the most important thing, just a pile of paper, there is no lack of money, that''s it.


    Wu Liufeng didn''t refuse either. He was an official of Huaxia, but it was not that he could not collect money to do business. They were originally a semi free organization, and they couldn''t manage the people below to do some private affairs.


    What''s more, they really need Du Lei''s support. In order to find these three places for Du Lei, they have killed several brothers. Even if it''s compensation, it''s normal.


    As Wu Liufeng said, there are 13 people in China this time, all of them have unique abilities, such as the dog nose with a very sensitive sense of smell, the ear with an amazing sense of hearing, and the Yin Yang teacher with acupoint location.


    They looked at the other 11 people and said nothing. They were all arranged by the elder and recruited by them. It had nothing to do with them.


    However, Wu Liufeng knew all of them, because he had cooperative relations with all of them before, because it was through these means and contacts that he built his connections.


    "Lao Wu, our action is so dangerous this time. Why is there a young man? If I miss our business, I won''t be responsible for it. You''ll have to pay me double the cost. Otherwise, you''re wasting my time. " That smell sensitive dog nose looked at Du Lei, disdain to say.


    Wu Liufeng gave a wry smile. These people really dare to challenge Du Lei. I''m afraid the dog''s nose is just negotiated with others. He looked at Du Lei and found that he didn''t care about Du Lei.


    "Boy, are you dumb or deaf?" He and the dog nose had the same bad smell. Seeing that the dog nose was ignored, they immediately stood up to support him.


    Du Lei took a look at the man at this time. He didn''t care what the other party said just now. At this time, he reacted and immediately laughed. It seems that Wu Liufeng''s guess is good. All these people are not convinced that he has become the team leader.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Du Lei has an identity at this time. His name is mu Sanshi. I don''t know whether Su Xiaoyu deliberately disgusts him or what. Anyway, it''s his name. When he sees the identity certificate, he is speechless.


    "Little boy, we are all on the line of life and death. I don''t care who you are. I heard that you have a lot to do with each other. They even let you be our leader, captain?" Shunfenger said carelessly.


    "Yes, I''m your captain, so what''s your opinion?" Du Lei asked again. He looked around. Other people looked at Du Lei one by one with a trace of disdain and anger in their eyes. They are all experts with their own pride. They don''t want to be led by a hairy boy.


    "That''s a big idea. You''re a little kid who just came out. Haven''t you had enough milk? Do you know how dangerous it is where we go? I''ll tell you, if you don''t have a little self-knowledge, give up your seat to me, or we brothers won''t convince you. " Shunfenger said impatiently, but he knew that the other side had no special ability, and also knew that the people behind him would support him.


    Of course, as for him to become the captain, that is also preferential consideration, but none of them will agree with the current hairy boy to become the captain.


    Du Lei laughs. He moves quickly, so fast that people can''t react. When people react, shunfenger has been slapped by Du Lei for several times.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Then he heard the sound, and shunfenger''s teeth collapsed. Du Lei''s strength was very stable, and he directly subdued the other party. Other people were horrified, especially shunfenger. He knew his strength very well, and his ears were very sensitive. Once the other party made a move, he could hear it, react quickly, and then take countermeasures.


    But just now, he didn''t react at all. He was slapped several times by the other party. It''s impossible. It''s incredible.


    "You, you..." Shunfeng''s ear covered his cheek, his face was incredible, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding, which proved that he had been beaten just now.


    This is no doubt a slap in the face. Everyone is dignified and can''t afford to despise Du Lei. Wu Liufeng is also speechless. He just wanted to remind the other party to be careful, but Du Lei is faster.


    "I''m not interested in fighting with you here. You can not listen to me this time, but you leave the team immediately. Now I won''t stop you. But if you continue to fight against me in the back, I don''t have any means. I''m really in a hurry. That place is really dangerous. No one will collect your corpses at that time."

 Chapter 629

    In addition to Wu Liufeng, other people, including dog nose and shunfenger, were extremely shocked. Unexpectedly, this unknown Mu Sanshi was so powerful?


    Although the other side looks very young, they, as masters, know a truth better: thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, they would rather bully an old naiweng than a young man.


    Because the potential of young man is extremely terrible, which has proved the deterrence of aging in many things in Chinese history.


    Although the dog''s nose and ears were angry, they were slapped by a young man, but they also understood that with their strength, they could not fight Mu Sanshi at all, but their anger could not be vented.


    Because Mu Sanshi is the team leader, and Wu Liufeng, who may know the truth, is not very strong, but the other side has a lot of contacts, otherwise it is impossible to pull up such a large team. Moreover, they have always doubted whether Wu Liufeng is an official of China.


    They are even more afraid to offend, only to eat this dumb loss, who let them jump out so early? They dare not jump any more. As Mu Sanshi said, Atlantis is in great danger. Since the captain is so powerful, it''s OK to let him lead the team. At least there will be more security at that time.


    This makes the other party anxious. When they are in danger, no one will collect their corpses. They have been wandering in the Jianghu for many years, and they are very clear about what''s going on here.


    Two people helpless stubble, Du Lei arched his hand and said: "just now more offensive, please do not blame the captain."


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Since we have met each other, it''s our destiny. It''s extremely dangerous to go to the ruins of Atlantis this time. We have to work together. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s very dangerous." Du Lei said with a smile, since the other side has put down the airs, he doesn''t need to chase to the end.


    It''s not good for both sides, and it will miss the big event. However, seeing that Du Lei didn''t target them, dog nose and shunfenger are relieved. They are single. Du Lei will be a chicken with a small stomach,


    Other people see, immediately also secretly nodded, this is the best result, Du Lei''s powerful, they have seen, since the other side does not intend to go deep into the end, that person is still very smooth.


    They don''t care. This is the way of the world. No matter how resentful they are, they have to hide it. From the beginning to the end, it has no effect on them.


    Dog nose and smooth ear can''t help being picked up and directly jump out against Du Lei. Now that they have learned a lesson, they are asking for trouble and have nothing to say.


    In the end, more than a dozen people confirmed Du Lei''s position as captain, and Wu Liufeng''s vice captain was not refuted. After all, Wu Liufeng''s contacts and strength were there.


    "Since we don''t have any other opinions, let''s go." Wu Liufeng said at the right time, and the people nodded to show that they had no opinions.


    So, a group of people from the capital, directly by plane, fly abroad, Du Lei heart sigh, do not know when he can fly in the air.


    Flying has always been a dream of human beings. Otherwise, there would be no plane. As a God, he could only fly in the lower air.


    All of a sudden, he remembered that he went to Guangxi Province with Wu Liufeng, and then he was robbed and had a plane crash. In retrospect, he was very young at the beginning. He thought that if that happened again today, he would never do such stupid things again.


    Wasting his life potential to save so many people is not to say that he has a heart of stone now, but he has lost the courage he had at the beginning. He still has more things to do and more people to protect.


    As time goes by, Du Lei doesn''t know what changes have taken place in the past two years. The main reason is that there are too many things happening and his mind is a little confused.


    Fortunately, the flight didn''t have many waves. Although Du Lei thought a lot, he arrived in the Middle East more than ten hours later.


    At this time, the Middle East is still a war-torn area, full of gunpowder everywhere, and even starving people. When they came here, they immediately dispersed, because according to the information from the elder, this operation was not only carried out by China, but also by other forces.


    In particular, country m has gained an advantage, which other countries can''t compare with him. With the experience of entering the ruins before, they will certainly protect that road.


    This time, the elder assigned them the task of finding the soldiers of the M country. They must have made a strict arrangement here. Du Lei also understood that before, the M country had been fighting in the Middle East, I''m afraid it was also to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    After everyone has dispersed, Du Lei doesn''t want to leave alone. He wants to see Lina''s family, but thinking of the secrecy of this action, he still doesn''t want to. Besides, Du Lei is dead. He is mu Sanshi now.


    "Dark night, high wind, come out!" Du Lei light shouts a way.


    Suddenly, two black wheezes appeared, and the night wind floated high in front of Du Lei, "master, what''s the matter?"


    "You quickly go around to check, take me as the center, see what''s wrong, don''t rush, just come back and tell me."


    At night, the wind looked at each other and said, "yes!"


    Du Lei sighed. Now he didn''t know and there was no good way. He had to find a place first. Anyway, there were more than ten people, so he should be able to get some useful information.


    Although this operation was promoted by the great elders, they did not get much information. They could only confirm that the ruins of Atlantis really existed, and it was precisely because of the existence of the ruins that the rapid development of M country was promoted.


    "Bully and greedy wolf, you also come out, each to determine a direction, to find some suspicious places." Du Lei thought about it, relying on the dark wind at night, he could be more efficient.


    This is the first thing he did for the elder. He wanted to show his father-in-law that he was good, powerful and capable.


    Although greedy wolf and Baxia are dissatisfied with being a scouting, they also know that Du Lei has no one to use at this time. Those more than ten people are human beings and not gods, and they can''t do so well.


    They quickly spread out. Du Lei thought about it. He seemed that he had nothing to do. With a smile, he looked around, determined a direction, and walked over.

 Chapter 630

    Du Lei came to a small village. This village is totally different from the Chinese village. It''s a village. In fact, Du Lei felt that it was like a refugee concentration area.


    There are people in rags everywhere, and none of their clothes are good. Du Lei looks at them with sympathy, but he doesn''t do anything. If he wants to solve the problem completely, he still needs the support of the government here. Even if he gives them money, it will be useless in the end.


    It can only solve the temporary hunger and satiety, but it can''t solve the safety of the whole life. Suddenly, he saw a girl holding her brother, crying silently there. Du Lei felt a pain in his heart. He obviously felt that the little boy had died, no breath, and he was helpless.


    He goes to the girl and squats down slowly. Because his body has been greatly improved and Zhenling has been strengthened, so now his learning ability is also very high. He only needs to contact these people and listen to them, then he can slowly combine some things and infer what the other party is saying.


    This is a very magical power, but it also solves Du Lei''s doubts. How do the powerful people of Tiandi, who live in the vast and boundless divine world, communicate with each other?


    The earth is only so big. Compared with the divine world, it''s just a drop in the ocean. However, even the earth is geographically isolated and has the birth of many languages.


    At this time, he realized that when a person is strong to a certain extent, his true spirit can feel other people''s language system and understand each other''s meaning. This ability is very strong, and it is just clearing up the communication barriers for these powerful people.


    The girl looked up and looked warily at Du Lei, but she asked weakly, "can I help my brother? He hasn''t spoken for two days. I''m so scared. "


    Du Lei suddenly thought of his daughter Du Pingping, and his eyes were filled with tears. He once saw an article in which he said in a kind of indifferent voice: "when human beings become the spirit of all things, and everything dominates, they will find that the most exciting thing in the world is to kill each other, so wars broke out one after another."


    "Your brother is dead. I buried him for you. Follow me!" Du Lei said in a low voice.


    "My brother didn''t die. He talked to me in front of him. How could he die?" The little girl held the boy more tightly, but the tears from the corner of her eyes betrayed her. The tears mixed with the mud on her face, just like dirty water.


    "Your brother has been dead for two days. If you continue to hold him, you will be infected by the virus. At that time, you will also die, and you will not find your parents." Du Lei good words to comfort, the girl is too poor, he moved the heart of compassion.


    He had experienced so many things, ups and downs, betrayal and resentment, he had lost the ability to sympathize, but when he met this girl, he really moved the heart of compassion.


    Originally, that is the true feeling in the world. Maybe sympathy is not great or absolute, but as long as you do something right at the right time, that is enough.


    The girl widened her eyes and asked naively, "can you really help me find my parents?"


    "Of course, but only if you have to give up your brother, who is dead." Du Lei continued.


    The girl shook her head: "my brother is my only relative now. I don''t want to give him up. Although I know that he is dead, but..."


    Du Lei was speechless. He gently stroked the girl''s head. Then, a genuine Qi fell into the girl''s body. The girl was shocked. She suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Du Lei. It seemed that she was full of curiosity. But soon, she felt a sense of weakness and sleepiness sweeping her heart.


    The girl has fallen asleep. She hasn''t closed her eyes for more than three days. Du Lei realizes that the girl is already consuming her life potential. He has to save the other party. There is no other reason, just because of sympathy. Besides, he has the ability now.


    When the girl fell asleep, Du Lei quickly hugged each other, and then sighed. He helped the girl release the hands that held the boy tightly.


    At this moment, a group of people suddenly rushed in, all fierce, with very advanced weapons. Du Lei looked at the past, and immediately sneered. This group of people is obviously the extremist organization nearby.


    But he didn''t say much. He just looked at each other coldly. At this time, an old man in the village walked over and slowly asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "Old man, I heard that a man died here? Besides, it''s the outsiders who killed him. Give him over. Otherwise, we will slaughter the village. " The leader shouts harshly, but in fact, his eyes have already looked at Du Lei.


    The old man hesitated for a moment and looked back at Du Lei and the girl latasar in Du Lei''s arms. He sighed that latasar was also a hard-working girl. Both his parents died in the war a few years ago. If it wasn''t for their relief, their sister and brother would have died long ago.


    Unfortunately, this still failed to save his brother''s life. He was so sick and hungry that he didn''t have enough to eat all the year round. So he died two days ago.


    The Asian didn''t know what was going on. He suddenly appeared here, but they were all like this, so no one paid any attention to him. Unexpectedly, people from this side rushed here.


    The old man wanted to remind Du Lei to go quickly, but it was a pity that the other party didn''t seem to be aware of the danger at all. He could only sigh in his heart. It seems that another person will die today.


    "Who are you?" The leader went directly over the old man and came to Du Lei. He just ran to Du Lei. The leader has given them instructions. Recently, I''m afraid there will be a lot of outsiders pouring in and asking them to shoot those people no matter what.


    Anyway, they are a group of desperado, without any fear. The top is their only umbrella, unless the people above want to kill them, otherwise, any other order, as long as they can get food and women, they will resolutely carry out the order.


    "Huaxia people, what''s the matter?" Du Lei light said, he is not afraid, there is nothing to fear, although the greedy wolf bully and others have gone away, but his own strength is not bad.


    Although it is difficult to use the fire of gods to kill people, he doesn''t think he is in any danger. When the leader heard about the Chinese, he hesitated.

 Chapter 631

    In recent years, although they are arrogant, they are not afraid of the hairy ghosts, nor are they afraid of Uncle Sam''s soldiers, nor are they afraid of the clamoring soldiers of M country, what they are worried about is meeting the Chinese people.


    Especially in recent years, with the continuous rise of China, China''s status as a great power can not be shaken. The newly rising China is like a monument standing there, which can not be shaken by anyone.


    The most important thing is that they don''t have the courage to move the Chinese people, because once the Chinese people die or have an accident, they will definitely attack strongly, and all kinds of means will be used openly and secretly, which will not make them feel better.


    The backers behind them can''t save them, so there is an iron law on their side, that is, don''t offend the Chinese people, because what he offends is not just one or a group of Chinese people, but the anger of a country or a big country.


    There is no doubt that Huaxia will send them to the guillotine because of the death of a Chinese, because their comrades in arms have tried to offend Huaxia, and now his grave is almost ten feet high.


    Thinking of this, the leader was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to fight against the other party. However, he gave a death order. Recently, once any suspicious person was found, he would solve it on the spot. If there was no suspicious person, he would monitor them.


    At this time, his mobile phone rings, after connecting, the voice over there is very urgent and fast, "immediately solve the people on your side, they are a group, now my side has been attacked."


    As soon as the man''s face changed, he immediately hung up the phone. He was called by one of his iron brothers, who had a life-long friendship. He was sure to go to support each other.


    Think of here, he looks to Du Lei''s face also changed, directly burst to drink a, "kill him!"


    "No!" The old man at the door exclaimed that he didn''t care about the Chinese because he didn''t know them. In this desolate and dilapidated place, the only remaining conscious human nature is the strength to support them.


    But late, the group of people directly raised their machine guns, and then shot at Du Lei. They had lost their humanity and conscience. They would not care who Du Lei was or whether there was an innocent child in his arms.


    Du Lei sighs. At this moment, it seems that time and space have stopped. Du Lei slowly walks past. He puts down his child, and then changes everyone''s position and direction. Everyone''s black muzzle is aimed at the people around him.


    This is not a time pause, but because Du Lei''s speed is too fast, faster than the passage of time. Now he is more and more ethereal, and his understanding of himself, everything around him and the world is becoming more and more powerful.


    "Daddada..."


    The old man closed his eyes in despair. He thought that Du Lei and latasar would surely die. No one could doubt that, but then he heard the scream. It seemed that something was wrong.


    When he opened his eyes, he looked at the center of the field in shock. All the people who came suddenly died, and it seemed that they were killing each other?


    "This, this, how is this possible?" The old man was really shocked. He looked at Du Lei and found that they were undamaged and quickly walked over.


    "You, how can you not die?" He really can''t believe that the ten or so people suddenly killed each other, which also made him feel a little incredible.


    "Maybe they all got Allah''s hint that we are good people, and they got Allah''s scolding, so they are so ashamed to death that they fight each other." Du Lei smile, without too much explanation.


    He looked at latasar in his arms. Her name is so beautiful that he can only say that he wants to take latasar back to China and give her a proof of China''s identity.


    The old man nodded slightly, as if he understood what he was saying, but the feeling was ambiguous, and he was not sure what he had guessed was right.


    Du Lei ignored those people''s curiosity, shock and speechless, and left here directly. He had heard it from that person''s phone before, and now some of his people must have fought with each other.


    But he wondered, why did these people find them so accurately? Is there a spy? This may not be ruled out. Another thing is that when their own people fight with them, they seem to have a purpose to find themselves and others.


    After thinking about it, he was ready to look for those who fought. Although he did not know what special abilities those people had, it was his people after all, so he had to save them.


    Lingtong glances, and suddenly, he finds something abnormal. He rushes to that side and carries latasar up. The speed is very fast. In the blink of an eye, he arrives there.


    "Boom!"


    The billow, which he brought up, no one can stop, at this time, someone rushed out, he went straight to Du Lei, Du Lei eyes narrowed, confirmed the identity of the other side, he was surprised, the other side is his people, but the speed of the other side is beyond his imagination.


    "Get up!" Du Lei suddenly drinks, grabs each other, and then hides behind him. When he looks back, he suddenly finds that many people rush towards them.


    When Du Lei''s face changed, how could there be so many people? He didn''t expect it, but he was not afraid. With a cold hum, he suddenly rolled forward like thunder.


    The man hiding behind Du Lei looks horrified. He just feels a powerful force burst out of Du Lei''s body, but he has no influence. On the contrary, he is the person in front of him.


    Those people rushed over quickly and ran into Du Lei''s storm, which immediately exploded. All of them died, and none of them survived.


    Some people''s bodies have even been broken, and their internal organs have burst out, and the blood fog is full of them. Some people don''t directly break up, but they are not comfortable either. They lack arms or short legs, and almost don''t have a complete body.


    After the death of the horse, Du Lei immediately pulls the man behind him and flies away from here. This is not a place to stay for a long time. After taking him away from there, he quickly stabilizes: "why do you fight with them?"


    Tone with some anger, they come here, is not exposed identity, if let the other party catch them, then their plan is not over?


    "Well, I don''t want to!" Scud gave a wry smile. He was very fast, so he was the first one to fight with them. Therefore, he was also the first one to see them fight.


    He also has no idea why he was targeted by people here when he came.

 Chapter 632

    Scud said, Du Lei lost in thought, there must be some traitors, otherwise their whereabouts will not be exposed so early, he must contact the elder there.


    In this way, they will be targeted, and it will be difficult for them to move in the future. There are many extremist organizations here, and there are various forces behind them.


    He immediately called the elder. His tone was not very good. Although he was his father-in-law, he couldn''t help it. Now he and his people are in danger and may be caught by extremist organizations here at any time.


    The elder was also surprised when he learned about the situation. Few people knew about it. Even among their nine giants, only three or four absolutely trustworthy people knew about it, and they didn''t know the specific operation.


    There are only three people who know the inside story, the elder, Du Lei and Wu Liufeng. After hearing the elder''s analysis, Du Lei squints his eyes. Is it Wu Liufeng?


    He looked at the Scud and found that the speed of this man was the fastest. Although he fought with the other side, he did not rule out that he was actually acting in a play, because he might have tipped off the other side.


    At present, he can''t be trusted by anyone except himself. In this foreign country, he doesn''t have any assistance, and there are one or more traitors around him.


    Scud felt Du Lei''s suspicious eyes, and suddenly his body trembled. He didn''t know what Du Lei had just called. However, he also knew that they were inexplicably targeted. Someone must have betrayed their information.


    Du Lei doubted him because of his feelings and reason. Therefore, he didn''t say much. At this time, saying more is wrong. The most important thing is that Du Lei just shocked him so much that he killed more than 20 people.


    He didn''t waste a little energy. Obviously, he was not an ordinary person. He was scared. If he really suspected such a powerful person, he would not even have a chance to escape, because he just found out that he was faster than him with him and a little girl.


    "Come on, our whereabouts should be exposed. Gather others immediately." Du Lei light said, he immediately to Wu Liufeng made a phone call, let him gather all the people.


    Wu Liufeng was also very surprised, but this time the team leader was Du Lei. Did he find anything? He attaches great importance to Du Lei''s ability. Of course, he can''t and dare not betray Du Lei. Although few people know du Lei''s true identity, he is definitely one of them.


    And it is because of his understanding of Du Lei that he does not dare to do anything about Du Lei. In fact, the best candidate for captain this time should be him, because his understanding of Atlantis is unmatched in China.


    A long time ago, they began to understand Atlantis, but unfortunately, Du Lei suddenly killed. Although he had a little resentment about the arrangement of the elder, he could only accept the reality.


    Fortunately, it seems that Du Lei is just a shopkeeper. Elder night doesn''t give contact information to other people. Wu Liufeng controls all of these people''s contact information.


    He quickly called all the people together and met with Du Lei. Du Lei Duan sat in a restaurant, silent, waiting for others to come. Now he didn''t dare to be careless. Although he seemed to be resting, he didn''t move at all, but in fact his powerful spirit was constantly scanning all the people.


    After a long time, when he didn''t come in, Du Lei took a look at it, and his face suddenly became solemn. Then he was a little angry. He asked in a deep voice, "who is the little one?"


    Wu Liufeng was stunned. The man who hadn''t come was a scholar with many changes. The way he changed his face was superb. Almost no one doubted his unique skill.


    "Versatile scholar! He must have something to do and can''t come for the time being, can he Wu Liufeng said softly that he didn''t know what had happened, but Du Lei''s tone was not right, so he couldn''t judge.


    Du Lei nodded, there is no evidence for the time being, he is not good attack, Scud looked at Du Lei, want to say and stop, Du Lei light asked: "what do you want to say?"


    Scud hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t say. Although he was curious about what Du Lei wanted to do, he still held back. After all, Du Lei, the captain, was already an invincible murderer in his eyes. He really wanted to offend him, and he didn''t have any good fruit to eat.


    As Du Lei has said before, this operation is extremely dangerous. I''m afraid that even if it''s dead, no one will have any doubt about it. With Du Lei''s ability, it''s easy to kill him.


    After swallowing, he forced himself to suppress his desire. People around him looked at him curiously, but he still held back. This made other people more and more sure that something must have happened, and it was a big event.


    "Tell me, what happened during this period? Is there anything suspicious? " Du Lei took a sip of water and asked slowly.


    How long has it been? What can they find in less than a day? Just into the new environment, was called over by Du Lei, and Du Lei words mean, obviously found something.


    So one by one, he was at a loss. He didn''t know what Du Lei said. When Wu Liufeng saw this, he immediately knew what should have happened to Du Lei. He thought about it and combined with Du Lei''s tone before. At this time, the white faced scholar hadn''t come. Suddenly, his face changed.


    "Captain, is something wrong with the white faced scholar?" He was a little nervous. The white faced scholar was the person he recommended. It can also be said that all these people except Du Lei were recommended by him, but the white faced scholar was definitely a very good friend of his.


    "I don''t know if anything will happen to him, but what I know is that something will happen to us." Du Lei said with no expression on his face. He stepped up his efforts, constantly scanned the people around him, and took everyone''s expression and heartbeat. As soon as he said this, if there is a real spy here, there must be something unexpected.


    He is confident that his hand will certainly make some people nervous. However, to his disappointment, no one''s heartbeat has any response.


    "Captain, what do you mean?" Wu Liufeng seemed to be aware of something, but he did not dare to say it.


    Du Lei looked at the people around him. Suddenly when his eyes were on Scud, he stopped for a while, and then he seemed to have some doubts in his heart.


    Scud heart a Deng, he slightly clenched his fist, but Du Lei immediately perception, immediately smile.

 Chapter 633

    "What''s the matter with you? Are you all right? " Du Lei looks at the Scud. Although he looks smiling, his eyes are full of questioning eyes, and his tone is full of bad.


    Wu Liufeng was shocked when he heard the speech, and the others were stunned. Scud trembled all over. He immediately asked with a bitter smile, "I''m ok, I''m ok..."


    Wu Liufeng also looked at Scud fiercely. Although he would rather believe in Scud than Du Lei, Du Lei was chosen by the elder himself, and Scud was recommended by him.


    When Du Lei has a problem, the elder is to blame. When Scud has a problem, he will also be affected. However, now Du Lei obviously points the contradiction to Scud, but Scud''s reaction is what he worries about. Does the other side really have a problem?


    He didn''t dare to think deeply. He looked at Du Lei. Du Lei''s face was mysterious and secretive, which made people hairy, while Scud was scared. Did the other party really find something?


    No, the versatile scholar hasn''t appeared yet. Shouldn''t he doubt the versatile scholar? Why do you doubt yourself?


    Actually, he didn''t know that Du Lei''s perception ability was very strong. He used Zhenling to directly see all the subtle changes of everyone at a glance, so when he made a comparison, there was a comparison, and it was easy to find the traitor.


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei made a sudden move, but the other party didn''t have time to respond. Not only Scud, but also Wu Liufeng, who was ready, was shocked. He couldn''t imagine that Du Lei really dared to do it, but it also showed that Scud really had a problem.


    "What do you want to do?" Scud is angry and anxious. At the same time, he sighs to himself. Unexpectedly, he is still exposed. He can''t imagine how Du Lei finds his flaws.


    Du Lei snorts coldly and doesn''t answer. People around him have already felt that Du Lei has found something before. People who don''t know the truth are calm. People who make friends with Scud are anxious and even want to start.


    "Wu Liufeng, what do you mean? There must be something wrong with Du Lei. " An old man burst out to drink. His hair was thin, and he looked like an old man who was about to die. Because the other man was shriveled and had no vitality, he stood up and burst out a strong air. The air was very strong.


    Other people also looked at Du Lei. Although they knew something was wrong, they didn''t understand anything, so they directly attacked him. Naturally, they were not convinced.


    They were just not convinced, but they didn''t do anything. They glared at Du Lei one by one. The old man was furious and didn''t have any hesitation. His relationship with Scud was very important. He directly took the hand to stop Du Lei.


    Du Lei''s eyes narrowed and his head didn''t turn back. He suddenly drank. His hand strength increased, his figure swayed, the air waves rolled, and the Scud was tight in his heart. Du Lei''s speed was so fast that he directly surpassed him. He had planned to leave here with the advantage of speed instead of entanglement with Du Lei.


    There was some regret in his heart. He should have found a chance to leave long ago. At that time, before everyone arrived, Du Lei would not start. He was also confident that once no one caught up with him, no one would be able to catch up with him.


    However, he had a fluke in his mind, because the versatile scholar has not come back yet. He thought that Du Lei would definitely doubt the versatile scholar.


    But he followed him for no reason. The disaster was inexplicable. Of course, he knew that he must have exposed something, but it was not the time to think about that.


    Now we still need to get rid of Du Lei''s entanglement as soon as possible. Fortunately, the bad old man came to help him, but he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Du Lei in surprise. He found that Du Lei was angry.


    What the hell is NIMA? Is the other party a person or a ghost? You''re on fire? The red flame kept beating and blinking. Few people could find it. Because the speed of Scud was too fast, he kept up with Du Lei''s rhythm and saw Du Lei''s spirit fire burning.


    Other people also feel strange, bad old man see Scud even in a daze, immediately angry scold, "don''t you give me away?" Du Lei cold hum, these two people join hands, but did not give him any pressure.


    Bad old man''s identity is not clear now. He doesn''t want to kill more people. Nobody will be available at that time. Isn''t he going to do everything?


    The fire of the gods broke out and directly infected the Scud. The Scud was so anxious that he jumped, but there was no way. He constantly used various means to remove the fire from his body.


    However, he was shocked to find that the flame could not be completely removed, and even he could not shake the burning of the flame. Later, he found that his body surface did not seem to have any damage, but his scalp became numb, and his whole nerves collapsed,


    "Click!"


    "Well..."


    Du Lei blows out with one punch. The Scud is too busy to take care of himself. He is burned by the fire of the gods. There is no cure for it. This punch just blows out the opponent, and then the Scud falls to the ground, shaking constantly.


    "Help me, help me..." Scud issued a fierce cry, but in the eyes of outsiders, he had nothing to do, except for Du Lei hit him before, the other side didn''t seem to be hurt at all.


    Bad old man''s attack, compared with Du Lei and Scud, this bad old man''s speed is not generally slow, Du Lei is completely possible to escape.


    However, with a flash of his eyes, he gave a cold hum and a blow. Without any defense, he directly fought with each other. His physical strength has been continuously tempered by the overlord, and now he is very powerful. It''s not too much to say that he is a cow, even more powerful than a cow.


    "Ah


    Bad old man screamed, he hit with all his strength, but he was hurt by Du Lei''s random fist. His strength was almost unmatched.


    The other people''s eyes were staring at him. The bad old man was one of the best in all of them in terms of physical strength. The skill he practiced was the skill of doing physical exercises.


    "You, who are you?" The bad old man stares at Du Lei, but Du Lei doesn''t answer him. He turns around and asks in a cold voice to the screaming Scud, "why betray us?"


    Everyone was surprised and immediately felt incredible. Although there was not much interaction between them, most of them knew the root and the bottom. After all, there were so many Chinese experts, so it was easy to get some information about each other.


    But at this time Du Lei said that Scud betrayed them? How can they believe Du Lei''s words?

 Chapter 634

    "I don''t know, I really don''t know anything!" Scud also found at this time, Du Lei seems to be a little afraid, afraid of them all backwater, at this time die bite teeth, refused to admit his identity as a traitor.


    "Five!" Du Lei spewed out a word in a soft voice, without redundant words.


    Four


    Everyone held their breath, as if they were afraid of Du Lei''s strength. Otherwise, they would have resisted. Du Lei''s violent suppression left a bad impression on them, especially the bad old man. If he really killed Scud, he would have left the team.


    Wu Liufeng anxiously looked at Du Lei, hoping that he would not be so decisive to kill. Everyone clenched their fists and looked at Du Lei and Scud.


    "Three Du Lei''s face doesn''t change. He hasn''t killed anyone. In the face of this situation, if they don''t find out the traitor earlier, they will certainly have greater losses.


    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about!" Scud burst drink, he is gambling, bet Du Lei dare not kill him.


    "Two!" Again, all of them didn''t speak. They were looking at Scud. They wanted to see if Du Lei would kill him.


    "Mu Sanshi, who are you? Why did you do it to me? I tell you, when I''m dead, no one will believe you. You''d better go back to China. Nothing can be done. " Scud was dying, although he was dying, because the fire of the gods was burning his real spirit.


    An ordinary person''s real spirit is not enough for Du Lei''s spirit fire to burn for an hour. Even Scud, the so-called Chinese expert, is just a little better than ordinary people, but it doesn''t help.


    "One!"


    Du Lei still did not speak, just said in a soft voice, at the same time, he slightly increased the degree of the burning of the fire of the gods, suddenly, everyone sighed, Scud will die, but they also thought, this task said nothing to participate in, must leave.


    Wu Liufeng has the heart to curse his mother. They are not easy to pull up a group of people, but they are so easily dispersed by Du Lei.


    "I said, I said..." Scud was really worried. He gave a loud drink directly and exerted his great strength, as if it was a reflection.


    Before he was gambling that Du Lei did not dare to kill him, but just now, he obviously felt that his pain was obviously strengthened. Obviously, the other party could control that flame.


    Du Lei also did not say much, weakened the burning degree of the fire of the spirit, immediately, the Scud took a long breath, he said weakly¡° I''ve done something wrong. But if I don''t sell you, I will not survive. Fortunately, I will kill you. Maybe I have a way to live, and a lot of money. "


    "You..." the old man stared at the Scud. Suddenly, he and Scud''s father were close friends. They both came back from fighting in the battlefield. Therefore, for Scud, who inherited his father''s inheritance, he had to keep each other.


    I didn''t expect that the other party was really a spy. Moreover, he was completely disappointed with Scud. He was so stuffy that he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Du Lei snorted coldly and looked back at everyone. "Now you understand why I want to kill him?"


    Scud fiercely raised his head, then incredulously raised his head, "don''t kill me."


    "Poof


    Suddenly, the fire of the spirit attacked the heart, and the Scud spewed out a mouthful of blood directly. He was shocked, "you, you..."


    "It''s just a traitor who deserves to die. There''s nothing to sympathize with. Besides, our action has a lot to do with it this time. You actually betrayed us, which has already touched the bottom line of our whole China."


    The bad old man opened his mouth, but he sighed helplessly. It''s strange that Scud was so disheartened that he betrayed them. Everyone can guess. This time, Wu Liufeng set up an army and moved the public. Seeing that they were all gathered together, it''s certainly not the general situation.


    Moreover, Wu Liufeng also reminded us that this action is not trivial. No one can be careless. However, Scud betrays everyone at this juncture. This is simply handing over everyone''s lives.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes looking at Scud are not so good. Looking at Du Lei''s eyes, they are respectful and scared. Anyway, if Du Lei didn''t find out the traitor in time, I''m afraid everyone would be in danger.


    "I said that it was a bit strange to get there. Someone immediately followed me. It turned out that someone had betrayed our whereabouts!" The dog''s nose touched his nose and said, curling.


    "Yes, thanks to the captain, otherwise, we will be in danger." Immediately someone echoed.


    Du Lei coldly looked at the past, "now although Scud died, but we still can''t be careless, because I''m not sure, in our group, there are other traitors, and, why haven''t the versatile scholars come?"


    Everyone was shocked. Yes, although we found out Scud, we can''t rule out that no one else has a secret agent. One has two, two has three. It''s really not sure.


    So one by one to look at the people around, are a little cautious, even the dog nose and ears two people, at this time also some doubt each other.


    Didn''t you see that even the Scud that the bad old man believed betrayed them? Wu Liufeng sighed, this situation, all of a sudden chaos up, the trust between the people was suddenly Du Lei''s words to break through, so really good?


    At the same time, he is also a little scared of Du Lei''s means. Although the other party really caught the traitor Scud, it seems that the other party did not use any more clever means.


    But because of this, he felt that Du Lei was more unfathomable. Although this should be a better help for this mission, it might not be a good day for him in the future.


    "Yes, why hasn''t the versatile scholar come yet?" The dog slapped his head with his nose, and everyone''s eyes were strange. He looked at Wu Liufeng, because Wu Liufeng, er, the bookworm, was the closest.


    Du Lei also looked at Wu Liufeng. The reason why he doubted Wu Liufeng before was that only the three of them knew about the specific operation. The elder certainly didn''t have to doubt it. Du Lei himself knew that, and Wu Liufeng didn''t have any doubt, because he might have that too.

 Chapter 635

    Wu Liufeng felt a thump in his heart. Did Du Lei begin to doubt him? Suddenly a wry smile, how can this say well? At this point, his identity is really suspicious.


    All of a sudden, Wu Liufeng''s mobile phone rings. Everyone stares at Wu Liufeng. Wu Liufeng takes a look at Du Lei. Du Lei nods, "take it!"


    When Wu Liufeng saw it, he turned out to be a versatile scholar. He was very happy. However, when he looked around, he clenched his teeth and directly opened the public address. Du Lei raised his mouth and didn''t say much. In fact, for him, public address doesn''t matter.


    As soon as the corner of his mouth flicks, his ears are easy to use. He thought he could show it in front of Du Lei, but he didn''t expect that the other party would not give him a chance.


    "Lao Wu, what''s the matter with this operation? I''m afraid I''m in a bit of danger now. I found the people of the Holy See. They are so terrible! "


    Wu Liufeng was stunned and immediately worried. He looked at Du Lei. Du Lei didn''t speak. He immediately asked, "what''s the matter? I asked you to come and gather before. Why don''t you come? "


    "I found something on my side. You gathered there for no reason. There must be something wrong. I''d better not go there. I didn''t expect it to happen."


    I didn''t expect that this versatile scholar was really a bit of a brain. Du Lei smiles. It seems that this versatile scholar can be trusted for the time being.


    Wu Liufeng immediately wanted to curse. If it wasn''t for you, I would not have been suspected by Du Lei. But at this time, he knew that the other party must be a little dangerous. He immediately asked, "what''s the problem? Let''s talk about it immediately. Let''s get there. "


    "You don''t want to come here. I''m very dangerous here. If it wasn''t for my superb technique of transfiguration, I''m afraid it would have been exposed. By the way, I got a message that the people of the Holy See seem to be in conflict with the people of M country. The people of the Holy See seem to plan to attack the gate, but I don''t know what the gate means."


    Wu Liufeng raised his head fiercely, feeling a little excited, and Du Lei couldn''t help it. I''m afraid he really found something this time, but he wasn''t sure what the changeable scholar said was true.


    When Wu Liufeng saw that Du Lei seemed to be moved, he immediately put down a stone in his heart. Du Lei''s killing intention was too heavy, and he was afraid.


    As for the target of this operation is Atlantis, everyone present knows that, but what does the gate mean? Is it the entrance to the ruins of Atlantis?


    "Don''t expose for the time being, you continue to hide, and, if it''s not necessary, don''t call us, keep your identity, don''t expose, we''ll find another way." Wu Liufeng finished and hung up the phone. He looked at Du Lei.


    Du Lei nodded, "the versatile scholar can be trusted for the time being, but he must be very dangerous. I''d better go and support him, and you''ll continue to look for him according to your own path."


    Wu Liufeng nodded but laughed bitterly in his heart. Du Lei said that he trusted him for the time being, but he still went there. He was still a little suspicious of the changeable scholar, but he doubted the changeable scholar. Wu Liufeng didn''t know what to say. However, at this time, he was afraid to say that Du Lei''s caution was right.


    Du Lei dismisses the people and smiles. He hides a trace of genuine Qi in everyone. Even if these people escape to the ends of the earth, if he wants to find them, he can find them.


    I didn''t realize that the traitor was aware of this problem before. Now that I have found it, I can''t help but take any precautions. The Scud''s body was taken away by the bad old man. He must have some remorse and disappointment in his heart at this time, but Du Lei also had to.


    At this time, the greedy wolf and the bully came back. Because of the golden chain between them and Du Lei, they could always sense Du Lei''s direction.


    "With what discovery?"


    "Three hundred miles northeast, there are a large number of foreigners guarding, and even I saw the trace of mermaid clan in it!" Ba Xia said directly that although the mermaid clan is his descendants, he is Du Lei''s servant at this time, and Du Lei still has the fire of gods in his hand. He is about to offend Du Lei, and I''m afraid they have a hard time.


    The greedy wolf also said directly: "there is a very hidden village 200 miles to the northwest. The people in that village are not ordinary people. It seems that there are some fluctuations of divine power. I suspect there are problems there."


    He frowned and analyzed: "generally speaking, divine power can only be possessed by gods, but at present we can know that besides Du Lei, Xi ruoyue has that kind of power, but the fluctuation of divine power is obviously different from Xi ruoyue, and the emperor of heaven died before, now..."


    "What do you want to say?" Du Lei light asks a way.


    "I doubt that there are other gods on the earth..." said the greedy wolf.


    "Well?" Du Lei frowned. Even the overlord was a little surprised. What other gods? Why didn''t ruoyue drive them out?, At present, Du Lei''s strength is no longer a God. However, the fire of God that he owns can burn gods, but it can''t emit any power.


    Because his true spirit has not been completely transformed, Jinlong''s true spirit has been completely burned by Du Lei, and the rest has been given to his relatives and friends, even the bully and greedy wolf have been benefited.


    However, it is not enough for Du Lei''s real spirit to achieve complete transformation at this time, because the earth has entered the era of the end of the Dharma and is no longer suitable for the transformation of gods. If we really rely on our own strength to achieve the position of gods, I am afraid we must leave the earth.


    "It''s impossible. There are gods?" It''s a little incredible.


    The greedy wolf said, "I''m just guessing. Of course, there''s also a possibility, that''s the God disciple!"


    "What is a godfather?" Du Lei immediately asked, he and Baxia, for there are gods on earth, some can not accept.


    "Gods are the believers of gods, and those gods give their believers divine power, but this kind of divine power generally does not last long. Of course, there are some things I am not very clear about, but in fact, this thing has been extinct long ago."


    "Before I followed the emperor of heaven, I once entered a relic. People living there used the power fluctuation, but in fact, it was the power left by some dead gods to protect their believers from being hurt. Of course, in earlier times, the power of this belief was far more than that. "

 Chapter 636

    Du Lei takes a deep breath. Now the situation is more complicated and unfathomable. He feels that even if he has the power of his younger sister, he still has no way to fight in this situation.


    No wonder Huaxia didn''t take the initiative to participate in this event before. Now it''s self-evident. I''m afraid they have found this problem for a long time. However, because there has been no powerful force, they can''t and dare not participate in this feast until Du Lei''s appearance.


    This also explains why, after Du Lei made such a big mistake, the elder still didn''t blame Du Lei, but helped Du Lei cover up.


    Of course, there are some elders who are too afraid of Du Lei, but Du Lei hesitates at this time. The fluctuation of divine power, the existence of divine disciples and the intervention of other divine powers make this matter unpredictable.


    "Things may not be so complicated. The current situation of the earth is very obvious. It is a planet that is heading for extinction. It can no longer bear the exertion of the power of any gods. If there are gods, it is needless to say that it must have been alerted by Xi ruoyue for a long time."


    "If the moon doesn''t do it, the earth will enter a more violent period of riots. No matter how weak the gods are, even if they send out a little power, the earth will fall into upheaval." Greedy wolf analysis.


    "Wasn''t I a God before? Why hasn''t the earth changed? " Du Lei asks curiously.


    "Although you can exert the power of the gods, you are only a false god, not even a false god. You have never seen a real God move. A real God, even if it is just an arrangement, will lead the earth to destruction."


    Du Lei can''t help turning his lips when he hears the words. Fortunately, he has already scattered the power. Otherwise, he can''t be blown up by his anger at this time. Moreover, he also has the power to kill the gods now. This is his root. The fire of the gods, which he got by accident, is really his root.


    Bully nodded, no longer say, to see how Du Lei make a decision, greedy wolf also don''t say much, lest say too much, let Du Lei feel angry, but he actually said is true.


    Du Lei can''t blame the greedy wolf because of a false god. His mind is not so narrow now. At this time, the night black wind runs back.


    They went in the same direction as the changeable scholar. They were all in that area. Now he wanted to hear what they said, because he didn''t trust the changeable scholar.


    "Master, a hundred miles to the East, there is a big city. It seems that there is something wrong with the people there. We feel a strong air force, and we dare not get close to it. However, later we found some problems from a small team entering the city."


    "They have a strong fluctuation of divine power. The fluctuation of divine power is strange, and it seems to affect people''s mind. As soon as we got close to them, they found us and fought each other, but we couldn''t beat them. They showed a strange white light, which could directly hurt us. We didn''t dare to stay and ran back."


    Du Lei smell speech double eyes a MI, immediately ask a way: "did they catch up?"


    "No, it seems that they have something more urgent, and they don''t care about us at all." Nightfall shakes his head. He has found out this problem for a long time.


    Du Lei breathed a sigh of relief, and then immediately said, "all come into my body!"


    All of a sudden, the two gods and two Yin spirits directly disappeared into his body and kept floating in the Dantian area. Du Lei took a deep breath, made the wind under his feet, and rushed directly to the East. His speed was very fast, faster than ordinary off-road vehicles, but when he was close to the city, he stopped.


    A man walking in the desert, looking around, found that an off-road vehicle was driving towards the city, and he made a taxi gesture directly.


    "Poof..."


    When the SUV was carrying heavy wind and sand, Du Lei narrowed his eyes, walked over and asked in authentic Arabic, "can you give me a ride? I want to go to town, I can pay for it! "


    There are two people in the car, a man and a woman, who are Arabs. They use a silk scarf to cover their face. But Du Lei''s eyes can see through it. He suddenly exclaimed that a beautiful woman is more beautiful than Lina. But at this time, he has lost his youthful impulse to the so-called beauty and has some resistance.


    The driver was a rough European and American. The man looked up and down at Du Lei and asked him. In a strange language, Du Lei didn''t understand it. He immediately frowned. This kind of language made him feel a little stiff. Even if he wanted to reorganize their language system quickly, he had some difficulty.


    After hearing the speech, the woman also looked at Du Lei, and then nodded. The man said to Du Lei, "sit in the back, not far from the front is the city, no money."


    "Thank you very much." Du Lei smile, bearing grace, a look like ordinary people.


    The woman looks at Du Lei curiously. She seems to want to see through Du Lei, but in the end, she doesn''t keep looking. Du Lei''s heart is tight. Just now, he suddenly feels a strange force sweeping his body.


    As like as two peas, Du Lei''s voice was heard in her mind. This woman had problems, and she could use the power of divine power. That wave of force was exactly the same as I saw before.


    After hearing this, Du Lei fell into a deep meditation. He didn''t expect that people he met were so powerful that they could even send out divine power fluctuations. It seems that things are becoming more and more complicated now.


    The off-road vehicle was very fast. It went directly over Huangsha and came to the city. The man who was driving gave a work certificate to the soldier with a gun at the door. Immediately, the soldier saluted the man and let him go.


    Du Lei saw at a glance, which proved that he was a captain of a group army. He was surprised. It seemed that the identities of these two people were not simple.


    After entering the city, the man turned back and said to Du Lei, "get out of the car, we have other things to do!"


    Du Lei nodded slightly and said nothing more. He put a dollar bill in his place, then got off and left. When the man saw the dollar bill, he immediately laughed.


    "Saint, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with that Chinese. Shall we monitor it?" The man asked the woman.


    The woman shook her head slightly, looked at Du Lei''s back, and then said softly, "no, you can''t monitor him. He''s very unusual. Besides, it''s not the time to make enemies. We''d better be careful."

 Chapter 637

    Du Lei disappeared in the crowd and found a quiet place. After sitting down, he opened his eyes and scanned the whole city. This is the magic of his power.


    However, his power just broke out. In another part of the city, a force suddenly rose up. That force was full of awe and powerful fluctuation.


    Du Lei''s secret way is not good. He didn''t expect that there are such powerful people here. Although he knew that there must be so-called deities here before, this power is too powerful, beyond his imagination.


    He was on guard. After he was exposed, the other side watched him. Even if he left immediately, he would be overtaken by the other side. Even if he could use the power of the inferior and others to escape quickly, it was unnecessary.


    What''s more, he didn''t have no means to fight against each other. He calmed down and waited. A few minutes later, three people appeared at the door, with a solemn look. The first one was an old man in Huajia, leaning on crutches.


    Behind him stood two young men, with a watchful face. They kept looking around. The old man was smiling. When someone saw him, they immediately got up and bowed to him and said, "father!"


    The old man responded calmly one by one, and Du Lei was not worried. The other side was obviously a Nordic, and seemed to be a member of the Vatican. He had heard before that the Vatican in the West seemed to have a very magical technique.


    He just felt that there was a kind of masculinity in the power, which seemed to come from nine days, and cut off all evil and ugliness.


    Although the old man was bowed all the way, his eyes were always on Du Lei. Du Lei ignored each other''s gaze and drank a drink.


    After a while, the old man finally came to Du Lei''s side. Many people looked at Du Lei curiously. They couldn''t help wondering: who is that man? Why did your father go there? Seems to be looking for the Chinese?


    "May I sit here? Friends from China. " The other side''s voice is very gentle, it doesn''t look like the masculinity that just met Du Lei secretly.


    That burst of power, to Du Lei''s feeling is that the other party seems to be a man in his prime, but the old man in front of him, is late, completely different from his guess.


    "Go ahead!" Du Lei said faintly, he was found, naturally there is no need to hide, the old man ha ha a smile, toward the two young people behind him said: "I want to chat with this friend alone!"


    "But, father, he..." the young man on the left frowned and looked at Du Lei with some vigilance. He was obviously worried that the father and Du Lei were alone.


    "It''s OK. This young man won''t hurt me." Father adults smile, seems to Du Lei is very relieved, Du Lei a face indifferent, unwilling to explain.


    The two young people looked at each other and had no choice but to say, "father, if you have any questions, please call us at any time."


    The priest waved his hand to show that he knew. He sat down slowly, put his crutch aside, then looked around and said in a soft voice, "in fact, the drinks here are not the best."


    Du Lei took a look at him and then asked indifferently, "is that right? Where is the drink good? "


    "Nature is the drink in the shrine. There are the best drinks in the world. It''s guaranteed to make you enjoy yourself." The priest has a smile on his face, like a kind old father.


    But Du Lei knows that there is a deep power under the other party''s face. Everyone who has this power will not be a fool.


    Because the greedy wolf said that every deity is selected by gods, and the talent is absolutely in line with the standard of human beings, because the gods can not move around anytime and anywhere, so the deity becomes the representative of the gods and walks in the world on behalf of the gods.


    If the deity is too bad, it will only make other people question and slander the deity. Generally, the deity who uses the deity depends on the believers'' faith. If the believers no longer trust them, or if the believers are greatly reduced, his power will be reduced, and in this way, the treatment of the believers will be worse.


    With the decrease of divine power, the number of believers will decrease, and the miracles will not appear. In this cycle, the God will be reduced to a mortal sooner or later. Therefore, they always attach great importance to the control and blessing of believers.


    As for the priest in front of him, although Du Lei doesn''t know who the other party believes in, that particularly strong force has already shown that the other party is a powerful God. In the end of the law era of the earth, the presence of such a powerful God means that the strength of the other party is very strong. If the God is strong, the believer will be very strong.


    "Do you mean to invite me to your temple and drink from your temple?" Du Lei looks at each other with a smile.


    The priest nodded slightly: "if you have a heart, then I''m willing to take you to the temple to understand the power of the great God. It''s a drink from the divine world, which will satisfy you."


    Du Lei''s eyes jump, a drink from the divine world? Will he believe it? Even the emperor of heaven had to go through a lot of difficulties to reach the earth. Did he waste his power just to leave the drink here?


    If the emperor of heaven didn''t realize that Du Lei was in great danger to him, I''m afraid the other party would not come to the earth, which is enough to prove that the earth is far away from the divine world, and the emperor of heaven doesn''t have much energy to put here.


    However, he also wanted to see how the other party''s so-called temple was, and he also wanted to know whether the other party''s gods were still there.


    According to the description of greedy wolf, some gods are so powerful that even if they are dead, as long as the believer is still there, the power of that God will always show, and the believer can also get the blessing of the God''s power.


    It''s very important for Du Lei. God, he had the feeling of God himself. Although he became a God, even if he was a false god, he was close to God.


    The power of Tiandi''s separation, even if it''s distraction, is enough to destroy the heaven and the earth. If it wasn''t for xiruoyue''s use of the black current in the far north to restrain each other, I''m afraid they would not be able to kill each other.


    "Yes, I''d like to see the gods you believe in, and I have a lot to talk about with your father." Du Lei nodded.


    The priest laughs. He already knows that the other party will agree, because none of the people he wants to invite dares to go, but what he thinks wrong is that Du Lei is curious, not scared by him, that''s all.

 Chapter 638

    Du Lei followed the priest into the church. The church here is huge, covering a large area of hundreds of mu. This is also because the church has a great influence here. Even if there is local religious influence, it still can''t be compared with the Holy See.


    Father ankla takes Du Lei to the innermost room, where the saints listen to the teachings of the gods. Du Lei''s heart moves, and the fluctuation of the divine power is more intense.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, ankla''s right hand raised, a milky light shot out, and hit the wall. Then, Du Lei felt a strong shaking of the ground.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s the power of the gods. It will show us miracles." Ankla looked back and gave a little smile. The tone was not slow, which made people feel anxious.


    Du Lei didn''t make a sound, just nodded slightly, because there was no tension in his heart. The greedy wolf and the night black wind were in his body. He was really not afraid of any means of the other party.


    At this time, the ground rolled and the floor arched slightly and slowly, but then Du Lei was stunned, and the greedy wolf exclaimed: "it''s impossible to mix the laws of time and space? Even the emperor of heaven can''t do it. "


    Du Lei has no feeling for the so-called power of law, but in his eyes, the floor that seems to move slowly is actually spinning fast, and the circulation of time and space is displayed in this narrow place.


    "It''s only part of the regional integration, which is normal. If we can really mix time and space, the world will be destroyed." Bully said with lingering fear.


    Night wind high, four eyes relative, no feeling, but can feel that a great force burst, at this time more or less panic.


    Ankla has been paying attention to Du Lei. At this time, Du Lei''s eyes narrowed slightly. He suddenly found that he was more or less proud. This is the unique power of their gods. The integration of time and space made their sect develop rapidly in the Holy See.


    After a while, the ground rolled, and finally presented to Du Lei was another scene. In this church, there appeared a vast square. The sun was burning in the square, and hundreds of people were sitting on the square to accept the baptism of the sun.


    They exude a pure and sacred power, constantly flowing in the whole body, protecting the left and right. Du Lei''s eyes narrowed, which is the power, the power perceived by the greedy wolf bully and others.


    He thought it was the fluctuation of divine power, but at this time, it seems that these hundreds of people can''t be gods, and the gods are too worthless. However, the fluctuation of divine power sent out by them is real.


    "If so, I didn''t expect that in this remote part of the earth, there was such a power of belief. It seems that some evils escaped here in the era war." The greedy wolf looked at the hundreds of people and sighed.


    "What is epoch war?" Du Lei''s mind moved and asked immediately.


    "Era war, how to say..." greedy wolf hesitated for a moment, perhaps in summary, thinking, what words can be used to describe the so-called era war.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. You can see it as a dynasty fighting for hegemony. Once the former dynasty perishes, the later Dynasty will inevitably implement a new fundamental system in its territory."


    "It''s just that in the new era, the so-called era war is not the fundamental system, but the law!" Bully''s voice is indifferent and heartless, but Du Lei also feels the horror.


    At this time, the hundreds of people opened their eyes and looked at the priest and Du Lei. They got up and worshipped the priest, "holy peace!"


    The priest raised his hand to instruct them to continue their practice. Ankara looked back at Du Lei and said with a smile, "this is the main force of the Vatican. Of course, this is not all. You should know that the influence of the Vatican in northern Europe is endless."


    Du Lei nodded slightly, his heart full of disdain, the other side seems to be showing off something to him, but he is confident, even if he faces hundreds of people, he can not be afraid.


    Because his physical strength is not generally strong, the power of the greedy wolf has been integrated in him. Du Lei can skillfully use his life recovery ability and the bloodthirsty fighting ability of the greedy wolf.


    This makes Du Lei in fact in an invincible state, almost no rival on the earth, of course, if the real God came, he would be afraid.


    It is precisely because he has reached the realm of the false god that he knows the strength of the true God. The existence that can easily change the rules of heaven and earth should not exist on the earth.


    The reason why Du Lei scattered the zhenlingzhenyuan cast by Jinlong and gave it to others was that he wanted to improve the physical strength of his relatives, but also to return to zero point and know himself again. Besides, he would be scared by Xi ruoyue when he had great strength.


    She is the guardian of the earth. Naturally, she won''t allow Du Lei, a powerful person of God level, to stay on the earth. Du Lei doesn''t want to leave the earth for the time being.


    However, the fluctuation of divine power here is too clear. He wondered in his heart, is there any God in the Holy See? The greedy wolf had reminded him before that there might be a strong one at the divine level in the Holy See.


    At this time, the priest ankla leads Du Lei to a secret room. In the secret room, there is a statue. Du Lei''s eyes shrink. On the statue, there is a strong fluctuation of divine power, which surpasses all. This is the strongest fluctuation of divine power that Du Lei has ever seen.


    Ankara was very satisfied with Du Lei''s look, and then said seriously, "this is our god statue, St. Peter!"


    Du Lei, St. Peter? He didn''t know him. Seeing that Du Lei didn''t respond at all, Ankara immediately explained: "this is our first person, your holiness, and the founder of our Vatican!"


    Why did your ancestors introduce me? I still don''t know him. Du Lei rolled his eyes and didn''t want to pay attention to Ankara. He just looked at the statue carefully and found that it was really magical. It seemed like a living creature. Du Lei could even feel a strong vitality from it.


    "My friend, I found you because I got the oracle. Please come here and have a talk!" Ankara said in a low voice, as if because in front of the statue of St. Peter, the whole person seemed very devout.


    "Oh? What do you want to tell me? " Du Lei looked at the statue and didn''t care about ankla''s expression.


    "No, it''s not me talking to you, it''s my God talking to you, my friend!" Ann said gravely.


    "What do you mean?" Du Lei is scared now, the God of the other side wants to communicate with him? Is it in the divine world?

 Chapter 639

    Du Lei was startled, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was impossible. Even the emperor of heaven had to travel thousands of miles from the divine world to come to the earth, which could not be done without saying a word. This is enough to prove that the divine world is really far away from the earth, so far away that there is no normal communication at all.


    "You''ll find out later!" Ankara smiles mysteriously, bows to the statue again, then kneels down and recites strange words. The syllables in his throat make people feel strange.


    Du Lei really had an idea. From that strange syllable, he felt a special fluctuation of power, which was different from the fluctuation of divine power. The Holy Spirit of the holy see really liked to make trouble, which made people confused.


    Just when Du Lei is puzzled, suddenly, his scalp is numb, and he feels a strong pressure coming here, directly pressing on his head. He looks down at ankla kneeling on the ground, and finds that his face is an expression of enjoyment.


    "Do you still want to test my strength against me?" Du Lei sneers twice. The real spirit stirs. Suddenly, the fire of the spirit in his body burns and directly covers Du Lei. However, his fire of the spirit has changed from reality to emptiness, which can''t be seen by the naked eye of normal people, except in some specific circumstances.


    "Boom!"


    The pressure suddenly disappeared. Ankara''s body trembled, and his face suddenly showed a look of disappointment. It seemed that he was obviously enjoying it, but it suddenly stopped. It was like a drug addict who had become addicted, but suddenly stopped the supply of drugs, which made him hungry and thirsty.


    However, he just frowned and didn''t say much. Whether the gods give or don''t give depends on the gods themselves. If the other side doesn''t give, he can''t force it. Moreover, it''s bad to say bad words in front of the statue of the gods, which is a kind of blasphemy to the gods.


    He stood up and laughed at Du Lei. He tried to hide his curiosity and dissatisfaction and said, "I''ll go out first. You can have a chat with God!"


    After that, he went out, Du Lei wanted to stop each other, but the magic power just now really made him curious, where did it come from? It didn''t seem to be a statue.


    After ankla went out, Du Lei waited for a while and found that there was no strange phenomenon. He frowned and asked softly, "Hello, are you there? God


    Or there was no response, he immediately felt that Ankara was not mystifying? Scare her? But after thinking about it, he thought it was impossible, but he didn''t want to stay here any longer. He was planning to go out.


    "Young man, stop!"


    Du Lei trembled all over, and he asked in his heart, "bully the greedy wolf, have you just heard the voice?"


    "Yes. However, the strength of the other side is very strange, and there are problems with energy fluctuation. I won''t make an explanation for the moment! " Greedy wolf light said.


    "There''s something wrong with this spirit. I didn''t see it, so I won''t explain it!" He said softly.


    "What''s his strength?" Du Lei asks again.


    "Well, it''s not very clear. If I don''t see him, it''s hard for me to give a specific description." The greedy wolf shakes his head. He is not very clear about this. He sighs.


    At this time, the strange voice sounded again: "young man, why is there a spirit in your body? Are you a spiritual friar? "


    "Monk Yinling?" Du Lei a Leng, still have this kind of friar¡° No, I don''t know. Who are you? "


    "I am a God, omnipotent God!" The other side said with pride.


    "Omnipotent? Oh, if you are really omnipotent, would you do me a favor? " Du Lei asked.


    "What''s up?" The other side seems to be surprised, but still calmly said: "yes, say your request, but if you really need my help, then give your faith."


    "Faith?" Du Lei asks curiously.


    "Yes, faith, trust me unreservedly, trust your God, where the Oracle is, do everything! Everything The other side light says.


    "Yes? Can I see you then? My God Du Lei asked sarcastically.


    "..." the other side was silent for a long time, "if you want to see me, it''s not impossible, but we are too far apart, I don''t think it''s necessary, because you don''t have the ability to see me."


    "No qualification or no ability? Why don''t you come and see me? " Du Lei snorts coldly. The other side is still making a mystery. The greedy wolf and the greedy wolf have been paying attention to each other. Just when the other side was silent, they have found a trace. This energy fluctuation comes from the West.


    Far away in the west, he squints his eyes and looks at the statue. The other side is silent. At this time, Du Lei seems to feel something. He raises his head and looks up.


    He has that kind of feeling, as if the other side is looking at himself there, two people look at each other, and finally smile at each other, "are you there?"


    The other side still did not speak, Du Lei ha ha a smile, "if you do not speak, then I will go!"


    "What is the purpose of your coming?" The other side finally spoke, the voice is very low, Du Lei also felt a murderous, his heart a shock, the other side''s murderous as if the essence of the general.


    "There''s no purpose. I heard it''s fun here, so I''ll come and have a look. Do you have any suggestions?" Du Lei looked at the secret room, where the furnishings were very simple.


    "Tell me your real purpose, or you can''t live without me!" The other side said in a deep voice.


    "Yes? Do you really take this place as your territory? Or have you never left the earth, and have been on the earth for a long time? "


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a huge wave of power swept across the room. Du Lei''s eyes narrowed slightly and said confidently: "it seems that you are really on the earth. You are God. Why don''t you leave the earth? Why didn''t the guardian find you? Or do you think you''re gone? "


    Bully greedy wolf heart move, continue to follow up, at the same time urge Du Lei: continue to stimulate each other, they will soon lock each other''s track, and, has been confirmed that the other is on the earth.


    "Human, do you really want to stimulate me? When my followers get angry, they tear you to pieces. " The other side''s voice is low, and it seems that he has been impatient. How many years, no, how many thousands of years, has he not been treated like this?


    Since he became a God, he has been enjoying the human belief in incense. No one has ever been able to question him and urge him. At this time, he was really forced. He never thought that he would be treated like this today.


    "Don''t scare me. Don''t think I don''t have any means. It really drives me. Don''t say it''s your follower, it''s you. Hum..."

 Chapter 640

    "What do you mean?" The tone of the other side is full of shock, and it seems that the understanding of Du Lei has reached a new height.


    "It doesn''t mean much. Just don''t scare me. I''m not scared. I''m in a hurry. Maybe I''ll go to the West for a walk!" Du Lei hummed twice.


    The man was surprised, as if the other party knew his trace? It''s impossible. How many years has he been hiding? No one has ever been able to discover his existence.


    But I don''t know why. After Du Lei finished his sentence, he just felt that the other party knew his hiding place. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei suddenly moves his hand towards the statue, without any trace or prelude. When the other party reacts, Du Lei''s right hand has reached in front of the statue.


    "Boy, how dare you?"


    The spirit suddenly drank, as if to get angry, but he never started, as if he was afraid of something, and Du Lei''s mouth raised, he knew that the other side did not dare to do it.


    Because he knew that once the other side exposed the power of the gods, xiruoyue would surely find the other side, and soon find the other side, without him going to find the other side.


    The other side didn''t stop him. He smoothly touched the statue, which was covered with the strong power of belief. When he touched the power of belief, he felt comfortable all over, and the cells in his body were active and full of vitality.


    "How can this power be so magical?"


    He only felt that his whole body was full of a different flavor. The bones in his body were constantly changing and his vitality was strengthened. He felt that his body seemed to have a qualitative change again.


    "Click!"


    Du Lei moved his head, feeling very unusual. At this time, he looked up, where the energy fluctuation was very strong, it seemed that he was angry?


    "Ha ha, don''t be angry. You can''t move me, and I don''t want to move you for the time being." Du Lei sneered twice, but after a long time, the other side didn''t respond.


    Du Lei''s fierce force sucks, suddenly, the power of belief on the statue all pours into his body.


    "Boom!"


    There is a continuous thunder in his body. Du Lei''s face suddenly shows a look of pain. The thunder in his body surprised him. What''s the matter?


    "Greedy wolf, bully, what''s the matter with you?" Du Lei quickly asked, he is now not clear what is the situation, for no reason in his body thunder let him feel a chill.


    "Well, boy, can I absorb the power of my faith?" The silent spirit spoke again, but it was full of schadenfreude.


    "Old man, tell me about this problem. If you don''t tell me a problem, I will go to the Western Vatican to find you and kill you, even if I am killed by this force!" Du Lei said in a deep voice, his face full of murderous.


    The other party is surprised, as if he is really from Du Lei''s body full of murderous, and he also noticed that the other party really has the ability.


    "Well, don''t scare me. I''m not scared." He snorted coldly. In a moment, he seemed to want to leave. At this moment, Du Lei''s heart moved.


    "Boom!"


    The greedy wolf and the bully directly took the hand and grasped the power wave. The spirit suddenly exclaimed, "what power is this?"


    "Guess what?"


    Du Lei sneers. Originally, the other party thought that he was determined to eat himself, but he didn''t expect that he was not afraid of him at all. In addition to his own divine fire, he also had greedy wolves and tyrants to help him. How can he beat himself?


    If the other party is really a living God, he will not be afraid, why? Just because Xi ruoyue doesn''t notice the other party, because if the other party is really strong, why should she shrink?


    It''s like Tiandi Fenshen. He doesn''t have the slightest scruples. He directly attacks him. As a result, xiruoyue finds Tiandi Fenshen. But for the identity of xiruoyue, I''m afraid they can''t kill Tiandi Fenshen.


    And the reason why this God has been lurking on the earth, not cold head, must be because of fear Xi ruoyue, but Xi ruoyue did not tell him this problem.


    Greedy wolf and bully direct hand, the other side is just a real spirit wrapped with divine power fluctuations here to show off, Du Lei will be afraid of him? Direct strong shot is, even if the other party''s real body, he has nothing to worry about.


    Since the other party is afraid of Xi ruoyue, is his combat effectiveness worse than Xi ruoyue? You know, Xi ruoyue once told him not to cultivate Donglai Ziqi, because once he starts his talent and tries his best to cultivate, his strength will grow rapidly.


    Because his body and true soul have been strengthened, this kind of strengthening is not a general promotion, but the power of the three main gods, namely Baxia, greedy wolf and golden dragon, is constantly improving his potential.


    Originally, his body and true soul were just ordinary people. However, when he met the three gods, if his body was not strengthened, the three gods would be useless.


    "Ah


    The spirit screamed, and his real spirit was pulled out. He looked like an old man, but the other side was glittering with gold and dignity. Du Lei looked at the other side, then moved in his heart and looked at the statue of St. Peter.


    Two phase contrast, suddenly surprised to find, "you are really the Pope of St. Peter?" Du Lei asked in surprise.


    "Otherwise? There are millions of troops in our holy see. If you dare me, you will be defeated! " At this time, the other side is still just and awe inspiring, without fear.


    "How dare you threaten me?" Du Lei laughs. He immediately pinches his hand and rushes forward with a force. St. Peter screams, but he doesn''t beg for mercy and carries it to the end.


    Du Lei didn''t take care of it. At this time, he looked at the Bible not far away. The Bible sent out a wave of divine power. It seemed that it was not an ordinary book.


    As he passed by, St. Peter, who had been holding on, suddenly screamed, "don''t touch the Bible!"


    Du Lei looked back and sneered: "no, you can answer my question!"


    "What do you want to know?" St. Peter stabilized, he knew that the other side must have a big appetite, but also secretly annoyed, he mistook Du Lei''s strength.


    Originally thought that can suppress Du Lei dead, but did not expect to be suppressed by Du Lei in turn, the heart of some sad, how many years, since he fell asleep, began to derail the world, this is his sorrow.

 Chapter 641

    "First question, who are you?" Du Lei looks sharp, with a cold intention to kill. There is light in his hand, and his power fluctuates and distorts the surrounding space, as if all the material around his hand will be completely strangled.


    The real spirit was seized by Du Lei, and he looked a little painful. He felt a breath of death. Although it was only his real spirit, his real spirit had been exhausted. After all, he had survived for a long time. Every minute he used the real spirit, he would consume a lot of divine power.


    If this true spirit is destroyed by Du Lei, it is definitely a very serious trauma to him, no less than the disaster of extinction, which is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    After a pause, he said with a smile: "don''t you have guessed it? Why ask me? "


    "St. Peter? It''s impossible. They''re all old things thousands of years ago. They''re dead long ago. If you''re not honest, I''ll destroy your spirit. Besides, your real body in the Western Vatican can''t survive. " Du Lei hums coldly, obviously does not believe before the other party said.


    "I... you don''t believe me when I tell the truth. I can''t help it." That really works properly helpless to say.


    "Well?" Du Lei squints his eyes. Suddenly, the fire of God in his hand burns and starts to touch the real spirit. All of a sudden, he screams constantly. The fire of God is a special thing to restrain the real spirit. Even if the other party is strong, the real spirit of heaven can''t resist. The other party is just a small real spirit. What can we do?


    "I said, I said!" The other party can''t bear Du Lei burning his true spirit. The pain is just like the Inferno in the Bible.


    Du Lei sneered and stopped burning. Suddenly, the real spirit trembled and said, "first of all, I''m really a real spirit of St. Peter, but I don''t know how my real body is now. After all, I''ve been released for many years and have no chance to go back. Maybe my real body is dead."


    The other party''s voice seemed very sincere, but Du Lei''s head, immediately sounded the voice of hegemony, "you don''t believe his nonsense, the true spirit can''t leave the body for too long, otherwise, it will completely become a ghost general thing, the body is our foundation, and the true spirit is our core, all can''t be missing."


    "Without the real spirit, it''s like walking dead. Without the body, the real spirit will dissipate slowly. It''s rootless and floating. Even if it''s powerful, it''s just surviving."


    Du Lei felt cold when he heard the words. At the same time, the fire of his spirit burned again. At last, the greedy wolf saw it and added: "although the real spirit of the other party is extremely weak, it is obviously different from the real spirit that wanders away all the year round. Therefore, there must be a connection between the other party and the real body. Moreover, it is very likely that he just appeared recently."


    "It seems that you are looking for death!" Du Lei''s killing intention burst out, and he was not in the mood to continue to ask. He directly used the fire of gods to burn each other''s real spirit.


    "You, why do you burn my spirit? Haven''t I told you where I came from? " The other party exclaimed in horror and hatred.


    "Well, you really think I''m a three-year-old, and your true spirit has just been out of the body, and actually told me that it''s been out for many years, cheating ghosts, right?" Du Lei sneers, if it were not for bully and greedy wolf to remind him, he would really believe each other.


    "You, who are you? Why do you know that? You must not be an ordinary person The other party finally realized the seriousness of the problem. He thought that Du Lei was just an ordinary person who got some inheritance. He didn''t expect that the other party knew so much.


    "Who am I? After you go to hell, ask your gods. " Du Lei hummed coldly and waved his big hand. Suddenly, the fire of the spirit burned completely. The real spirit screamed constantly, just like burning insects with a big fire. At the same time, a smell of fragrance went into Du Lei''s mouth and nose.


    More than half an hour later, the true spirit was completely burned, and Du Lei put the pure energy of the true spirit into his body, and his true spirit was further stabilized.


    "Tut tut. It seems that the fire of the gods is really a sharp weapon. It can burn the gods and supply itself? To strengthen your true spirit? " Du Lei was surprised, but the bully and the greedy wolf looked at each other, and immediately felt a shiver in his heart. Zhenling was a little unsteady. Is Du Lei going to attack them?


    But they know that the real spirit of the main god level has a huge effect on Du Lei''s real spirit. Any one of them alone is enough to expand Du Lei''s real spirit to the real spirit level. Moreover, it''s also a kind of natural and pollution-free one, which has no sequelae as the one made by Jinlong.


    "Du Lei, you must be careful. This true spirit is still very weak. If you burn it, that is to say, you burn it. If you absorb it, your true spirit really grows stronger. But that''s also because we have constantly reformed your body before, which makes your body stronger than ever. If you force your true spirit to grow unilaterally, it will only lead to your unstable foundation, The physical body can''t bear the heavy burden. At last, it can''t bear the power of the real spirit. At that time, you will only have the real spirit, not the physical body. "


    Bully hesitated for a while, or persuade way, he is really afraid of Du Lei will turn his eyes to them, this is not easy to recover a little, if let Du Lei to burn so a lost, they will be heartache.


    Du Lei laughs. Although the bully has the intention to persuade him, the other party is obviously afraid of his divine fire, but it''s real, and he understands what the other party means.


    "It''s OK, so don''t worry. I won''t rush forward. Besides, you two are talented enough to learn five duels. You know a lot more. For example, just now, if you two hadn''t reminded me, I''m afraid I would not have realized each other''s careful thinking. I won''t move you unless you choose to betray me." Du Lei''s tone was also very obvious, Now that he has been able to come to this step, he is also startled step by step, and may die at any time.


    Therefore, it is inevitable to be careful. The bully and the greedy wolf whispered: "we dare not!"


    "If you don''t dare, don''t forget, even if there are other gods on the earth, so what? Can you satisfy me? One is certainly not enough. Even if there are three or five, it''s not enough for me to burn. For today''s plan, only going to the far north and constantly refining the black Qi there is a proper way to gradually improve my strength, and also to control the progress of cultivation at any time. "

 Chapter 642

    Baxia and the greedy wolf are relieved when they hear the words. At this time, Du Lei, who has burned a trace of real spirit, completely absorbs each other''s real spirit energy, and looks at the sandalwood shelf on the table not far away. On the tan shelf, there is a book.


    The metal shell makes people feel magical and mysterious, and the two characters above are directly reflected in Du Lei''s eyes; The Bible!


    "The spirit of St. Peter said don''t touch the Bible. What''s the mystery of the Bible?" Du Lei stretched out his hand and asked curiously


    "Don''t touch it!" Bully and greedy wolf suddenly break drink together, the voice reverberates in Du Lei''s mind, immediately he only feels eardrum pain.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Lei asked aloud. He frowned and opened his Lingtong. He found that there was nothing wrong with it. You should know that his Lingtong ability is stronger than before, which is not comparable to what he used to be able to see through. Now his Lingtong can find some potential dangers and things that can''t be seen with ordinary naked eyes, Now he can find out.


    "Just now I was also surprised. Since St. Peter said don''t touch the Bible, and his tone seemed very fierce, I felt that he seemed to be afraid of the Bible. Then I looked at it carefully, and finally found that there was black air on the Bible, which was very strong. It was very similar to the black air in the far north, but different." The greedy wolf pondered for a moment and explained in a voice.


    "Oh? What''s the difference? " Du Lei immediately asked curiously, "and how can I see the black gas?"


    "That black gas is not ordinary matter. I suspect that, like the dark matter that you human scientists call it, it is also different from the divine power that we use, and it seems to be an opposite force. To see this force, we can''t see it through the naked eye, we must use the eye of the true spirit." So he said.


    "The eye of the true spirit?" Du Lei suddenly realized that the so-called eye of the true spirit should be used to sort out and check. If he could not do it before, because his true spirit was very weak. Now, he first refined and absorbed the black gas in the extreme north, and just refined a trace of the true spirit.


    Holding his breath, he took a deep breath and began to use the eyes of the true spirit. Before long, Du Lei did not move. However, there was a strange force in Du Lei''s expression. It was his true spirit. The true spirit opened his eyes and looked at the Bible.


    All of a sudden, he had a clear view of the black air in the Bible. As the greedy wolf said, the black air was so thick that it could not be melted.


    "You see, the energy attribute of black Qi is not the divine power fluctuation we use at all. It''s another strange fluctuation, that is dark energy. If I guess correctly, it''s also the source of black current." Greedy wolf zhengse said that since he took office as the emperor of heaven, he has been fighting all over the world, and there is no rival.


    However, since they met with the black stream, they have been failing. Where the black stream went, they didn''t even have the power to resist, and they were directly destroyed by the other side.


    Du Lei finally narrowed his eyes at this time. The black air was not only rich, but also essentially different from the extreme north. Of course, it belonged to that kind of negative energy, dark energy.


    At this time, the Bible suddenly moved. Yes, Du Lei almost thought that he had read it wrong. The Bible, like a living creature, actually moved by himself. It burst out a powerful force. It was filled with black air and kept rising.


    But at this time, a white light burst out in the secret room, constantly fighting against the black air in the Bible, and suppressing it. Du Lei felt a sense of depression.


    However, the white light can''t do anything about him, but the black air is different, like a rebellious devil, constantly charging and challenging.


    Du Lei cold hum a, a book also dare to shout in front of oneself? Even the gods were burned by themselves. He was afraid of the black air in a book?


    But he knew that his divine fire had a natural restraining effect on the black gas. Suddenly, the divine fire began to burn on his body surface.


    Then, the fire of the spirit seemed to be the fire of protecting the body, which surrounded Du Lei''s body and did not let any force invade him. At this time, the black Qi launched a fierce attack and seemed to realize Du Lei''s existence.


    Du Lei cold hum a, "I don''t ask you trouble also even, you unexpectedly still take the initiative to attack me?"


    With a big wave of his hand, the red fire of the spirit struck in the past. Suddenly, it collided with the black air and sent out a smell of scorching.


    Du Lei frowned. When he burned the black air in the far north, there was no such smell. What''s the matter? Is it because the black air is more solid in nature than that of the far north?


    Bully and greedy wolf suddenly worried, Du Lei''s strength is too weak, will not be that black gas opponent, they are about to move, at this time sudden change.


    The black air seems to have changed its strategy, no longer fighting with Du Lei''s spirit fire, but changing a way, constantly merging with the spirit fire.


    Du Lei''s eyelids jump. The fire of the gods is his foundation. If he is infected by the other party, I''m afraid that he will not be able to drive the fire of the gods in the future. Even like Zhou Yu, he will be invaded and finally become a bomb.


    "Hum!"


    He increased his strength to fight against the black gas. The fire of the spirit kept burning. The bully and the greedy wolf were worried, but they couldn''t help because they were in the state of real spirit and had no body. They couldn''t resist the invasion of the black gas. If they were invaded, they would be really finished.


    Du Lei realized the danger and was shocked. He didn''t expect that the black gas in a book would be so strong. At this time, the white light appeared in the secret room and became more powerful, but he couldn''t give Du Lei more support. The black gas became more and more strong. It seemed that he had made up his mind to invade Du Lei.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, there seems to be a tendency to open the Bible. Du Lei is scared. If the Bible is not opened, he will not be able to support it. If it is opened, if the black air inside breaks out, will he still play an egg?


    "Open the Bible, quick!" At this time, the greedy wolf is a burst of drink, Du Lei really lingdun suddenly surprised, do not know what the meaning of greedy wolf, when he hesitated.


    The black air attacked fiercely and seemed to realize the danger. At this time, the bully could not help shouting, "open the Bible!"


    Du Lei clenched his teeth, clenched his fist, gave a loud drink, and rushed forward.

 Chapter 643

    His whole body''s magic power fluctuates strongly and surging against the black air. The white light around him is strongly suppressed. It seems that he is going to wrap everything around him. It''s dazzling and dazzling. Du Lei can''t open his eyes.


    As soon as he grasped the Bible, he immediately felt a powerful and extremely evil force trying to invade his body, trying to occupy his body, destroy his true spirit, and make him degenerate into a walking corpse.


    "Open it for me!" Du Lei burst to drink, the iron shell is not so easy to open, he used all the anger, but did not waver.


    "I don''t believe it. I can''t open you!" Du Lei burst rude, did not expect that the Bible is so difficult to open, bully and greedy wolf also anxious, the black gas is more and more intense, Du Lei can''t resist.


    Du Lei was very angry. He directly used the fire of the God and began to plan to burn the Bible. When the fire of the God touched the Bible, there was no reaction at first, but then the Bible began to burn.


    If Ankara were here, he would be heartbroken to death, because the Bible is the Holy See''s treasure. Every word in it has been blessed by the divine power of the Lord Jesus. If these believers read it, they will be blessed by the divine power of Jesus, and they can also play a powerful and incomparable power.


    The powerful power to resist evil forces and suppress all resistance is stored in this Bible. Unfortunately, Du Lei is not a believer, so he can''t use the power of this Bible.


    However, at this time, the Bible was stimulated and burned by the fire of the gods, and suddenly burst out with an incredible power, which burst out from the Bible and filled the whole chamber of secrets. Du Lei was also surprised, and his tiger mouth was shaken by that power, and then cracked.


    Fortunately, his recovery ability is very strong, otherwise, he is afraid to be invaded by black gas, but even so, a small group of black gas seize the opportunity, catch the tiger mouth constantly tearing, seems to want to enter Du Lei''s body.


    Bully and greedy wolf hand, two waves of divine power quickly into the palm of Du Lei''s hand, and then formed a protective cover, completely cut off the black gas, and then Du Lei heart move, the fire of God burned the black gas.


    At this time, the Bible had been released by Du Lei, and automatically suspended in the air, emitting a soft light. It blended with the white light in the chamber of secrets and repelled each other, but it resisted and suppressed the black air as a whole.


    Du Lei is very surprised. He slowly retreats. The black air in the Bible is suppressed by the light in the Bible. For the time being, he can''t fight Du Lei. Du Lei can get away. He quickly urges all his strength to refine the black air.


    Then, after refining, there was a touch of nihilistic Qi, which disappeared into Du Lei''s body. Suddenly, he felt very comfortable. The nihilistic Qi seemed to be the pure and true power between heaven and earth, as if it was the origin of all life.


    Du Lei only felt that all the cells in his body seemed to be cheering. The most important thing was that the force only strengthened his physical body, but did not strengthen his true spirit much, which made his eyes shine suddenly, the power of the powerful physical body.


    His body has been continuously tempered by the two powers of tyrant and greedy wolf. Now his body is incredibly strong. However, Du Lei still knows that his body has a stronger way to go. Unfortunately, he has no other way. Tyrant and greedy wolf are helpless.


    They have done everything they can, otherwise, Du Lei''s physical strength will not be stagnant all the time and will not be promoted. At this time, the emptiness and clearness provides an opportunity for Du Lei.


    After refining, the black Qi in the extreme north can strengthen his true spirit, and this rich black Qi can actually strengthen his body. It''s really a surprise.


    At this time, the black air is shrinking. It seems that the power of the chamber of secrets and the Bible is stronger than that of the black air. At this time, Du Lei feels that there are two forces to suppress the black air. He seems to have an opportunity. The next time he wants to enter here and touch the Bible, I''m afraid he doesn''t know when it is.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to refine the black gas as much as possible. Anyway, the black gas is also suppressed. It''s better to use it to strengthen him, kill two birds with one stone, and the power of the Bible can also be used. Ankara should also thank him.


    Du Lei is not without complacent thought, immediately, in that black gas is about to be suppressed into the Bible, he immediately started, a magic wave, directly toward the black gas to drag, for a moment, a black gas was pulled out by Du Lei.


    Then, the Bible and the chamber of Secrets seemed to feel that there was residual power outside, and suddenly burst out a strong light, pressing towards Du Lei again.


    Du Lei in the heart is surprised, so sensitive? As soon as he gritted his teeth, he starved to death, timid and courageous. His vote was done. Suddenly, the black gas was wrapped by his divine fire and began to burn.


    However, it seems that because of the wrapping of the fire of the God to the black gas, the biblical power thinks that the fire of the God is to protect the black gas. Suddenly, the fire of the God also becomes the object of its suppression.


    All of a sudden, Du Lei''s body trembled, and he didn''t confront that power. He didn''t know that. When he confronted, he felt bitter. He didn''t expect that this power from the Bible was so powerful.


    It seems that the other party didn''t aim at him before. At this time, he couldn''t support it. However, he had to refine the black gas. Suddenly, he increased his strength and constantly refined the black gas.


    "Zizizi..."


    Du Lei resisted the suppression of the white light, suppressed the rebound of the black gas, and burned the black gas. Suddenly, he was a little tired, and the power in his body was constantly consumed, and his forehead was sweating.


    "Baxia and greedy wolf, you two come to help me, drag more divine power into my body, the fire of the gods is going out." Du Lei saw that the fire of the spirit had no power to burn, so he was a little worried. He directly ordered the overlord and the greedy wolf to help.


    Bully and greedy wolf suddenly helpless sigh, but at this time the more powerful Du Lei, the more likely they are to recover, so they can only help Du Lei.


    At the same time, ankla, who had been waiting outside, suddenly narrowed his eyes. He felt an extraordinary force surging. He was worried. Unfortunately, his God didn''t give him the order to enter, so he was waiting.


    Inside, Du Lei felt the power from tyrants and greedy wolves, and was relieved.

 Chapter 644

    With the help of overlord and greedy wolf, Du Lei''s speed is much faster. Suddenly, a great force directly enters Du Lei''s place. He groans for a long time. Without the attraction of the dark air, the blessing of power from the Bible and the chamber of Secrets hesitates and dissipates.


    Du Lei breathed a sigh of relief, but when he saw the struggling black breath in the Bible, his eyes seemed to be shining with wolf light. The oil-green light made people feel palpitating. It was really that black breath that made people moved. There might be something to strengthen the real spirit in this world, but there was really not much to strengthen the physical body, It''s really bad luck for Du Lei to meet this black air.


    He didn''t want to let go of this opportunity, and he didn''t grasp it. After this opportunity was missed, he didn''t have much confidence in when the next time would be, or even whether there would be another time.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, the Bible was about to close. He immediately gritted his teeth and waved again. The black air was suddenly pulled out by him. Suddenly, the white light felt as if he was a little angry. No one had ever dared to play with it like this. He directly put out all his strength to wrap Du Lei. Du Lei snorted, his bones giggled, and his mouth bleeding.


    The internal organs were all displaced, and the divine power in his body was even more turbulent. He constantly swam around, destroying his body. Suddenly, he frowned and seemed to make a noise. He raised his head to the sky and let out a long cry, and the sound penetrated the wall.


    Outside, ankraton''s face changed. He exclaimed, "no, something must have happened." After thinking about it, he immediately began to attack the gate, but at this time, the chamber of secrets was full of four forces. Although he was a priest, his strength was not as good as the four forces, so the gate did not respond.


    "Something must have happened. What should I do?" Ankara was anxious at this time, and the voice made him feel uneasy. Suddenly, he left in a hurry with one eye in his eyes.


    Inside Du Lei suffered at this time, but in order to be more powerful, he had to hold on and bite his teeth. At the same time, the fire of the gods on his body kept burning, and the black air was wrapped by him.


    "Boom!"


    His body is like an oven, constantly burning, erupting fire, bullying and greedy wolf power constantly pouring into his body, and then burning, in Du Lei''s control, the black gas began to wear away, and finally was refined, turned into a void pure gas, and disappeared into Du Lei''s body.


    Du Lei''s heart that called a dark cool, a little recovery, continue to steal meat from the Bible, he tasted the sweetness, certainly will not stop.


    The black spirit is wearing away, and the power of the Bible is also growing. But Du Lei''s physical body is more and more powerful, so his resistance is also more and more powerful. He is no longer afraid of the suppression of these two forces, nor is he afraid of the resistance of the black spirit.


    He is at ease refining black gas, and ankla has left outside, and he doesn''t know what to do. Du Lei is happy. He knows that once ankla reacts, he won''t give him good fruit to eat. At this time, he keeps speeding up. The black gas takes only a few minutes from the beginning half an hour to the end.


    His speed is speeding up, and his physical strength is constantly strengthening. More than an hour later, Ankara came with a group of people in a rage, but unfortunately, their strength is not very strong, which makes Ankara very angry.


    "You are all God''s children, but your strength is so weak. It''s a shame to God. I command you to break this secret room for me within a quarter of an hour." Ankara finally got angry and gave an ultimatum.


    The group of people were shocked. Ankara was their priest and the spokesman of God. If they angered each other, they might not have any good fruit to eat. Suddenly, they tried their best to push the door of the secret room.


    Du Lei suddenly felt that his face was fierce. For the sake of the black spirit, he also worked hard to increase the load. At last, he gritted his teeth to support it. Now he is competing with ankla, which is faster.


    But the black breath in the Bible is constantly consumed by him. Now, the light of the Bible is in full swing, and the white light of the secret room remains unchanged. Du Lei is relieved that he is only one last step away from refining the black breath in the Bible.


    When the last black gas is pulled out by Du Lei, and then wrapped by his divine fire, the people led by ankla finally break through the door.


    However, when they saw the Bible floating in the air, at the same time emitting a strong holy and tranquil light, they were shocked one by one. Didn''t father Ankara say that the gods were in danger? But if the gods are in danger, why does their Bible shine so strongly? Suppress all evil?


    At this time, they had only one idea in their heart, that is, to kneel down quickly and accept the instruction of the gods, and some people did. They knelt down to the Bible. However, because the Bible was floating above Du Lei, people could see that they knelt down to Du Lei.


    Ankara, in particular, believes that Du Lei has profaned the gods and should be punished by the gods. He comes to execute it, but at this time, some people still kneel down. Suddenly, he is so angry that he wants to stand up and speak, but he also knows that the Bible seems to have recovered to the time when the Lord Jesus just blessed him.


    The fluctuation of divine power made him afraid, and he didn''t know how to do it. At this time, Du Lei was somewhat worried, because refining black gas was a technical work, and the fire of gods was the main force, but he also needed help. Once he was careless, he might fall into a hopeless situation.


    He has been paying attention to the people behind him, but he can''t find time to suppress them, because he is constantly strengthening the refining strength of black gas, which is the last black gas and the most powerful one. Therefore, he needs to spend the most energy.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the thunder began to flash above the secret room. Du Lei was surprised. He was the first person to find the thunder. When he found the night robbery in that neighborhood, he was more or less surprised. He suspected that when he was strong enough to a certain extent, he also needed to be robbed.


    At this time, the thunder made him complain incessantly. It was not so easy for him to refine the black gas. If he was careless, he might be defeated. But in fact, he had been forced to die, and he had to refine it wholeheartedly.


    "Bo" sound, suddenly, Du Lei heart a loose, that last black gas, he was thoroughly refined into nothing steam, and into his body.

 Chapter 645

    After the last black gas was thoroughly refined, Du Lei suddenly let out a long roar. The roar in his body kept on, and even formed a scene surrounded by thunder on his body surface.


    Ankla is anxious outside, and the spirit has never given him any information, which is different from what he guessed. Before, Du Lei has performed similar miracles, and he is worried that the spirit will encounter accidents.


    "Peng!"


    A powerful force directly bombarded the gate, which was originally used to protect the secret room, but now it became a barrier for them to enter.


    "Zizizi..."


    Du Lei clenched his fist. He looked out and found that there was nothing unusual. He felt relieved and was blessed by several forces. He suddenly felt an unparalleled power.


    The first is the power of belief on the statue, which seems to be the purest power in the world. Anyone who has the ability can refine it and become his own tonic.


    Although St. Peter''s power of God and true spirit is weak, it is only a small true spirit, but he has also strengthened some of the true spirits. The most remarkable thing is the strong black spirit that finally entangles in the Bible.


    This force is so powerful that Du Lei is overjoyed. His physical body has been greatly improved. His body is full of Qi and blood. A single hand stroke can drive the air waves to break the illusion of space.


    Moreover, his body exudes a unique fragrance, which is different from that of women. This fragrance seems to remove all impurities, leaving only the purest thing.


    Du Lei is now very satisfied with his state, he smiles, at this time, the outside attack has been in full swing, he thought, he will St. Peter''s true spirit completely to wipe out, but also to absorb the power of his faith, if the other party can still speak to him calmly, then unless the other party''s fool.


    In this case, he had to kill the other side. The other side is a believer of a God and can use part of his divine power. Now he is not sure that he can completely frighten the other side''s God, so he has to destroy the source of his belief.


    Today''s he has not been the original Du Lei, perhaps hesitated, but at this time he delayed a point, is a waste of time, these people will certainly not let him go.


    He took a deep breath, then gave a loud drink and opened the door. Ankara outside was shocked. He looked inside and found that Du Lei was the only one. He hesitated for a moment. He stepped forward and felt it. He found that there was no magic fluctuation. Suddenly, his face changed.


    He was about to open his mouth, but suddenly his eyes shrank and his pupils dilated. Du Lei''s speed was too fast. He flashed directly and came to him. Everyone was surprised. They didn''t know what Du Lei wanted to do. They watched Du Lei warily.


    Du Lei looked around and found that there was no fluctuation of power for a while. He was relieved immediately. The other party had not rushed over, and he had time to leave.


    However, he wanted to know why the divine power here fluctuated so strongly, and the night before, heifenggao also said that there seemed to be the changeable scholar here, but he still didn''t find each other.


    It''s going to be unsafe here. He wants to take people away. The city has been completely controlled by the Holy See. It''s impossible for them to do anything here. He wants to leave here and go all the way to the north.


    Controlling father Ankara, he wants to kill those believers, but I don''t know why, there is a force in his body resisting him to do so.


    A little induction, surprised to find that it is the power of faith on the statue? He narrowed his eyes, that power has been thoroughly refined by him, but he did not expect that there was still independent willpower at this time?


    If he had known that, he shouldn''t have refined the power of belief. He gritted his teeth, grabbed Ankara directly, and then jumped out of here.


    Ankara was calm. He knew that something must have happened to his God. Since the other party didn''t kill him, he must have some use. Now even if he wanted to commit suicide, it was impossible.


    Du Lei keeps jumping and using Lingtong to scan the whole city, but he doesn''t find anything. He just sighs and rushes out. Suddenly, a force of inexplicable origin directly oppresses him.


    "Hum!"


    Du Lei heart surging, a force directly gushed out, into a drill general, directly rushed in the past, "boom!" Suddenly, the two forces collided with each other directly, but Du Lei''s divine power was endless. He had refined too much power before, and he was like a Super Saiyan at this time.


    Ankara looked shocked. He had also felt a wave of divine power before, which was obviously from the Holy See. But I don''t know why, it seems that Du Lei''s power is more powerful, and he directly dispersed that divine power.


    He was surprised to see Du Lei, but Du Lei did not give him any words, a calm face, directly with him to leave the city, half a day later, Du Lei will father ankla on the ground.


    "Young man, who are you? The gods will punish you. " Ankara touched his cheek, shook his head and sighed.


    "Your gods have been killed by me. Do you still believe him? Why don''t you believe me? I guarantee your safety and longevity! How''s it going? " Du Lei asked jokingly.


    "The gods are boundless and powerful. They can create or destroy the world. A demon like you should go to hell." Father Ankara sat up, closed his eyes and shook his head. He didn''t expect that he had buried the God himself. At this time, he had no obstacles in his heart.


    His heart was empty. At the same time, he took out a book from his arms. Du Lei''s eyes suddenly shrank when he saw it. It was actually a Bible, but it was not as valuable as the one in his hand.


    "You have a Bible in your hand, and I have one here. I don''t know who is true and who is false?" Du Lei laughs. He suddenly remembers the story of the golden gourd in the journey to the West.


    That ankla slightly raised his head and looked at Du Lei. Although he was surprised in his eyes, he didn''t ask much. He continued to close his eyes. At this time, Du Lei''s heart moved, and a trace of white light began to appear on the other side.


    "Is that the power of faith?" Du Lei was shocked. Ankara was obviously not a God, but why could the other party use the power of faith?


    Although the power of belief is much weaker than that on the statue, it is the power of belief. Generally speaking, it can''t be driven. Does the other party have the potential to become a God?

 Chapter 646

    Du Lei''s mind drifted far away, some uncertain, before the interception of his power seems not as strong as he, so, even if the other party''s spirit came, it may not have no power of the first World War.


    Ankara''s heart was complicated. At this time, his body was wrapped by a layer of faith. That was the way he got from the gods to protect himself. He had never used it before. At this time, he used it because he thought he would die.


    "Well, why do your gods perform miracles there?" Du Lei just learned that this kind of God relying on the power of faith, they need a city to perform miracles and obtain more believers.


    It''s just that the other party has never formally stepped into China and has been operating in other places. Therefore, Du Lei knows very little about it. However, after being reminded by overlord and greedy wolf, Du Lei immediately reacts.


    The other side''s miracles are not performed everywhere, only in some special places. For them, it is necessary to leave the church, broadcast the doctrines, and absorb the world''s faith.


    The population of this city is not very large. In China, even a third tier city is not as good as other cities of the same scale in terms of economic development.


    However, the gods of the other side still chose to take root here. Combined with the remains of Atlantis, he could not help thinking that perhaps these gods from the Western Holy See had already begun to act long before them.


    Ankara''s body is shining white light, which is from the power of the gods, which makes him feel more or less comforted. At this time, he smiles, "young man, I wanted to introduce the gods to you and broadcast the doctrines, but I didn''t expect that you should be so cruel and ruthless to resist the will of the gods. What you do today, you must swallow the bitter fruit yourself in the future!"


    Du Lei sneered twice, "your God is not as strong as me. Do you dare to punish me? If he doesn''t come, I''ll send your gods to hell. "


    Now he has thoroughly seen through what the so-called God is. Even he has been a God himself, so he has no fear of it.


    "You..." father Ankara''s eyes widened. He was too angry. He didn''t know why the gods wanted to meet each other in person. Now the willpower of the gods had dissipated, and he was more or less at a loss.


    Du Lei was annoyed when he saw that the other party didn''t speak. At this time, Wu Liufeng called him. Du Lei felt a move in his heart. After taking it, the other party said urgently: "the people of the Holy See and the M country have fallen out completely. They are fighting each other. Should we take the opportunity to enter?"


    For a long time, the only safe entrance has been controlled by the M side, which is also why the other side must garrison troops here all the year round.


    Just don''t know why, the holy see is going to fall out with m country, which is not an opportunity for China. He looked at Ankara in doubt, hesitated for a moment, and said: "wait a moment, you let our people slowly get close to there, everything is based on safety, once you find anything wrong, leave there immediately."


    Hang up the phone, Du Lei looked back at the enigmatic ankla, just his dialogue with Wu Liufeng has been blocked by his divine power.


    "Your strength is very strong, which is beyond my imagination. I''m afraid the gods are really dangerous." Ankla''s face is full of regret. If he hadn''t reported Du Lei''s existence, his spirit would not have come in a hurry.


    "Since you know my strength, why don''t you join me? I promise, he can give you, I can give you the same, or even more. " Du Lei is just testing each other.


    Ankara seemed to be hesitant, but he shook his head and said, "I can''t betray my God. Once I betray him, I will commit an unforgivable crime, and I will be tortured by hell after death."


    "Is there a hell in this world?" Du Lei mumbles, but the other party refuses to submit to him, and he is too lazy to pay attention to it. The other party is a stubborn donkey, and refuses to cooperate with him. Why do you keep it?


    He walked over directly. The power in his body fluctuated violently, and his killing intention was filled. Ankara looked shocked. Then he seemed to understand. He sighed and looked lonely.


    Du Lei''s hand is like a knife, and his divine power is like a knife''s light. He drives the waves and cuts it down directly. The power of faith that originally protected Ankara is shining.


    It seems that he is resisting Du Lei''s power, but immediately Du LEI changes his attack, and the power of belief surges in his body. He immediately assimilates the white layer, and then with a strong pressure, a big good head flies out with a bloody face.


    Du Lei took a long breath. Father ankramin is just an ordinary man, but it''s really difficult for ordinary people to kill him. The power of belief of the Western holy see is really strange.


    Then he found the right direction and went directly north. Although he didn''t get any specific information from the other side, he also guessed that the Western Vatican had a lot to do with m country, which was guarding the gate of Atlantis.


    But at this time, the Holy See seems to be a little reluctant to occupy there, and the holy power of the Holy See has begun to recover. Xi ruoyue once told him that there is no one in the world who can possess the holy power.


    Including Du Lei, even before, it was just a false god. Xi ruoyue only needed to be on guard, not to drive out immediately. This is why she even wanted Du Lei to stay after learning that the black stream appeared, because the disaster brought by the black stream was definitely more dangerous than a false god.


    After that, Du Lei scattered the real spirit cast by Jinlong, and his strength fell sharply. However, the fire of the spirit created by Du Lei was an excellent weapon to deal with the black stream.


    As the guardian of the earth, xiruoyue must know a lot about the strong on the earth, but it''s a pity that unless Du Lei goes to the island in the East China Sea, it''s hard to contact each other.


    He can''t know whether there is a God in the Western Vatican. I hope xiruoyue can sense the power of the God before and rush to help him.


    At this time, in Du Lei''s impression, there is definitely a God in the Western Vatican. Even if it is not the peak, it is at least a God who is struggling


    Although his strength has been greatly improved, there are still some shortcomings at this time. It''s a bit vain to want to fight with the gods. He tried his best and weighed it very clearly.

 Chapter 647

    Before long, Wu Liufeng sent him a message explaining the location of their gathering. Du Lei thought about it. This time, there are still fewer people in China. Even if he is a God, he can''t separate himself. He can only hope that these people can get some useful information.


    When he felt the gathering place, there were already eleven people there, and there was a lack of him. He hesitated and did not show up directly, and wanted to hear what they said.


    "Scholar, why didn''t you show up when I asked you to come here last time?" Wu Liufeng''s face is a little ugly. He has the best relationship with the changeable scholar. Therefore, when Du Lei suspects him, he can''t help it.


    "Oh, I found a big secret last time. I can''t get away for a while, OK? What''s more, I had gathered for no reason before, which worried me if something had happened, so I didn''t go. As a result, something had really happened, and Scud betrayed us? It''s true that people know their faces, but they don''t know their hearts! " The versatile scholar looked like an Arab with dark skin and white clothes.


    There is no Chinese look at all, but the other party is relying on the superb make-up skills, transformed into another person, into the environment.


    "What did you find?" Wu Liufeng looked at the people around him, and it seemed that they all looked at the changeable scholars. After all, they got some news two days ago.


    "Hey, hey, the captain hasn''t come yet. How can I tell you?" The versatile scholar smiles and looks at the people around him.


    Wu Liufeng''s face suddenly became a little ugly. He didn''t expect that his best friend, the versatile scholar, didn''t believe him at this time. He was a little impatient, but he couldn''t help him.


    Here, it''s really Du Lei who is in charge. He can only make suggestions. Unless Du Lei gives him power, he has to listen to Du Lei.


    In the dark, Du Lei suddenly feels that this versatile scholar seems to be a speculator, but he likes it. After all, at this time, he also needs some help.


    Although Wu Liufeng was loyal to China and the great elder, he was not necessarily loyal to himself. He had some problems in his heart. Just as he wanted to appear, he suddenly changed his face and continued to lurk.


    Shunfenger, who was with the dog''s nose, suddenly frowned. He looked at the dog''s nose. They looked at each other and nodded to themselves. It seemed that they had made some discoveries.


    "Someone''s coming!" The ear in the wind reminds me.


    "Captain?" Wu Liufeng asked immediately.


    "No!" Dog nose smell speech shake his head, Du Lei body smell he has remembered, but the other party is obviously not this smell, let his heart some doubt, here is their secret meeting place, how can the other party find out?


    Is there a secret agent between them? All of a sudden, not only he, but also Wu Liufeng realized this problem. The first person he looked at was his former good friend, a scholar with many changes.


    Du Lei''s expression is always in the eyes of Du Lei. At this time, his eyelids suddenly jump, and his heart is more or less abrupt, because he knows two of them?


    "Who are you?" Wu Liufeng is the vice captain. He looked at each other coldly and asked warily. The people behind him were silent and ready to start at any time.


    The man in front of him was a big man. He looked around and didn''t seem to find the target. He frowned slightly and then asked, "who are you? Why are you here? "


    "My friend, who are we? It seems that we don''t have to tell you? Besides, this is not such a place! " Wu Liufeng is also a little angry. Now his position is very embarrassing. He wants to claim power, but others don''t have him at all.


    "Hum, Huaxia people, don''t think we dare not move you if we have Huaxia army. If you really want to annoy us, none of you want to leave here." The leading man seemed to be a little angry. More than a dozen people behind him raised their machine guns directly, and the black muzzle pointed at the dozen or so people.


    But unexpectedly, people always look indifferent and don''t seem to care about the muzzle at all. At this time, a masked woman in bright red robes behind the big man said: "don''t worry, everyone. We''re just looking for people. Since people are not with you, go on!"


    Her voice is like a lark from the valley. It is clear and moving, and makes people happy. However, Wu Liufeng and others are all old men of thieves. Who has never seen them? The woman knew at first glance that it was extraordinary, and they were on guard.


    After they left, Wu frowned and asked, "who knows who they are?"


    A man with gold rimmed glasses held up his glasses and whispered, "the name of the virgin, who was granted by the opposite Pope, is una!"


    "Against the Vatican? Isn''t that an organization that has disappeared for hundreds of years? Why, do they still have a residual force active in the world? " Wu Liufeng asked in surprise.


    "Of course, the name I asked about is not boastful. Although the opposite Vatican has always been very mysterious, and there is nothing big about it, they will basically hide in the dark, but they have been lurking for hundreds of years, which makes people think that they have disappeared. In fact, their influence in the Middle East is very strong, Not much weaker than the Holy See. " The man with glasses explained triumphantly.


    "Now I have a sense. The Vatican, the people against the Vatican, and the people from the M country, we Huaxia are also involved. Apart from us, there are many people who are hiding in the dark and lurking. All the forces are endless, one by one for the invisible and intangible remains of Atlantis?" A burly woman gave a cold hum and hit the table with her right hand. Suddenly, the table was smashed by her.


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex, if you talk, why can''t you get along with the table and chair? Which one is this? " Wu Liufeng immediately looked at the past discontentedly. He didn''t care about the money that was damaged. He didn''t care about the money. It was just that the female Tyrannosaurus Rex had a strong character. Sometimes it was hard to persuade her.


    Other people steal and laugh. This female Tyrannosaurus Rex is also a wonderful flower. Most women pay attention to graceful figure, but only this female Tyrannosaurus Rex exercises her body all the year round. It seems that she got some adventures when she was a child, so she is big and stronger than most men. No man likes her at all.


    "What are you laughing at? Believe it or not, I''ll slap you down and smash your tongue? " The female Tyrannosaurus Rex is short of breath.

 Chapter 648

    Although she looks silly, she is actually disguised. She is not stupid, on the contrary, she is very smart. Sometimes, it''s hard to be confused, so she will continue to disguise. It makes people look like a silly woman, like a person with no brain and developed limbs.


    When everyone heard the speech, the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched. Wu Liufeng was sweating. In fact, they all knew each other too well. Therefore, almost no one was not slapped by the female Tyrannosaurus Rex, and they had to laugh afterwards. Otherwise, the female Tyrannosaurus Rex really lost her temper, and no one could cure her.


    "Well, this is not the time to quarrel. No matter how many people come and how many forces are lurking, we must get the entrance controlled by M country as soon as possible, which is the only entrance to the ruins of Atlantis at present." Wu Liufeng sighed.


    Although he has been preparing and exploring for a long time, he has not made any progress in this aspect. They attach great importance to the protection of this entrance.


    At this time, Du Lei appeared, and everyone was very abrupt. No one had noticed Du Lei before. He seemed to be here all the time, and he never appeared.


    When someone exclaimed, Du Lei laughed, lowered everyone''s voice, and said in a soft voice: "at present, our investigation has fallen into a bottleneck, we don''t get the entrance location. Our action is a failure in any way. I don''t think I need to repeat the importance of this action."


    "It''s very demanding of us. We only have so many people. After last Scud, for the time being, we can trust each other." Du Lei set the tone, then looked at the versatile scholar and asked, "what clues have you got?"


    "I wanted to talk about it, but I didn''t expect that the holy woman of the opposite Vatican would appear here on her own initiative!" He scratched his head and said with embarrassment, "there seems to be something wrong with the church in Xinji city. When I came out, they suddenly took some measures to close the whole city, as if their priest Ankara had an accident."


    Du Lei heart move, did not expect that the other side should take the initiative to expose ankla accident? What''s the meaning of this? Isn''t it better to close the news at this critical moment?


    "What else?" He asked in a low voice.


    "In Xinji City, a special force field appeared, but soon that force field disappeared. According to some previous experience, I suspect that a very powerful expert appeared in Xinji city." The versatile scholar said solemnly.


    Du Lei a Leng, did not expect the other party to know this? If he guessed right, the other side said a strong field of power, it should be St. Peter''s real spirit burst out of the power.


    "No way? A powerful force field that can influence a city? Is the other a God? " Wu Liufeng lost his voice and roared. He thought it was impossible, but suddenly he was surprised. He looked at Du Lei and said nothing.


    Everyone was frightened by Wu Liufeng''s surprise. Why was he so surprised before, but there was no sound behind? And after a look at captain Mu Sanshi?


    They are a mature individual and start to think about it. Du Lei has no expression on his face and asks, "Why are you so sure you are a powerful expert?"


    "Generally speaking, there are only a few possibilities for the emergence of the power field. The kind of power field that can affect a city, either volcanoes or earthquakes and other natural disasters, lead to the abnormality of the local energy field. However, there is no such event in Xinji city. Besides the occurrence of such accidents, there are also man-made ones, It''s either the attack of missiles and other powerful weapons, or the emergence of powerful experts. "


    "But none of the previous possibilities happened, so the last one is the highest. Besides, I''ve never seen a master of this kind of energy field that affects a city!" The versatile scholar said with pride.


    "Have you seen it?" Du Lei narrowed his eyes, and his scalp felt numb. Now it seems that there is only one possibility for people with that kind of power. That is the God level master. But when did the God level master appear everywhere like Chinese cabbage?


    "Of course, besides me, Captain Wu has also felt that kind of powerful power." The versatile scholar looked at Wu Liufeng, who was silent.


    "That was many years ago, probably more than 20 years ago?" Wu Liufeng some embarrassed said, "time is too long, I do not remember very clearly, when the scholar is a direct experience, I was not strong enough, so not much aware."


    Du Lei didn''t make a sound. Except for some experts who have reached a certain level, it''s hard for ordinary people to distinguish those things in the energy field. Maybe it''s just that some strange things suddenly happened in people''s hearts.


    And those masters can obviously feel that a powerful force has changed the energy field. Du Lei didn''t say much or ask much, but he really wanted to know when and where was the event that the versatile scholar experienced?


    A god level master can''t tolerate that he doesn''t want to pay more attention. The earth has already entered the era of the end of the law, and it''s hard to see a master, let alone a god level master.


    Du Lei looked at the others, changed the topic and asked, "what else do you have?"


    In addition to the changeable scholars, almost all of them have been sent out to explore all the news. Each of them is an old man who wanders all over the world. Even here, they also have their own network.


    Let them out this time, is to contact their relationship, get news, suddenly, one by one began to say that they got the news, a dozen people one by one, some people are repeated, but some people are also very new.


    At last, Du Lei sorted out his ideas and said: "no matter what other people think, this operation is mainly about the M state and the Holy See. As for the opposite Holy See, we can ignore it. It seems that the other side is looking for some people. We don''t want to participate in it."


    "Especially the Holy See, we can make good use of the contradictions between them and state m, and even expand the contradictions between them, from which we can gain profits."


    "Do you have any comments?" Du Lei looked around and asked in a cold voice. One by one, he bowed his head and said nothing. Obviously, he agreed with his words, "in that case, let''s go, scholar stay!"

 Chapter 649

    Scholar stay? Everyone was stunned, including the scholar himself, while Wu Liufeng narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t say much, just looked at the scholar and Du Lei.


    The versatile scholar was also very surprised. After everyone left, Du Lei looked at him and asked in a deep voice, "tell me all about those two masters."


    When the other party heard the words, he felt relieved. It was for this reason that he thought about it. He said from the last time, "the first time I met that kind of Super Master was more than 20 years ago. At that time, Lao Wu and I, as new people in our family, went to the capital to meet some old people and learn from them."


    After they met those people, they were just about to leave, but they suddenly felt a strong energy wave. Of course, their knowledge at that time was not as good as it is now, and their cultivation was not enough. They just felt as if they were squeezed by something, and then they had no other feeling.


    But the bad feeling of passing away quickly also made them alert. They asked the older generation, only to find that the old people were dignified. After a long time, they explained slowly.


    In Huaxia, there is a mysterious existence, which has been overlooking the land of China. In the view of their elders, Huaxia is able to survive because of his protection.


    However, he never appeared, as if he existed in a mysterious place, and no one even saw his face, but the legend about him has been circulating among them.


    At that time, it was said that the master was fighting with other masters in the capital, because at that time, it was a critical moment of Chinese reform.


    In a word, the legend about that man is so amazing that people who have heard of him believe it. The scholar Bai Bian and Wu Liufeng have always been aiming at him because they could feel the breath of that expert last time, so they want to surpass him. However, although they have good aptitude, they are not as good as before.


    After hearing the speech, Du Lei fell into a deep meditation and became an expert in defending China? Is it the moon? But it seems wrong. Xiruoyue is the guardian of the earth. She should not pay attention to some disputes inside the earth. Or is she xiruoyue''s elder?


    He thinks about it. When he returns to the capital next time, he goes to the East China Sea Island to look for Xi ruoyue and ask about the situation. What''s more, there is something wrong with the God who appears this time. Why does it seem that there are so many God masters all of a sudden?


    Seeing that Du Lei was lost in thought, the versatile scholar didn''t say much. He stood waiting for him all the time. After a while, Du Lei responded and asked, "what''s the difference between this time and last time?"


    "This time, although it is also very powerful, it seems that the other side is basically undisguised. As long as people have some accomplishments, they can find that the other side is not so much a master as a person who tries to show off his ability. Compared with that time in the capital, the one who appears here is totally inferior."


    The versatile scholar said with disdain on his face, and then explained: "I''m not in any personal mood. It''s really because the master I felt in the capital last time had been hiding his breath before, and finally exposed it when I started. Otherwise, I''m afraid the other side didn''t want to show his strength in front of us."


    "Compared with the state of mind, it''s already dwarfed. Moreover, the master''s breath is as if he has integrated into the nature of heaven and earth. Even if the other side is standing outside, we may not be able to find it unless we take the initiative to show it."


    "And this time, this man, hehe, a strong breath came directly and swept the whole city. With a arrogant arrogance, to be honest, if it wasn''t for my strength, I would have rushed to beat him. "


    Du Lei smiles in his heart. The master that the versatile scholar says is St. Peter Zhenling. It''s just that he can''t understand the other side''s showing off. But at this time, the other side is still dead. He doesn''t want to say anything more. He''s just worried that if the other side''s real body appears, then even he can''t resist it.


    That''s the real God, not the false god before him. After understanding, Du Lei let the changeable scholar leave. He calmed down and didn''t know why. With the exposure of the ruins of Atlantis, all forces began to infiltrate here.


    If the information from the elder is accurate, then the main force they are facing now is the soldiers of M country. Of course, there must be many experts among them. Before that, they got part of the inheritance and spent less than several hundred years to establish a superpower across the world.


    If they don''t have a super master, that is, the Legendary God, he won''t believe it, and the other side still controls an important road. At present, Du Lei can ignore the power of the Holy See.


    Under the stimulation of Atlantis ruins, even if Du Lei burned St. Peter''s true spirit, the other side also had to weigh it up. At this time, do you really want to fight them? At that time, if we continue to let country m take advantage, we will all have to finish.


    "No, I can''t support it if it goes on like this. Otherwise, let Xi ruoyue come and help me?" Du Lei thought about it, because he was not sure how strong the power of M country was coming. At that time, he would not be able to resist even if it was just an ordinary God.


    Although his current fire of gods is powerful and can burn the real spirits of gods, it is still a problem if he really wants to fight. His current strength may not be able to touch each other.


    "At night, you go to the East China Sea Island and invite Xi ruoyue to come here! Just say I have something urgent to find her Du Lei thought about it and decided not to take risks.


    When it was dark, he rushed out immediately. Fenggao looked into the distance and prayed that nothing would happen in the dark. Du Lei narrowed his eyes. The battle was about to begin, and he was more or less excited.


    This time, I''m afraid it will stir up a thousand waves, and all the world''s experts will gather here. He wants to know what kind of level his current strength belongs to among the world''s experts.


    After feeling finished, fenggao was let out to watch for herself. Anyway, it''s useless to stay here. In case of any battle, maybe she can find a leak.


    Bully and greedy wolf are temporarily left in the body, because Du Lei is not sure whether St. Peter will attack him.

 Chapter 650

    After a silent night, Du Lei woke up the next morning. As soon as his eyes opened, he saw the purple air coming from the East. He wanted to absorb it, but he thought why he had to speed up his pace of leaving the earth? So it stopped.


    The fire of the gods in his body is constantly burning, and the impurities in Du Lei''s body are constantly being burned out, and his skin is emitting a weak crystal light.


    "Signs of sanctification of the flesh?" The bully exclaimed, feeling that Du Lei didn''t know how lucky he was. He didn''t expect that he created the fire of the gods to burn the gods. Now, the body is constantly strengthening, and there is even a hint of sanctification of the body.


    "What is sanctification of the flesh?" Du Lei hears speech, move in the heart, ask a way hastily.


    "It''s also a way of cultivation, but even in the divine world, there are few people who become saints in the flesh!" Baxia said enviously that when he was young, he wanted to become a saint of the body, but how to cultivate the body needed too much resources and energy, far more than other ways, so he had to give up.


    "Don''t belittle yourself. Among the thousands of races in the divine world, the dragon race has the most experts in becoming a saint The greedy wolf gave a cold hum, which seemed a little uncomfortable.


    Du Lei immediately heard it, and immediately asked curiously, "why, do you two still have a dispute because of the sanctification of the body?"


    When they heard this, they were embarrassed. Then they explained, "in fact, both the dragon clan and the greedy wolf clan have made great achievements in the aspect of sanctification. However, the dragon clan has a better luck, and there are always so many experts in sanctification. Therefore, in this aspect, the greedy wolf clan has a big dispute with us, because the greedy wolf clan is a member of the last emperor, And we, the dragon people, follow this emperor, so we get a lot of resources


    At this time, the greedy wolf is somewhat ashamed and has lived for thousands of years, but it is still tangled because of this problem. If Du Lei refuses to improve his strength and flies away, then even if they argue again, they will have to stay on the earth.


    At this time, Du Lei''s heart moved, someone came, he quickly recovered his mind, opened his eyes, suddenly, the door was opened, Du Lei looked in the past, it was yesterday''s Saint wuna.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again." Du Lei ha ha a smile, the other side does not seem to have much hostility to himself, he can almost feel now.


    "The third time!" Saint wuna said lightly, a layer of gauze mask, but Du Lei can still see clearly, the other side is a mixed race beauty, brown skin, and her smart eyes, complement each other.


    At this time, the coquettish red lips gently open, "I know you are a master, yesterday disturbed you, I am really sorry, today I am specially come to apologize."


    "Even if I apologize, I have nothing to lose. I''m a real person. If you feel embarrassed, make amends." Du Lei carelessly said that the other party''s purpose is obviously not simple, now is the sensitive time, he does not want to involve too much with the other party.


    The other party was obviously stunned. After a while, she suddenly burst into a smile. Du Lei used the Lingtong to look at the other party''s face. He was shocked. The woman revealed a charm all over her body, which surprised him a little.


    "The other side has practiced flattery, so we should be careful!" Baxia made a warning.


    Du Lei nodded, he had already seen that this woman is not simple, "saint, if you are like this, you don''t look Saint at all."


    "What do you think I should do? Like a saint Du Lei held his breath when the other party came slowly. Suddenly, he found that the other party''s body suddenly burst out with an attractive power. His mind suddenly failed, but immediately, the fire of the spirit in his abdomen was burning fiercely, and his whole body was like a stove.


    Wuna eyebrows micro cluster, Du Lei suddenly burst out of a hot breath, but this breath, she felt as if it was not their own stimulation, vigilant looking at Du Lei, "how, do you still need to guard against me a weak woman?"


    Having said that, she intends to plunge into Du Lei''s arms. Du Lei''s body flashed and dodged. He went to the window and asked faintly, "saint, you''re looking for me. Don''t you just want to talk to me about love?"


    "What''s wrong with talking about love?" Wu Na saw that Du Lei had avoided herself. She was a little angry, but immediately covered up. She continued to approach Du Lei and asked softly, "what''s wrong? Do you think I''m not good enough for you? "


    She reaches out her right hand and touches Du Lei''s cheek. Du Lei grabs each other''s small waist with his right hand, and then a charming fragrance comes to her nose.


    The left hand will grasp the other''s right hand, he smile: "I think I am not worthy of you, if you really think I can, or, we now confirm the relationship."


    Anyway, the other party took the initiative to come up. If he didn''t eat it for nothing, I''m afraid he still wanted to eat it. Moreover, he was not the impulsive young man at the beginning. He had a bright pearl in his heart. He didn''t worry about the other party''s tricks at all. Instead, he had to see who suffered.


    After Wu Na''s body is hugged by Du Lei, she suddenly trembles. Du Lei''s heart must be that the other party obviously wants to test him, but he just hugs the other party.


    Du Lei''s body tilts slightly and seems to want to stabilize the other party, but Wu Na frowns and leans her head back, a little unwilling. She didn''t expect that Du Lei should be so bold.


    But she wants to struggle to open Du Lei''s control, her body real Qi surging, but inexplicably, her face a tight, because her body real Qi just run, don''t know what reason, directly consumed.


    She looks at Du Lei in horror, and then wants to struggle, but it''s useless. Du Lei kisses her directly, but the other party is powerless. He has signs of sanctification. Although it''s just the beginning, it''s not a woman who can resist.


    Moreover, once the real Qi in the other person''s body works, it will be burned by him. His divine fire can burn everything in the world. Basically, nothing can''t be burned.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Wuna was so angry that she was about to cry. She just wanted to seduce Du Lei. Once Du Lei was a little excited, she would start Meigong and use some other means to subdue Du Lei completely, but she didn''t expect that the other party would not be moved at all.


    Later, she tried to get closer and use other methods, but in the end, she couldn''t even mobilize her inner Qi. At this time, she was really flustered and had a desire to die. She was the holy daughter of the opposite Vatican, so she was taken advantage of by Du Lei.

 Chapter 651

    Du Lei is proud that he is not a saint and gentleman. At this time, when the beauty is in his heart, it''s hard for him not to move. Suddenly, he rubs wuna''s body with his hands together.


    Wu Na was still a little rebellious at the beginning, but then she seemed to be a little emotional. She was kissing Du Lei warmly, and Du Lei was even more elated. The fire of the gods was restrained by him for a while. When there was no limit, they immediately had a physiological reaction, and they kept rubbing each other. Finally, when Du Lei put his big hand on each other''s twin peaks,


    Wuna''s body trembles again, and then a violent charm emerges, directly wrapping Du Lei. Du Lei smiles bitterly. Unexpectedly, he still falls into the trap of beauty, this woman.


    The fire of God in his body was suppressed by himself. At this time, it was wrapped by the power of enchantment, and it didn''t work for a moment. Una pushed Du Lei away fiercely. Du Lei staggered two steps and almost fell down.


    Looking at Du Lei, she felt a little angry. She didn''t expect that she had lost so much in this trip. She really wanted to cut each other alive. But she understood that she needed to calm down at this time, because now there are more and more forces involved in this action, and it seems that someone has leaked the news.


    Apart from the two big rivals of the M state and the Holy See, it is said that Huaxia and Tianzhu are also here. Although they do not know the identity of Du Lei, Wu Liufeng and others do.


    Yesterday, the so-called wrong place, in fact, they just want to see which side of the other party, after confirming, they immediately discussed for a night.


    In the end, they decided to draw on Du Lei and other Chinese people for the time being. Although there was a conflict between the Holy See and the M country, neither side, no matter which side, would let them participate.


    Because in the eyes of both sides, the opposite Vatican was more or less the target of their strong suppression. Besides her, another group of people went to Tianzhu.


    As for the Vatican, they already have spies. They know that the Vatican has a corresponding path. They just conflict with the M country on the surface and attract other people''s attention.


    "I said, we don''t have to, do we?" Du Lei smiled bitterly, but he was not afraid. The bully and greedy wolf were all around him. He was afraid of a hairline. If the other party really did, he would tell her why the flowers are so red!


    "Of course, our purposes are the same, but there is no conflict. It is the Holy See and M country that really stand in front of us." Wuna said with a smile, but there was an anger in her smile.


    "What Holy See and M state? I''m just here for a tour. Why, can''t I? " Du Lei asked, pretending to be innocent.


    "Well, do you really think we went through the wrong door yesterday? To tell you the truth, we have thoroughly monitored them. If they are really antagonistic, we can definitely take you directly. " Una said with pride.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it? Then you come and kill me When he saw that the other side had torn the mask, he did not intend to hide it any more. The other side had been antagonistic to the holy see for thousands of years. Maybe there were some things they didn''t know.


    "You Wuna was angry, but she immediately chuckled, "I won''t be inspired by you. My purpose here is very simple. I want to join hands with you. No, to be exact, I want to join hands with you Huaxia. You should be a person in charge. What do you think? If you think you can''t be the master, please contact your boss and ask him to give us an answer. "


    "Yo Yo, exposed yo, I didn''t expect that a saint of yours would tempt me to use the beauty trick today. Of course, I really like your beauty, but that''s all. If you really want to move them, I don''t care, but I tell you, you will never regret it."


    When she said that, Du Lei''s murderous spirit was rising between his eyebrows. Suddenly, the fire of God in his body was likely to rekindle. Wuna was shocked when she heard the words, but she was not frightened. She directly snorted, "well, this is what you said. You don''t want to see that group of people in your life."


    Wuna said, directly took out the mobile phone, and then dialed, cold voice said: "do it, don''t stay alive!" Du Lei''s heart was shocked. Is this enchantress really doing it?


    He''s a little bit shocked. Is that how these people play? Can''t they play a little routine? At this time, he could only pray that those people would have enough means to protect themselves, otherwise, they would be in real danger.


    "Shall we do it?" He asked after a moment.


    "No, I''ll see what the ability of that group of people is. They can''t keep a group of rubbish by my side!" Du Lei is also ruthless, of course, he may not have the feeling of gambling.


    After a while, una''s mobile phone rings, there seems to be some shock, directly and quickly said: "saint, our action failed, all of them quickly disappeared, our people lost a lot."


    "What?" Wu Na was shocked and jumped up in anger. The double peaks on her chest kept shaking. Du Lei was very pleased with her eyes. He had to say that the saint Wu Na''s figure was not to be picked. He didn''t believe it. No one in the Holy See was attracted.


    She hangs up the phone directly and looks at Du Lei. She seems to be in a bit of a hurry. She comes over directly and is about to start. But Du Lei''s body suddenly shakes, and the charm in his body is completely burned out. With the help of tyrants and greedy wolves, the fire of the gods is rekindled again.


    "What? You actually... "Wuna was surprised and her face changed. He didn''t expect that Du Lei broke free from her bondage? She knows how strong her charm ability is. Even if she is a super master, she can influence each other. Unexpectedly, she is useless in front of Du Lei?


    She couldn''t believe it. Once she clenched her teeth, she worked hard again, and the charm power in her body rolled again and poured into Du Lei''s body. Du Lei had been ready for a long time, and the fire of the gods was shining and burned out directly.


    Then, with a flash of his body, he put his arms around una and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? You seem to want to do the same thing to me? "


    Wuna''s silver teeth are clenched. Now she is sure that her charm is useless to Du Lei. She is a joke in front of him.


    "You killed me!" Wuna heart has despair, no idea of survival.


    Du Lei in the heart move, ha ha a smile, the right hand raises Wu Na''s chin, "you are so beautiful, how can I be willing to kill you?"

 Chapter 652

    "Please kill me and stop insulting me." Wu Na''s eyes are red, and it seems that tears are surging in the corner of her eyes. Du Lei sighs and releases her partner directly.


    "I really didn''t want to kill you." Du Lei shook his head and said, "you go!"


    "Why?" Wu Na is shocked to ask a way, in her heart already sprouted dead intention, the result the other party unexpectedly doesn''t kill her? I have doubts in my heart.


    Du Lei whispered with a smile: "my idea is the same as yours. You want us to join hands to fight against m country, and I also want to get some accurate information from you."


    "I ordered you to do it to your men before!" Una still doesn''t believe Du Lei''s words.


    "I also want to test them. They are all found by others. I don''t believe in their strength at all. Now none of you has moved, which is enough to show that they really have some skills." Du Lei smiles.


    "You Wuna was very angry. She didn''t expect that the other party thought so, but she was also sad. They were sure that they had monitored the group of people, but they didn''t think they could kill them. Their strength proved their weakness.


    You should know that their opposition to the Vatican has existed for thousands of years since its appearance, and it has influenced the whole northern Europe and other regions. However, the more developed their opposition to the Vatican, the weaker their strength is. In the end, they even have to hide it so as not to suffer the disaster of extermination.


    "How are you going to cooperate?" Since the other party also has the intention of cooperation, then she will no longer think about the past. Sometimes it is like this. Even if she is the enemy of killing her father, she can compromise in the face of absolute interests. Anyway, she has nothing to lose.


    Du Lei thought about it and said directly: "you have just tested it out. Comparatively speaking, our overall strength is higher than you. We don''t know much about M country, the holy see or the ruins of Atlantis. But you have been there for so long, so your intelligence means must be good?"


    Wu Na heard the speech, immediately nodded, and said with some pride: "although our combat effectiveness is not as good as you, but with a few of your contacts, in terms of intelligence, it is certainly not as good as us."


    Du Lei nodded, "that''s enough, you provide us with enough information, we can continue to cooperate, when the time comes in the ruins of things, according to work distribution, how?"


    "Three or seven points!" Wu Na didn''t even think about it. She said directly, "intelligence also needs to be spent. Besides, our people will also go in. We not only provide intelligence, but also provide manpower to occupy a seven point position. Do you have any opinions?"


    Du Lei hears speech, it is to laugh, Wu Na is impatient, know the other party can''t promise to distribute like this at all, say directly: "that you say, how do you want to divide?"


    "I''d like to score three or seven points, but let''s swap!" Du Lei said slowly with a sneer on his lips.


    "That''s impossible!" Una refused directly, "don''t you think about it, we made great efforts and only got three?"


    "Don''t bully me. I don''t understand the rules. There is no absolute advantage here. If you really want to cooperate with us, you''d better follow my idea. Otherwise, with so many people, if I help the holy see or m country, you will soon lose in this fight."


    Wuna clenched her fists, but she knew that the situation was not as good as others. Since they had dealt with that group of people, the other party would certainly investigate them. With their ability, even if they could hold on, I''m afraid they would not really be able to participate in the feast.


    As Du Lei said, the Vatican and M country will never let go of themselves. Wu Na thought about it and continued: "for the time being, let''s not talk about this. After we go in, we will have a good discussion. Besides, our allies this time are not only our two sides."


    Finish saying, she turned to leave, don''t give Du Lei time to ask, Du Lei frown, who else? Apart from the Vatican and the m-state, which forces can not cooperate at all, which one?


    At this time, his mobile phone rang, Wu Liufeng called, "team leader, have you been attacked? We''ve been attacked by the opposite Vatican, and our brothers say they want to get this place back. "


    Du Lei said indifferently: "no, I know about you. You should investigate first. Besides these forces, who else is involved?"


    Wu Liufeng was stunned and immediately knew what Du Lei should know. He immediately said, "OK, let''s have a look. It''s just that the opposite Holy See..."


    "Tell them, don''t worry. If the other side does it again, I''ll kill them." Du Lei said that Wu Liufeng was shocked.


    But Du Lei said this also has the confidence, he secretly left a mark on the other party, no matter where the other party hides, he can quickly feel, at that time, really angered him, ran to the ends of the earth is useless.


    After hanging up, Du Lei took a deep breath, "Atlantis, don''t let me down!"


    ¡­¡­


    About 100 miles northwest of Xinji City, there is a small village, which is dilapidated. It seems that a strong wind can destroy the whole village.


    But it still stands in the desert. The whole village relies on only one underground well to maintain the life of the whole village. On this day, a motorcade suddenly came here.


    Every car is no less than millions of off-road vehicles, and the people in the village are also surprised, they rushed out one by one, about hundreds of people.


    A man came down from the motorcade. He was wearing a religious robe, holding a crystal Scepter in his right hand and a Bible in his left.


    An old man in the village was helped out. Seeing the people coming out of the motorcade, he immediately knelt down and said, "great God, you have not forgotten your devout believers."


    "Florin, you are the most devout believer of the gods. You have been waiting for the holy see for decades. Today, I, sadesay, the cardinal, take this oath and decide to appoint you as the Holy See."


    Florin, the old man, trembled and saluted, then sadesay touched her head.


    "Florin, give me your key!" Sadesay said faintly.


    Suddenly, the old man took out a bone key from his arms. There were traces on it. Sadesay stroked the key and was very excited.

 Chapter 653

    Sadesay put away the bone key, then looked back and said, "Florin''s mission here has been completed. His loyalty has been witnessed by the gods. Take him back to the Holy See and enjoy the happiness of heaven."


    "Yes, Monseigneur!"


    Sadesay smiles, looks at florin, then turns around and goes back to the car. Florin looks at sadesay excitedly. When the other party gets on the car, he looks at the messenger who gets off the car.


    The emissary was dressed in black and had a small scythe in his hand. Florin''s smile was frozen and the scythe in black was the symbol of death. Wasn''t he a hero? He has been guarding the key for decades. Why did he come to take him away? He is the messenger of death. Shouldn''t he be an angel?


    He was shocked and suddenly realized that he had been cheated, but the next moment, the old man''s thinking stopped. Here, his flying head looked at the sun above his head, and then at the earth, the yellow sand flying.


    When other people in this village saw it, they screamed one by one. Florin was the spiritual messenger of their village, preaching the doctrines of the Holy See and washing their inner uneasiness and anxiety.


    Now that the messenger died, they didn''t know what to do. One by one, they fled to the distance in panic. Seeing this, the man with black scythe raised his mouth slightly.


    Then, his figure quickly shuttled, and the group of people were just a group of women and children, so they couldn''t escape at all. Soon, it became a hell on earth, and no one''s body was complete. The strangest thing is that all the people''s death looks terrible.


    It''s just like the way to die in hell. It''s strange and frightening. The village here, in the whole Middle East, is not the only one.


    A total of three places have been so bloody baptism, and the strange thing is that if someone looks down from the sky, they will find that these three places just form a triangle, an equilateral triangle.


    After leaving in the dark, fenggao is also sent out by Du Lei. She is an evil spirit and is very sensitive to the breath of death. Therefore, she quickly finds out the three places and absorbs the true spirit to strengthen her body.


    When Du Lei got the news, he immediately frowned. These three places had no characteristics before. They had always been dispensable places. But in this sensitive period, they were suddenly washed by blood, so he had to pay attention to them.


    After a pause, he found the map of this area. When he began to compare the three places, suddenly the greedy wolf said, "three star array? How is that possible? "


    Du Lei quickly asked: "what is Samsung array?"


    The greedy wolf hesitates. Even the overlord looks at the greedy wolf, because he doesn''t know the so-called three-star array. It can be seen that in fact, the greedy wolf is far more knowledgeable than the overlord.


    The greedy wolf thought about it and hesitated: "the three star array is an ancient array, even the last emperor of heaven can''t, that''s because the three star array is an extremely powerful array, and it needs three big planets to cooperate, so that the power of the three star array can be revealed."


    "This is the first problem of the three star array. The three planets need to be at a wonderful point in time and position, so that they can exert their greatest power. It can attack and defend. It is a peerless array."


    "Even if you find a place like that, there are so many things you need to prepare. Without enough funds, you can''t arrange them. You know, with the power of the emperor of heaven, you can''t gather the materials you need."


    "So awesome? Are you sure you''re going to be on earth? Doesn''t that mean three planets are needed? " Du Lei doubts to ask a way.


    "That''s what I''m puzzled about. The requirement of Samsung array is three big stars, but the earth itself can only be regarded as one planet. How can it meet such a strict requirement? However, the positions shown in these three places, together with the events that happened in these places, make me feel that they are Samsung array. "


    "The dead are like hell ghosts, and the scene is like abyss purgatory. The legendary three star array is to absorb the power of the three stars directly, and then use it as the energy reserve of the array, supplemented by other materials to completely block the area surrounded by the three stars, forming an extinct array. Once it is started, unless it is the array arranger, it will not, Once others enter, they will be absorbed and become mummies. "


    Even the greedy wolf, a cruel man in the divine world who is not afraid of heaven and earth, is a bit numb at this time. That kind of means is not very easy for people to use, and I''m afraid what can be used is inhuman.


    After hearing this, Du Lei fell into silence. Atlantis has not yet been fully revealed, but the people and other things around him are far beyond his imagination.


    At this time, the bully who has been looking at the map suddenly exclaimed, "isn''t that the place I explored before? There are very strong energy fluctuations there, which are far beyond our ability to resist. "


    He pointed to the center of the map, Du Lei was shocked, and then looked at xiangfenggao, "you immediately go to those three places to find out if you can find anything new."


    Fenggao, without saying a word, nods and turns around and rushes out into a dark wind. Du Lei sighs. If nightfall is here, he doesn''t have to give orders again. Nightfall may have done it for him. Although fenggao''s strength is constantly improving, his wisdom hasn''t improved much. He thinks it may be nightfall, but it''s natural. And the high wind is forced out of the dark.


    Putting things aside, he called Wu Liufeng and asked him if he had any new discoveries. "There is no big change for the time being, but I can''t see through the behavior of the Vatican. It seems that their talks with the strongmen have collapsed, but they haven''t started yet."


    "The Holy See?" Du Lei whispered. He learned from una that in fact, the Vatican had been secretly controlling a way to enter the ruins of Atlantis, but the other side was not famous, and no one dared to question them, so they were not known.


    There seems to be no big movement on the other side of the strongmen, as if they didn''t know the little actions of the Holy See. Everyone seems to be in dormant period and dare not move at will.


    Du Lei pondered for a while, he made a phone call to the elder. The other side had more information channels than himself. I believe the other side must have more useful information.


    The elder''s voice is very tired. It seems that he has been worrying about the ruins of Atlantis recently. He has not had a good sleep.

 Chapter 654

    "I said, father-in-law, do you remember the stones I gave you?" Du Lei worries to ask a way, the other side is his biggest dependence, if because of the body problem, let him completely exposed, that is not fun.


    "You mean the Yellow Stones?" Asked the elder in surprise.


    "Yes, those are the stones." Du Lei immediately nodded. It''s gentian. He found it in the Dragon veins in the north of the capital. No matter what it is used for, such as soaking medicine, grinding it into powder, and scattering it on the bed, it has infinite benefits to the human body.


    "I took a look at those stones and found that they were useless. I threw them into the mound. You don''t have to say that they are very effective in incubating plants. The flowers and plants in my family are growing well."


    Du Lei''s mouth twitches. At the beginning, he was in a hurry. After he gave the gentian to the other party, he let him make good use of it. He didn''t think that it was used to mend the soil. Many things didn''t make Du Lei angry.


    "It''s the legendary gentian stone. It contains dragon Qi. If it''s ground into powder, whether it''s added into the liquid medicine or sprinkled on the bed, it can strengthen the body, replenish qi and nourish blood." Du Lei said slowly.


    "Is it so amazing?" Although the elder also cares about health preservation, there are still such good stones? I didn''t believe it.


    "That''s nature. I took the gentian stone from the dragon vein. It''s definitely a good thing." Du Lei''s assurance said.


    "You give me such a good thing, but you don''t need it?" The elder asked suspiciously.


    Du Lei almost did not have a mouthful of old blood to gush out, the other party actually questioned his kindness, suddenly his face was black, he paused, directly changed the topic and asked: "I want to know, the recent news here, about other forces."


    When it comes to business, the elder is also serious, because the ruins of Atlantis are almost related to a national struggle. He said in a deep voice: "now the situation is more and more complicated. The strongmen, the dwarfs, the Vatican and the Tianzhu are all involved in the struggle over there."


    Du Lei suddenly remembers the master who was fighting in the capital mentioned by the scholar. His elders say that he seems to be a Taoist protector of China. Such a powerful person should not die, right?


    "By the way, I''ve heard that there seems to be a super master in Huaxia? Has he come yet? " Du Lei asked.


    The elder on the other end of the phone trembled, and his heart was not calm. The Super Master had too many legends about him. Finally, he asked in a voice: "who is the person you are talking about?"


    Du Lei is stunned. He has never heard the elder''s tone like this. It seems that he is still murderous. He is surprised. Is that person still a taboo?


    "If you don''t want to say it, forget it, and I won''t ask." Du Lei said angrily.


    "Well, don''t ask that person more. There are not many people who know about it. I don''t want anything to happen to you, do you know?" The elder sighed.


    Du Lei is a Leng, immediately nods a way: "that line, you will say other several forces person, I analyze the situation."


    The elder pondered for a long time, and finally said slowly: "the strongmen have three super experts, who are good at defense, attack and speed. They are also the last support of the strongmen, but they haven''t seen people all the year round. No one knows what their superficial identity is. The aegis protects them deeply."


    "Dwarfs have a master ninja who has lived for 100 years and participated in the two world wars of the last century. His strength can not be underestimated. Ninja has been carried forward to the extreme in his hands."


    "There are two popes in the Holy See, one in the light and the other in the dark. They are also very powerful masters. Western divinity exerts great power in their hands. But there are also secret sources that they are just pushed out to block the sword. The real master of the holy see is one of their previous popes. It is said that the Pope is immortal and has no end."


    When Du Lei''s eyelids jump, does a certain Pope live forever? He immediately thought of the Saint Peter he had met before. Is it really him?


    But it''s not that he didn''t fight with the other side, but the other side was really weak. He just made a little mischief and directly suppressed the other side. Compared with Tiandi''s separation, the other side was a scum, and the combat effectiveness was five scum. He really didn''t care.


    Perhaps the elder didn''t fully understand his strength, so he worried and reminded: "the master of the Holy See, you have to pay attention carefully, because we suspect that the reason why the original strongman was able to get part of the heritage is because the original super high hand helped."


    "If the super player and the tough guy have any alliance, why fight this time? I hear they''re having a conflict here. " Du Lei doubts to ask a way.


    "I don''t know about it, but we have to guard against it. If they act together and let others believe it, I''ll lose a lot and get nothing."


    Du Lei is silent. It''s hard for him to make a decision now. At this time, fenggao comes back. Her speed is extremely fast. Those three places are not far away from here.


    Breaking contact with the elder, he immediately asked in a voice, "what''s the matter? What''s the clue?"


    Feng Gao hesitated for a moment, said: "the other hand is very hidden, and powerful, I originally found some clues, but I don''t know why, I was suddenly attacked by a force, resulting in my immediate loss of perception, I can only retreat, when I go back, all traces have been erased."


    Her face was full of chagrin. She didn''t finish the task. She felt that she was very bad. Du Lei frowned. He didn''t expect that the other party still had such a skill, which caught him off guard.


    All of a sudden, with a smile on his face, he looked out. Soon, a figure rushed over. Behind it, there was a black wind whistling. Both of them were very fast and arrived in the blink of an eye.


    The white figure, of course, is Xi Ruo Yue. He didn''t expect that the other party''s speed was so fast, so he quickly walked up. Feng Gao followed her, regardless of her staring at the night.


    With a big wave of his hand, Du Lei brought the night black wind into his body, and then asked in a voice, "how did you come so quickly?"


    Xi ruoyue worried and asked, "didn''t you say that you found the characters of the God level? Where is he? " She had to worry that if the people of the divine level don''t do it, once they do it, they will destroy the heaven and the earth and bring the earth to the end at any time.

 Chapter 655

    Du Lei smile, "that person''s true spirit has been completely wiped out by me, but I know who the other party is, this is not urgent, if you really want to kill him, I can help you!"


    He patted his chest and said that he was very confident. Xi ruoyue looked at him in surprise, and then asked: "are you not taking revenge? How did the other party provoke you? How could you kill me? "


    Du Lei''s face is a positive, righteous words said: "how can you say that? When my strength was greatly increased, didn''t you also want to fight me? I have reached such strength, so I know that the existence of any spirit level will do harm to the earth. "


    "For the sake of all mankind, for the sake of the earth, and for your duty, I am sacrificing my life for righteousness." Du Lei said carelessly.


    Xi Ruo Yuebai glanced at him and then asked, "let''s not talk about this for the moment. I believe you should have the strength to kill each other. Is there anything else?"


    Du Lei looked around, put his arms around Xi ruoyue''s waist, and then attached his lips to each other''s ears. He said softly, "more than 20 years ago, there was a super master in the capital, probably a god level master. I heard that the other side also made a move, but why didn''t there be anything in the capital?"


    It''s not rubbish, it''s a god level master. He naturally knows that those people will destroy the sky and the earth at will. With the fragile defense ability of the earth, they will be directly destroyed, let alone the capital in the center of the battlefield. It will at least become a ruin.


    But today''s capital is still developed. As an international city, it is still among the best. At that time, something unknown must have happened.


    Originally, Du Lei thought that Xi ruoyue would tell him, but after hearing this, he suddenly looked at him with vigilance and asked in a deep voice, "how do you know this?"


    Du Lei was stunned and asked, "how? Can''t this be said? "


    "Of course, it''s a taboo. You can''t say anything about it. Don''t ask any more. If you have any ideas, I can make you become the protector of Huaxia, and you don''t have to leave the earth. In addition, the elder of Huaxia can''t order you any more, and you don''t have to run outside all the time for these trivial things." Xi ruoyue said seriously.


    Du Lei was surprised. Although xiruoyue didn''t say it, there were many meanings in it, and it was very clear. That is, the Taoist priest before Huaxia had indeed become a taboo. No one could mention it casually, otherwise, he would be noticed by the elder and xiruoyue.


    Second, the Taoist priest is likely to die, because Xi ruoyue asked him to become a Taoist priest. Isn''t that bullshit? He shook his head and asked again, "well, I won''t talk about this. Can you tell me how strong is the strength behind the strong man?"


    Xi ruoyue looks at Du Lei with some bitterness, and then complains: "how can you be like this? How can I ask everything like a child, but the key is that I can''t answer all the questions you ask. "


    "Why not? It''s not difficult, is it? Besides, you know, in a few days, I''m going to enter the ruins of Atlantis, and I''m going to fight them. I''m not doing it for you? "


    "What is it to me that you fight them?" Xi ruoyue stares big eyes and asks curiously.


    "There''s an old Chinese saying that if you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles. If I don''t know the situation, I''ll make trouble. If I die, you won''t be a widow? Besides, it''s not easy for you to fall in love with a man. Can''t you just let him die for nothing? "


    "Die early, live early!" Xi if the moon hate said.


    "You..." Du Lei was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would say this, which surprised him. Xi ruoyue seemed to realize that there was something wrong with what he said. He immediately changed his words and said, "OK, OK, I''ll say it."


    "There are three super experts in Jianren, but in fact, they are all forced to be promoted. Compared with the Chinese Taoist priest, they can''t be flattered, but they are better than many people, and each of them has their own network of relationships. Therefore, in the world, they can always stand on the top."


    "Three of them, one is good at defense, one is good at attack, and the last one, hum, he is a coward, but I have to admit that his speed is really fast."


    "That kind of thing he''s been through?" Du Lei is obviously aware that Xi ruoyue seems to have a lot of opinions on the last person. Xi ruoyue takes a look at Du Lei and explains: "in fact, a few years ago, the three of them secretly wanted to break the situation again, intending to fight against Huaxia and dominate the world again."


    "But in the end, I found them. I used the advantage of the earth to seriously hurt them. However, the man was very fast. After he left the battlefield, he disappeared without a trace. The other two were protected by the amazing defensive expert, so I couldn''t leave them."


    "But after that time, I believe the strength of the three of them should be reduced sharply. Of course, if you meet them now, you can''t win. Your strength is too weak, and the three of them are inseparable, so it''s hard to break each one."


    "Is the fire of the gods useless?" Du Lei asked reluctantly.


    "The fire of gods is only useful to the real spirit, but if the real spirit of the other party has been curled up in the depth of the body, you can''t pour your fire of gods into the other party''s body, can you? If someone else has some other means at that time, I''m afraid that your only powerful means will also be lost. " Xi ruoyue reminds us that although she is optimistic about Du Lei''s spirit fire, Du Lei is still too weak after all.


    His own weakness will lead to the fire of his spirit, which is useless unless there are some special circumstances.


    Du Lei was shocked. It seems that the reason why he was able to kill St. Peter''s true spirit was that the other party''s true spirit was exposed, which led to the other party''s nowhere to escape. Only his divine fire could show its power.


    Now he is very afraid. He suddenly feels that he is a little arrogant. If he really rushes in, he may not know how to die at that time.


    Just at this time, Wu Liufeng called. As soon as Du Lei got through, he suddenly turned pale+

 Chapter 656

    Wu Liufeng said that he suddenly found that the strong men were out in a storm, and the people monitoring them were removed directly. Fortunately, Wu Liufeng retired in time, otherwise, it would be dangerous.


    "The strong man suddenly came out. What''s the plot here? Have you found anything unusual before? " Du Lei asks in a hurry, a feeling of uneasiness grows in his heart.


    "No, if I find out, I''ll tell you. This time they suddenly make some moves, they must have some intentions. We shouldn''t expose them too much for the time being. We''d better wait and see." Wu Liufeng suggested.


    At this time, Xi ruoyue suddenly closes her eyes. She grabs Du Lei''s right hand. Then Du Lei''s body trembles and his mobile phone falls, but he doesn''t feel it.


    He felt that there seemed to be something more in his mind. He wanted to open his eyes, but he didn''t open them for a long time. Suddenly, it seemed as if there was a white light flashing in the distance. His eyes were stimulated, and he immediately opened them.


    However, at this time, what he saw was no longer in the previous hotel room, but another appearance. Not far away, there were three people whispering.


    Du Lei''s ears moved and he listened carefully: "why does the earth Guardian suddenly appear here? Is she interested in the ruins of Atlantis? "


    "No, they are the oldest vein on the earth. If they were interested in the relics, they would have done it long ago. The relics have obvious human dredging. I doubt that they left them. Therefore, I don''t think she cares about the relics, but for other reasons."


    "I also agree with this view. At the beginning, the three of us were unlucky and could get the heritage. Now, they are not behind this."


    Du Lei''s heart moved and looked around, but he didn''t find Xi ruoyue''s back. What the three people said was obviously Xi ruoyue, but the meaning was too big. He was more or less uncertain.


    He did not expect that as soon as xiruoyue arrived here, the three of them found out, and even made a direct response, clearing all the spies around. He was somewhat shocked.


    The strong men sent troops to guard the road of the ruins. I don''t know how many people were watching. The spies among them, I don''t know how many, didn''t expect that the other side was so decisive and killed them all.


    Just as he was thinking, his ears moved, because the three men began to talk about the ruins again: "are the ruins ready? Several teams have been dispatched before, but there is no clue. It seems that they are dead. We will not go any more along the roads they took. "


    "Yes, before other forces react, we immediately enter the ruins and seize the opportunity."


    "But I suspect the guardian will step in secretly. We have to guard against it!"


    "Yes


    They are lost in thought again. When Du Lei wants to continue listening, he suddenly finds a pain in his eyes and subconsciously closes his eyes. When he opens his eyes, he returns to the hotel again, and Xi ruoyue is by his side.


    "Did you hear that?" Xi ruoyue''s forehead is sweating slightly. It seems that she can''t bear the means just now. Du Lei moves slightly, "they have found you."


    "Their strength is not weak. At present, the super experts here are only three of them. The two Pope of the Holy See didn''t arrive, but they are just experts in the face. The real super experts are the real spirits you met before. Don''t underestimate the opposite side." Xi ruoyue reminds me.


    "I know. What about Tianzhu and dwarf?" Du Lei nodded. At this time, he was sober. If he was as arrogant as before, it would be him who would suffer,


    "There are three Buddhists in Tianzhu. In their words, they represent the past, the present and the future. Their accomplishments are a little strange, and I can''t see them clearly, but their strength should not be weaker than the three super masters of Jianren." Xi if month frowns a way, really is she to those three people is really not very understand.


    Du Lei frowned. He didn''t expect that there were other things that Xi ruoyue didn''t know, which would cause trouble. Although the one in the holy see is also a trouble now, at least he can estimate the existence and accomplishments of the other party.


    But on Tianzhu''s side... He thought about it, and suddenly found the mobile phone on the ground. He picked it up and found that Wu Liufeng''s phone had been hung up. He was just about to call, but suddenly found that Baibian scholar had called again.


    The other party was kept in Xinji city by him. When he called this time, he should have met something. Sure enough, the other party said directly: "all the staff of the church have been sent out. At present, the direction is not very clear."


    "Keep staring. If anything happens, let me know immediately!" Du Lei said in a cold voice that Jianren and the Vatican both moved quickly at the same time. It seemed that they were all looking at the ruins in a hurry. This made him more or less hesitant. Would there be any other conspiracy?


    But he worried that if he didn''t follow up, if the other party entered the ruins and they couldn''t find them, it would be really embarrassing. They spent so much energy, but they got nothing?


    At this time, Xi ruoyue said: "Atlantis ruins are not as simple as you think. Even if it''s our pulse, you don''t dare to move casually. You''d better be careful, or you won''t steal chicken and eat rice at that time."


    Du Lei smiles a little. Now that he wants to quit, it''s impossible. Not only the elder has high hopes for him, but also Wu Liufeng and others have begun to unite around him. If he quit, of course, he doesn''t need money at all. He can easily get tens of thousands of dollars.


    Even if he wants to support these ten or so people, it''s not a big problem. However, his reputation will certainly decline. Moreover, he is also full of curiosity about this relic. What will a civilization active in the last era bring to him and the earth?


    Moreover, because of this relic, he has provoked the people of the Holy See and destroyed the true spirit of St. Peter. The other party will not give up. Even if he does not want to fight, the other party will find him and force him to fight.


    Moreover, una, who was against the Vatican, also reached an alliance with him. Thinking of this, it seemed that the other side had other means to enter the ruins. Thinking of this, he immediately began to contact the other side.


    Now the time is running out, and Jianren and the Holy See suddenly move out. There must be something he doesn''t know. Otherwise, the two sides would not have such a tacit understanding.


    While Du Lei was thinking, there were people shaking in some nearby cities and villages.

 Chapter 657

    In the early morning, the sun is shining on the earth, and Du Lei''s mind is constantly thinking. He has not slept all night, but he is not sleepy, and even more murderous in his heart.


    At this time, a phone call came in. Du Lei saw that it was wuna calling. After he got through, he immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    On the other end of the phone, wuna''s silver teeth clenched, and her face was somewhat angry, but she soon covered it up. The indifference in Du Lei''s tone made her cold.


    "Jianren and the Holy See will not make any big moves for the time being. If they want to fight, they must not. Now they start to rush to the entrance of the ruins. Do you want to enter?"


    "Together?" Du Lei asked.


    "Good! There are our spies among them. Time doesn''t wait. You''d better make a decision quickly. " Wuna finished, hung up the phone, it is just Du Lei''s attitude let her very uncomfortable.


    Du Lei was silent and didn''t make a decision immediately. His eyes swept back and forth on the map. The voice of greedy wolf and bully still reverberated in his mind.


    "Samsung array! Three star array Du Lei walks back and forth in front of the desk, pondering. Before long, Xi ruoyue, who has had a night''s rest, comes in and finds that Du Lei hasn''t slept all night. Her face is distressed.


    "Although you are strong, you still need to pay attention. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t make it." Xi ruoyue came forward, stroked Du Lei''s cheek and said softly.


    "I know!" Du Lei smiles a little, but he doesn''t mean to rest. He squints his eyes. Now he can only gamble. He immediately calls Wu Liufeng and others, asks them to pull away quickly, and then arranges a surveillance place for them.


    Du Lei knows that he is short of manpower, so he is not qualified to inspire others. Although Wu Liufeng and others are curious and puzzled, they still pull away from the original hiding place according to Du Lei, and then go to the place just arranged by Du Lei.


    Two hours later, una called again to ask Du Lei whether to join them or not. Now they are against the Vatican and are ready to leave, because many people are secretly following Jianren and the Vatican.


    After thinking about it, Du Lei finally decided to hold his ground and respond to changes with constancy.


    Wuna is impatient. She didn''t expect that Du Lei would give her such an answer. Suddenly, she is so angry that she smashes her mobile phone directly, but she has nothing to do. Du Lei''s personal combat power is very strong, and has a boycott effect on her flattery. If they can enter the ruins with them, then they will certainly get some good things.


    Before that, she thought that she had grasped Du Lei''s temperament, but she didn''t expect that when the other party reached this point, she was still sitting in Diaoyutai without any movement?


    But immediately, she sneered. Some things are not done by one person as he wants to. Although Du Lei is powerful now, he has no ability to control the progress of this matter.


    Since the other party is not willing to join hands with them to enter the ruins, then they do not have to wait. The opposition Vaticans immediately take action and can no longer lag behind.


    Hundreds of miles away, Du Lei knew the surrounding situation from the mouth of the night black wind, and then he said with a smile: "let''s all mess up, let''s all move, otherwise, how can I know your purpose?"


    As time went by, Wu Liufeng and others watched others move forward one after another, but they didn''t move. They were a little anxious.


    "Du Lei, are we really motionless?" Now other forces are slowly approaching the ruins of Atlantis, but they have been watching.


    "Don''t move, right and wrong, merits and demerits in an instant, to endure loneliness." Although Du Lei didn''t like Wu Liufeng''s idea of rushing forward, his loyalty to China was beyond doubt.


    When Wu Liufeng heard the speech, he had to restrain his temper and wait for the result quietly. Just then, not far away, there was an earth shaking sound.


    Everyone''s face is a change, Du Lei narrowed his eyes, perception for a while, suddenly sneer, "it''s a missile, tough people really don''t have the cheek."


    Xiruoyue is also nervous. She is the last person who wants to fight with human beings, but at this time, she seems unable to stop.


    Wu Liufeng''s heart was shocked, missile? Is it necessary for a strong man to be so cruel? He shivered all over, and he was more or less glad that he had obeyed Du Lei''s orders. Otherwise, he would become a Chinese sinner.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that this was just the beginning. Una, the holy daughter of the opposite Vatican, had just led the believers into the area where the entrance of the ruins was located, and they were soon attacked.


    Silver teeth clench, her charm Tiangong continue to display, all over the body to release a special force, suddenly, to her as the center of everyone''s face flushed, green eyes.


    "Kill


    All of them are crazy. They are trapped in a small valley. Thousands of people are fighting in a place that covers less than 10000 square meters. The space is very narrow. They are all red eyed, regardless of friends and enemies, regardless of up and down.


    They just kill, no matter what they bury. The pungent smell of fresh smell spreads, and the whole valley is full. What everyone doesn''t notice is that it''s above the valley.


    There are two directions, standing two groups of people, these people look solemn, but ruthless, bloodthirsty crazy eyes no less than the people fighting in the valley.


    "These idiots, if they didn''t need their blood to open the door, they would be useless." Okuma''s dark skin was cold-blooded.


    "General, apart from the people on the other side of the Holy See, there has been no movement from the Chinese people. Do we want to..." behind Okuma, a Scandinavian woman in exposed clothes squinted and whispered.


    "Chinese? Hum, a group of self righteous but timid people. Ignore them. They won''t cause us any trouble. Our main enemy is the Holy See... "Okumar snorted coldly and looked across the valley.


    In his eyes, a group of people in silver armour are standing on the opposite side. The two families have been fighting for hundreds of years, but they have not been able to decide whether to win or lose, which makes Okuma and other people have been worried.


    If they insist on dominating the earth, they should not have any strength to survive under their strict control. The holy see is the object he has always hated, but they can''t do anything about each other. The main reason is that they have the strength of each other, and they stand on the high end, and there is a Pope who is known as a God, which makes them fear.


    "Except for Jian Ren, is everyone in the urn?" A deep voice rang out, echoing in the valley, making people feel a chill.

 Chapter 658

    "No, there is another Chinese team. They are very cautious all the time. They have already groped to the entrance not far away, but they suddenly stop without knowing why." A voice answered.


    Heraf frowned, Chinese? After a pause, he said: "send a cavalry team to monitor the people in Huaxia. If they have any trouble, please inform me immediately."


    "Yes


    Then, he looked into the valley. At this time, a golden light in the valley jumped up, and the Buddha''s spirit soared to the sky. He snorted coldly, "I didn''t expect that another eminent monk appeared in Tianzhu."


    "The sickle of death will send him to hell." Suddenly, beside him, a dark shadow seemed to come out of the unknown space. He just felt a cool breeze, and then he appeared inexplicably.


    "No, let''s save his life first. There are so many people, we all need him to kill for us. It''s just that the legendary Buddhist monk''s killing heart is not heavy. I don''t know if he can use it for me?" With a cruel smile on his lips, the slaughter in the valley came to an end.


    He closed his eyes and seemed to absorb the blood in the air. After a while, he raised his right hand and ordered: "retreat!"


    All of a sudden, the shadow of the people, like locusts, retreated one by one and disappeared into the darkness. All of a sudden, the people in the valley woke up. They looked around and suddenly changed their faces.


    They didn''t expect that they had just entered here and met with such fierce fighting. There were thousands of people before, but at this time, they were at least one third less.


    The most important thing is that all of them are members of the major forces, not the strongmen or the Holy See. They soon wake up.


    "Damn, we''ve been fooled like dogs!" A power leader from eastern Siberia immediately scolded that they have been living in the cold area of Siberia in the form of tribes, and basically no one dares to get close to them, which also makes them close to nature all the time.


    His temperament was also very fierce. At this time, there were less than 50 of his people left, and half of the tribal experts were trapped in the valley. Suddenly, he got news that there were some gods and relics here. He invited his tribe to look for them. Although their tribe was isolated from the world all the year round, it was just because of this.


    In their tribe, there are complete records of gods, even about the unique inheritance of gods. But in their generation, because of the decline, there is no inheritance. In order to get the inheritance of gods and strengthen the power of the tribe, the tribal leader takes the warriors of the tribe.


    He traveled thousands of miles here to look for the relics of the gods, but he didn''t expect that before he went in, his men and horses would lose more than half of their lives. Therefore, he was so hateful that he immediately became red eyed when he looked around at the people who were not in his own department.


    Although he had just fallen into that kind of killing situation, he always knew that it was those people who started against his own people.


    And not only him, but also the other people around him are all red eyed, looking at the people around him, because they have just fallen into an inexplicable fight. The main enemy is the people around them.


    Wuna''s mouth is bleeding. She was injured just now, but only slightly. She is the holy daughter of the opposite Vatican. Naturally, someone gave up her life to protect her. Even if she fell into the battle, it could not be avoided.


    She looked around, and did not find the shadow of Du Lei, heart suddenly relaxed, but immediately suspicious, do not know why, her heart more or less some doubt Du Lei.


    Before she invited the other party to come here, but the other party refused. There was no reason. She seemed to know that it was a trap. Thinking of this, she clenched her fist and planned to ask after going out.


    "Holy daughter, we have killed ten people and injured 15. At present, our strength here is the strongest. Do you want to unify here for the time being? Otherwise, I doubt that the Vatican and the strongmen will continue to make moves, and then we will not even have the strength to enter the ruins. " Wuna side of a gray haired old man whispered.


    Wu Na took a look at him and looked around. She found that the inexplicable battle had already caused them heavy losses. At the same time, she also reminded them not to rush around. It was the best time to buy people''s hearts.


    She coughed in a soft voice, and the real Qi in her body burst out, blessing on her throat. Suddenly, her voice was amplified, loud and clear, and resounded directly in the whole valley.


    "As you all know, this is a good play jointly staged by the Holy See and the strongmen, just to weaken our strength. Now we have lost one third of our manpower, so it is not suitable to fight any more. Will it not be cheaper for the Holy See and the strongmen then?"


    "I think we should join hands to fight against the Vatican and the strongmen. If you have this intention, you can send representatives to our opposite Vatican and talk to wuna. You can''t wait!"


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion. At this time, everyone lost a lot, but wuna''s ambition was also exposed. They were all weighing up what to do.


    At this time, una continued: "in this way, if you agree that I will become the leader of this operation, I promise that once I enter the ruins and find the treasure, I will reward for my contributions. Moreover, if we lose a lot of power, we will give more subsidies to the opposite holy see, and we can form an alliance in the future."


    All of a sudden, many people are excited. In fact, they just hope for this Atlantis relic, but more importantly, they want to see the world. Anyway, the Atlantis relic will not be completely exhausted because of this time, it will always exist.


    If they can have any connection with the opposite Vatican, they will naturally rise up. Although the opposite Vatican is not as powerful as the Vatican and the strongmen, they are at least old forces that have been handed down for thousands of years.


    There is enough information, which makes them excited. The first response is the tribal leader of Siberia, qihar!


    Later, other forces from all over the world joined the camp against the Vatican. Una smiles. Although these people are just a mob, they are just a piece of cake to the Vatican or the strongmen, but they are better than many people now.


    If they can make good use of it, they may not be able to fight against the Vatican and the strongmen. Una was full of confidence.

 Chapter 659

    Du Lei learns about the situation in the valley through the night black wind, and immediately asks the greedy wolf to come out. The two finally focus on the two forces in the valley.


    The night black wind high through the valley continue to absorb the true spirit, but also continue to strengthen their own strength, the war, once again to provide them with enough nutrition, in the dark around, began to appear the solidification of the black gas, no longer as before.


    And fenggao has also begun to solidify, which marks that they have begun to enter another realm. Although Du Lei does not know what their final development direction is, they will have their own way to go, just like Du Lei himself.


    When he just entered this road, he did not know what his future would be like, but as time went on, he would start to think about these problems in his heart, and eventually, these problems would become stepping stones for his way forward.


    For example, the fire of the gods, which he now comprehends and creates, has become his unique skill and a super weapon to kill gods.


    He didn''t expect that the Vatican and the strongman were just in conflict on the surface. Of course, there must be some conflicts between them, but they won''t make any trouble.


    Everyone has been fighting for so many years, but there is still a tacit understanding. In Du Lei''s opinion, he even suspected that at some time in the past, they both used various ways to attract the world''s outstanding people to come here and provide them with enough blood.


    "Why do you need so much blood after killing people in three villages? Are they opening the remains of gods or the gates of hell? " Du Lei''s killing intention is rolling, just like the voice of heaven questioning, with the attribute of divine fire, all of a sudden, around him, as if burning up.


    The greedy wolf''s face changed dramatically. They shivered quickly and went directly into Du Lei''s body. The night black wind was even faster. After that, they went directly into the Dantian, but they were shivering because they were originally the body of the Yin spirit, which was not enough to resist Du Lei''s masculine spirit fire.


    And at this time, Du Lei eyebrows move, look out, it seems that there is a dragon and tiger voice in the roar, he quickly flash, rushed out.


    Except for Wu Liufeng and others who knew the location, other people didn''t know at all, and the other party was obviously not the one who came with him, so they were suspicious.


    After going out, he was in a daze. He didn''t expect that the other party was a group of Taoists. He seemed to have some impression, but he couldn''t remember the name of the other party for a moment.


    "Du Lei, I didn''t expect it was you?" When he saw Du Lei, he was very excited. Du Lei smiled. Although he didn''t know who he was, he didn''t kill him, and he seemed to be full of kindness to him. Just as the saying goes, if he doesn''t smile, he can''t keep a straight face.


    At this time, Xi ruoyue also came out. After meeting these people, she didn''t have a good face. She hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "the business here is your own business. If you want to fight for it, you have to rely on your own abilities. I''m not good to interfere, so I''ll go first."


    Du Lei hears speech, frown, he still wants to Xi ruoyue to help himself, but immediately thinks, how can a man rely on a woman all the time? Therefore, he didn''t stay much. Xi ruoyue smiles at Du Lei and soon disappears, like a breeze.


    Guo Zi''s face looked at Xi ruoyue in surprise for a while, but the other party didn''t mean to say hello to him, and he didn''t make a sound. At this time, she left, and he immediately came forward.


    "Brother Du Lei, since last farewell in the capital cemetery, I thought you would go to Longhu Mountain. I didn''t expect you to be so busy. I''ve been waiting for half a month, but I haven''t seen you. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Du Lei also reflected, and finally remembered who the other party was, Taoist priest of Longhushan and Zhang Zilong. It''s just that the other party is no longer a person guarding the cemetery, but the leading Taoist priest of Longhushan.


    The other side is Zhang. It seems that the other side has a lot to do with the master of dragon and tiger mountain. He is also short of help at this time. Jade nods and says, "brother Zhang, come in and sit in the room!"


    Behind Zhang Zilong, an old man in his fifties hesitated for a moment and wanted to say something. However, Zhang Zilong laughed and nodded directly: "OK, let''s go in and sit down. We''ve been in such a long way and just want to get a drink of water."


    The old man couldn''t help swallowing his saliva when he heard the speech. As long as he had no choice but to nod his head, several people entered the hut. In fact, it was just a thatched cottage, which was temporarily built to keep out the wind and rain.


    But a few people didn''t care. There was water. Du Lei gave them some water and then asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Zhang Zilong body meal, and then a smile, "brother Du, you are not the Ming people speak in secret? What are you here for? "


    Du Lei laughs, feeling that these people are also here for the ruins of Atlantis, but he feels that these people are dying for the treasure. To be honest, if the elder had not given him this order before, he would not have wanted to come here.


    Just a short time ago, there was a fight in the valley. If he hadn''t been on guard, he might have fallen into it too. The reason behind this was that the Holy See and the strongmen lacked enough blood to open the gate of the ruins.


    Zhang Zilong saw that Du Lei didn''t speak and didn''t ask much. He said with a smile: "I heard that not far away, just now, I fell into a fight. Is this true?"


    Du Lei slightly a Leng, he really didn''t know that the other party should know so soon, he immediately nodded, "didn''t expect that the news channel of your dragon and tiger mountain is so smart."


    "It''s not smart. We all have our own channels." Zhang Zilong said with a smile: "what I''m worried about now is that the ambition of the Holy See and the strongmen is not enough. If they do this again, we can''t prevent them."


    Du Lei''s eyes flashed, squinted at each other and asked, "what can you do?"


    Zhang Zilong took a look at the old people who followed him, and when he saw that they wanted to say nothing, he explained, "brother Du is a trustworthy man. You can rest assured."


    Du Lei, who hears the words, is beating in his heart. It seems that the other party really has a way. He smiles and asks, "if you really have a way, just say it. We don''t have to be suspicious here all the time."

 Chapter 660

    "Moreover, I doubt that the strongmen and the Holy See will give up. They have been operating here for hundreds of years, and they will know anything that happens here. In other words, in their eyes, our whereabouts are not confidential."


    "But little brother, your place is a little strange. If we hadn''t just felt something and suddenly changed our direction to come to you, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have found it." The old man who wanted to talk all the time suddenly said.


    When Du Lei heard the speech, it was no surprise that he raised his mouth. "Now thousands of people have died, and their blood gas will soon be introduced into the gate of the ruins by a strange means. Once the gate is opened, they will have the initiative. I think we should not waste our time here?"


    With that, Du Lei looked at Zhang Zilong. Zhang Zilong frowned and looked at his own people. Then he gritted his teeth and made up his mind. "In fact, we dragon and Tiger Mountain are well prepared. The Holy See and the strongmen are bloody. It''s a blasphemous act to use blood to open the door."


    "In fact, the ruins of Atlantis are the treasures left by the gods. Those who are virtuous live in them. Their hands are full of blood over the years. This time, the relics and treasures will change owners."


    "Do you have any other way to open the gate of the ruins?" Du Lei''s heart beat violently, and he seemed to hear Zhang Zilong''s implication.


    "Yes, do you remember the last time we met in the cemetery Zhang Zilong asked with a straight face.


    Du Lei is a Leng, "last time the thing of mausoleum is my fault, but, what does this matter have to do with this vestige gate?"


    "To be honest, before the cemetery was sealed this time, the reason why it was sealed last time was because I was a treasure of dragon and tiger mountain."


    "Baby?" Du Lei squints his eyes. He is from Longhushan, and Longhushan is an old Taoist power in China. What can be regarded as a treasure by them must be extraordinary.


    "Yes, it''s a treasure: a psychic gem!" After Zhang Zilong said that, he wanted to take out the psychic gem for Du Lei to have a look at. At this time, the old man, who had been anxious in his heart, suddenly put his hand down on Zhang Zilong''s hand, frowning and shaking his head slowly.


    Du Lei sees this, also not reluctantly, but his work properly pupil but will the other party see thoroughly, even if don''t take out, also didn''t have what strange.


    However, the psychic gem is indeed a treasure. It is like a pebble stone. It looks like jade, but it has bursts of soft light, and a lot of aura comes out from it.


    "Since it''s a baby, don''t show it to others." Du Lei SA ran a smile way: "just don''t know, this gem and open that vestige gate have what relation?"


    Zhang Zilong''s own actions were stopped, which made him lose face. Fortunately, Du Lei didn''t care. He continued to explain: "as I said before, the relics are relics of gods, guarding heaven and earth, but the Vatican and strongmen use their blood to open them. It''s really unwise, but things have happened, and we can''t stop them."


    "Just according to some previous experience, I''m afraid it''s impossible for thousands of people to open the gate of the relics. So I want to join hands with brother Du secretly, and then cooperate with the spirit gems of dragon and tiger mountain. By then, we can open the gate secretly, and we can enter the interior of the relics first."


    "Isn''t the initiative back in our hands?" Zhang Zilong smiles.


    Du Lei sneered in his heart. It seems that the other side is not in a good mood. The other side has dealt with the Holy See and the strongmen for many times on this relic, and must know some of their means.


    And they didn''t come early or late, but after thousands of people died, when they got here, they obviously had some thoughts.


    However, what he does not know now is whether Zhang Zilong''s careful thinking has been known by the Holy See and Jianren people? Zhang Zilong wanted to open the door in secret, which was a good idea. But at this time, he wondered why the Vatican didn''t continue to open the door with blood?


    If you kill those people directly in the valley, won''t you be able to open the gate at that time? Before, he had some doubts, but now he thought about it and was afraid that these people would calculate, and eventually they would calculate themselves.


    "Huaxia, besides you dragon and tiger mountain, who else is here?" If Du Lei doesn''t believe it, they''re the only ones. China has a long history of 5000 years. They don''t know how many forces have been hidden in the world. They hide one by one and don''t show up. But Du Lei doesn''t believe it. At this time, they can endure it.


    "Well, all our major sects are hidden. Even if they go out, they will not inform other sects. They are all doing it secretly. It''s not a ten-year competition. There''s no need to be so grand!" Zhang Zilong said awkwardly.


    Du Lei a Leng, did not expect that this China is really Crouching Tiger Hidden Dragon, he had not realized before, now it seems that he guessed right.


    "What do you think, brother Du?" While Du Lei was thinking, Zhang Zilong asked aloud. It seemed that the other party was really worried. Du Lei laughed and nodded: "it''s not necessary, but we have to have a good discussion. The Holy See and the strongmen have controlled the entrance of this relic for hundreds of years, so we have to guard against it."


    When Zhang Zilong got Du Lei''s affirmative answer, he immediately nodded his head. Seeing this, the old man on one side felt sad. Zhang Zilong is a direct descendant of the Heavenly Master of Longhushan. He didn''t expect that he would have to rely on the foreign talents to complete his plan. It''s not hard to worry about Longhushan.


    A few people closed the door to talk in detail, and no one bothered them. A few hours later, they finally finished talking in detail. They also grasped some things about opening the gate of the ruins. Now, they are waiting for the news from the other side of the valley.


    Wuna is more or less excited. Although Du Lei didn''t come here with her, she was still angry at first, but at this time, she is very happy, because she is not sure. Once the other party comes, the initiative here may not be hers.


    After the continuous struggle of the opposing Vatican, the remaining thousands of people in the valley began to be dominated by the opposing Vatican, and una temporarily took the position of the leader of the alliance.


    Her heart is not angry: Du Lei ah, Du Lei, you do not want to come, although there are some dangers at the beginning, but do not experience wind and rain, how to see the rainbow? Thousands of people in this valley have been used by me since then. Even if you come, it may not be useful to me.

 Chapter 661

    Wuna has controlled thousands of people. Although it is only a temporary alliance, she is not calm in her heart. This is the first time that she has come out to perform the task. She did not expect to have such brilliant achievements.


    Proud of people''s chest constantly ups and downs, suddenly, her mobile phone rings, open a look, it is actually Du Lei called, she did not want to connect, but think about it, or pick up.


    "Du Lei, you are a dishonest little man. You didn''t show up here. I''ve despised you all my life." Wuna''s mouth is a curse, all kinds of dirty words are used, fortunately there is no one else here, otherwise, the image of her saint will be destroyed.


    Du Lei heard the speech, but she was not angry. She kept silent. After a while, Wu Na might have scolded enough. Seeing that Du Lei didn''t speak, she asked, "well, what''s the matter with me?"


    "I was just about to start, but I didn''t expect that there would be a war in the valley. I was weak and it was not good for me to take part in the war rashly, so I didn''t do it. But thanks to your Majesty''s wisdom and power, you have completely controlled the situation. I don''t know if you are interested in accepting us?"


    Una was about to scold each other and didn''t want to accept it, but suddenly she stopped. Now they are badly injured and too many people have died, but both the strongman and the Holy See have no influence, which is not good for them.


    Although she established an alliance by the authority of the opposing Vatican, she also knew that these people had not changed their mind just because they had not met any setbacks.


    But once something else happens, I''m afraid that these thousands of people, except those who oppose the Vatican, will run away.


    Even, it''s not impossible to run to the strongmen or the Holy See and oppose them. Therefore, she looks like a paper tiger.


    If she could hold Du Lei''s group firmly in her hands, she would not have any confidence. Now she has come to this step. She is not far away from the ruins of Atlantis. She would rather have one more ally than one more enemy, even if the ally is not reliable.


    "Yes, you can bring your people to the valley now. I''m in the middle." Una said haughtily.


    Du Lei shook his head: "now the eyes of the whole world are on you. I''m going there rashly. I''m sure it will attract other people''s attention. We don''t want to meet each other. But once something happens, we will join hands to fight against other people. I believe you know the purpose of this time. As long as we get the relics and treasure, we can say everything else."


    Wu Na silver teeth bite, Du Lei''s meaning sounds good, but in fact, the other side did not give her enough commitment, once the other side backwater, when the time comes, she will not find the possibility of confrontation. Relatively speaking, people in the valley are more reliable than Du Lei.


    But now the situation can''t be delayed. She just got the news that she found the Holy See and the strongman around the valley. These two old foxes finally showed up.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "OK, now come in and mix with our people." But she''s also on the defensive. Once new forces emerge, she''ll immediately pay attention to them.


    Du Lei hung up and said to Zhang Zilong and others with a smile: "it''s a success. Let''s disperse first. Remember, don''t deal with people around us. Once we get inside the ruins, we will gather together immediately."


    "Good!" Zhang Zilong clapped his hands excitedly. Now the valley is full of people. If wuna does not agree, they will not be able to enter. Although the provisional alliance is extremely fragile, in some ways, it is very strong.


    Du Lei immediately contacted Wu Liufeng and others, and then all of them gathered together. Zhang Zilong looked at Wu Liufeng and others, and secretly wondered who Du Lei was? Why do you have such a strong appeal ability?


    The other people in Longhushan even looked at each other. Most of the people gathered by Du Lei were people who didn''t inherit the school, so they didn''t know.


    But I''m also on my mind. I remember all the faces of these people. When will there be so many experts in China?


    Wu Liufeng and others were also very surprised, but they still recognized the logo clothing of Longhushan. They were also very surprised that Du Lei even knew the people of Longhushan, but they didn''t ask much.


    Now they are scattered all over the place, but they all know what happened in the valley. They look serious one by one. If they don''t hear it with their own ears, combined with some other news, they can''t believe it. The God remains have not been opened, but they have opened the gate of hell.


    Thousands of people died miserably, as if it was nothing at all. To their surprise, there was no response from all regions, as if no one cared about the war of thousands of people.


    While they were worried, they were also afraid. They didn''t expect that it was so dangerous here. They knew they shouldn''t have come at the beginning. They all had wives and children. Why bother to come?


    Du Lei doesn''t care what they think. Now that they have come, they have come to this stage. Naturally, he won''t look back.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now that the gate of the ruins is about to open, we need to be more careful. After entering the ruins, we have to disperse. This operation is different from the past. There are too many forces and too many complicated personnel involved here. If we are not careful, we may be in a situation where there will be no more calamities. In order to prevent accidents, we have to disperse and make use of our respective advantages, Join that group of people, and once we enter the ruins, we will meet again. "


    Everyone was in a daze. Even Zhang Zilong and others didn''t expect that Du Lei''s idea of decentralization was everyone. They thought it was only aimed at them.


    Now it seems that they didn''t realize that the situation in the valley was very bad. They looked at each other with a look of horror.


    People here in Wu Liufeng are also very surprised. They don''t know what Du Lei means. Is the situation there so chaotic and dangerous?


    Their channels of information are limited, and they are not very clear. They only know that there is a war there, with countless casualties and blood flowing and converging into a river. To tell you the truth, I''m afraid that only the two world wars of the last century can achieve such a terrible situation.


    But in fact, Du Lei is not very clear, but since he learned about the Samsung array, his heart has been very worried.

 Chapter 662

    Innocent people died in three villages, and thousands of people killed each other in the valley. All these things point to the ruins, the Holy See and the strongmen, because they seem to know something.


    "If the three-star array is set up by both sides, then their means are far from what we can resist." Du Lei sighed in his heart.


    Samsung array, he used to watch the battle with Lingtong before, but now he still has no way to calm down completely. Those people don''t know why, inexplicably, they are fighting against each other, and he doesn''t see clearly why they suddenly stop fighting.


    Perhaps, the greedy wolf''s previous guess is right. The three-star array itself is an evil array, which is set up at the gate of the Atlantis ruins as a watchdog. Only when the dog has swallowed enough blood can it be opened.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly shook, and everyone''s face changed. It seemed like an earthquake, but it didn''t. They looked around one by one. Du Lei''s face changed, his breath held, and his inner power gathered in his eyes.


    Then he opened his eyes fiercely. There was a white light in his eyes. Everyone was surprised and looked at Du Lei. Du Lei didn''t hide it. Now, he doesn''t have to continue to hide some of his strength. If he''s not convinced, he''ll do it.


    Everyone pays attention to Du Lei, but Du Lei''s eyes are staring at the valley hundreds of miles away. At this time, the valley is in chaos again. Fortunately, this time, everyone does not kill each other for no reason, but they all look at the people around them one by one, and their looks are full of distrust.


    Wuna stood in the center, bitter in heart, did not expect that her alliance is so fragile, just a shake, will completely shake these people.


    At this time, the ground roared, her face changed, and then a joy, the ruins of the door opened, she whispered: "everyone come to me."


    Of course, the people she ordered were naturally those who opposed the Vatican, and those from other forces might not come to protect her. Everyone talked about it. The ground shaking just now was too strange.


    Wuna looked around, did not find the Vatican and the strongman, suddenly some doubt, at this time, the ground shaking again, everyone a shock, suddenly someone rushed to wuna here.


    "Una, what''s going on? Is the relic about to open A northern European big man asked, suddenly, everyone''s eyes were focused on wuna.


    Una felt a little uncomfortable. Apart from the Pope, other people, even the bishop of the Holy See, cried the saint when they saw her. She didn''t know the man, but she called her name directly, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    However, she did not show it, but a smile: "yes, these two shakes are reminding us that the gate of the ruins is about to open, and we need to be prepared."


    "Where is the gate?" The big man didn''t know how to advance or retreat. He continued to ask.


    Una''s face was cold, and she was about to curse. Suddenly, she didn''t know what she thought. She said with a smile: "Atlantis is known as the city of the air. Even if it has disappeared for thousands of years, its remains should be in the air, so..."


    At this time, the ground shakes again. This time, the shaking is too violent, and everyone can''t stand firmly. Even wuna, if it wasn''t for the people around her, she would fall to the ground.


    But at this time, the sky above the ground of the valley, inexplicably appeared all kinds of brilliant light, all people dazzle, but also someone yelled: "the ruins open, the ruins open."


    "I''ll be the first to rush in. Don''t spoil me."


    "The treasure belongs to whoever goes in first."


    After wuna stood firm, she looked at those people who yelled with contempt. She knew much more than these people. Although she was a little powerful, her inside information was far less profound than them. Therefore, they were very calm against the Vatican. Without wuna''s orders, they would not attack.


    But except for them, almost everyone can''t control it, because the space above is constantly distorted and something seems to appear.


    Du Lei, who was hundreds of miles away, was short of breath. He broke off and said, "the ruins appear. We''ll go there immediately."


    When everyone was shocked, the ruins appeared? This is what they did not expect, but there was no one to talk about it. They immediately turned pale and headed for the valley.


    Everyone seems to be a shell, one by one super fast, for fear of falling behind others, no treasure can be snatched, and Du Lei is in the last, although his heart is hot, but also know that the ruins may not be so easy to snatch.


    Moreover, in his sight, Na wuna and others seem to have no sign of starting. The other party must know something and pay attention to it.


    Because of their wedding, no one noticed that two groups of people suddenly appeared from some places, as if they were here all the time.


    What''s more terrible is that some people are covering for them. Suddenly, the two groups quickly integrate into the valley. Even una, who has been in charge of the whole situation and observing the whole situation, forgets the miracle in the sky.


    The entrance of Du Lei and others was not noticed. Du Lei''s Lingtong kept sweeping around. He saw through the whole valley for hundreds of miles, but he never found any trace of the Holy See and the strongman. This made him more or less alert.


    "Did they sneak in on the way here?" Du Lei said to himself silently. Before they were on their way, Du Lei didn''t open the Lingtong in order to speed up, because it would distract him.


    As Du Lei said before, all of them were scattered and integrated into their favorite environment. Du Lei didn''t enter the center of the valley, just looked at the vision in the sky indifferently.


    Is that the relic of the gods? From that day in the air, he just felt a slight fluctuation of divine power, which was still very weak, not very big. He frowned slightly, how could it be?


    Everyone is boasting about this Atlantis relic. It is even said that the strongmen dominate the earth by relying on some relic treasures here. As for the Holy See, there are even some relics from Atlantis.


    And there seems to be some places where gods can be created? He has a lot of thoughts in his heart, which wuna "accidentally" revealed. Although he knows that the other party may not be well intentioned, he would rather believe it or not, which has a great impact on Du Lei.

 Chapter 663

    In the sky, the colorful streamer is dazzling, which is a miracle. Some religious people even prostrate down and kneel to the miracle.


    Du Lei sneered. It''s just some crude means. He can do it, but it''s just that it''s useless. It''s just some coercion. It''s not very useful. Maybe it looks good, but that''s all.


    The importance he attached to this relic suddenly dropped a lot. Of course, it was not easy for him to judge until the last step.


    Sadesay looked coldly at the miracles in the sky, without any expression. Behind him, the faithful members of the Holy See bowed and prayed.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a large piece of debris fell from the air that day, which was the size of a heavy truck. Suddenly, someone was directly hit, blood and flesh blurred, nothing left, and there also became a forbidden area.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes, he suddenly felt that in the space above, the scope of power fluctuation expanded, and at this time, a huge fragment appeared above his head.


    As soon as he was shocked, he jumped up and dodged. However, many people couldn''t react and were crushed into powder, even without a scream.


    Du Lei is scared. What is he doing? Still killing people? He looked up at the miracle, with a murderous look on his face, but he had not yet released it. Suddenly, there was a huge fragment in the distance.


    It also became a hell on earth. Later, although Du Lei felt the abnormal fluctuation of energy in the sky ahead of time, he couldn''t remind him, because he knew that among the people who came this time, he was probably not only a super expert.


    St. Peter, who I met before, is just a true spirit of the other party. If the other party comes, then he must also hide. If Du Lei is an outstanding bird, I''m afraid he will be noticed by everyone.


    He clenched his fist. Sometimes the more powerful he was, the more things he could do. The anger in his heart can be imagined. At this time, there were huge pieces falling.


    But after all, it was limited. Finally, after the ninth piece of huge debris landed, the energy fluctuation above weakened. But just at this time, Du Lei had a meal in his heart.


    The nine pieces suddenly burst up, constantly pulled up and increased, just like a moving machine. There were even some stairs on it. Suddenly, Du Lei was thrilled. Were the nine pieces the pillars of the city of the sky and the arrival of Atlantis?


    At this time, the central position of wuna suddenly burst out, "holy city comes, the door to the divine world is about to open, warriors, follow me! Cut all the people who try to be our footstep. "


    All of a sudden, the people around una, that is, the believers of the opposite Vatican, burst out to drink. They had been very quiet, and there was no sound. Even if they were fighting each other before, they were not affected much. They tried to control not to kill their own people.


    Before the nine pieces of debris fell down, they all protected una and did not suffer any harm. Moreover, among them, there were various forces, even the Holy See and strongmen, but una was still unharmed.


    No one had noticed them before. They had always thought that they were just a group of protectors, the powerful wuna. But at this time, all of them suddenly realized that they had never been paid attention to, which was the bottom card of the opposition Vatican.


    Una was excited. She was only one step away from the holy city of Atlantis. She even saw the light in the holy city calling her to enter the city quickly and obtain the inheritance of the holy city.


    But the people who responded, not only them, but also other forces were thrilled and their spine was chilly. I didn''t expect that Atlantis actually appeared like this.


    One by one, they looked up at the sky and held their breath, while in the crowd, sadesay looked indifferent. Even if una uttered the uplifting words, he did not move a bit.


    At this time, I don''t know who yelled a rush. Suddenly, everyone was crazy, red eyes, and rushed towards the nine pieces. Before, they were afraid, because they just smashed down, they didn''t know how many people died.


    But at this time, in the face of these huge fragments, they loved it very much, because it was the way to the legendary ruins of Atlantis.


    They rushed one by one, as wuna said, dare to have any people who stop them, all killed, all washed with blood, there is no human face to speak of.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes. This is the real hell of others. He moved in his heart and scanned his eyes. Suddenly, he found three strange places. The first one was una in the center, who opposed the Vatican. Although he had a loud drink before and fanned the atmosphere, he was like a rock at this time.


    In another place, it occupied the direction of another piece of debris. There were a group of people, who were also very calm. Du Lei looked at the past and suddenly found something else. He whispered to himself, "tough man, you finally appear."


    He didn''t have to guess the other direction. It must be the people of the Holy See. Sure enough, when he looked at it, he suddenly found that the group of people, like some devout believers, bent slightly and didn''t know what they were reading.


    Du Lei mouth slightly Yang, all come, he looked around, suddenly, toward the nearest piece of debris, of course, he has not killed, just keep avoiding.


    When he came to this fragment, he was occupied by a force. Du Lei didn''t know or wanted to know him. He said indifferently, "go away, this is mine."


    That group of people, a group of black people, one meter nine or even two meters tall, one by one looked at Du Lei in surprise. They thought that the other party was joking. They looked at each other and then laughed.


    "Who are you? Chinese? Are you so kind? " The black leader obviously despises Du Lei. He comes over and wants to fight Du Lei with a machine gun in his hand.


    Du Lei slightly frowned, "do you really want to die?" He didn''t want to kill. Suddenly, a strong wave of air rushed out, which directly overturned the black man, and his body was spinning uncontrollably in the air.


    All of a sudden, the black people''s eyes widened. They couldn''t believe it. They swallowed. Du Lei gave a cold hum and threw the man out.


    "Go! Let''s go. " The man suddenly cried hard, and then the people behind him picked him up and left here, while the people around him looked at Du Lei like ghosts.

 Chapter 664

    Du Lei looked around indifferently and asked, "who wants to have a try?"


    All of a sudden, the group of people scattered and left here as if they were fleeing one by one, hoping that their parents would give birth to a leg. Du Lei narrowed his eyes and put a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, he looked up. Not far away, sadesay of the Holy See looked at Du Lei with a curious look on his face. At the same time, farther away, Trapp, the leader of the strongmen, also looked at him.


    Du Lei snorted coldly. Immediately, a strong wave of air rolled around Du Lei, forming a strong defense. Wu Liufeng and others in the valley immediately felt it and soon saw it.


    After all, it''s more than 10 meters high, which is hard for ordinary people to stop. They must know that Du Lei is calling them, and Zhang Zilong and others have seen it.


    A group of people began to gather towards Du Lei''s place with tacit understanding. On the other side, although Wu Na was excited, she also knew that at this time, the wrestling between various forces had already started. If they could not keep this side, they would not be able to enter the legacy.


    At this time, the valley in the distance, suddenly a billow, attracted her attention, "that''s, what?" She widened her eyes and was shocked. She didn''t expect that there were such powerful people in the world.


    At this time, a person beside her suddenly whispered: "it seems to be the breath of Mr. Mu Sanshi."


    Una immediately asked for silver teeth: "Damn, it''s him?"


    At this time, she had some regrets in her heart. Although they occupied a place now, if they really wanted to fight, they might not be able to resist. If they could have the help of Du Lei, then they would be able to enter the ruins safely.


    In the heart of Du Lei hate more obvious, made up his mind, to sleep into the ruins, must first find Du Lei again, and Du Lei at this time did not know that he had been wuna also miss.


    At this time, there are many people around him who are thinking about him. There''s no way. He''s alone. It''s impossible for him not to be concerned about him. Some people even said: "brother, this relic is too big. I don''t think you can support it to the end alone. How about our cooperation?"


    Du Lei is very hesitant in his heart, but his Lingtong looks at the Vatican or strongman not far away. Even for wuna, there are few people left. Although he doesn''t know why, he also guesses that there are limited people who can pass through every place.


    He was unmoved, because there were about ten people in Wu Liufeng, plus more than twenty people in Longhushan.


    At this time, Wu Liufeng and the changeable scholar arrived first. Du Lei also understood that the relationship between the changeable scholar and Wu Liufeng must be very important. At this time, no one is willing to give his back to others.


    Perhaps feeling Du Lei''s curious eyes, Wu Liufeng was embarrassed for a moment, but still explained: "he and I are good brothers growing up, and our relationship is not generally deep."


    Du Lei nodded, but he didn''t ask much. If Li can and Du Wei were here, he would be willing to give them his back. When he was thinking in his heart, a group of people rushed out not far away, just like Zhang Zilong and others.


    They didn''t disperse. Of course, the situation here was not the same as he had expected. So Du Lei didn''t say much. There were eight people in Zhang Zilong''s group, and they immediately joined here.


    Some people had been reluctant to leave before. At this time, Zhang Zilong and others unexpectedly brought people in. They were a little upset. "I said, brother, why can they enter? We can''t? Do you look down on us? If you really want to do this, we won''t like it. After all, there are only nine places in this area. We have to leave a way for our brothers, don''t we? "


    Du Lei coldly looked in the past, and immediately snorted, "I''ve left you a way to live. It depends on whether you can go or not!"


    "Why, brother, let us in?" The man was glad to hear that his scheme had been successful, so he immediately wanted to step forward.


    Du Lei suddenly moves his hand, and his divine power fluctuates. As soon as the man''s front foot steps out, a deep pit appears in front of him. Moreover, the divine power fluctuates constantly, and a circular deep pit is drawn with Du Lei as the center.


    "What do you mean?" he asked


    "Those who cross this line, die!" Du Lei hummed coldly and said no more. He seemed a little cold and heartless at this time, but this was due to the environment here. Zhang Zilong and others were silent, Wu Liufeng and others wanted to say nothing.


    At this time, the crowd out of the two people, is a thousand miles eye and ears, Du Lei looked at the past, nodded, the two people suddenly felt a burst of excitement, directly across the line.


    Before that person saw, immediately red eyes, also followed across the line, heart way: "since they can cross over, why can''t I?"


    Du Lei''s eyes are as cold as photoelectricity. He cuts them directly. Then, a wave of divine power bombards them directly. The man is surprised. He immediately raises his hands to protect his chest and wants to resist the attack.


    But unfortunately, in Du Lei''s realm, it''s very difficult to resist the attack, because they use another level of attack.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    The man screamed, his body flew out, directly paralyzed on the ground, spitting blood, a face unwilling, seems to want to struggle, want to refute, but, not long after, he kicked his feet, completely ascended to heaven.


    All of a sudden, a group of people around them felt numb, and their eyes on Du Lei changed, including the black people who occupied here before. They wanted Du Lei to be challenged, but at this time, they knew that there was no hope.


    One by one, they began to retreat, intending to seize a place again. Du Lei glanced around and found that people began to retreat, no longer paying attention to it. He was not proud, but indifferent.


    When the crowd dispersed, Du Lei was relieved. At this time, Zhang Zilong came forward and said with a bitter smile, "brother Du, I didn''t expect that your strength is so strong. If you have enough people, then we can quit first."


    Du Lei took a look at the other side and thought about it. He was not sure how many people could go up. However, since the other side cooperated with him, it was unnecessary for him to be so ugly. He paused and said, "wait a minute. If it doesn''t work, let''s talk about it."


    Zhang Zilong quickly thanks. He puts down the tension in his heart and goes back to his own place. Suddenly, Du Leimeng looks up. He looks not far away.

 Chapter 665

    No, to be exact, it should be two places. Those two places emit strong divine power fluctuations, and they are "communicating" with the huge stones!


    "What''s going on? Is there anything unusual about this thing? " Du Lei looks back at the stone behind him.


    "What''s the matter, brother Du?" Zhang Zilong asked suspiciously. Suddenly, his face changed and he took out a jade pendant from his arms. The jade pendant glowed red and hummed.


    "What is this?" Du Lei saw this and asked curiously. Of course, he also felt that this jade pendant was not ordinary.


    "This is a jade pendant handed down from the ancestors of Longhu Mountain. It is said that it is a relic of Zhang Daoling, the founder of the mountain. But I don''t know exactly what happened." Zhang Zilong clenched the jade pendant at that moment. There were two ancient words on it: dugong!


    Ba Xia suddenly said strangely, "is it the jade seal? It''s strange. How can it be true? "


    Du Lei''s heart moved, and he quickly asked, "it''s all jade seal!" He had just felt the unusual feelings of Jianren and the Holy See, and this was all due to the warning of Yuyin. It seems that he must be a good baby.


    "Dugong jade seal, legend is that the founder of dragon and tiger mountain was rewarded by the Supreme Lord of the divine world on the day when he ascended. It''s a treasure that can foretell danger and opportunity. But I just heard that I don''t know exactly what''s going on. After all, the Supreme Lord and Fuxi Nvwa are at the same level. Even the emperor of heaven should be afraid of three points."


    Du Lei''s heart is surging. The more he knows about the legend of the divine world, the more he finds out that the gods of the other side seem to be the same as some myths and legends on earth.


    For example, Fuxi, Nuwa, taishanglaojun, and some other gods. Why? The earth is hundreds of millions of light-years away from the divine world.


    "Things in ancient times are too far away. Many things have disappeared in the long river of history. We can only peel off our cocoons and know how much we know. In fact, it is too far away from the true truth." Baxia sighed. Although he is the blood of the dragon race, he doesn''t know much more than others. Of course, this is also because he always wanted revenge in the early years and didn''t care for others. Later, when he came to the earth, he couldn''t understand the secret of digging the divine world.


    Du Lei glanced at dugong jade seal, which radiated red light and released a palpitating wave of power. He couldn''t help asking: "how does this jade pendant do?"


    "Warn us! There may be a big problem. " Zhang Zilong looks up at Du Lei with a complicated look.


    "Can you be more specific?" Du Lei did not say a word. This jade pendant can foretell misfortune and fortune. It''s really a good treasure.


    "My strength is low, and I don''t feel much. If my father were here, it would be good." Zhang Zilong said anxiously. At the same time, he looked around. The time and scope that the Gongyu seal could indicate were very small. He naturally understood that the danger was near them.


    But looked, but did not find anything, Du Lei is a heart move, "you this jade, the more powerful people, get will feel more?"


    "Nature Zhang Zilong nodded decisively, but soon realized, "do you want to have a try?"


    "No way!" Before Du Lei spoke, an old man behind Zhang Zilong stood up. He took a look at Zhang Zilong and Du Lei, and said in a deep voice, "dugong jade seal is the treasure of our dragon and tiger mountain. How can I fake someone else?"


    Du Lei felt funny when he heard the speech, but he didn''t say much at this time. He really played with the dugong jade seal. Anyway, Atlantis hasn''t appeared yet. They all need to stay here and wait for people to get together.


    Zhang Zilong hesitated to take a look at Du Lei. He was puzzled. Du Lei''s strength is definitely stronger than him. The more dangerous it is to use dugong jade seal, the more dangerous it is. Naturally, he wants to know how dangerous it is. Unfortunately, his father is far away in Longhu Mountain, and there are other things to do, and few of them can be perceived.


    "Qiu Bo, it''s true that the jade seal is the most valuable treasure of my family. But now we are in this crisis. Brother Du''s strength is the strongest among all of us. Relatively speaking, he can perceive the most future. I think we can trust him once." Zhang Zilong took a deep breath and explained.


    "But..." Qiu Bo hesitated for a moment, but finally waved his hand and said, "whatever you want, it''s your Zhang''s stuff anyway." He was disheartened. When he said the treasure of dragon and tiger mountain, Zhang Zilong said it was the treasure of Zhang Jia. The difference was obvious. In that case, he didn''t want to talk about it any more.


    Zhang Zilong opened his mouth, but he didn''t say much. He turned his head and handed dugong jade seal to Du Lei directly. He said in a deep voice, "brother Du, please."


    Du Lei smelt speech to smile, "what secret does this thing have?"


    "I knew that he must be greedy for the jade seal. We''ll surround him!" A person bursts to drink a, other people hear sound but move, resolute hand, surrounded Du Lei directly.


    Du Lei coldly looks at the past. He remembers the man just now. He sneers and doesn''t say much. He just looks at Zhang Zilong. His dugong jade seal is continuously emitting red light, which seems to be even worse.


    Zhang Zilong was short of breath. He looked around and said, "what are you doing? I handed over the dugong jade seal myself. Do you all want to rebel? "


    "Zhang Zilong, the dugong jade seal is the treasure of our dragon and tiger mountain, not your Zhang''s. besides, this dugong jade seal represents the supreme honor of our dragon and tiger mountain, and represents dugong''s bounden duty. How can you hand in the identification certificate of being in charge of supervising the sacrifice wine of Dragon and tiger mountain? Today, if Du Lei doesn''t hand over the dugong jade seal immediately, we will kill him even if we fight for his life. "


    "Yes, kill him. I will be the enemy of dragon and Tiger Mountain sooner or later."


    Zhang Zilong was secretly anxious. How could things get more and more wrong? He doesn''t want to be cheeky with Du Lei now. There are many places where Du Lei is needed. Why are these people so irrational?


    Du Lei sneered, "why, haven''t you seen it yet? Among these people, there are insiders. They just want to disturb the situation here. Look around, some people covet us. "


    He saw through it at a glance. When someone approached here secretly, someone suddenly jumped out and wanted to fight him. Now it seems that there must be a ghost among the people in Longhushan who wanted to occupy the territory here.

 Chapter 666

    "What?" Zhang Zilong was shocked by the speech. Is there really an insider? With a bad heart? Otherwise, why would dugong jade seal warn in advance? Is what Du Lei said true?


    He can''t believe to look at the people around, those people, everyone is his familiar face, how can there be a ghost? He became more and more entangled.


    "Dugong, you are the most noble position under the master of dragon and tiger mountain. For a person, you can''t let this boy confuse his mind." An old man burst out and his eyes turned red.


    Du Lei no longer pays attention to these people, he secretly let the bully and greedy wolf to protect himself, with these people''s hands and feet, simply can''t help him much.


    Close your eyes and feel carefully. The power fluctuation on the jade seal is really the power fluctuation of the divine world, but it is very weak. It is probably many years later that the power dissipated.


    Thinking of this, he secretly injected a force of his own into the dugong jade seal. Suddenly, the dugong jade seal burst out a breath of surprise.


    Everyone''s face changed, including Zhang Zilong. He looked at Du Lei in horror. He didn''t expect that Du Lei could directly use the dugong jade seal so soon. You know, it took him several years to get the approval of the dugong jade seal.


    At this time, the jade seal of nadugong changed again, and the breath weakened, but it formed a protective wall, wrapping Du Lei up, and nothing could hurt him.


    Baxia and greedy wolf are also relieved. These people''s naked eyes have betrayed them, and they will definitely fight against Du Lei. Once they fight, they may expose their identity and be known by the Holy See and the strongmen, and then they will be on guard. At this time, there should be no harm in protecting Du Lei.


    "Dugong, I said. This boy has a bad heart. You see, dugong jade seal is in this man''s hand. It immediately gives off a different light. I think he must have coveted dugong jade seal for a long time. At this time, we have no way to attack him. I don''t know what you mean?" Some people say that this person is dignified and upright, with white hair, but it seems that this person is more immortal.


    Zhang Zilong was bitter in his heart. He didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Later, he turned back and found that someone was close to him in the dark, "who?"


    Everyone was surprised and looked at it. But then, when the killing was started, four or five people in Longhu Mountain suddenly burst out and cut directly at the people around them. Everyone was surprised. What''s the matter?


    Zhang Zilong was shocked. He didn''t expect that what Du Lei said was true. There was a real ghost here. He was full of grief and indignation. However, at this time, he was all meritorious, representing the dragon and tiger mountain. He had to cheer up.


    At this time, Qiu Bo came to Zhang Zilong''s side. Zhang Zilong hesitated and looked at each other. He doubted each other''s identity. Qiu Bo gave a wry smile, "you are my nephew. Watching you grow up, will I harm you? You go and contact that Du Lei as soon as possible, let him wake up, otherwise we are afraid that we cannot support


    "But Du Lei has obviously entered another realm, and I can''t interrupt him!" Zhang Zilong gave a bitter smile. He also wanted to wake Du Lei up, but there was no way.


    Qiu Bo opened his mouth and suddenly changed his face. He burst out and said, "what do you want to do, beast?" Because he found a person who had been guarding Zhang Zilong''s side suddenly burst out and wanted to attack Zhang Zilong.


    Zhang Zilong was shocked. He jumped up and dodged immediately, but he was still a little slow. The whole left arm was looked at by the opponent, and the whole arm was about to break.


    Qiu Bo''s eyes widened, and he rushed over directly. His hands turned into double knives, and he chopped them directly. The man knew that it was not suitable to stay for a long time, so he took a knife to escape, and ran to the crowd at the same time.


    Most of the people who keep pouring in are not well intentioned. They all look at Du Lei with fiery eyes. They seem to be very interested in Du Lei''s dugong jade seal.


    Qiu Bo came to Zhang Zilong''s side, immediately ordered a few times, stopped the spraying of blood, he said in a deep voice: "you are seriously injured, at this time should not stay here, we immediately withdraw."


    "But..." Zhang Zilong was unwilling. This feast had just begun. How could he go?


    "If you don''t go, you''ll lose your life." Qiu bopao gave a drink, and regardless of the others, he directly slapped Zhang Zilong on the back of the head. Suddenly, Zhang Zilong was in a coma. He turned back and yelled, "evacuate!"


    Those people were stuck together. At this time, they listened to the order of retreat and immediately withdrew while fighting. They did not expect that their own people would also have internal fights. This time, Longhushan was badly damaged.


    Qiu Bo takes a look at Du Lei. He clenches his fist and his eyes are red. He knows that he can''t stay any longer. Otherwise, Zhang Zilong''s life is worrying. As for Du Gong''s jade seal, he can only stay behind and marry him again. Of course, the premise is that Du Lei is still alive.


    The people of Longhushan evacuated, but the protective circle formed around Du Lei did not. Some people began to chase the escaped Longhushan and others, while others went directly to Du Lei and wanted to fight against him. However, the power of dugong Yuyin was not the same level as them, so they could not be shaken at all. Therefore, they could only watch him eagerly.


    Du Lei thinks that he has a bully and a greedy wolf to protect him. He will not have any problems. However, his mind and spirit are all integrated into the magical world created by dugong jade seal.


    Here is a vast expanse of white, this is his true spirit, and the original greedy wolf made inheritance space is the same, is this also a heritage?


    Du Lei was more or less excited. At this time, an old man came over. No, it should be said that he flew over. The speed of the other side was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he came to Du Lei.


    "Who are you?" Du Lei asked warily.


    "I should ask you that. Who are you?" The old man was kind-hearted and didn''t seem to have any malice, but the other side sent out a powerful wave of magic power, and Du Lei had to be wary of whether the other side would attack him.


    Two people confrontation for a while, the old man asked in amazement: "you are not Zhang''s blood?"


    "No..." Du Lei said indifferently. He knew that Zhang''s blood should be the blood of Zhang, the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. Since Zhang Daoling inherited it, it has always been Zhang''s people who have the dugong jade seal.


    "Is dragon and Tiger Mountain dead?" The old man was shocked and seemed to be a little sad.


    "No!" Du Lei thought about it and explained, "I''m just playing with it. I didn''t expect that I would come here. Zhang Zilong, the descendant of the Heavenly Master, and I are good friends. That''s why I can get in touch with it."


    The old man was stunned for a long time, and finally sighed, "I didn''t expect to be lonely!"

 Chapter 667

    Du Lei was so surprised that he asked, "who are you?"


    "Me?" The old man said with a smile, "I''m Zhang Daoling''s teacher. I''m called taishanglaojun!"


    "Are you Laozi?" Du Lei was stunned. Unexpectedly, he met the mythical figure in the legend. He was so excited that he nodded and admitted his identity.


    "The jade seal is something I gave to Zhang Daoling at the beginning, which is used to foretell part of the future, so that the vein of dragon and tiger mountain can be inherited all the time. But I didn''t expect that after waiting for so many years, no one has been able to enter here. It''s my miscalculation."


    "What do you mean?" Du Lei asks curiously.


    "I don''t think you have a weak breath. You should be a master, right? Don''t you know the inheritance space? " Taishanglaojun saw through the strength of Du Lei at a glance and directly exposed it.


    "Do you mean to give me your inheritance?" Du Lei blinked his eyes. He didn''t expect to encounter such a good thing.


    "I leave dugong jade seal on the earth in order to meet someone who can meet my standards and accept my inheritance one day. Since you can enter this inheritance space, I will naturally give it to you." "It''s just my inheritance. It''s very important. Are you sure you want to inherit it?"


    "Why not?" Du Lei does not refuse anyone who comes. Now he has found out that there are even gods on the earth, but he has never been known. The main person who participated in the Atlantis ruins this time is the shadow of these gods.


    If he participates in it, it will certainly arouse the vigilance of those people. They are not afraid of 10000, just in case. If they are scared by each other at that time, and he does not have the strength to protect himself, what should he do? So powerful, is the only way, anyway, he had the Golden Dragon''s power scattered out, temporarily don''t worry about being countered by the earth.


    Moreover, he also felt that the hidden gods should also be worried about being defeated by the earth and driven out of the earth by xiruoyue, which is why they lurked. But he knew that even if those people did not exert the power of the gods, he would not be able to stop them. At present, his only backhand is the fire of the gods.


    But the restriction is also very big. If the other party''s real body comes, instead of the real spirit, he can''t help the other party. He has had that experience, and naturally knows that the divine body and the human body are very different.


    "Well, I traveled around the world and met Zhang Daoling by chance. We had a good conversation. Because of our confidant, I finally passed on a Taoist method to him. That''s why there was the dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master''s way. But I also left another Taoist method. Zhang Daoling is not suitable in this jade seal. Originally, I wanted to leave it to Zhang''s blood, but I didn''t think about it. So many years have passed, But no one came into this inheritance space. "


    "If you hadn''t come in, I would have dissipated in a few hundred years." Taishanglaojun sighed, peerless experts also worry about peerless experts. What they fear most is that there is no one left to die and inherit.


    His true body has been away from the earth for many years. What remains in this inheritance space is only his true spirit. Of course, this true spirit is not very powerful. If a little inheritance is obtained, he will dissipate.


    "Let''s go!" Du Lei can''t wait. Hearing the words, the emperor smiles and waves his hand. A stream of air enters his body.


    Du Lei immediately felt it carefully. However, after the air entered his body, it disappeared quickly. He didn''t feel anything at all. He looked up in surprise and found that the figure of taishanglaojun was gone.


    At this time, the other party''s voice sounded in the inheritance space, "I''m gone, and the inheritance has been given to you. It''s your business to understand. If you can''t understand my one gasification and three clearing, this air flow will completely dissipate in the world."


    "What the hell?" Du Lei shouts, which is different from the inheritance he imagined. When he got the inheritance of the greedy wolf, the other party at least did give him substantive things, such as some skills. Of course, they are not very useful to him, because they are all means of killing people.


    But this is too old gentleman, also too mysterious, an air current, what all have no, comprehend, take what comprehend? Your uncle''s, where has such unreliable person? Not even a word, how to understand?


    However, he had woken up, and the protective cover of dugong Yuyin had completely disappeared at this time. He looked around in amazement and found that he was surrounded by people, and the people of Longhu Mountain were missing.


    Soon, Baxia told me what happened just now, and he said something. He didn''t expect that the people in Longhushan really had a ghost. It was fun.


    "Hand over dugong jade seal! Get out of here, and you will not die! " One of them said indifferently that he was wearing the Taoist robe of Longhushan, but it was obvious that he had betrayed Longhushan.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I didn''t kill enough people just now!" Du Lei heart sneer, just also feel greedy wolf inheritance some redundant, did not expect to use at this time.


    "Cut the crap and hand over the dugong jade seal. Otherwise, you will die. There are so many people here. Don''t you have the ability to kill us all?" The man''s heart trembled, obviously thinking of the appearance of Du Lei''s killing.


    "Come on, you like to talk nonsense, too!" Du Lei stretched out his right hand and said contemptuously.


    "You The man was furious, "kill me!"


    "Kill


    Everyone rushed directly. They didn''t think that Du Lei could kill everyone. There would always be people who could survive. Finally, they killed Du Lei and became a successful person. They were all haunted. But at this time, they were forced to go to Liangshan. There are nine places, namely, the Holy See, the opposite Holy See, Jianren, Kunlun, Shushan, Shaolin, anlamen, mafia, Then there is Du Lei here.


    In other places, they are all big forces. They can''t compete at all. Only here are Du Lei and a group of people from dragon and tiger mountain. At this time, those people from dragon and Tiger Mountain are also driven away. They are naturally hot eyed.


    Du Lei is a man with two fists and four hands. They don''t believe that they are the one who successfully killed Du Lei. As long as they kill Du Lei, he will be able to call on the heroes to be used by him.


    However, what they all don''t know is that Du Lei is powerful. They only know that Du Lei is strong, but they don''t know how strong he is.


    Even in the other eight places, people came to see him. They looked at him and saw what he had to do. Just then, Wu Liufeng led a group of people to rush over.

 Chapter 668

    Du Lei burst to drink, "don''t come here!" Then, his body soared up to the sky and rushed directly to the huge stone. There were some strange runes on it, but he was no longer in the mood to pay attention to these things.


    In the distance, Wu Liufeng and others stopped in amazement, but no one paid attention to them at this time, because everyone''s eyes were on Du Lei.


    Du Lei whispered: "greedy wolf, give me your strength!"


    All of a sudden, a green energy, into Du Lei Dantian, with the bully under the greedy wolf get along, Du Lei has been able to do freely, the two of them can''t leave Du Lei, Du Lei can also use their strength to fight.


    At the same time, the Yellow energy of Baxia forms a protective layer on Du Lei''s body surface. Baxia is famous for its defense and recovery, and no one can match it. However, at this time, everyone is red eyed, and no one notices Du Lei''s abnormality. Even if someone finds out, they are caught up with the duck shelf and have to continue to fight.


    "Boom!"


    "Ouch!"


    Suddenly, Du Lei''s head, there is a virtual shadow, it is a huge silver wolf, roaring up to the sky, all of a sudden, heaven and earth change color, dark clouds, blocking the sky, flying sand and rocks, clothes hunting sound.


    Everyone stopped. Du Lei''s change made people suspicious. Even Wu Liufeng and others felt the power of palpitation and seemed to wake up.


    The greedy wolf laughs. He hasn''t killed a lot for a long time. He killed several people last time and was completely sealed by Du Lei. At this time, he was completely opened by Du Lei. His bloodthirsty wolf nature can''t be concealed.


    Du Lei''s eyes are no longer dark, but full of dark green, which makes people palpitating. At the same time, his white eyes have become red. His indifferent eyes and sharp power make people shudder. Some people begin to retreat, but it''s too late. Now that he has come here, he is destined to withstand the baptism of bloody wind and rain.


    When Du Lei raised his hands, suddenly, a force broke out, the ground kept shaking, and everyone panicked. The riot scope of this force was not the whole valley.


    This is also unnecessary. First of all, the greedy wolf is only a true spirit at this time. He has no body, so he can''t use such powerful power. Secondly, such powerful power will inevitably cause the rebound of the earth. At that time, Du Lei doesn''t want to face the drive of Xi ruoyue. Finally, the valley is so big that basically the most powerful forces in the world have come here.


    Du Lei just wants to be the same as them and keep his own three-thirds of an acre of land. For the time being, he doesn''t want to have too many disputes with them. Du Lei looks into the distance. On the other eight boulders, there is one person standing on each of them, and the eight people also look over.


    Indifferent, they are very powerful, but at this time, they also have some palpitations about Du Lei''s means. No one has ever used such murderous spirit.


    Du Lei paid no attention to those people and looked down at them. They were just beginning to feel sad and indignant. It seemed that he was a big devil. Killing him was a virtue. But at this time, these people were panic stricken and wanted to leave here.


    "Do you want to go? It seems a little late. " The shaking of the ground stopped, and some people were killed. In this riot, they were directly trampled to death. But Du Lei didn''t care at all. Since these people wanted to die, they should be helped.


    He is not a man who claims to be a saint. These people are going to kill him. Why should he keep it? The power of green is spreading. Every time this power touches a person, that person will begin to die, and his body will begin to fester. No one can cure him.


    Immediately, with Du Lei as the center, a hell among people began to appear. Everyone screamed and kept fleeing here, hoping that their parents would give them another leg.


    Du Lei''s ruthless sneer. Just now, these people were bewitched and wanted to fight against themselves and occupy the place. At this time, they are like dogs who have lost their families. The joke is on. They have no strength, but they want to occupy something beyond their own strength. This is a crime in itself.


    Of course, he also focused on several people, two of whom were the traitors of dragon and tiger mountain. The two people kept fleeing, far faster than ordinary people, but the people who came here were not ordinary people.


    There are also two other people, who should be together with the two traitors. They keep away from here, but they don''t know that they have been targeted by Du Lei for a long time. The real Qi of sidaoba has completely locked them down. Even if they escape to the ends of the earth, as long as they are still on the earth, they can''t escape Du Lei''s pursuit.


    Du Lei sneers. People are dying all around. Green energy cleverly avoids Wu Liufeng''s group of people. In fact, they have no bottom in their hearts. Because that force is overwhelming, they can''t stop it. Even if they escape here, it''s not so fast. They can only pray in their hearts that Du Lei won''t kill them.


    At this time, a figure rushed over, and everyone was far away from here, but the figure was constantly approaching here. Du Lei saw it at a glance. With a smile in his mouth, he turned out to be a member of Shaolin Temple.


    He gave each other a way, the other side finally no longer wordy, directly rushed over, came to the boulder where Du Lei.


    "Amitabha!" The monk put his hands together and recited the Buddha''s name in a low voice. Then he said sadly, "almsgiver, your purpose of establishing power has been achieved. Why hurt the innocent again? Let''s stop here. "


    "There are also people who kill me. How can I stop? Don''t meddle in my affairs, or I''ll kill you with me. " Du Lei''s intention to kill is determined. These people are the most hateful. They have no strength. When they are bewitched by others, they think they are very powerful.


    "Benefactor''s killing heart is very heavy. Why do you say that to others? Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. If the benefactor doesn''t stop, don''t blame me for being rude. " The monk''s eyes were golden, and his real Qi was constantly surging, and his whole body was emitting an inexplicable force.


    Du Lei frowned, and the greedy wolf''s voice rang out: "the other party is a Buddhist master. He has reached the level of good health. It''s really hard for ordinary people to kill him, but I can! Do you want to kill him? "


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, Du Lei did not answer. Suddenly, a roaring sound broke out over the valley. It seemed to be thunder, but it was not like it.


    "Stop, save your strength." Du Lei indifferently orders a way, in his heart some palpitations, because that top seem to have something to appear.


    The greedy wolf is still in his mind, but he also knows that at this time, he can''t do anything bad for Du Lei. He can only stop. All the green energy is recycled and so many people are killed. The power he radiates is not dissipated, but expanded.

 Chapter 669

    Du Lei''s heart moved. He knew that the greedy wolf was accumulating his strength in the dark. He hummed coldly, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. His strength would be stronger and stronger. But if the greedy wolf''s hegemony was so weak, it would be useless for him to keep them, because the enemies he would encounter in the future would be more difficult to deal with.


    All the green energy is incorporated into Du Lei''s body, but it becomes the nourishment of the greedy wolf. This scene makes the bully anxious. The greedy wolf''s strength is strengthened, but he stays in place, which is a stimulus to him.


    "Don''t worry, if you enter the ruins, there will be more battles. As long as you are willing, you can get enough inheritance." Du Lei whispered and looked up at the sky.


    Seeing this, the Buddhist monk of Shaolin Temple shook his head and sighed. He jumped up and left here. Wu Liufeng and others kept approaching here, but they didn''t come up. Instead, they guarded the stone.


    "Where are the others?" Du Lei frowned. There were only five people who came with Wu Liufeng, including Qianliyan shunfenger, and the others were gone.


    "They all have their own means. When they join other forces and enter the ruins, we will meet." Wu Liufeng explained that he didn''t want to annoy Du Lei. At this time, Du Lei seemed to be an invincible king. His heart trembled. He didn''t expect that a small man in a shopping mall could make such achievements.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the sky above the thunder continued to ring, it seems that something is coming down, everyone''s heart slightly awe inspiring, this momentum and posture, is not an ordinary thing, hot heart, must be Atlantis city.


    Everyone is ready to rush into the ruins at any time. There are very few people in the area where Du Lei is located. The people who wanted to fight Du Lei before are basically dead now, but there are still many people who are secretly eyeing him.


    At last, one party could not help it. They came out. There were more than ten people. The leader of the other party was a westerner. His golden hair was shining in the sun, and his skin was white without any defects.


    "Dear Sir, we sincerely take refuge in you. I hope you can accept us. After entering the ruins, we are willing to follow the instructions." With a smile on his face and sincerity, everyone was watching Du Lei to see what he was going to do.


    "Yes, stay!" Du Lei also looked into the distance, a total of nine areas, where the number of people is the least. Before he opened the killing ring, he really shocked many people.


    In other areas, there are basically hundreds of people sitting in the town. The Vatican and the Chien people are the same. He knows that they must know something. It''s good to keep some people. It''s very complicated to enter the ruins. He can''t worry about everything. It''s good to have someone running errands.


    All of a sudden, the man was excited and led the people to stand not far away from Wu Liufeng and others. They were also looking at each other and were curious about each other''s identity.


    When the crowd in the distance saw it, they were in a great commotion. The vision in the sky became more and more obvious. They knew that the ruins must appear. It was obvious that Du Lei had a place here. When would it be better not to surrender now?


    Immediately, a lot of people began to come here, Du Lei saw, immediately burst out to drink, "want to come over people give me a little honest, listen to the dispatch, otherwise, no amnesty."


    All of them are in good health. Some of them look at each other. They know that what Du Lei said is true. He also has the strength. Look at the corpses on the ground. They are basically killed by Du Lei. Although they are also afraid of Du Lei''s methods, the ruins are right in front of them. The nine giant stones are obviously the entrance. They are for the ruins, for the powerful strength, At this time, we have to gamble.


    So they kept on going. Of course, the order was good. No one dared to talk. The body and blood were still under their feet. They didn''t dare to move. Even if someone was bullied and occupied, they were silent. They were afraid to annoy Du Lei. It was the key that they couldn''t get into the ruins at that time.


    Of course, some people are unconvinced. They hum coldly and start to stay away from here. They think it''s not necessary to be here in Du Lei or to go to other places.


    Du Lei also ignored it. At this time, he obviously felt that the situation above the sky was more and more obvious, and he was also excited. The ruins of Atlantis were ancient civilizations in the Middle East. It was said that there were countless treasures there.


    Of course, for Du Lei, money is just something outside his body. He doesn''t care. What he needs and wants is to find powerful means and want to know the history of that year. After all, with the development of his strength, he feels that the earth seems more and more unusual.


    "Peng!"


    All of a sudden, a blue blast of thunder came down from the sky, and everyone''s heart was palpitating. The thunder fell directly on the ground, taking away the death of groups of people. The Buddhist monks in Shaolin Temple closed their eyes one by one with their hands together, and recited Amitabha.


    Du Lei is not in the mood to pay attention to those, and has been paying attention to the top. He widens his eyes, opens his eyes, and sees things that ordinary people can''t see. A huge dark shadow is constantly falling down. It seems to come from outer space, but he knows that the city must be hidden in a certain space.


    And then, many people noticed, because the city is too huge, directly covered the sky and earth, a dark, there is no sunshine.


    "God, miracle, what do I see? Is that the legendary city of the air? "


    "It''s said that Atlantis was built in the air, but it''s true?"


    Du Lei frowns, the city with lofty atmosphere, it seems to oppress people breathless, that is, his body has some cackle, seems to have a pressure, warning the world, don''t have delusions about it, but money and silk move people''s minds, no one is surprised, although Du Lei is not interested in money, but some of the inheritance inside has ideas.


    Everyone looked solemn, because the city was coming. Suddenly, the huge rock under his feet shook. Du Lei was surprised. But when he looked at the distance, neither the holy see nor the strongmen responded. He was calm. After all, he had never met this incident before.


    "Wow!"


    All of a sudden, it seems that there is rain falling, Du Lei heart is not sure, here is not covered by the city? It won''t rain here, will it?


    Lingtong looked at it and suddenly realized that at the bottom of the city, there was a huge drainage system, but the sewers were not consistent with any drainage system on the earth at present, dazzling, but it was pleasing to see.

 Chapter 670

    "Hum!"


    Du Lei bowed his head, and the runes on the huge stones began to shine. It seemed that he was corresponding to the city in the sky. From time to time, he looked in the direction of the Holy See and the strongman, ready to deal with the unexpected situation.


    "Click!"


    On the huge stone, a piece of stone skin suddenly broke, just like peeling. He moved in his heart and quickly moved away. The stone skin suddenly smashed and turned into dust. A breeze rolled in and blew the dust away.


    However, no one left the stone. Du Lei was on guard to prevent the Vatican and the strongman from acting and jointly harming them. In fact, it was not only him, but also people from other forces who were closely watching the Vatican and the strongman, because only two of them had been involved in the ruins before.


    However, the Vatican and the strongmen seemed calm and calm. They were even sarcastic, as if they were mocking their ignorance.


    Mafia boss cold hum a, "temporarily let you bang se, etc. into the ruins, don''t let me touch you, otherwise, have to tear you up."


    He is the godfather of the Mafia, and he is also a peerless master. It can be said that the reason why the mafia has always been able to thrive is that he has been secretly supporting. There are many legends about him. Some rumors say that he was originally the son of God, leading the world to the light. There are also news channels that this master ate some strange things when he was a child, So it has a great power.


    However, none of these news has been confirmed. According to relevant analysis, the second one is more likely, because no one has ever seen the so-called gods, and they will not believe that there will be gods. As for the second one, it is quite possible.


    The earth is so big, there will always be some good things. It can only be said that the godfather was lucky and got them. Now, the ruins placed in front of the public can also be said to be an opportunity. Atlantis, the city of the air, has been legendary for a long time, and no one knows how many good things there are.


    After swallowing their saliva one by one, they suppressed the heat in their hearts and began to look forward to it. Even the Vatican and the strongman were very cautious. The last time they were able to enter the ruins, it was pure luck. Later, they got a powerful inheritance and directly gave birth to powerful experts. They even started the national destiny of the strongman.


    "Click!"


    Du Lei bowed his head. The stone skin was still falling off and turned into dust, revealing his true face. He hesitated. There seemed to be something here. The greedy wolf suddenly said softly, "it''s actually divine script. It seems that Atlantis should also come from the divine world!"


    "Just, I don''t know why they landed here? And a city in the air? Which force in the history of the divine world


    The overlord also looks serious. Even they are a little bit agitated at this time, because the divine world is too big. Although the emperor of heaven is in charge of the heavenly court and dominates all directions, there are still many places and many forces that are not within the management scope of the heavenly court, and even some forces are in opposition to the heavenly court, but on the surface, the heavenly court is the biggest force in the divine world.


    "Divine script?" Du Lei whispered and frowned. It seems that the relic is related to the divine world. While he was thinking, the words and runes suddenly burst out a strong light.


    Du Lei''s heart, looking into the distance, found that the Vatican and the strongman had no change. He put down his mind and said, "hum!" The words burst out with a powerful force. He looked up in horror and suddenly found that the relic was speeding up its descent.


    Isn''t this a powerful sucker? If such a big city is pressed down, no matter how strong his body is, it will not be pressed into powder. He wants to move, but unexpectedly finds that his body is out of his control.


    It''s not just him, it''s all like that. Except for the Holy See and the strongmen, the other leaders of the six parties are also very surprised and even panicked. They are not stupid and find the problem.


    However, the stability of the Holy See and the strongman is too puzzling. Is there any secret? Unfortunately, they are not very clear.


    "Boom!"


    The suction is getting bigger and bigger. Du Lei looks under the stone and finds that Wu Liufeng and others are not affected. It seems that the suction is only for them.


    He looked at the runes and characters on the stone. Suddenly, those runes and characters seemed to be alive. They kept wandering in the place where the stone peeled off. Moreover, Du Lei seemed to hear someone singing softly.


    "What''s going on?" In his heart, he was anxious. This situation was the most unbearable for him. Powerful things were not terrible. The unknown was the most frightening thing. At this time, Du Lei was obviously afraid.


    He raised his head and looked up hard. There were nine bright red places on it, which seemed to be like an oven, constantly emitting hot gas, and coming to the ground faster and faster.


    Many people in the underground began to scream and wander. They didn''t know, so they thought that the ruins were going to fall directly. They were all in a panic. Some people wanted to stay away from this place, which was completely different from what they had imagined before.


    In fact, after they entered the valley, they realized that this trip would be extra dangerous, but they didn''t expect that it would be like this. The corpses on the ground piled up into mountains. In fact, in the whole valley, Du Lei didn''t kill many people here, it just seemed a little abrupt. After all, Du Lei just used the power of greedy wolves to make many people fear, Almost no one knows what happened, just the inexplicable body ulceration and death of those people.


    When Du Lei''s eyes shrink, he finds that his body seems to be a little unstable. Do you want to keep floating up? His muscles were shaking.


    All of a sudden, nine white lights came down from the top, directly shrouding the nine people on the stone. They were shocked to find that they seemed to be tied up and could not use any power.


    "Whew


    All of a sudden, the nine of them disappeared in the blink of an eye. Although many people were paying attention to them, they still didn''t find out what was going on. It''s just that the nine of them seemed to disappear directly on the nine stones, and they were all in suspense.


    Even some people questioned the Vatican and the strongmen about what was going on, because the person who disappeared was the most powerful one among their respective forces, who wanted to get this inheritance. So inexplicably, he disappeared, which made many people uneasy.

 Chapter 671

    When everyone didn''t know why, Atlantis, the city of the air, suddenly accelerated to land. At the same time, the huge city fell down. Many people closed their eyes in despair, feeling that it was a trap, cheated by the Holy See and the strongmen.


    However, what they expected did not happen. The ruins did fall down, but they did not reach the ground. Instead, they were perfectly inlaid with the nine big stones, as if they were the pillars of the city.


    When the left and right people were shocked, they found that the stones began to shake. Then, a stone gate appeared, opened, and appeared in their field of vision. Suddenly, everyone was boiling. At this time, they finally understood that this is really a relic, and the entrance has appeared.


    One by one, they rushed towards the entrance. Only the Vatican and the strongmen were relatively calm. One by one, they queued up to enter. When the other forces saw them, someone immediately stood up and began to organize order. The more chaotic the situation is, the worse it will be for them. I''m afraid that there will be another murder.


    Comparatively speaking, Wu Liufeng and the Mafia are in chaos, because there are strong forces in other places, and no one dares to act rashly. However, the mafia has complex members, and there are not many experts among them. Basically, they all rely on modern hot weapons to seize the place.


    Some people who call themselves masters are not convinced and directly fight in the past. But unexpectedly, those Mafia people are also ruthless and directly use bombs to protect Shimen.


    "Those who want to enter must obey the arrangement of our Mafia, and our Mafia people must also have priority to enter, otherwise, you will all die."


    Some people want to break through, but they beat them into a sieve. Suddenly, some people calm down. The mafia has always been a ruthless role, and no one ever dares to despise them. Just at this time, the entrance of the ruins is in front of them, which also stimulates these people. Some forget the strength of the Mafia. At this time, they directly kill people, which immediately frightens the scene.


    Wu Liufeng and others originally relied on the stones. When the stone gate was opened, they were lucky. They were just behind them, and there were not many people. They directly penetrated into the stone gate. They knew that without Du Lei''s awe, they would have to break into the stone gate, and they couldn''t manage so much. They directly disappeared.


    The ten or so people who took refuge in before entered one after another. As for the people behind, they began to fight. No one organized them. Suddenly, it became a sea of blood again, just to enter the stone gate.


    After Du Lei entered the stone gate, he was shocked, and the whole person curled up. He just felt a strong force in his body. It seemed that he was tearing his body, which made him faint. Fortunately, his physical quality has always been strong.


    When I woke up, I was stunned, and there was no one around. However, it seemed to be a huge room, but it was strange. There were many clocks all around, and there were all kinds of clocks.


    Round, square, oval, and even some animal like clocks, but these clocks are not running, in a static state. Du Lei is curious, where is this? What about the others? Why is he alone?


    He moved slowly and did not dare to move rashly. This is a legendary civilized city. Even before, he could see the characters and runes of the divine world. It was obvious that the people who created this city and even the owners of this city were all from the divine world.


    The divine world has always been a powerful and boundless world. Du Lei yearned for it, but he knew that his strength was not enough, so he would surely die if he went.


    "Here, how can there be so many clocks?" The greedy wolf and Overlord were very surprised, "overlord, have you just discovered that the power seems to involve the law of time and space?"


    "Yes, the law of time and space is one of the most powerful laws in the divine world. I didn''t expect it to appear here." The overlord looks serious and dignified. They come from the divine world and are the strength of the LORD God. Naturally, they know a lot of things.


    "What is the law of time and space?" Du Lei asks curiously.


    "It''s the force that just pulled you. I think you should have moved directly from that stone to here." The greedy wolf said in a deep voice. He felt clearly that the power of the law of time and space was spreading.


    Although Du Lei did not eat pork, but also saw the pig run, know that kind of powerful, suddenly some silence.


    "Click!"


    In the original quiet space, a clear sound sounded, and then, there was a constant click sound. Du Lei looked up and found that the clocks that had stopped were beginning to turn.


    At this time, a strange force began to spread. As soon as the greedy wolf and bully''s face changed, they burst out and said, "no, leave here. The power of time is running."


    Du Lei didn''t know why, but he spread his legs and ran directly. But not long after he ran, he found that his speed began to slow down. What''s the matter? He was anxious, but the more anxious he was, the slower he was.


    "The power of time, what''s going on? Why does the power of time work here? " T greedy wolf at this time is also anxious, if Du Lei died, and Du Lei signed a contract of them, will also die.


    "What should I do?" Du Lei asks anxiously.


    "No one can control the power of time. Even the emperor of heaven is influenced by the law of time. Relatively speaking, the law of space is a little simpler, but we are not lucky to be here." Said the greedy wolf.


    "What do you mean?" Du Lei is surprised, it seems that the greedy wolf has something to say.


    "I suspect that this is not a relic or a burial place for treasures, but a space for inheritance." The greedy wolf expressed his suspicion. When he first found out here, it was strange.


    In his life, he fought with the last emperor of heaven in all directions. Of course, he encountered some relics, but he never encountered such relics. The countless clocks and the operation of the power of time are different from those so-called relics.


    "Heritage space?" Du Lei was stunned. He had just acquired the inheritance of Taishang Laojun from Zhang Zilong''s dugong jade seal. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, he came to another inheritance space?


    Just as he was crying bitterly, a familiar voice suddenly rang out in dugong jade seal, "eh? Is it the inheritance space of the protoss


    Du Lei is surprised, is it the voice of the emperor?

 Chapter 672

    "Have you not dissipated?" Du Lei asked in a voice. Even tyrants and greedy wolves were surprised. Who was that? They didn''t follow Du Lei into the inheritance space of dugong jade seal before, so they didn''t know about Taishang Laojun.


    "How can I dissipate so quickly? I didn''t say before that if you don''t come in, I will dissipate completely in a few hundred years." Taishanglaojun doesn''t seem to care. He appears directly in front of Du Lei from dugongyuyin. This time, it''s his real spirit.


    Bully and greedy wolf suddenly shocked, who is this? Is it a true spirit? Moreover, it seems that the other side is not weak, but this true spirit does not have much fighting instinct. Without their help, Du Lei can easily solve it, but if the other side comes, it must be extraordinary.


    Du Lei didn''t say much and asked directly, "what should I do?" At this time, fortunately, he didn''t go any more. He just stayed here. Anyway, the faster he ran, the slower his speed became, wasting his strength.


    "This is the inheritance space. What do you say to do?" Taishanglaojun widened his eyes, tut tut said, "it''s really wonderful here. Like the legend, the protoss disappeared completely in the divine world after being defeated in the last era. Unexpectedly, he came to the earth with the strongest inheritance."


    He went to the nearest shelf, took down a clock directly and fiddled with it. At this time, Du Lei obviously felt that the clock was burst out with a powerful force, which made him stunned. It seemed that he found some strange things, as if it had been a long time, and it seemed like a moment.


    "No! The power of time acts on Du Lei''s body. " Baxia and greedy wolf are surprised. At this time, Du Lei''s body begins to age. His originally crystal clear skin begins to turn yellow. It seems that he is entering middle age.


    Lao Jun looks at Du Lei in surprise, and then fiddles with the clock again. Suddenly, Du Lei''s skin changes again. It''s just different from before. His skin starts to become young this time, but it makes people feel a little scared.


    He thought deeply and put the clock back again. Suddenly, the power disappeared. Du Lei regained his sense and looked at the emperor in amazement. He was surprised and asked, "what happened to me just now? It seems that I have found something different. I seem to be old and young, and I feel like a river is flowing around me. "


    Lao Jun was even more surprised. He looked up and down at Du Lei. Du Lei was very flustered. He hugged himself and asked, "what are you looking at? Is something wrong with me? "


    He shook his head, "here is the inheritance space, time can let you free to play, whether it is to speed up or slow down, can be controlled, here is an excellent place, and there is the law of time in the waves, you can take advantage of the strange environment here, understand my one Qi three Qing."


    Bully and greedy wolf smell speech, immediately startled look at each other, a gas of Sanqing? Who is this old man? They have lived in the divine world for so many years, and naturally they know what it is.


    With that, taishanglaojun disappeared. However, after he entered dugong jade seal, he suddenly looked dignified and whispered: "river of time?"


    Du Lei hears in the clouds, don''t know too much Lao Jun is what meaning, he asks greedy wolf bully next way: "that old man says is true?"


    "Boy, how dare you doubt me?" Suddenly, taishanglaojun''s voice sounded, Du Lei suddenly forehead a black, this is how to return a responsibility? He was clearly using the power of real spirit to communicate with the greedy wolf under the hegemony. How could the other party hear him.


    "He is a peerless master. Even in the divine world, the emperor of heaven doesn''t dare to provoke him. We can''t hide our true spirit''s conversation from each other." The greedy wolf gave a wry smile and immediately explained, "we have just discovered that the time here can really be controlled. If you want to practice one Qi and three Qing, it''s OK."


    Du Lei nodded his head when he heard the words. It seems that he could not be wrong. He had not thought of it before yiqihuasanqing, but later remembered it. It seems that yiqihuasanqing has a very high position in Taoism.


    According to the records of Tao Te Ching, life is two, life is two, life is three, and life is three. This Qiqi and Sanqing seems to be the best explanation for this. He immediately began to understand the Qiqi and Sanqing in his body. After the air flow entered his body, it was hard to find, but it was his body after all. Now his strength is stronger and stronger, and he will be able to find it soon.


    Laojun had a feeling, and he laughed, "boy, you can''t escape my Wuzhishan even if you are the monkey king."


    Du Lei goes to the shelf and fiddles with a clock. Suddenly, he feels that his body seems to be changing and getting old. This is to speed up the flow of time. He dares not be careless and quickly fiddles with it in the opposite direction.


    As time slows down, he must begin to understand it. Now, for him, the power of time seems to be a little erratic, but the three clearness of Qi is right in front of him.


    And just when he realized that one thing was changing and three things were clear, in another place, sadesay looked around coldly, and there were some broken transparent spaces everywhere, "is there no empty space? It seems that I was lucky this time, but I don''t know who went to Shiluan district? "


    He is the most potential person in the Holy See. It is not difficult for him to become a God. However, it is still difficult for him to become a God who understands the powerful laws. There are also strong and weak gods. He is arrogant and naturally wants to understand the most powerful laws.


    In that case, his future achievements will be higher and higher. Now he has entered the void free area recorded in ancient books. Although it is under the chaotic area, it is not bad. With a smile, he begins to understand.


    In Liqiong District, foster looked around and looked a little depressed. "It''s Liqiong district. It''s really bad luck, but in this way, it''s much better than other people."


    Having said that, he began to hold his breath. Not far away from him, there were many pieces of wood that could not be seen. The wood near him was thicker than his arm. The farther away the wood was, the thicker it was. In the distance, even refined iron appeared


    In the magnetic core area, foster looks at the huge black stone in the center and seems to be a little silent. The power of pulling and sucking comes from the stone. The power also affects his body and spirit, but he stands still and seems to be hesitating and afraid of something.


    In Jinqu, Feng Changqing looks at the endless metal around him. He is a little excited, but he knows that there must be something wrong with it, but now he is not very clear.

 Chapter 673

    Du Lei opened his eyes, thoughtfully, closed the flow of time, and began to show the three clearness of Qi that he had just realized. Suddenly, the hole in his eyes shot into the distance, and soon, three empty figures stood up. They were all transformed by Du Lei.


    "Although we haven''t got the essence of it, it''s ok now!" Taishanglaojun nodded, indicating that he was not satisfied, but in fact, he was shocked beyond measure.


    One Qi three Qing is a method he created to improve his strength and replace his own death at the critical moment. I didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, he was touched by Du Lei.


    Du Lei is obviously not very satisfied. He doesn''t pay close attention to the intention of taishanglaojun. Instead, he looks at dugongyuyin. But they don''t say much. The stronger Du Lei is, the better for them.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, the ground shakes, not far away, a figure appears, Du Lei a Leng, the other party unexpectedly is oneself? However, he obviously felt that there was something wrong with each other''s breath, which was different from his own. It could not be his own separation.


    "Who are you?" Du Lei asked in a deep voice.


    It seems that the man just woke up, and he was still a little confused. But soon, he stared at Du Lei, looked at the power fluctuation in Du Lei''s body, and immediately laughed: "boy, you are very good. When you come to the time inheritance space of the protoss, you actually go to practice taishanglaojun''s yiqihuasanqing. Why is the dead old leader still alive?"


    "If you die, I may not die." Being ridiculed by others, taishanglaojun couldn''t help but jump out and blow his beard and stare.


    "Who is he?" Du Lei asked in a low voice.


    "The incarnation of the river of time is a bit tricky. You have to be careful." The emperor said seriously.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes, the river of time? Does this world really exist? In his heart, he was puzzled, but the waves of time power sent out by the other party couldn''t deceive people. It was the same as playing with the clock before.


    "Boy, it''s too embarrassing for me to learn from others in my inheritance space, isn''t it? Is the transmission of time so vulnerable? " Although the other side is also the appearance of Du Lei, but at this time some cruel and angry.


    "Drink!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other party launched an attack, and the emperor burst out: "be careful, he is testing your cultivation income. Once he kills you, you will be killed in the real world."


    Du Lei heart a Lin, the other side is really fierce, he also rushed out, but the speed is much more than the other side, the other side can use the power of time to delay.


    "Peng!"


    He was anxious, but helpless. Time was on the other side of him. As a result, he felt the burning pain in his right face. His body flew out and fell to the ground. When he looked up, he found that the other side was right in front of him. It seemed that he was brewing the next killing move.


    In his heart, he was startled, and his sweat bristled. Knowing that he couldn''t be careless at this time, he immediately burst into a drink, and the fire of the spirit in his body was burning decisively. As soon as his body was approaching Du Lei, he suddenly retreated and looked at Du Lei with uncertain face. Even the emperor was surprised, and there was some panic.


    "What power is this?" Taishanglaojun whispered and frowned. Du Lei was a little surprised. He had never felt the existence of such a force.


    Du Lei stood up and wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth. The fire of the gods was burning all over him. Any power, including the power of time, would be burned up once it was close to his body.


    "I once walked to the end of the river of time in my sleep and found that it was a burning world. In every corner of the world, there were flames that could not be put out. The flame was so powerful that it burned all the worlds..." said Du Lei hesitantly.


    Then, his face was strange, looking up and down at Du Lei, "who are you?"


    "Du Lei!" Two words in a soft voice, decisive and firm.


    The separation of taishanglaojun and time Changhe is very surprising. It''s that taishanglaojun feels suspended. How can he meet such a cruel role? Although the power that just broke out is not enough to destroy the world, it is also very powerful. Any law power can''t get close to him at all. That is to say, the law power has no use to him. Once it gets close, it will all burn up.


    "Hum, in that case, try your physical strength. Only when you meet the conditions can you leave here alive." The other side snorted and shot again, but learned a lesson and didn''t use the strength of time this time.


    "Kill


    Du Lei''s heart is hot, and he also wants to test how his body is. They fight hand to hand and burst out a shocking force. Although they are separated by a long time, their physical strength is still incomparable. Du Lei''s body has been tempered by the two forces of hegemony and greedy wolf, and has been invincible to the earth for a long time.


    I didn''t expect that when I met my opponent today, his body kept roaring. It was a burst of blood and gas. Generally speaking, it would not be used to increase his strength and enhance his quality, because it was a waste, but today it really directly opened the big killer.


    The blood in his body is like a dragon, constantly roaring. In the end, his body began to shine, and his heart was chilly. What kind of monster is this? The power of the law can''t get close to the body, and the melee is so fierce?


    After a long time, the opponent immediately felt exhausted, because he was separated, his strength was limited, and his power to mobilize was limited, so he could not fight for a long time.


    "Well, you have passed the test, but you don''t understand the power of the law of time in the chaotic area. Therefore, you are not a believer of time in the true sense. Let''s go." The other side beat more palpitations, finally had to stop.


    Du Lei felt a little distressed when he heard the speech. He felt that the old bastard, Lao Jun, had cheated himself. The power of time, he used it to understand what laoshizi had gone.


    "Can you give me another chance? I will concentrate on the power of the law of time this time. " Du Lei blinked his eyes, as pitiful as he was.


    The other side slightly smile, "late, say again, if you don''t go out again, your that group of subordinates, can suffer." With that, he disappeared. Du Lei was so angry that he scolded his mother.


    Just at this time, a gate suddenly appeared in front of him. Du Lei gritted his teeth and knew that it was the gate to leave here. But he was really not reconciled. He missed the place where he could understand the power of time in the legend. At this time, Lao Jun came forward.

 Chapter 674

    "Or shall we take a clock? Although the strength is not very good, it should be controlled for a period of time at least. In case something big happens, we can also use this strength to reverse it. "


    Du Lei turned his head and looked at the emperor. He thought that the old man in the ancient myth was a little bit aloof and ignored everything, which was not in line with the people in front of him.


    "You don''t have any other intentions, do you?" Du Lei squint in the past, immediately let the old gentleman face hang, when he was a bully?


    But he didn''t have any fighting power. He was just the giver of a Dharma. If he really wanted to fight with Du Lei, he was not as good as that long time, so he was very interested and didn''t enter the dugongyu seal directly.


    But Du Lei is thinking, do you want to take it? At this time, the voice of the river of time sounded, "if you don''t go, you will never want to leave here in your life."


    Du Lei, a frightened man, immediately rushed to his death. However, when he rushed into the gate at the last second, he waved his hand and his power fluctuated violently, taking away a lot of clocks around him. He didn''t count them carefully, anyway.


    "You For a long time, he was so angry that he didn''t think that this boy really dared to move his things. Before, when taishanglaojun was picking up Du Lei, he was so angry that he felt that taishanglaojun was unreliable. But at that time, he thought that Du Lei would not have the courage to move his things.


    I didn''t expect that Du Lei had just given this definition in his heart. He found that Du Lei had taken away at least hundreds of clocks. "If it wasn''t for your uncle, I would have killed you."


    After Du Lei rushed out of the gate, he immediately took a long breath. Behind him, there were hundreds of clocks, all of which were directly wrapped by his divine power when he took his last breath. At this time, he was very satisfied with the rich results of the war. However, he was still vigilant and looked around. When he found that there was no one, he was surprised.


    "Don''t you mean my people are going to suffer? Why hasn''t this man been seen yet? " His stomach Fei, can''t it be that time is deceiving him?


    "A lot of them are. He is absolutely deceiving you. The time for inheritance has not yet reached. He doesn''t want you to get his inheritance." Mr. taishanglaojun made up a knife.


    Du Lei hesitated, then sneered, "old boy, do you have a grudge with time?"


    "Absolutely not. I used to wander in the East, and my myths and legends. How could I know the time here? What''s the difference? Isn''t that slandering me? " Taishanglaojun immediately explained.


    "Oh? Is that right? " Du Lei was thoughtful, and then his face changed. "You liar, I just remember that you rode a green ox out of Hangu pass. Don''t think I don''t know anything!"


    Taishanglaojun has a bitter face. Sometimes celebrities are too famous. Under dur Lei''s duress, he has to admit that he really knows time, but it''s definitely not enmity. On the contrary, they have a good relationship.


    "Oh? Is it? Then why didn''t you say it before and now? In addition, if the relationship is good, why don''t you get close to him and let me stay in the inheritance space before? " Du Lei is suspicious. Now he can''t believe the old man any more. He even doubts whether there are some problems in the three Qing Dynasties?


    The emperor wants to cry without tears. He is one of the several beings who surpass the emperor level in the divine world. Unexpectedly, in this remote earth, he has been slandered.


    "After all, is there anything else in the way of one Qi and three Qing?" Du Lei suddenly asked in a voice.


    First, he was stunned, and then he was angry, "boy, you don''t doubt that there is something wrong with my inheritance, do you? I tell you, everyone who gets my inheritance can fly up to the divine world and surpass the level of the LORD God. Do you even suspect that there is something wrong with my inheritance? Du Lei, I''m not finished with you. "


    Du Lei is weak. He just wants to blow up the other side. He didn''t expect that the other side was really angry. It should be no big problem, he comforted himself.


    "It''s OK. These are small things. Since you''ve been here, do you know what treasures are there?" Du Lei directly exposed this chapter, bypassing the topic.


    "In addition to the nine inheritance areas, there is only one supreme country. There should be some good things there, but I haven''t been there. I don''t know." Taishanglaojun explained in advance, so that Du Lei would not trouble him again.


    "The supreme kingdom?" Du Lei whispered that there was no one here, just like a huge house, even without a door.


    He sorted out all the clocks on the ground. At last, he was brought into the space of dugong jade seal by Taishang Laojun. For the time being, he had no place to deal with these things.


    But the emperor was overjoyed and began to study the clock, ignoring the outside world. That was the power of time. The last time he met the river of time, they had a big fight. Let alone a good relationship. It''s good if we can meet this time without direct action. There''s no way. The power of the river of time involves the understanding of several taboos, such as immortality. It''s hard to make people uninterested.


    Du Lei walked around half a circle, but still didn''t find anything. He scolded himself in his heart. Could it be that he was joking with him for a long time?


    "Boom!"


    Just at this time, there was a roar. Du Lei looked up and found that there were words. The bully and the greedy wolf were surprised, because they were divine words.


    "What did you say?" Du Lei asked. The words suddenly appeared on the wall, which surprised him. He didn''t know what the hell time was doing.


    The dense text, just like the tadpole text in the TV series, exudes golden light, and is still wandering and shaking, but this is the divine text, as if it has life.


    "Let''s have a look first and find the beginning!" Greedy wolf and bully directly out of the body, Du Lei is also searching, this text is too much, a time difficult to find.


    However, don''t pull out too much. If you want to steal the work, there is no way. However, when you see it, you are also very surprised. You quickly look for it.


    Finally, the greedy wolf exclaimed in a corner, "everyone come here, the beginning is here."


    The crowd was shocked and rushed over. There were several characters with larger font, which should be the beginning. Sure enough, the emperor narrowed his eyes and said softly: "era war!"


    A few people smell speech, immediately a fright, era war? In particular, the greedy wolf and the overlord seem to be shaking. As members of the divine world, they naturally know what the so-called era war is and how few people can survive that war.

 Chapter 675

    "The so-called era war is an unavoidable war, because it is not only about one person''s life and death, but also about the life and death of the whole universe. Even the divine world may be destroyed." The emperor sighed.


    "Can the divine world also be broken?" Du Lei was surprised and felt that the epoch-making war was rather terrible! Even the greedy wolf and the overlord were surprised. As early as they were born, taishanglaojun was already a famous master who surpassed the emperor. Even Tiandi was not his opponent, so he knew a lot of things.


    "Dynasties change and rise and fall only in the blink of an eye. This law, even the universe itself, cannot be avoided. Every time the universe perishes, it is the end of an era and the beginning of another era." Laojun sighed and seemed to think of a lot.


    Du Lei several people did not disturb, because Taishang Laojun knew much more than them. After a long time, Taishang Laojun shook his head and gave a wry smile. "I didn''t expect that after so many years, I still can''t avoid it."


    "The words above record several epoch wars. It seems that the protoss are really powerful. They have dominated the whole universe several years ago, but they are still unable to resist the law of destruction and disappear in the long river of time." He sighed, "the protoss were the overlord several eras ago, and they basically dominated every era war."


    "They are very powerful and have a large number of people. The so-called divine soldiers and generals are all fighters of their family. Moreover, their understanding of the law of time and space is far beyond ordinary people. Therefore, their combat effectiveness is far less than ordinary people."


    "Maybe when you were a baby, they began to understand the power of the law. When you grow up, they are already qualified fighters. The protoss are extremely powerful. Their power has destroyed one civilization after another, but they have also resisted several era wars. They are the main force in the battle."


    "However, after the last era, the protoss was still lonely and completely disappeared in the divine world. Since then, heaven began to appear and began to shoulder the mission of era war again."


    Du Lei felt that it was a magnificent and colorful world. He wished he was born in that era.


    "Don''t be paranoid. To tell you the truth, although the protoss is extremely powerful, they are also extremely cruel. At their notice, except the protoss, other races, including the Terrans, have been bullied all the time. They despise any other race, and all other races are their slaves."


    "But they''re in the past." Du Lei said softly.


    "Yes, it''s gone after all, but that''s why I''m panicked. How can I win the era war in the future when there is no Protoss in the divine world?"


    "What is this era war? Why are there epoch wars? Can''t we live in peace? " Du Lei asks curiously.


    "Peaceful coexistence?" Lao Jun sneered, as if mocking Du Lei''s ignorance, but even the greedy wolf and Overlord were curious. They only knew that the epoch war was a war to destroy everything, but they didn''t know the real source of the war.


    "You know blackflow, don''t you?" Taishanglaojun looked at Baxia and greedy wolf. They both came from the divine world, and their strength should be at the level of the LORD God. They should know what it is.


    "Of course I know!" Don''t wait for two people to answer, Du Lei directly nods a way.


    "Do you know?" Taishanglaojun some surprised, immediately wake up, "black stream appeared on the earth?"


    "What''s the relationship between black current and era war?" Du Lei asked.


    "The black stream is the means by which the universe cleanses all life." Taishanglaojun sighed, "you don''t think that the universe has no life, the universe also has, but its life is more grand and subtle, we can''t feel it at all. Even if my true self surpasses the emperor, we still can''t find the breath of life in the universe."


    "We all know that it does have life, and any life in the universe is the continuation of its life, but in its own words, we are actually parasites in its body, exploiting its resources and flesh every day and night, all the time, and using its body to create the brilliance of life."


    "At the beginning, it can bear it, but at the end, it can''t bear it, because it also has a life span. At a certain time, when it begins to go to destruction, it will seize every opportunity and return to the original origin at all costs."


    "It''s very powerful, almost no one can resist, and black stream is its main means of attack. Now, do you understand?" Taishanglaojun explained.


    "In other words, the so-called era war is actually the universe in which we live and want to destroy us?" Du Lei thinks it''s unbelievable, which is too much.


    "I know it''s hard to accept, but this is the truth of the matter. You see, these words also explain all this. This is the experience summed up by the protoss after several generations. In fact, this conjecture has also been true, because, according to legend, there is a great power in the protoss who really sees the noumenon of the universe, It''s the life in the universe that we''ve never been able to find. "


    "He and that life met, talked for a long time, and even fought in the end. I''m not very clear about the specific situation. These things were a few years ago and have been lost in the long river of time, but I know the final result. In fact, I don''t want to say that you all guessed it."


    "The great power of the protoss failed and died miserably, didn''t he?" Du Lei''s heart is not calm, did not expect to come to the ruins, actually learned so much secret, in the heart how much some trance.


    "Ah, the other side is really powerful, but the power of the protoss can''t be underestimated. Before his death, he made a great wish that as long as the universe and life are still alive, he will eventually reappear. At that time, the cycle of history will start again, and he will lead the protoss to glory and rule the heavens and the world."


    "Cut, a dead man is still so powerful. Although I admit that he is very powerful, I still want to reincarnate when all the people are dead? Besides, the protoss has perished. Who will he lead to glory? Is he alone Du Lei dismisses this. It''s an iron law that people die like lights go out. If people die and can be reborn, then the whole world is in chaos?

 Chapter 676

    Taishanglaojun shook his head and sighed. Du Lei''s words are not unreasonable. However, what he worries about is that if that Daneng can''t attend, what will they do in this epoch-making war? Emperor of heaven? The emperor of heaven is not as powerful as him.


    In the real era war, the number of people can not play a decisive role. In the previous era, the reason why the protoss has been strong is that there have always been experts in the clan.


    The existence of top combat power is the root of everything. He is worried about the life race in the whole universe. The cleansing of the universe has begun. Even the black current has appeared in such a remote place as the earth, which is enough to show that things are very dangerous. He has been on the earth for many years, and he does not know the specific situation of the divine world at present.


    "Hum!"


    All the words disappeared because they had been finished. It recorded the glory of the Protoss and the cruelty of the era war. At the same time, it also showed that the power of the protoss would appear again and lead the protoss to glory.


    Not long after the words disappeared, the door opened one after another. Du Lei looked at them with a sneer. It turned out that they were the people from the Holy See. He looked at them carefully and finally determined that they were the people standing on the stones. They were all masters of various forces, and they were also expected to become the seed players of the gods.


    A total of nine people, each standing in an area, did not move. Du Lei was surprised that he was the first person to come here. However, why could he see the words on the wall, and when other people appeared, the words no longer appeared?


    When he was puzzled, the door behind him opened again. It turned out that it was Wu Liufeng and others. However, his eyes and ears disappeared.


    "What''s the matter? What about them? Why is it missing? " Du Lei felt a sense of foreboding, because he felt the bloody smell of Wu Liufeng.


    "They are all dead..." Wu Liufeng said in a low voice. He clenched his fist and looked to the direction of the Holy See, where people appeared one after another. Du Lei''s eyes were cold. When he looked at the past, sadesay was indifferent and had no desire to explain.


    "What''s going on? Is there a fight between you Du Lei asked. After he disappeared on the stone, he came to the interior of the ruins and began to understand the power of "one Qi, three clearness". Then he came here again and didn''t see anyone at all.


    "After the stone gate was opened, we entered here directly. But later, we passed through a tunnel. Although many people died, we also had our own means to survive. But later, the blonde who took refuge in you suddenly got into trouble and shot at us. After we got out of the tunnel, both Qianli eye and Shunfeng ear were injured."


    "After we left the tunnel, our nine forces gathered together. It was a huge space. We didn''t seem to see the edge. We didn''t know why. After we entered there, we always felt something was wrong. The blood in our body seemed to boil. At last, we didn''t know who took the initiative to fight each other."


    "When we finally wake up, Qianliyan and shunfenger are dead, and they have been chopped into pieces of meat, but there are many corpses everywhere, and we can''t tell which piece of meat is his..." Wu Liufeng whispered and his eyes were red. Qianliyan and shunfenger had established a relationship with Wu Liufeng before, and often engaged in activities together.


    I didn''t expect to die here this time. It was his elder brother who was sorry for them. Du Lei clenched his fist, and there was a burning anger in his chest. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen after he left.


    "The blonde was sent by the Holy See. If it wasn''t for him, his eyes and ears would not be hurt. Otherwise, in that space, we would survive together." Wu Liufeng looked fiercely towards the Vatican. By this time, he had given up the task given to him by the elder. He just wanted to kill the Vatican and avenge his brother.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t think there''s enough blood left today. We''ll kill people together then!" Du Lei said in a cold voice, "by the way, where are the changeable scholars?"


    After entering the valley, they disappeared, as if they were among other forces. Du Lei didn''t pay any attention to them. At this time, the death of Qianliyan and shunfenger made him wary. No matter how experienced a hunter is, he may be killed by his prey.


    "The scholar met me once in that space. At that time, Qianliyan and shunfenger had already died, so I let him lurk to the Holy See. At that time..." Wu Liufeng said in a low voice and kept looking around.


    Du Lei''s heart moved, nodded, no longer said that this is a huge circular space, their nine sides each stand in an area, Du Lei led this side, behind a lot of people, before in the outside has already surrendered, at this time some chilly.


    I killed too many people below, but they didn''t get anything. If they hadn''t opened a new door, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be here.


    The forces of all parties were very restrained and didn''t fight. However, they all knew that the battle would start sooner or later, because they had already burned their blood. Some were happy, some were resentful, some were satisfied, and some were unwilling. Now that we meet again, we will fight again.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a bulge appeared in the central area. At the beginning, everyone was surprised. What was that? Is there any treasure to show up? When they come to this so-called relic, they pay too much, even some people have paid their lives. If they can''t get anything, it will become a joke.


    But before long, people were a little surprised, because the protruding thing turned out to be just a platform? What the hell? There is some uncertainty in everyone''s mind.


    The platform is big enough, and it seems to be made of alloy. It emits cold light, which makes people palpitating. At this time, a cold voice sounds in the space.


    "Sequence war begins!"


    "Serial warfare? What is that? " Even Du Lei was very confused. Although he guessed that he was afraid to fight, there was no rule about it. So he dropped five words without any hint. What is this?


    "Sequence warfare is a means for Protoss to select soldiers. If they want to become soldiers, they must defeat enough people on the basis of sequence warfare to become qualified soldiers, because only if they have killed people, they will not be afraid to fight on the battlefield."

 Chapter 677

    Du Lei suddenly realized that this is a cruel selection method. All the participants should be Protoss people. However, in order to select powerful and qualified soldiers, they even used this method to select them.


    "Once the sequence war is started, it will not stop at will. After everyone has participated in it, a sequence will be determined. Only in this way can the battle be terminated. It''s just..." taishanglaojun hesitated.


    "But, we are all earthlings and can''t match with the protoss at all. Why should we listen to their arrangement? We''re here to get their relics, not to take part in a series of battles. " Du Lei snorted coldly, but he was not interested in it.


    The emperor did not speak. He bowed his head and fell into deep thought. He did not know what he thought. Du Lei turned his head, looked at Wu Liufeng, and said in a low voice, "please contact the versatile scholar. We will work together to teach the holy see a lesson."


    He arranged to fight against the Vatican. Although Qianliyan and shunfenger were a little noisy sometimes, on the whole, they were still good. Moreover, this matter was for the elder. They paid their lives for it. His son-in-law had to do something for the elder.


    In his heart, Wu Liufeng was grateful and immediately began to give orders. Now, the people who followed them were all the people who killed with them. They had experienced life and death. Although it was still questionable, they could be used at this time. After all, the people who died in the hands of the Vatican Yin were more than thousand li eyes and smooth ears.


    They all have their own relatives and friends. In the battle below, too many people died. Before, the valley was relatively open, and some people could avoid it. But below, although it was wide, after all, everyone gathered together. There were too many people to avoid.


    Naturally, the number of casualties increases sharply with the increase of geometric multiples. Moreover, in this way, several other forces, such as Kunlun, Shushan and Shaolin Temple, can also win over. After all, they are all descended from their ancestors.


    Just when some people didn''t know why, suddenly the central platform changed. A stone box appeared in the middle of the platform. Everyone was surprised. What was that?


    "Kill each person and get a body refining pill!" The cold voice rang out again. Suddenly, everyone was shocked. What was that? Lian Ti Dan? What is that? Is it pills?


    "Lian Ti Dan?" The emperor narrowed his eyes and finally shook his head and said, "it''s a good thing, but it''s not very useful for you. Your body has been transformed by the greedy wolf bully, far more than ordinary people. It''s useless for you, but except you, everyone here only needs a pill to transform and strengthen your body."


    Du Lei frowned. He turned his head to look at Wu Liufeng. At last, he hesitated for a moment. It was useless to say more. At this time, the Vatican rushed up to a man and yelled at the people at the bottom: "who dares to come up?"


    No one dares to fight, because many people don''t know what the so-called Lian Ti Dan is. It sounds like a good thing, but who knows? What if there''s fraud?


    The man laughed, "no one dares to fight me. You are a bunch of rubbish." He said, toward the stone box, want to directly open, but suddenly, a strong force recovery, directly suppress it, he knelt to the ground.


    Du Lei frowned and suddenly burst out a strong force of gravity on the platform, as if to crush the man to death. Sure enough, the man burst out and tried to struggle out, but it was useless. Finally, he screamed and his whole body exploded into a blood mist.


    "I''m just looking for death. The protoss have the most strict requirements on their clansmen. How can they expect so much? What a poor man. " Taishanglaojun said sarcastically that he made it clear that he didn''t like the protoss, or he wouldn''t stop Du Lei from understanding the time rule of the Protoss.


    Although he knew that it was necessary for the protoss to fight against the black current, he didn''t like the protoss as a whole psychologically. This was caused by long-term historical reasons. Although the protoss resisted several epoch-making wars, they also harmed people of other races.


    At this time, someone rushed up, but not a member of the Holy See, but a strong man. He was a big man, about two meters tall and proud of the others.


    "Come on up, I don''t want to be crushed by that gravity." He looked contemptuously at the people of the Holy See, as if they were ignorant.


    Someone in the Holy See rushed up to a man. He was very fast. He directly fought with the strong man. Both sides were strong enough to be the leader''s bodyguards. But here, he was a nobody fighting for a body refining pill.


    Finally, the Vatican screamed, defeated the strong man. The man laughed and turned to walk towards the stone box. The stone box opened on its own initiative, showing a yellow pill, which should be the so-called body refining pill.


    He swallowed it directly. Suddenly, the man snorted, and his body was pulled up again. It was very fast, about five centimeters high. Moreover, his body was clucking, as if something was going to break out.


    It was frightening. Many people breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they didn''t go up. But soon, they found that they were wrong, because the man was not only OK, but also roared up to the sky. The sound wave distorted the space and made people feel confused. He improved his physical strength.


    Suddenly, several figures took decisive actions. They were not so satisfied with their bodies. Some monks from Shaolin Temple and some swordsmen from Shushan mountain stood on the top.


    Finally, the damned voice did not stop them. They chose their opponents. There were more than ten people on them. After the tough man ate the first crab, they went on the stage enthusiastically.


    In the end, the believers from the allamen temple were defeated. They were directly killed by the monks of Shaolin Temple. The monks went to the stone box and recited the Buddha''s name. The stone box opened itself. There was only one body refining pill inside. People were surprised. Why was there only one inside every time?


    Suddenly, someone thought that the stone box and the stone pillar should be connected. Under their feet, there seemed to be countless body refining pills. Immediately, many people woke up and wanted to dig directly.


    But in the end, they all failed, because the ground here is very hard, even if Du Lei''s hand, it may not be able to pierce, so they simply can''t get the pills below.


    "Hum!"


    The long sword shot out, the light of the sword was cold, and a big head was flying. It was a man from the Holy See. Before he died, he looked unwilling, and his eyes were staring at him. He didn''t understand why he was defeated.

 Chapter 678

    When Wu Liufeng saw him, he cried out, "good job, good job!"


    All of them looked at it together. The others were curious, while the Vaticans were cold hearted. Their intention to kill Wu Liufeng seemed to have killed him.


    Du Lei snorted coldly. Suddenly, a powerful aura spread out and protected Wu Liufeng. He looked back and said, "if you want, go up by yourself. It''s up to you whether you want to die or live."


    He knew that Wu Liufeng must be moved, because he walked underground all the year round, and there would always be some dirty things in his body, and his body would get worse and worse. Now that he can have a body refining pill to transform and strengthen people''s body, how can he not be moved? In fact, Du Lei himself is also moved.


    Although Du Lei''s body surpasses ordinary people, he still has parents, wife and even children, which need to strengthen his body. He doesn''t want to be stronger and stronger, but his relatives are getting old. In that case, even if he is invincible, what''s the fun?


    In particular, Du Wentao and Li Mei, their parents, have worked hard all their lives to open a hot pot shop in a small place in Chengdu. Their health has already become ill. Before, although Du Lei used Jinlong Zhenyuan to recuperate for them, it is not a long-term solution. If they want their parents to live a long life, they still have to improve their health.


    At this time, Wu Liufeng went up. He jumped up and went up with him, as well as several other people, all of whom came from the Chinese dynasty.


    "Can I only take this pill once?" Du Lei asked.


    "Didn''t you hear that? If you don''t kill a person and get a body refining pill, the more people you kill, the more natural you will be. " Taishanglaojun immediately understood Du Lei''s meaning, and there was some comfort in his heart.


    He nodded and went up directly. Everyone didn''t expect that Du Lei was the first to go up. They were all surprised. You know, Du Lei killed a lot outside, which shocked everyone. Even the leaders of several other forces didn''t want to meet Du Lei. It''s really easy to avoid a gun and hard to defend a hidden arrow.


    Du Lei''s means outside are beyond their comprehension. Of course, some people are not afraid. They are the Holy See and the strongmen. They have been handed down here the last time. Therefore, they are not very familiar with this place, but at least they are much more familiar with it than others.


    Even after he saw Du Lei on the stage, sadesay was eager to try. If it wasn''t for the people behind him to hold him, he would not have been allowed to come up. I''m afraid they would have handed him over at this time.


    After Du Lei came up, naturally, Wu Liufeng stood together and looked at the Holy See from time to time. It was obvious that if you have seed, you can come up to me.


    A lot of people were angry, but sadesay still couldn''t come up. However, there were a lot of people who came up, more than ten of them, and all of them were big, dressed in standard clothes, and looked a little serious.


    Du Lei Ling Tong looked at the past, and suddenly he was surprised. It seemed that there was some power surging in these people''s bodies, lurking in them, and might burst out powerful power at any time.


    "Mu Sanshi, your people have killed a lot of people in our holy see. This time, since you have come up, don''t go down." The other side looked solemn and didn''t seem to pay attention to Du Lei at all.


    Du Lei said with a smile, "of course I didn''t plan to go down, but you are coming up." He suddenly realized that since he could take more, why not kill more people? Although he did not have many relatives and friends, there were also ten or twenty. Besides, he had to be counted as the nine elders of the Chinese dynasty.


    Don''t their bodies matter? In this way, he has a great responsibility. However, his words sound like a joke to the other party.


    "I''ll kill you alone." He drew out a long sword, which is a knight''s sword specially used by the Holy See, but there is no horse here. Otherwise, it should be very eye-catching with his clothes.


    Just, at this time, the other party is just a dead person in Du Lei''s eyes, a dead person in order to get Lian Ti Dan.


    He didn''t even look at the other side, but directly slapped and threw out. The man had prepared a lot of moves, but he didn''t expect that he was very fast and powerful. The most important thing was that he wanted to use the sword in his hand to chop, but no one could help him.


    "Pa!"


    That person''s body flies upside down, a lot of people are shocked, just how to return a responsibility? Why didn''t you pull out the sword? Not only other forces were shocked, but the Vatican itself was also surprised. That man was a knight carefully cultivated by them. Outside, he had his own chariot, and his future potential was unimaginable. But unexpectedly, here he was slapped by the musanshi who wanted to come out overnight?


    "Get up, opal, you''re a brave knight of the Holy See. You''ve been slapped and fanned away?" Some people are extremely unhappy and clamor there. He even threatens that if oba doesn''t get up, he will go up and kill Du Lei for him.


    Du Lei looks on coldly. He knows his strength. I''m afraid that the so-called oba dog can''t get up in his life, because he''s dead. Du Lei''s strength of control is just right. He doesn''t waste any effort.


    Turning around and walking towards the stone box, everyone was surprised, because the Omar dog didn''t move at all. At this time, the stone box opened on its own initiative. Suddenly, the whole audience was in an uproar, and the Omar dog was dead?


    Du Lei holds the Lian Ti Dan in his hand. He feels as warm as jade. It seems that there is still some gas hovering around. He carefully puts it away. At present, dugong jade seal has become his best package and can be put away freely.


    Everyone was shocked to see Du Lei. Before they guessed what his identity was, they didn''t pay much attention to him. They didn''t expect that he was so fierce now. He didn''t say anything and killed a man with a slap. If he said it, no one would believe it.


    The corpse of oba dog disappeared quickly. It was this table that had been swallowed up. Du Lei was surprised to find this table unusual.


    "Don''t be curious. This platform is made by Protoss. It''s very powerful. Even if you exert all your strength, you can''t leave a mark on it." Lao Jun gave a cold hum.


    Du Lei''s heart moved. He didn''t say more. Looking at the Holy See, he seemed to be provoking. Especially the man who just spoke seemed to be shouting, but he was a little timid and trembling.


    "Trump, you go up. Didn''t you shout before?"

 Chapter 679

    Naturally, the speaker is a strong man. The Holy See and the strong man have not been able to deal with each other. Last time they participated in the exploration of the site, they were the only two sides. Now it seems that they have deep resentment.


    "Hum!" At this time, a sharp cold hum sounded. A woman rushed up, a woman in her forties, but her charm still lingered. White women have a little bad, that is, after marriage, their bodies will deform. No matter how beautiful they are before or how they are maintained afterwards, they will not look as moving as yellow women.


    "Who is that woman?" Everyone is talking in secret. As for the Vatican, sadesay is calm and murderous. But now is not the time for him to do it, because he has some problems when he is feeling the law of space, and now he is trying to adjust it.


    "Yo, who is this? Silas? I heard that your strength has made great progress? I''d like to see how you compete with this celestial master. " As for the hard men, some people recognize that they are very jealous when they meet their enemies. They have been fighting with the holy see for many years, and they have studied some well-known people of the other side.


    This hilas is a famous fierce woman of the Holy See. She is very cruel to the enemy. Basically, she has no return after death. Most importantly, she is also very cruel to herself.


    Some careful people found that Silas''s two thighs are very slender, which is very wrong. The other party married and had children as early as 20 years ago. It is reasonable to say that her figure should become a little bloated. Why is she so slim?


    "It''s said that this woman is cruel. In order to keep her perfect figure, she used a knife to cut her own flesh. It''s said that this is to stimulate herself."


    "My God, is this man a madman? You are so cruel to yourself? "


    "More than that? I also heard that since she did this, her man has never touched her again. You don''t think about it. Who dares? It''s bloody. It''s terrible to think about it. "


    "Trough, isn''t it?"


    "I also heard that after her man didn''t touch her, she went straight to the man and killed him, and his parents were also taken away by him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The following is a lot of discussion. Of course, more people are discussing it, because they are familiar with it, and others just listen to the story.


    Du Lei naturally heard it, but he didn''t care about the words, but he did look at each other''s legs at this time, where there was mysterious power surging.


    Not far away from the opposite Vatican, Wu Na saw Du Lei this kind of appearance, immediately a little uncomfortable, secretly scolded: "Lust ghost."


    Du Lei smiles. His ear power is amazing. Wuna''s voice comes into his ears, but he doesn''t think that the other party is interested in him.


    At this time, that Silas started, the speed is very fast, there seems to be a strange power in the blessing on his legs, Du Lei dare not be careless, the lion and the rabbit also use their full strength, and the other side is so strange.


    "Drink!"


    Silas broke off, raised his foot and kicked. Du Lei held out his left hand to resist. Then his body took the opportunity to move forward, and his right hand did not want to. He raised his foot and punched out.


    But that Silas also decisive, right foot just down, left foot immediately raised, again out of the foot, Du Lei had to take back his fist again to resist.


    Silas snorted. There was a wave of mysterious power on his feet. His heart moved. The power of Silas''s legs suddenly became very powerful. He wanted to overturn Du Lei in the air.


    Du Lei stepped out with his right foot and steadied the footwall. At the same time, his arms burst out with great strength. He burst out and directly opened them. Silas snorted and his blood was surging. Just now, Du Lei not only strengthened his arms, but also his divine power was surging.


    All of a sudden, Silas lost his strength. Du Lei took a decisive hand and grasped it with both hands. His slender calf was directly held in his hand, but at this moment, his face changed.


    He released his hands, and then squatted down directly. At this time, the strange power of Silas'' legs erupted again, and his legs combined. Du Lei squatted down and looked for the chance to make a hand. At this time, Silas'' legs closed, and seemed to want to turn over. Du Lei seized the opportunity and made a hand again.


    "Boom!"


    The punch hit the opponent''s waist, firm and powerful, because he didn''t dare to be careless, and Silas flew out


    "Ah


    With a scream, her body fell to the ground. Du Lei stood up straight and looked at each other. Hilas raised her head fiercely and looked at Du Lei fiercely. But suddenly, her face changed and her eyes widened.


    "No!"


    She gave a big drink, and Du Lei''s face changed again, because the fluctuation of his divine power disappeared. What''s the matter?


    "My God, the other party is actually this kind of constitution? It''s a pity that we went the wrong way. " The emperor exclaimed.


    "What the hell?"


    "Did you notice that before? The strength in her legs suddenly increased? That''s because there is a divine power hidden in her body. That divine power is extremely powerful. Anyway, it''s much stronger than you are now. The other party should value this woman very much, so the divine power keeps on increasing. "


    "But there are also disadvantages, that is, those forces are not her own, so they will have rejection reaction with her body, which is just like the medical grafting on your earth. The unsuitable things will not only be useless, but also make the situation worse."


    "But that person is indeed a genius, and this woman is also a ruthless person. She gathers those forces on her legs. Once rejection occurs, she will cut off her body, and the new weakening will be accepted and integrated with each other through divine power."


    "That is to say, the so-called meat cutting just now is true, but the reason is not like that?" Du Lei opened his eyes and looked at the woman on the ground. He really admired how much courage he had to have to cut the meat?


    "Yes! But this woman''s body is really strange. She can accept those divine powers and use them freely. She has a unique constitution. " Taishanglaojun had to sigh, if he had met this woman earlier, there might be more room for growth, but now, it is only a pity.


    Heras''s inner power and Du Lei''s power dissipated. Suddenly, she was surprised to see Du Lei. She didn''t expect that the other party was an expert who was equal to the spirit. She was afraid.


    But it''s so easy to get down on this platform? Although Du Lei was shocked for a while, but at this time, he converged and went on to fight directly. The other side had no divine protection and was killed directly.

 Chapter 680

    "Silas!" Some people in the Holy See burst out. Although Silas has always been very strong to outsiders and cruel to himself, he is very good to some people.


    The man''s eyes were red. The platform swallowed up Silas''s body and disappeared. The man was so red that he rushed up and said, "I''ll kill you!"


    Du Lei laughs, "wait a minute!"


    The man was stunned. He didn''t know what Du Lei meant. At this time, Du Lei turned back and went to the stone box. The stone box opened on his own initiative, and another body refining pill was found.


    The Vatican was so angry that he thought there was something wrong. It turned out that it was for the sake of refining the body pill. His heart was filled with grief and indignation. Silas always regarded him as his younger brother and took good care of him in the Vatican. He didn''t expect to die here.


    "Kill


    Du Lei''s eyes flashed and he said, "wait a minute..."


    "Click!"


    The man was so angry that he almost broke down, but he also said in a hate voice: "if you say something more useless, I will make you die miserably."


    "It''s too tired to fight one by one. Since it''s bigger than Wutai, all those who want to challenge me should come up. I''m too lazy to wait and get rid of you!" Du Lei said with a smile, and kept looking at other forces.


    Suddenly, some people couldn''t help it. A disciple of Allan rushed up and said, "hum, celestial, you are arrogant. I''d like to see how strong you are."


    "I''ll find out later." Du Lei ha ha a smile, looked at two people one eye, continue to shout a way: "come quickly, come quickly, kill people, kill people, anyone still want to go on the stage?"


    Not far away, Wu Liufeng''s eyes twitched. He had just solved an enemy, who was also a member of the Holy See, and got a body refining pill. At this time, he was just about to go down. Unexpectedly, Du Lei was so shouting that he wanted to find a crack in the ground.


    However, Du Lei''s outcry did cause many people''s dissatisfaction. There were several strong players in succession, and there were also some people in allamen. Needless to say, the Vatican had more than ten players at this time, and the lineup was very strong.


    "Benefactor, you''re killing me too much!" Suddenly, a monk came on stage, Du Lei frowned, "I said, monk, it''s none of your business. If you die, I have to go to Shaolin Temple to explain."


    "Life and death, poor monk choose the road, others have no right to interfere." The monk was reliable. After that, he stood on the opposite side and stopped talking.


    There are also Mafia people coming up. They all have one purpose, that is, to fight in the wheel, consume Du Lei''s body, and then provide more opportunities for their boss.


    Seeing this, Wu Liufeng hesitated for a moment, and went behind Du Lei with several other people. Du Lei met him and yelled, "you go down, I''m enough alone."


    "But..." Wu Liufeng also wanted to say something, but Du Lei interrupted, "your strength is too weak, it will affect my play."


    Wu Liufeng hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "be careful." With that, those people got off the field, and they all got a body refining pill. With this, their trip was not in vain.


    "Hello, is it gone? Are you so timid? " Du Lei sneered and looked at the Vatican from time to time. He was very murderous. Sadesay clenched his fist. He needed to wait a little longer. The power of space in his body was melting with his body.


    Du Lei sighed. In fact, he really wanted to see sadeshi come up. The other side is a ruthless character. If he killed the other side, it would be more valuable than killing other people. Well, although it''s just a body refining pill, he thinks so. Who let him be the leader?


    "Whew!"


    A sword light comes out of its sheath, and a figure stands. Du Lei looks at it and is surprised. Unexpectedly, a swordsman from Shushan comes up, which makes him very surprised.


    "Let''s go!" The swordsman said very little, but as soon as he came up, it brought the atmosphere of the whole court. Suddenly, everyone began to concentrate.


    Du Lei singled out more than 30 people, and many people had hot weapons. Of course, those were Mafia people, but that was also a means. After all, some of them used cold guns and so on. Since they were all weapons, naturally they could be recognized. After all, no one dared to underestimate the people who could kill all the way from the valley.


    "Then start!" Du Lei laughs and doesn''t care at all.


    "Kill


    The man who avenged Silas from the Holy See was the first to rush up. Du Lei gave a sneer and shot the bird in the head, saying that it was you.


    He was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he hit out with one punch, then didn''t look at it, and continued to rush into the crowd. The man was so satisfied that he thought he should have a good time. In fact, his revenge for Silas was just a purpose. What he wanted more was to get the approval of the senior management like sadesay.


    After all, people can''t come back to life after death, the dead have passed away, and the living still have to continue to live well, but why? He felt that his eyes seemed tired and wanted to close them? Why does his chest seem to have something to flow out, why does the heart beat so slowly?


    "Dangle!"


    His body fell to the ground, no one cares, because everyone''s eyes are focused on Du Lei''s body, it is a fierce person, just in the face of such a person, I don''t know if his ferocity can still appear?


    Sadesay of the Vatican, with a gloomy face, wanted to fight, but he could not resist the boiling killing intention in his heart. He looked not far away and anxiously looked at una on the stage. Then, he whispered to the people around him, and the man left quickly.


    At this time, someone looked at the Holy See and said, "well, trump, why are you still down there? Didn''t you shout just now? Why don''t you go up? "


    All of a sudden, when the man finished, he immediately burst into laughter. When the others saw him, they immediately burst into laughter. Trump clenched his fist.


    "You know what? Mu Sanshi is arrogant and thinks he can kill so many people by himself. Wait. He will die without me." He retorted stiffly.


    "If you counselled, you counselled. Why make so many excuses? I didn''t expect that all the Knights of the Holy See were like this. " The man sneered and said no more.


    Instead of looking at the man, sadesay looked back at trump and said in a deep voice, "go up!"


    "Monseigneur, I..." trumpin had a bitter face and wanted to explain something, but he knew that at this time, sadesay was very angry and the Holy See was constantly beaten in the face. What was their prestige?


    "The face of the Holy See can''t be lost. If you don''t go up, you can make your own decisions."

 Chapter 681

    "Self determination?" Trump was stunned and immediately looked at the man who mocked him angrily. Du Lei was so powerful that even Silas was not an opponent. How could he resist?


    The previous clamour was just to save some face for the Holy See. But how do you know that the people on the other side of the strongman will seize the opportunity and attack them fiercely?


    "Don''t be complacent, xiusk. I tell you, if you''re strong, you''ll go up there and stop shouting like an old barking dog." Trump countered fiercely.


    But then, he felt that there was energy fluctuation in sadesay''s body. Suddenly, he broke out in a cold sweat and rushed up directly without thinking about it. But he didn''t give a hand to Du Lei. Instead, he roared at the tough guy''s shosk: "you trash, I''m coming up. Now you come up to me. I can''t kill you."


    Xiusketon was furious, but he knew that he couldn''t be worried at this time. Since he forced him to the stage, Du Lei would naturally deal with him, "hum, didn''t you compete with Mu Sanshi before? Now that we''ve gone up, let''s fight with him. "


    Trump was so angry that he didn''t expect him to die shamelessly. However, he knew that the other party could not come up at all. He just wanted to stimulate the other party before. When he killed him, it was also a saving of face for the Holy See.


    "You men of all evils should go to hell and not exist in this world." Trumping glanced at Du Lei with a little guilty heart, and found that Du Lei was killing people like numbness. Those who looked down on Du Lei were falling one after another, and Du Lei was closely guarding the stone box. Once someone died, he would directly take out the body refining pill in the stone box.


    It''s just a devil. It''s unimaginable that he will be killed if he goes, because he can''t resist it at all.


    "Trump, why don''t you go? Don''t you see the people of your holy see being slaughtered? " He was in a good mood. There was a personal grudge between him and trump. If trump was removed, he would be very happy.


    Rudolph, the leader of the tough men, was silent. He didn''t care about the clamour of thusk from the beginning to the end. Besides, this is one of the characteristics of their tough men. Whether they can fight well or not, they should first have a full mouth.


    Just when trump was at a loss, suddenly the stage was quiet. He turned his head and saw that Du Lei had not started, because there were only two people left.


    One is a monk in Shaolin Temple, and the other is a swordsman in Shushan mountain. The three of them stand together. Trump is so calm that he doesn''t dare to go out for fear of attracting any of them.


    After killing those people thoroughly, Du Lei got dozens of body refining pills. His heart was very happy, and those people were the fighting power of various forces, which made him feel that he could go further.


    "Benefactor, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot." The monk put his hands together and whispered.


    "Monk, follow me to have wine, meat and women!" Du Lei laughed, not moved at all. He turned his head and looked at the Shushan swordsman again, "what''s up? Shall we fight again? "


    "Now that you''ve come up, what''s your fear?" Shushan swordsman hummed and pulled out his sword. His speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, the long sword was cold, and it made a buzzing sound, which made people feel confused.


    "What a swordsman of Shushan. When I return home, I''ll be a swordsman of Shushan." The leader of Shu mountain, Feng Changqing, moved his mouth.


    The swordsman on the stage is unmoved. In his eyes, the only enemy is Du Lei, and the only weapon in his hand is the sword. The swordsman never likes to talk much. On this day, he is destined to open up the glorious history of the swordsman of the Chinese Dynasty again.


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei stepped back and wanted to feel the meaning of the sword. When he reached the extreme of cultivation, the meaning of the sword was invincible. This was just the tip given to him by Laojun. Let him be more careful.


    However, the strength of the man in front of him was obviously not very good, which was quite different from that of him. However, there were some sword models in them, which were tangible and godless. Soon, his eyes burst out with golden light.


    "Sword meaning!"


    He no longer evaded, and rushed forward with his right hand, as if his sword was his arm, his arm was his sword, and he didn''t want to move forward.


    Shushan swordsman was surprised. What''s the matter? Why does the other side have such a strong intention of sword? He has been practicing sword for more than ten years, which makes him achieve today''s success. I didn''t expect that the other side would do the same?


    Feng Changqing looks serious. They are swordsmen, so they use their swordsmanship. Before that, Du Lei didn''t use any swordsmanship. But at this time, at the critical moment, strong swordsmanship erupts. Although it''s not strong, it seems that it''s just taking shape. Suddenly, he is surprised. Does Du Lei just understand the swordsmanship?


    "How could it be?" He whispered, and the people behind him looked shocked one by one.


    The swordsman on the stage dodged quickly. Du Lei''s attack was too fierce. He knew he couldn''t resist it. Du Lei stopped when he saw the good. At the same time, he looked up at the sky and laughed: "I thought the swordsman was going to keep going. Now it seems that I guess wrong."


    The Shushan swordsman turned red with anger and was about to retort when he heard the voice of Feng Changqing under the stage: "with sword, without sword, man and sword are one!"


    The man was suddenly surprised. Du Lei''s eyes flashed, and he began to understand carefully. However, the other side took the lead, and his mind and spirit were united, and he was no longer harassed by him.


    "Hum!"


    Du Lei no longer forced, decisive hand, ignoring the other party''s attack, because he began to have signs of physical sanctification, for this kind of attack, he does not care.


    "Stab


    His clothes are broken, but he grabs each other''s throat and buttocks them with his backhand. Then he looks at Feng Changqing under the stage with a smile. Feng Changqing''s face is not very good-looking. He wants Du Lei to let people go, but how can the people who go up back down, either live or die? Besides, they are still swordsmen.


    This mouth, he is not easy to open, but that person is a very potential disciple of Shushan, if he died, it would be a big loss, at this time, the monk who has not started suddenly said, "let him go!"


    At the same time, the monk rushed over with golden light all over his body. Du Lei''s eyes showed a surprised look. The real spirit of the other side was far more than ordinary people.


    With a cold hum, he released the swordsman of Shushan. He was from the same Dynasty. He didn''t want to kill. As long as the other side gave up, he would not kill.


    The monk burst out a golden light. At the same time, there was a golden light on his body surface. Du Lei narrowed his eyes and looked at each other curiously. At the same time, he opened his soul pupil to thoroughly understand each other''s secret. This is really weird. The cultivation of real spirit is far more difficult than other things.

 Chapter 682

    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, Du Lei''s head aches. The monk keeps reciting Buddhist scriptures, which makes him in a trance. He is about to attack, but Du Lei stops him.


    "If you want to pass me, I''ll pass you too. Then we''ll see who passes who." Du Lei was cruel, and the real spirit in his body also burst out, full of golden light, and it came out of his body.


    Suspended above Du Lei''s head, he recited the Sutra. All of a sudden, many people were frightened by this scene, and they were wondering what it was.


    The monk was shocked. It seemed inconceivable, because he knew too well that as a Buddhist disciple, his practice of Bodhi Gong was to cultivate the true spirit.


    At this time, Zhenling was even more obvious. It was obvious that the strength of the other side was far more than him. He was afraid. On the battlefield, the fighting spirit was very important. Du Lei found out in an instant that the momentum of the other side was much weaker. However, it was no wonder that the other side showed Zhenling in order to let the other side retreat.


    When Zhenling returned, he and shangdun felt at ease and said to Du Lei: "thank you for not killing me


    The swordsman of Shushan originally wanted to attack Du Lei, but he was held by the monk and jumped off the high platform. Du Lei''s eyes suddenly flashed and looked to the direction of the Holy See.


    "Why hide when you''re here? Is it shameful? " At the same time, he looked at the strongman camp and sneered, "it seems that you have lived too long, and the more you live, the more you go back. Since you have no face to come out to see me, that''s OK."


    "Boy, don''t you think it''s very unwise of you to do so?" All of a sudden, a gloomy voice behind sadesay sounded, and many people were scared away, including those around him.


    Only sadesay was silent and right. He was thinking, how did Du Lei know the identity of the man behind him? Just before that, what happened?


    Du Lei said with a smile, "I just feel a little bored. Look at these people, they all have no strength, but they all want to get the treasure of Atlantis. I think it''s ridiculous. What about you?"


    "I think it''s ridiculous, too!" It''s not the man behind sadesay who is talking, but the strongman camp. He goes straight out and jumps to the opposite of Du Lei. But the man behind sadesay is helpless and appears.


    Three people look at each other, Du Lei said: "you are all seniors, why don''t you talk to the younger generation?"


    "You''ve made the real spirit manifest, and your strength is no less than ours. There''s an old saying in your Dynasty, which is called" the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead! " John said in a deep voice that he was very afraid of Du Lei. He didn''t know why. Although Du Lei''s strength was not enough, he always felt that the other side seemed to be hiding some strength, which was fatal to him.


    Dickens is the same. His vigilance has never been relaxed since he saw Du Lei. Now that everyone has come here, there is nothing to hide.


    "You only remember the first sentence, and then there is another sentence called" Qianlang died on the beach! " Du Lei looked at the past coldly, and was full of killing intention. He didn''t like the holy see very much all the time. After fighting with St. Peter''s true spirit in naxinji City, he realized that there might be more than one real spirit in the Holy See.


    Now it seems that John is another God. Moreover, his presence gives him a lot of pressure, but he still can''t admit defeat.


    John suddenly narrowed his eyes. He didn''t say much. His evil eyes were enough to show that he was very angry at this time. Suddenly, there was a pop in the body of sadesay. His face showed joy. The power of space in his body finally fused with his body.


    At this time, the cold voice in the hall rang out again: "the sequence war is upgraded, the first one gets the divine status and becomes the divine!"


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei looked back, not only him, but everyone looked up, and the stone pillar flew straight up. At the same time, all the people who had obtained a body refining pill before had a red mark on their forehead.


    "Players who participate in the war of becoming gods, please step on the stage!"


    Du Lei looked back and looked at Dickens. Dickens said with a smile, "I''m old, so I won''t join in. However, Rudolph is my younger generation. I hope you can show mercy!"


    With that, he jumped down. Du Lei frowned. The old man was so happy that he didn''t procrastinate. There must be some deceit in it.


    Why did they spend so much time on this relic? Do you really like the so-called treasure here? Joke, to their realm, is money useful to them?


    What''s more, if Du Lei guesses correctly, there is no gold and silver treasure here. It is a place of inheritance. He even suspects that this time the relics appear, I''m afraid it''s the Holy See and the strongmen who make ghosts, attract global experts and then kill them.


    Because he had heard from the greedy wolf before that the location of the other three villages centered on the valley was really strange. They started the three star array outside, and then formed a peerless array here, trapping everyone here.


    Look, John and Dickens are two old monsters. How long have they been gods? I''m afraid it''s thousands of years. Thousands of years ago, the ancestors of Du Lei didn''t know where they were.


    I''m afraid that the purpose of the three-star array they set up is to make their descendants become gods. Otherwise, they want to gain more power.


    On the other side, John''s low voice said, "there can''t be any loss for sadesay."


    Du Lei sneered, "if you don''t say it, I''m not interested. Now that you say it, I''d like to see how overbearing the bishop of the holy see is."


    In his eyes, the battle was burning, and everyone paid close attention to it. Of course, some people were unconvinced and wanted to fight. The wind of Shushan mountain was Changqing, Shanhe of Shaolin Temple, jingqianqiu of Kunlun, Allan foster, wuna of the opposition Vatican also came up, and the godfather of the Mafia also came up after hesitation.


    Although he felt that he might not be able to do it, he also knew that if he didn''t fight now, he would have no chance in the future.


    Everyone closed their mouths and stopped talking. John and Dickens were silent. The stone pillar in the middle of the table kept rising. It was already several feet high.


    "Click!"


    "Sequence, Shenzhan, open!"


    Everyone didn''t move. They looked at each other. Wuna seemed to have some hostility to Du Lei, but after hesitation, she came over.

 Chapter 683

    "Mu Sanshi, I know it must be your fake name, but I hope you can protect me later!" Una whispered.


    "Why?" Du Lei is curious, this woman is not simple, don''t think that the other party will only flatter, cultivation is not vulgar, otherwise dare to stage.


    "Because I am a woman!" Una gave him a white look.


    All of a sudden, a red mark appears in Du Lei''s eyebrows, which is the sequence obtained in previous battles. However, this mark only represents the qualification of a soldier, and there is no other mark.


    He looked at sadesay and Rudolph and found that they did not have this mark on their eyebrows. Thoughtfully, he asked una, "it seems that your elders are good to you. Have you got the body refining pill before?"


    There is only such an explanation that can explain that after they saw Lian Ti Dan, they would not be moved. That is because they had already obtained it from John and others, so they were not interested.


    Wuna hesitated for a moment, finally nodded and admitted: "we did get it, but our body refining pill is not because we have been here!" With that, she glanced at sadesay with some satisfaction, but sadesay was not angry because of it, and her expression was quite indifferent, which made una somewhat discouraged.


    Du Lei nodded. That''s right. You know, Feng Changqing, Jing Qianqiu, Heshan and others also have marks on their eyebrows. That''s because they haven''t entered here before. Du Lei''s heart is hot. He knows that once he goes out, the refining pill in his hand will be hot.


    He was more or less proud because he had occupied the competition platform for a long time, so those people didn''t dare to come up. Even if they wanted to get the body refining pill, they didn''t dare to stay more. After killing one person, they went down.


    When everyone was paying attention to the stone pillar, trump, not far from the platform, saw that no one paid attention to him, and immediately wanted to quietly return to the camp of the Holy See.


    But, xiusk has been paying attention to him, at this time saw, immediately long drink: "trump Ping, where are you going? Don''t you want to challenge Mu Sanshi? "


    Trumpin just stepped out of his right foot and wanted to turn it over. He swore in his heart that xiusk must have made a fool of himself on purpose at this time. He turned back and glared at xiusk.


    But immediately, he noticed that sadesay had been killing him, and trump trembled. "Susk, if you''re pushing me, I''ll kill you."


    "Do you think we tough people are easy to bully?" Rudolph said indifferently. When he came in, he seldom spoke. At this time, he spoke out, and suddenly he was howling with cold.


    "Rudolph, let the people below take care of their own affairs. Why do you join in?" Sadesay finally made his voice. Anyway, trump was his man. He couldn''t just watch him die. Because of his anger, the Holy See was beaten in the face.


    But now John came out, and immediately shocked everyone. No one dared to speak to the Holy See, so he calmed down.


    Trangping looks at sadesay gratefully. He knows the meaning of the other party''s words. Before, he yelled with Du Lei, but Du Lei ignored him. Now Du Lei''s strength is obviously the same as John Dickens''s. what is he?


    If we really want to compare it, we can compare it with that of susk. Sadesay''s words can be regarded as a complete relief for him. He was relieved and was about to go down.


    Rudolph took a cold look at sadesay and snorted. Immediately, nathusk felt a look from Rudolph. It was obvious that the other side wanted him to play and kill trump, so as to make him happy.


    However, he was not happy. He had the same strength as trump Ping. Why go up there and fight each other? And now the war of becoming a God is about to start


    "If you don''t kill him, you''ll do it yourself." Rudolph snorted. Suddenly, xiusk knew that he had been forced to die. He was still sneering at trumpin before, but now he had the same experience as him.


    The eyes behind his back made him feel as if his back was hot. Countless eyes stabbed his body, gritted his teeth and went up directly.


    Before, trump was still in doubt. At this time, he saw that thusk came up, and he laughed, "you''d better come up, then come to fight, let''s start the first shot for the adult''s God war!"


    What he said was heroic, but others all looked strange. What is the first shot of chengshenzhan? Even sadesay''s face could not hang.


    "I''ll kill you!" Although he always felt that something was wrong, he rushed out. He had a long sword in his hand and waved it. It was very powerful.


    "Kill


    At last, trump waited until thusk came up. He was full of momentum. He had been desperate before. At this time, he would seize every opportunity. Once he came up, he would fight hard.


    "Peng!"


    There are two daggers in Trump''s hand. When he waves them, it looks like a whirlpool. Moreover, although trump is big, he is very flexible.


    He was always able to find a tricky position and avoid the injury of xiusk. They had a fierce fight, and other people also looked at it as an appetizer before dinner.


    The stone pillar suddenly stopped, and the nine people on the stage obviously felt it, but there was no need for it at this time, because the battle between them was bound to start. At this time, they always felt that they seemed to be playing embroidery fist. From the artistic point of view, it was very good, but from the practical point of view, both of them were rubbish.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a sound rang out, and they were not distracted, but Du Lei and others frowned, because they felt a different flavor. It was a special energy wave, that is, Dickens and John both raised their heads, and their eyes were full of greedy light.


    "End the fight quickly!" Coincidentally, sadesay and Rudolph spoke at the same time. They gritted their teeth. They wanted to drag on, but they didn''t expect it to be like this.


    They have been fighting for many years. As soon as they fight each other, they agree with each other''s ideas. They have been fighting until they become gods. But now it seems that they can''t.


    "Kill you!" Trump gave a loud drink, and his body sped up and stabbed him directly. Shosk was also surprised. Instead of retreating, he drew out his sword and cut it down directly.


    When they meet in a narrow road, the brave win, and the two win or lose in one fell swoop. Everyone is watching them, but at this moment, the ground shakes and a strong energy wave spreads. That is the position of the stone box above the stone pillar.


    Du Lei gave a cold hum and rushed up directly.

 Chapter 684

    Everyone is surprised. What does Du Lei want to do? They no longer pay attention to the battle between trump and thusk, and immediately jump to catch up. Du Lei is very fast. He climbs all the way along the stone pillar.


    At this time, he suddenly bowed his head, and sadesay held a scepter in his right hand and whispered: "great God, your devout believers pray to you for light and drive out darkness."


    He frowned. What the hell is that? Western magic? He gave a cold hum and ignored it. At this time, the most important thing is to get the divine status. This is also the most important thing in this operation. You know, that thing can be divine for a long time.


    According to taishanglaojun, this method is extraordinary. It is different from the method of becoming a God in this era. It is created by the Protoss.


    After several eras of development, now it seems that it must be very perfect. Therefore, he is very concerned about the improvement of his strength. Now it seems that it is the most important for him.


    At this time, Dickens and John looked up at Du Lei at the same time. They were anxious and wanted to take action, but they were afraid of some counter measures here. Since they did not choose to go up and gave up the opportunity to their younger generation, they could not participate in this fight.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a beam of light came in and penetrated everything. Du Lei snorted. The light was strange. There was no sunshine in it, but it was so dazzling and hot.


    All of a sudden, a strong energy wave attacks him. Du Lei turns his head and releases his hand directly. He doesn''t force him to continue.


    At this time, he felt that someone came up from below, but he sank decisively. The light was so dazzling that he had no way to deal with it.


    After Du Lei came down, he immediately looked at sadesay, and it was him. Sadesay was full of soft light, but the more he reached the top of the stone pillar, the more intense the light was.


    And he looked around, in addition to him and sadesay, other people rushed up, but soon, the Mafia Godfather came down, his face was gloomy, looking at sadesay, as if he had an impulse to take out a gun and kill sadesay directly.


    However, he turned to look at the bottom of John, immediately counseled, a bite of teeth, ready to stay away from a bit, and then, Du Lei also stepped back.


    After a while, the others came down one after another, the stone pillars several feet high, but at this time, it was not difficult for all of them, but the mutual restraint between the nine of them.


    Sadesay breathed a sigh of relief. There was a slight sweat on his forehead. He had just driven these people down one by one, and it took him a lot of effort.


    "It can''t go on like this. Now that the war of becoming a God has started, how about we draw lots to decide the order of fighting?" Kunlun Jing Qianqiu gave the others a cold look.


    "Nine people, simply one-on-one, directly eliminate half." Whispered the godfather, he is the oldest of all.


    "What about another man?" Rudolph asked indifferently.


    "Set up two groups of one two three sequences, one to one, the remaining three people draw four, three four, two wins in three innings, how about that?" The wind is long and clear.


    A few people immediately nodded their heads and agreed. This is good, and there is also a element of luck. However, the nine people can come here by virtue of more than luck. Only their strong strength is the only foundation.


    "What if it''s a draw?" Asked genie.


    "Where are so many draws? If there is a draw, naturally let the one who wins more enter the fight behind Du Lei waved his hand and agreed to this method.


    No one else had any opinions. Suddenly, someone began to prepare the serial number. Finally, they began to draw lots one by one. This is the fairest. There is no so-called black box operation. Moreover, in today''s world, it is very difficult to think about black box operation.


    Du Lei took out a piece of paper, his face was expressionless. In fact, he could use Lingtong, but he didn''t think it was necessary, because he believed in his own strength. However, when he opened it, he was still somewhat unhappy, because he drew No. 4, that is to say, he had to fight twice.


    But things have come to this point, one game or two, it doesn''t mean much to him. He thinks that his means and strength are unparalleled, and he won''t fail.


    Finally, they show their own serial numbers. The first is sadesay, the first is fengchangqing, the second is Rudolph, the second is Kunlun jingqianqiu, the third is foster, the third is wuna, and the last three four are Du Lei himself, heshangshanhe, and the Mafia Godfather.


    Sadesay looked at Du Lei coldly, sneered and said, "it seems that you are powerful. God can''t stand you any more. Let you fight two more games and consume your physical strength."


    Rudolph didn''t say anything and was indifferent. Una looked at Du Lei with some worry, but didn''t say anything. He shangshanhe came over and put his hands together and said, "benefactor, I didn''t expect that we were so predestined!"


    "Don''t mention it. I have no chance with you. Don''t try to pull me to be a monk!" Du Lei walked away quickly, feeling that he was lucky enough. The old monk was not weak. The other monk''s practice was still true spirit, which was hard to deal with. But the Mafia Godfather could abuse him.


    Even if Shanhe is in a good mood, he has some itching teeth at this time. Unexpectedly, Du Lei doesn''t give him face so much. Who is blacking them?


    Under the stage, Wu Liufeng clenched his fists. He saw all this clearly and said silently: "Du Lei, you must win!"


    This time, the elder gave them the order to die. No matter what the way, they also wanted to take something out of the ruins. But all the way in, they had nothing else but the body refining pill. Did they give the body refining pill away? It was something he wanted to improve.


    As for Du Lei''s Lian Ti Dan? He didn''t think about it, but after dealing with Du Lei for so many years, he also knew that the other party must have some bad ideas, and it''s not so easy to let the other party hand over the Lian Ti Dan.


    What''s more, they are like many other people. Now there are only three people standing beside him, and another one is his good friend, a scholar who changes a lot.


    The versatile scholar sighed: "we are a little bit dangerous this time. Before, we could be deterred by Du Lei''s prestige. If something happens to Du Lei, we are also in danger."


    Wu Liufeng was surprised. He looked around. Sure enough, before Du Lei''s accident happened, they began to look at them with poor eyes. Once Du Lei''s accident happened, it would be difficult for them to get out of here just by their strength. His mood suddenly became very bad, and he was worried.

 Chapter 685

    What they didn''t notice was that shosk and trump, who were hiding in the battle, looked at each other and immediately separated. They had been fighting for a long time, but they didn''t have any scars, which had to be said to be a miracle.


    However, at this time, the people no longer pay attention to them, and there will be more wonderful battles waiting for them to watch. They looked around, and at the same time, the principal on both sides acquiesced that they could end up.


    After a while, this competition platform will become the main battlefield, and the nine earth experts will stage a decisive battle. Thinking of this, people are itching to spread the things here. After all, it''s a matter of breaking the sky.


    Of course, some people just think about it. If they are thought about by those people, they won''t have to go to hell to see the devil for the rest of their lives.


    But no one is prepared. We are all modern people. Although we have experienced so many battles, some people still have some equipment, such as mobile phones.


    Moreover, their strength is good, natural equipment is also good, such as the above I8, countless, excellent shooting effect, so someone began to connect to the network, want to spread things here.


    "I said, this is a big event, I understand, this is a big pit, there is no way to get any baby, we have been cheated, but now the opportunity has come, although we can not get the mysterious treasure in the legend, nor can we get any gold and silver treasure, but if we spread the things here, then we will be the absolute Internet Celebrities." Someone secretly contacted his friends and began to carry out the plan.


    However, some people worry that it''s too risky and not worth it. "I think it''s better to forget it. Those people are cruel characters. We can''t afford to offend anyone. If you really want to do it, don''t count me."


    "Yes, I think it''s risky, too. Forget it, forget it. I don''t think you should take the risk." Someone patted Mao Zhifeng on the shoulder and said in a mature tone.


    "Well, it''s not easy for us to walk all the way. Now it''s almost over. I don''t think we need to take such risks. Forget it."


    When those people with weak willpower left, Mao Zhifeng looked at the five remaining people and said: "you are all my good brothers. If you also leave, I have nothing to say."


    Those people hesitated and thought about it. After fighting all the way, they had already lost their friendship. Now they have no hope for this relic, so they nodded, "just do it. Six of us have lost our friendship. Besides, life comes and death goes, isn''t that the same thing?"


    "Yes, Lao Mao has a lot of ideas, so I''ll do it with you. Anyway, this time, I''ll give up. I''ll die together!"


    Mao Zhifeng''s confidence suddenly increased. He led the people to one side and said in a low voice, "I''ll give you a few mobile phones later. If I can, I''ll mobilize as many people as possible to help them shoot. If necessary, I can give them some money. I can pay for it, but I must ensure that the video is absolutely true and there is no dead angle in all directions."


    "Good!"


    A few people soon left with several mobile phones. These are all the collections of Mao Zhifeng. The baby didn''t get them, but the mobile phone got a lot. I don''t know if it''s also a kind of harvest.


    After those people dispersed, they disappeared immediately. Mao Zhifeng took a deep breath and started his own plan. This time, he took a risk, but he wanted to be rich and noble. Since he could not be satisfied in practice, he could get it from his career.


    There are no supports here, so they all need to shoot by hand all the time, which will be very tiring, because no one knows how long the battle will last.


    At this time, noise came from the audience. Because the battle was about to begin, the nine masters were ready. Mao Zhifeng took a deep breath and began to prepare for shooting. Of course, his idea was to broadcast live, but unfortunately, there was a strong signal isolation, and there was no signal at all.


    He can only shoot the video first, and then go back to do technical processing. He has some expectations in his mind, and maybe he can make a name for himself.


    First of all, the two No.1 players, sadesay and Feng Changqing, came to the stage from both sides. At the same time, they looked up at the lofty spirit on the stone pillar, which sent out a strong force and made them hot.


    Dickens and John as two old gods, at this time as the referee, standing in the nearest position, surrounded by the crowd, they look indifferent, John looked at Dickens, Dickens nodded slowly.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a light sound, the people under the stage suddenly went crazy. They were basically the cannon fodder of this time, but they didn''t expect to survive in the end, and they were able to see the nine top experts on the earth duel. It''s very exciting.


    One by one, they are shouting and supporting the players they like. Of course, from the shouting, we can see that sadesay''s reputation is obviously higher than Feng Changqing''s, but it depends on strength rather than two voices, so they don''t care.


    Two pairs of eyes looking straight ahead, finally, meet together, suddenly, it seems that the middle spark surge appears, let a person exclaim, these two people this began to pair up?


    What they don''t know is that Mao Zhifeng and others are in the crowd at the moment to shoot videos. Of course, no one cares. Some people even take out their mobile phones to shoot. Anyway, the people above are not forbidden.


    As the cheers and shouts continued to rise one after another, sadesay and Feng Changqing, after a brief look at each other, finally made a move, which immediately attracted people''s cry of surprise.


    Because Feng Changqing is a swordsman and a swordsman of Shushan. He is fastidious and accurate. If they don''t make a move, they will see blood. In particular, Feng Changqing is an excellent disciple of Shushan. He has become the leader of Shushan. It can be seen that his opponent''s place in Shushan is not low.


    Sadesay licked his lips and said in a cold voice, "I don''t know why. I like to kill your people in China for no reason."


    "Hum, arrogance!"


    Feng Changqing gave a cold hum and took the initiative to put out his sword. The sword roared. All the people saw was the light of the sword, and then they found that Feng Changqing had already stood behind sadesay.


    Sadesay said some words silently, and a protective cover appeared around his body. The protective cover was golden and dazzling. Many people were secretly surprised that this was the real strength of the nine masters.


    Seeing this scene, Johnston nodded and grinned.

 Chapter 686

    "Sadesay is worthy of being the first holy Son of the Holy See. He has such powerful power that he can use his holy shield to defend in an instant. Congratulations." Dickens said indifferently, but his last words didn''t seem to be congratulatory. On the contrary, they were full of meaning.


    However, John is in a good mood at the moment. He is sure to win the battle because he knows that there are still some cards in the game. Therefore, he doesn''t care about Dickens'' sarcasm. As the first son of the Vatican, sadesay should be so fierce naturally. Of course, there is no reason.


    "Don''t say that. I don''t think the Changqing style of Shushan is much different. But I heard that the strength of Shushan has been greatly increased recently, otherwise it would not have participated in this action." John deliberately turned the subject around and wanted Dickens to follow his own path.


    "Oh, I knew that for a long time!" What do you know that Dickens was not fooled at all. He said this indifferently, which made John almost burst out. He told the other party how mysterious he thought he was. As a result, the other party said something, which I knew for a long time.


    He hummed coldly and didn''t say any more. At this time, Feng Changqing had already made moves one after another. His face was expressionless and his sword was waving. He couldn''t see the reality at all. However, he was shocked because he knew that he couldn''t break the defense of his opponent. How could he fight?


    The swordsman''s powerful fighting time is limited, so he can''t chop down like this all the time. Once he has passed his peak, he will be weak. At that time, sadesay will do whatever he can.


    "Hum!"


    He drew back his sword and finally flew back. After standing still, he didn''t fight any more. He looked serious and knew that he had met a great enemy in his life and was hard to attack. At this time, his previous spirit was a little exhausted. His secret way was not good. I''m afraid this contest is dangerous.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked indifferently? Swordsman from Shushan, did you give up


    Feng Changqing doesn''t speak and looks indifferent. Many people think he is very cold, but those who know the inside story or who know Feng Changqing know that Feng Changqing has been in the downwind.


    "If you don''t attack again, then I''ll start." Sadesay continued to stimulate the other side, with a smile on his face, and his golden hair now spread. With his charming smile, I don''t know how many cute girls he can kill.


    Mao Zhifeng, who was photographed in secret, was a real Chinese, so he was somewhat upset at this time, but he knew that as a photographer, he should uphold a fair and impartial attitude and never take sides with anyone.


    His camera takes a panoramic view of the two, and his authentic English and slow tone make him look like an elegant gentleman, not a killer.


    A lot of people are disgusted, but they can''t help it. They are powerful and can force. On the contrary, Feng Changqing is silent all the time. But he knows that he can''t let the other side attack. As a swordsman, he is the one who attacks. If a swordsman is allowed to defend, he might as well die.


    However, he was about to start, but his face changed, and he quickly resisted the sword in front of him. Suddenly, an invisible ability wave came and hit him directly.


    Feng Changqing''s body flies backward, and then falls to the ground directly. The sword in his hand flies out. He shakes his right hand and finds that his tiger''s mouth has been broken and bleeding.


    He looked frightened. It seemed that something terrible had happened to him. Then he spewed out a mouthful of blood and went straight into a coma. Suddenly, many people were in an uproar. They thought that sadesay had used some secret moves. Of course, the big guy just guessed in secret, but he didn''t dare to say it. Who said it? Do you think the people in the holy see are vegetarian?


    Mao Zhifeng and others secretly hold on to their mobile phones, but they know that at this time they can only stick to it. At the same time, they look at Du Lei, who is obviously a Chinese, and Jing Qianqiu from Kunlun and Shanhe from Shaolin.


    At this time, some regional cultures suddenly formed a estrangement, and some people from the East doubted whether sadesay had used shady moves, which was very bad for his image.


    Sadesay had to explain: "that''s just one of my attacks. You don''t have to guess! I''m an orthodox gentleman. I''m not one of those people who uses dirty tricks. "


    Sadesay came forward to clarify that although many people still didn''t believe it, they had to be silent. John looked at sadesay and immediately liked it more and more. Although sadesay was not a member of their John family, he was very satisfied with everything of the other side.


    "Well, I remember a woman of pure blood among my descendants?" He seems to remember something. Maybe he can make up for them.


    The people of Shushan took the stage automatically and carried the unconscious wind Changqing down. They didn''t speak or argue. They are such swordsmen. If they win, they win. If they lose, they lose. There''s nothing to say. They talk with strength and fists.


    Du Lei looks in the eye, sighs in his heart. Feng Changqing is not wronged. He is not as good as the sadesay, and his cultivation is poor. Although he has an indomitable momentum, he can''t help the other side in the face of sadesay''s invincible defense.


    He had guessed the result for a long time, but he didn''t expect that the battle ended so quickly, which made him a little surprised, but he lost in the end. He just hoped that Feng Changqing wouldn''t fall into a trance, and finally missed his whole life. Failure is not terrible, what''s terrible is that he can''t bear it.


    Just when he was meditating, Rudolph No.2 and Jing Qianqiu came on the stage. Maybe it was because Feng Changqing lost the last game inexplicably. So this time, there were many more people who helped Jing Qianqiu. There was always sympathy for the weak. Anyway, they were both from heaven.


    Some Western powers are cheering for Jing Qianqiu. Among them are Mafia people, not only Rudolf, but also Jing Qianqiu himself. They are all shocked and immediately smile bitterly.


    He is a person who is not good at words. He is not indifferent and speechless. He never thinks he is a lonely person, but he does not meet the person who makes him want to speak, because in his opinion, he is superior and overlooks everything, and no one is qualified to speak to him.


    Rudolph is also a person with high self-esteem. It may be the best, but it may also be the worst when they meet such two people. When they look at each other, they suddenly burst out with a sense of war.


    Dickens looked at Rudolph and was very pleased that there were successors. That''s what he said.

 Chapter 687

    "John, how long has it been since we got together?" Dickens volunteered.


    Hearing this, John was stunned. He didn''t know what the other party was selling, but he still thought about it, frowned and said, "it''s been hundreds of years, isn''t it? What''s the matter? "


    "No, I suddenly think of something in the past!" Dickens gave John a cold look and then asked, "why don''t we make a bet?"


    "What do you want to bet on?" John narrowed his eyes and burst out. He didn''t know what the other party thought, but the other party''s purpose was not pure.


    "If they win or lose, I bet Rudolph will win!" Dickens said confidently.


    "What if you lose?" There was a flash of cold light in John''s eyes. Combined with what Dickens said before, he understood what he was saying.


    "Rudolph wins. You release my brother. He loses. I will return the Millennium scepter to your holy see!" Dickens said slowly.


    John didn''t know why, he suddenly clenched his fist, Dickens'' brother? The monster? He didn''t dare to agree, but at this time Dickens was fierce. If he didn''t agree, the other party would say that the Holy See was afraid of them.


    After much hesitation, he nodded and said, "deal!"


    When Dickens heard this, he suddenly raised his mouth. He had the same confidence as John in sadesay and Rudolph. Not far away, Du Lei narrowed his eyes and calculated to himself. These two old men must be talking about some past events, but they are really big things.


    He pretended not to know and continued to watch the battlefield. In fact, Jing Qianqiu''s winning or losing had nothing to do with him, but he was a Chinese after all. He still hoped that Jing Qianqiu could win and fight for the Chinese, which was on the premise of Feng Changqing''s failure.


    Jing Qianqiu is different from Feng Changqing. He belongs to the kind of moderate friar. He is not so extreme. Therefore, he does not need to take the initiative to attack. He adapts to the circumstances, and does not need to change. This is his fighting principle.


    Rudolph is also a kind of calm person. Suddenly, the court is a little quiet, and the people under the stage are also quiet from the original noise. They know that the two may break out a battle at any time.


    Before the battle between sadesay and Feng Changqing ended too quickly, they had no time to feast their eyes, so the battle ended. Therefore, they stopped making noise and began to pay attention quietly.


    "Whew


    I don''t know why, there is a cool wind blowing in here. Some people hold their breath, and their bodies are shaking. It''s exciting, because he guesses that the two people on the stage are about to start.


    Sure enough, when he blinked the next second, Rudolph moved, his speed is like a wild leopard, ferocious and fierce.


    "Roar!"


    There were strange syllables in his throat. Suddenly, his body leaned forward and his thighs pushed hard. The whole person flew out. Looking back at Jing Qianqiu, he looked calm and motionless.


    However, he also shot, but relatively speaking, his speed is relatively slow, but because of this, all people feel excited.


    However, they are all people who don''t know why. There are only three people who know the inside story. They are Dickens, John and Du Lei. Du Lei wakes up after being reminded by the greedy wolf.


    Because the vestige he just entered is the time chaos area, and the time chaos area is the circulation of the power of time, but Jing Qianqiu doesn''t know why, there is a hint of time in his actions.


    The three of them were shocked. At the same time, Dickens and John looked at each other and said in their heart, "is Jing Qianqiu the one who entered the chaotic area?


    "Hey, hey, this boy will have a good look." John is in a good mood, but Dickens is a little heavy. The power of time is what they are pursuing. It is said that if they master the power of time, they can have eternal life.


    Although he is a God, he is still far away from immortality. You know, even the LORD God can''t live forever. He doesn''t know more things. He just knows that the LORD God will die and will not live forever.


    Rudolph''s eyes burst out a bloody light after his attack. After Jing Qianqiu''s attack, he was shocked, but there was no mood fluctuation.


    Sadesay sighed, "Rudolph''s calm ability is still much better than me, and his reaction ability is also much better than me."


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a fast and a slow, a move and a static, the two fight, Rudolph''s attack is swift and domineering, as if it is a beast tearing the neck of prey in general, two Jing Qianqiu''s action is like ten thousand years old turtle, slow, but do not know why, everyone seems to have an illusion, that is, Rudolph can''t hurt Jing Qianqiu.


    "Peng!"


    Sure enough, after everyone calmed down, they found that Jing Qianqiu just raised his right hand and collided with Rudolph. Rudolph retreated, and Jing Qianqiu also retreated several steps.


    Then, they fought again, but this time, they were both very fast, dazzled and dizzying. Not far away, Mao Zhifeng was excited, "my God, is this the power of Kunlun? It was so slow just now, but now it''s getting so fast. "


    Du Lei squints his eyes, slow and fast. Is this Kunlun''s method? He hesitated that Kunlun is the most sacred mountain in the world, the holy mountain, and the ancestral mountain of all mountains. There are countless myths and legends there, and many ancient books in history have recorded Kunlun.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Roar!"


    Rudolph growled again, but this time his speed became faster, as if beyond the limits of the human body, and even reached the speed of sound.


    Dickens breathed a sigh of relief. It was unexpected that Rudolph could give full play to his strength. Of course, he was more happy, because in this way, he had a greater chance of winning. He looked at John with some satisfaction. John didn''t speak and his face was expressionless, but he liked this kind of John, which made him feel much more relaxed.


    "Kill


    All of a sudden, Jing Qianqiu also burst out a burst of cheers, like the thunder of nine days, and like the cry of nine you, which shocked people''s mind and made them unable to help themselves, even John and Dickens changed color.


    "Kunlun, it seems that it''s time to go there." Dickens said in a low voice.


    John rarely does not refute Dickens, but nods and agrees. Du Lei, who is not far away, listens to their conversation clearly and clenches his fists secretly. It seems that it is necessary for him to remind the elder of these two old things, so as not to let them take advantage.

 Chapter 688

    Jing Qianqiu''s speed is faster than before, and no one can see it clearly. Even if it''s shot by mobile phone, it''s dazzling. In order to see it completely, Mao Zhifeng has to step back and put the whole competition platform in the camera.


    "Peng!"


    Everyone didn''t see clearly, but they heard such a powerful collision. It seemed that they had reached the limit. The ground seemed to shake when they kept fighting. Someone was scared. You know, this platform is made of special alloy. Even if it is made of hot weapons, you can''t leave any trace on it.


    But at this time, the collision between the two people was so fierce. Du Lei''s eyes showed strange light. He had a spirit pupil, so he had been carefully observing the fight between the two people. Finally, he found that Rudolph seemed to have some changes. There were some yellow spots on his body surface, and some body hair was constantly growing.


    "Change?" He whispered, as if guessing about Rudolph''s real strength.


    "Broken soul!"


    Jing Qianqiu broke out a strong cry again. There was a mysterious force in his body. It was not the fluctuation of divine power, but it made Du Lei frown. It seems that Jing Qianqiu''s strength is really mysterious.


    "Click!"


    Suddenly, a clear sound appeared, and someone snorted and flew out. Soon, someone exclaimed that it was Rudolph. Did Rudolph lose?


    Everyone watched carefully for fear of missing something, while Dickens stood up abruptly, feeling unbelievable. How could Rudolph lose? He looks at Jing Qianqiu with an iron blue face. At this time, Jing Qianqiu looks a little different. His clothes are very damaged.


    At the same time, the corner of his mouth was bleeding. Obviously, he was also injured. But relatively speaking, Rudolph lost a lot. Dickens was very angry and wanted to shout out. However, John was staring at him with a smile.


    "Dickens, don''t forget that there is a god watching here. If you participate too much, you will die." John threatened that, obviously, he was preventing Dickens from using other means to help Rudolph.


    "Well, thank you for reminding me." Dickens was surprised and worried.


    "Haha, but we are all gods, so we don''t have to be afraid of him!" John didn''t know why, but suddenly he said so.


    Dickens frowned. John, an old man, was too old to be careless. He knew a lot and the Holy See had a long history.


    At this time, Rudolph on the stage half kneels on the ground, his body is constantly shaking, and the spots on his body begin to fade, but few people pay attention to it. Only Du Lei observes carefully because he has a spirit pupil.


    Standing on the platform, Jing Qianqiu is as straight as an ancient pine in the sky, standing in awe. The wind of Mao Zhifeng in the distance is so excited that he gives Jing Qianqiu many close-up pictures. Not only he but also several other people give Jing Qianqiu some special close-up pictures.


    It''s really exciting. The defeat of fengchangqing before really made people from the Chinese dynasty lose face. But at this time, it seems that it''s a good time to take revenge.


    In the end, Rudolph still couldn''t bear the pressure. He spewed out a mouthful of blood. His whole body was paralyzed on the ground and couldn''t move.


    "Hey, Dickens, don''t forget your bet!" John broke in from time to time. Dickens clenched his fist. He had expected to use Rudolph to join John in the army. Unexpectedly, he was suppressed in turn. It was the loss of his wife and the loss of his army.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose you. I don''t know how many of your Holy See''s things are piled up in our warehouse. I''m disgusting that they take up space." Dickens said that even if he lost, he could not completely collapse.


    John''s face sank, and he was said to be in pain, because a lot of things of their holy see were actually stored in the warehouse of the strongmen at this time. Many reasons were not what they were willing to mention. We can only say that those days were the most humiliating years of their holy see.


    Rudolph was helped down. Jing Qianqiu turned around and quietly walked down the competition platform alone and returned to his camp. Du Lei sighed and walked over.


    "What are you doing here?" Many people don''t know du Lei, and others in Kunlun are on guard.


    Du Lei killed too many people in the valley, and the means are strange, making it impossible for people to prevent. At this time, Jing Qianqiu was injured. Anyone can see that if Du Lei wants to kill people, with their strength, it''s really hard to stop each other.


    "I just came to have a look!" Du Lei shrugs and smiles at Jing Qianqiu.


    Jing Qianqiu pondered for a while and said indifferently, "let him come here!"


    All of a sudden, people look at each other and make way for Du Lei. Du Lei goes over and looks at Jing Qianqiu up and down. He says, "it''s a man who doesn''t disgrace us. However, if you are so strong, you may not be able to continue to win the next battle."


    Jing Qianqiu looks up fiercely and stares at Du Lei. Du Lei doesn''t have any pressure. At the peak of Jing Qianqiu, Du Lei may not be strong. At this time, when he is injured, he has no fear at all.


    In the end, he didn''t hold back and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Suddenly, his whole face turned pale and his trembling body couldn''t stand up. When those people saw that the situation was not good, they immediately held on one by one and exclaimed: "elder martial brother!"


    "I''m fine!" Jing Qianqiu waved his hand. He was in a bad state at the moment. Du Lei hummed coldly, "beat a fat man with a swollen face. I think you are the second, but no one dares to be the first."


    "Mu Sanshi, I Kunlun again and again let you, don''t think we Kunlun nobody." Suddenly, someone came forward to question.


    Du Lei said with a smile, "if you want your elder martial brother to be well, shut up. Of course, if you want Jing Qianqiu to die, I don''t care."


    "What do you mean?" Suddenly, someone will protect Jing Qianqiu in the middle, alert Du Lei at any time, Du Lei shook his head and said: "it''s up to you? If I want to kill him, you can''t stop me! "


    Du Lei makes a decisive move and directly grabs Jing Qianqiu''s right hand. Everyone is surprised. Even Jing Qianqiu is shocked. He didn''t expect that Du Lei''s speed is so fast.


    He secretly thought that even if he was at the peak, he might not have such a fast speed. Suddenly, he suddenly realized that the strength of the other side was far above him.


    And Du Lei in contact with Jing Qianqiu''s body, immediately, a yellow air flow quickly into each other''s body, in the baptism for each other, with a gentle force, his body all eliminate the dark damage.

 Chapter 689

    Jing Qianqiu''s face changed again and again. He was shocked because he didn''t know that Du Lei was repairing his wound? It can be said that there are many hidden injuries in his body, which are all left behind before. Some secrets of Kunlun are involved.


    But at this time, those injuries in Du Lei''s repair, even began to heal, but, he does not know why the other party to help themselves, is there an attempt?


    However, he understood that the younger martial brothers around him didn''t understand. Seeing that Du Lei grabbed Jing Qianqiu''s right hand, he thought he was going to attack him. All of a sudden, they glared at each other and even one of them started directly.


    Du Lei was too lazy to pay attention to it. He countered with his left hand and immediately subdued him. He said faintly: "now is the critical moment. If you interfere with me again, Jing Qianqiu will die!"


    Suddenly, some people are afraid, dare not move, at this time Jing Qianqiu also said: "you all don''t move, he has no malice to me."


    Du Lei smiles and starts to hold his breath. He is ready to do his best. But soon, he frowns, because when his real Qi flows to the other party''s heart, he is suddenly blocked by a mysterious force.


    And Jing Qianqiu also snorted at the same time, his face was not good-looking, and the disciple immediately exclaimed, "elder martial brother!"


    "It''s not in the way, it''s my own reason!" He thought for a while and said in a soft voice, "thank you, brother mu. I''ve had this injury for a long time


    Du Lei felt thoughtful and drew out his body. Suddenly, Jing Qianqiu took a deep breath and began to recuperate. His breath was constantly increasing, and people around him were glad. The person who had done it before also whispered: "it was my fault just now, I have offended so much."


    "It''s OK. I''m just curious. Brother Jing seems to have many secrets. If I have a chance, I''ll go to Kunlun once." Du Lei doesn''t like it. Now he is more and more curious about Kunlun.


    "Yes, I will take care of my brother Mu at that time." Jing Qianqiu gave a cool smile, but he soon looked not far away. Dickens and John''s eyes were staring at this side, as if something unexpected had happened here.


    It seems that the two old men have been guarding against him, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he doesn''t care. If he really wants to fight, the two bad old men may not be his opponents. Besides, he has greedy wolves and tyrants to help.


    At this time, Jing Qianqiu said: "since my brother Mu''s medical skills are so good, the wind Changqing of Shushan is also a good person. Why don''t you help him?"


    Du Lei thought about it and immediately nodded. Anyway, everyone is from the Chinese dynasty. It''s good to look up and not look down. He has a good impression of Feng Changqing. He has the temperament of a real Shushan swordsman.


    However, before Du Lei and a disciple of Shushan had a hand in hand, so Jing Qianqiu took the initiative to lead Du Lei towards the camp of Shushan.


    Dickens and John in front of the stage were talking about something in a low voice: "old Dickens, do you feel it? There seems to be a mysterious force in the celestial body. I have never felt it. Maybe it is the kind of pressure we felt before."


    "Is it hard, he has a spirit in him?" Dickens narrowed his eyes, but immediately glared at John. "You old man, you took advantage of me?"


    "It''s not the time for us to disagree. The people of that dynasty are always very mysterious. I think it will be a serious problem. You don''t want to have another person to share a share in the future, do you?"


    "After the battle, there will be a lot of wealth here, which is given to the God. If the Chinese get it, we..." Dickens turned his head and looked at John, looking serious.


    "It''s hard for me to make a decision on this matter. Before, St. Peter said that he met an expert in Xinji city and could use some means to smelt the real spirit. Even if he was as powerful as his part of the real spirit, it was smelted. I doubt it has something to do with the boy in front of him..."


    "How could such a thing happen?" Dickens opened his eyes wide, God, it is not beyond, can not be seen, they only because this time into God is important, so they came to escort their descendants.


    They have enough strength. Although Rudolph failed, they never thought that the ownership of the Godhead could be determined by the fighting of these people. Instead of fighting, they just want to weigh the strength of the major forces in the world.


    At the last critical moment, they will take the divine power directly, but it depends on the competition between the two sides whether the divine power will belong to the holy see or the strongman.


    Du Lei, who goes to the Shushan camp, moves his ears and smiles slightly. Unexpectedly, these two dead old leaders are so insidious and want to fight against him? Fortunately, his ear power is far beyond ordinary people. Although the two old men are a little far away from themselves, they still hear it.


    Before, Du Lei felt that these two old men were not good at coming. They became gods. Why did they come here? So I''ve been on guard. I didn''t expect to hear such a thing. It seems that Atlantis will not treat those who become gods here badly.


    It''s a pity that he still has a lot of wealth. At present, he doesn''t have any interest in these things. If he gets the divine status, he can give these things to Wu Liufeng and the state. Du Lei thought maliciously.


    Jing Qianqiu and Du Lei came to Shushan camp, which immediately attracted some people''s attention, but that''s all. Because wuna and Forster on the stage are already on the stage. They are not from the Chinese dynasty, so we all have some expectations. However, because wuna comes from the opposite Vatican and has a deep-sea blood feud with the Vatican, people in the Vatican are all sighing, Even if it''s a woman.


    Una''s face was flushed, and she seemed a little unconvinced, but she was the holy daughter of the opposite Vatican. At this time, she could not lose face and stand up proud! Look forward to foster.


    "Cut, it''s a woman, Forster. Take it easy. You''ll be angry with the Vatican at that time. It''s not easy for you. Hahaha..." someone from the Vatican sneered, saying that you are not afraid of everything, just for fear that things won''t make a big deal.


    Wuna looked at him coldly. The man didn''t care. He didn''t believe it. Wuna would waste her strength to move him. He had his own means and was in his own camp, so he was not afraid of wuna''s threat.


    Forster''s face was calm. No matter how noisy the people below were, he was still calm. He knew that wuna was an expert and could not be despised just because she was a woman.


    Du Lei turns around and looks at Wu Na. Wu Na looks at Du Lei by chance. Suddenly, she smiles.

 Chapter 690

    What people don''t know is that Du Lei and wuna''s deep love for each other is immediately captured by Mao Zhifeng. He feels excited and feels as if he has found something. Du Lei is from the Chinese dynasty, while wuna is against the Vatican.


    Before that, Du Lei was very unfriendly to the Holy See. Was it because of Wu Na, a confidant? He thinks that he can make a big news when he comes back to China. Of course, the premise is that they can successfully upload things here to the Internet.


    Forster looked at Du Lei in surprise and frowned, but he was also fearless. They developed in the Middle East for many years and have become the most powerful force in the Middle East. With the help of Allah''s prestige, they gradually eroded the power of the Holy See.


    Du Lei walks to Feng Changqing. At this time, Feng Changqing has woken up. His face is pale and silent. Seeing Jing Qianqiu and Du Lei coming, he immediately wants to get up. Jing Qianqiu quickly walks over and holds each other. "No need, you are seriously injured. We don''t have much to talk about."


    When Du Lei saw this scene, he suddenly felt that although the people in Shushan ignored him, they still bowed slightly when they saw Jing Qianqiu. He secretly guessed that Kunlun and Shushan might have an unusual relationship.


    "I don''t know what brother Mu means by coming here?" Feng Changqing looks at Du Lei. Before, Du Lei was very noisy. His disciples in Shushan were also taught a lesson by him. Although he was upright, he couldn''t keep his face at this time.


    "Brother Mu''s medical skills are excellent. He just cured some of my hidden injuries. I saw that you were seriously injured, so I also wanted to ask brother Mu to treat you. After all, this is not the Chinese dynasty. We are short of manpower. You are the flag of Shushan. If you can''t stand up, I''m worried about some unimaginable accidents."


    Jing Qianqiu''s words reveal their worry. This is their biggest weakness. They have no experts. Although they are very powerful, they are only the younger generation after all. Compared with Dickens and John, they are too small.


    "Oh?" Feng Changqing looks at Du Lei in surprise. When Du Lei killed people in the valley, he killed them invisibly. Before, he suspected Du Lei was a master of using poison. At this time, he even knew how to use medicine? It seems that the identity of the other party is about to come out.


    Du Lei is too lazy to explain. He can understand what the other party wants. He says: "if brother Feng believes me, I can have a look for you."


    "Since I''m the one recommended by elder brother Jing, I''ll have a try. Besides, we in the Chinese dynasty are already weak." He stretched out his right hand directly. He had noticed it before. After Du Lei grasped Jing Qianqiu''s hand, he didn''t let it go. Now Jing Qianqiu said that he had recovered a lot from his physical injury, so he didn''t question it immediately.


    "Brother Feng..." someone in Shushan whispered, as if worried about Du Lei''s character.


    Du Lei didn''t show any affectation either. He grabbed the opponent''s right hand directly, and then input a powerful Qi. When he felt it carefully, he immediately frowned. Although he had a spirit pupil to watch the battle before, he didn''t pay attention to some subtle aspects. This is also because he didn''t understand some of the attacking and attacking skills of the Holy See.


    At this time, looking at Feng Changqing''s body, he suddenly doubted: "why do you have the same dark wound as brother Jing?" All of a sudden, the words are amazing, the people present are shocked, they can''t add to look at Du Lei, like looking at a monster.


    "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? " He was embarrassed to be looked at by so many people, especially men.


    Jing Qianqiu was shocked. Before, he thought Du Lei was just guessing, but he didn''t expect that the other party really knew? So he said in a deep voice: "it has something to do with our Heavenly Kingdom, but it''s not the point. You''ll be on the court soon. You''ll finish the treatment quickly and have a good rest."


    Du Lei knows that the other party doesn''t want to say more, so he gives up. Baxia Zhenqi begins to repair Feng Changqing''s body, but the attack of nasadesai is overbearing, with a strong and burning erosive force. He is also careful, otherwise, it will damage Feng Changqing''s body.


    But fortunately, his strength has greatly increased and he is no longer worried. He can be more familiar with the repair ability of Baxia Zhenqi. Soon, he stopped and skillfully avoided the position of heart.


    With a sigh of relief, Feng Changqing said, "thank you, brother mu. If you have a chance in the future, please come to Shushan as a guest." This is a sincere invitation. His family knows his own affairs. Sadesay''s attack is too fierce and overbearing. What he had been worried about before was that if no one in Shushan could cure him, he would be completely abandoned in his whole life.


    At this time, Du Lei was able to cure his injury. This is a new kindness. He didn''t thank him for his kindness. He directly invited the other party to Shushan as a guest, which shows everything.


    Other people also breathed a sigh of relief. Feng Changqing was their leader in Shushan. If he was seriously injured, he would be useless all his life, so they would be responsible.


    But sadesay''s face suddenly changed in the distance. He felt that his spell in fengchangqing''s body had been broken. It can be seen that the other person''s body should have recovered. At this time, Du Lei was there, combining with what happened before.


    He gritted his teeth with anger¡° Mu Sanshi, don''t let me face you, or you will die. " He clenched his fist and had a hard time angry in his chest. The influence of the heavenly Dynasty was a great trouble for their holy see and wanted to eradicate it all the time. But why their influence in the tiandynasty was insufficient and could not shake its foundation.


    It''s not easy to see these people this time, and they are all the leaders of the Chinese forces. Naturally, they are the ones who will be eradicated. Originally, he thought that he would be able to kill them successfully when he met with the wind. However, he didn''t expect that the opponent''s endurance was amazing and his vitality was tenacious. It seemed that there was a strong sword in his body to protect him, so he could only defeat him, not kill him.


    Just didn''t expect that he thought he had abandoned the other party, but was finally saved? Isn''t all of my previous calculations failed? Therefore, at this time, Du Lei held the will to kill heart.


    Du Lei suddenly looks back at sadesay with an angry face and smiles. Mao Zhifeng in the dark is also surprised at this time. He quickly shifts the camera and shoots the scene of sadesay.


    "Yes, he is a man. How can he not have any anger? Such an ugly picture will surely explode the whole audience. Moreover, he was so tall before. If he added some ingredients, maybe... Well, I think he must like una, and una and Mu Sanshi fell in love with each other. At last, Dickens and John had a big fight, and sadsay was furious... "


    Mao Zhifeng began to brew his own "plan" and was secretly proud in his heart.

 Chapter 691

    Du Lei doesn''t know that he has been secretly photographed, but it doesn''t matter if he knows. Now, with the help of greedy wolf, he has already changed his face. Now, Wu Liufeng is the only one who knows his identity.


    He knew that sadesay must have killed him, but at the same time, he also confirmed that the other side must have bad intentions, but it''s not suitable to act rashly for the time being. Don''t forget that there are two old things who have been eyeing them all the time.


    Wuna and Fortis on the stage also started to fight at this time. They were not much worse than the four people in front of them. They fought fiercely all the time. Although wuna was a woman, she was actually very strong. Besides, she was the one who took the initiative.


    Foster snorted. Just now he suffered a small loss. Although he was always on guard against being bewitched by wuna''s flattering power, he was still caught. Suddenly, a group of people exclaimed that they were all believers of Allah. Foster was the spokesman of Allah in the world. Now he was hurt?


    But very soon, Forster overturned all doubts. He shot bravely, as if with the sound of breaking the air. The speed was amazing. Una''s silver teeth clenched, and Forster''s close combat. She must suffer a loss. She must not be an opponent in the physical competition.


    All of a sudden, a layer of shield appeared around her, just like sadesay''s defense against Feng Changqing''s attack, but the shield was not gold, but black.


    "Hum, the enchantress is the enchantress. I didn''t expect that after hundreds of years, they still have the inheritance of dark magic!" John didn''t look very well. For hundreds of years, they have been the garrison of the opposing Vatican.


    However, the Holy See has been unable to completely eliminate this opposition. Of course, it may not be that there is no secret interference from strong people. However, some things can not be mentioned on the table.


    Dickens laughs and doesn''t say much. Rudolph''s failure has made him feel uncomfortable. Although Rudolph has woken up at this time, he still hasn''t completely eliminated his energy after checking. He doesn''t know much about this.


    Kunlun''s martial arts is too mysterious. He dare not remove his strength. If there are other sects, Rudolph may not be useless at that time. But he is sure that Kunlun''s Jing Qianqiu is not very comfortable. Everything is pretended.


    "Boom!"


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, wuna''s shield broke, and Forster made a decisive move. He grasped wuna''s mistake and made a quick move. His hands were like eagle''s claws, fierce and tricky. Wuna''s body kept regressing, and her face was filled with horror.


    In the end, she retreated. She was cruel in her heart. She immediately put her hands on her chest and began to chant. In fact, she was ready to attack, but foster''s speed was faster than her.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, a black shadow appeared on una''s head. She flapped her wings and attacked Forster. Forster''s face changed and he felt a wave of pressure. He quickly stepped back and did not dare to approach.


    But John stood up fiercely. He looked uncertain. Dickens laughed and joked, "Yo Yo, what''s that? What do I see? "The immortal Phoenix Art against the Vatican?"


    John''s chest fluctuated. He didn''t expect that una knew so much dark magic, and seemed to have achieved something. His eyes flashed with killing intention. Relatively speaking, the Chinese were only dangerous to the position of their Vatican, but the opposite Vatican was their absolute enemy.


    Over the past thousands of years, the two have fought for believers and territory. However, the Vatican has won more than lost. However, they still can''t stop the prosperity of the opposite Vatican. They don''t know why. It seems that someone is secretly helping the opposite Vatican, and their inheritance is endless.


    "Hum, Xiaocheng''s immortal Phoenix skill is nothing more than that. What''s so strange? The bright sky of sadesay has reached its full potential. It''s possible to kill wuna at any time." John''s face turned better when he thought of sadesay. Compared with the two, una was really much worse.


    Dickens didn''t say anything more, but he gave a little smile. At this time, foster was already in a bad position, and una was very happy. But the battlefield was changing so fast that no one could tell who would be the final winner.


    Wuna mouth slightly Yang, immortal Phoenix although spent too much energy, but at this time is to play a role, foster was forced into a dead corner by her.


    "Blast!"


    All of a sudden, Forster stopped drinking. Una''s face changed and her scalp became numb. She felt a great crisis. Du Lei narrowed his eyes. Lingtong didn''t notice what was different just now.


    "Bang!"


    As foster''s voice just fell, the black shadow on wuna''s head suddenly broke away, as if there was a voice of mourning. Wuna suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and she immediately understood the cause and effect. Foster seems to be retreating, but in fact he has already laid the groundwork.


    The black shadow on her head is the condensation of her whole body essence. At this time, it disperses and causes a heavy injury to her. Her body trembles and her standing is unstable.


    Forster came forward and wanted to do something to her, but suddenly stopped, looked back at sadesay, gave a cold smile, and finally stopped. Una breathed a sigh of relief, but she was not convinced that the other party could kill her, just did not do it. Just now she had no resistance.


    Sadesay, who was smiling at the corner of his mouth, suddenly turned cold. But Forster didn''t give face and didn''t kill una? Before Forster came to power, he had secretly told each other that if he could kill una, the Holy See would give him enough benefits, and he would improve relations with Allan in the future to deal with the problems of believers and territory on both sides.


    At the beginning, the other party agreed well, but at the end, he stopped. Suddenly, he felt a kind of stuffy feeling, and una seemed to feel Forster''s eyes. Her eyes looked at sadesay with a sneer. She didn''t say much. She immediately knew that Forster really wanted to kill her just now, and it was related to sadesay.


    However, Forster should have the idea of fighting between them, so as to let Allan enjoy the benefits of fishing. Du Lei looked carefully, and immediately became wary of nadesay. It seems that the other side has been trying to eradicate them. Why is it so hard to kill them?


    When I think of the so-called three-star array outside before, it was also arranged by the other party to collect blood gas. Suddenly, his face changed. How could he forget it?


    Samsung array is a defensive array, but it''s also an attacking array. It needs to collect a lot of blood for yuan Zhuan. If his guess is true, then

 Chapter 692

    When wuna stepped down, she returned to the camp of the opposite Vatican and seemed a little weak. She was somewhat depressed, and thought that she could go further. Unexpectedly, she failed in the end.


    At this time, she looked at Du Lei. Her beautiful eyes seemed thoughtful. Then she whispered to the people around her and said, "go and invite Mu Sanshi to me!"


    The man hesitated to look at the Saint wuna. Wuna yelled, "do you think I''m not a saint if I lose?"


    "I dare not!" The man quickly shook his head, and then walked toward Du Lei. Du Lei was puzzled. When he came over, the man said in a low voice: "I''ll teach the saint to ask her husband to have a talk!"


    Du Lei was surprised. He took a look at the injured wuna and said with a smile, "I''m not free now. When I''m finished, I''ll go and have a look at her!"


    The man was stunned. He didn''t expect that Du Lei would refuse. You know, their saint is gorgeous and can''t do anything. No one ever dares to refuse her invitation. It''s the first time for him, so it''s a bit dull.


    Du Lei leaps to the stage. Shaolin Shanhe walks to the stage with a smile. The Mafia Godfather hesitates and jumps to the stage.


    Three people are opposite, Du Lei says indifferently: "how do you plan to fight?"


    Shaolin and shangshanhe took a look at the Mafia godfather, and immediately had a plan. They slowly said, "I''m predestined with the benefactor. Why don''t we let the poor monk fight with the benefactor first?"


    Du Lei heard the speech, looked at it, then shook his head, pointed to the monk and the godfather, and said in a deep voice, "you two go together. I''m too lazy to fight twice. It''s a waste of energy."


    As soon as the godfather''s face changed, it didn''t give him face. He suddenly snorted coldly, "although I''m weak, you''re not a hairy boy to provoke. If you want to fight, it''s good. I''ll accompany you to the end. Monk, you go down first."


    He''s a man of love and hate. Of course, he''s also an old fox. Du Lei smiles and shoots at his godfather. His face suddenly changes. Unexpectedly, Du Lei really shoots at him.


    "Shameless!" He swears, but then turns around and runs away. In fact, he is a little stronger than ordinary people. He really wants to fight with an expert like Du Lei. He is definitely not an opponent.


    If it were not for the reputation of Mafia and various high-energy thermal weapons, they would not be able to enter here, but they also understand that thermal weapons may not be useful to these experts.


    Shanhe''s face changed a little, and he made a quick move. Du Lei raised his mouth, changed his direction, and fought with Shanhe. The monk''s whole body burst out with golden light, and the Buddha''s light was dazzling.


    Many people can''t help but close their eyes. Except for a few people, many people can''t see the battle between them clearly. Du Lei has a spirit pupil in his hand. He''s not afraid of each other''s Buddha light. With a cold hum, his hands turn into paws and buckle them directly. He knows that the other party is really powerful and doesn''t need that.


    But at this time, the monk burst to drink, the Yellow cassock burst to pieces, exposing the body inside, the strong body suddenly exposed, clear lines, full of masculine blood, and full of strength.


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes. Didn''t he expect that the monk''s body was so strong? In his heart, he said that he was careless, but at this time, it was out of time to stop. He wrapped his fists with genuine Qi and directly blew out a solid fist, which was full of explosive force.


    "Peng!"


    "Hum!"


    Shanhe still gave out a dull hum. Some of them couldn''t bear Du Lei''s punch, but he just stepped back and didn''t get hurt. Du Lei was surprised. At this time, the monk put away the Buddha''s light, because it was also a kind of consumption to him, and it was very powerful.


    But at this time has no use, because he found that Du Lei is not afraid of Buddha light, still can accurately attack him, for this, he knows in his heart.


    "You''re good, but I don''t know if you can take my second punch?" Du Lei laughs. Just now, he just gave three points of strength. The other side stepped back a few steps. If all the strength comes out together, the other side can''t stand it.


    Shanhe''s rosary beads kept turning, which showed that the other side was extremely restless. He hesitated for a moment and asked, "I don''t know what boxing method the benefactor used? So overbearing? "


    "Why are you so wordy? Do you even ask your opponent how to beat you when you fight? " Du Lei is a bit impatient. The monk is full of witty words. The reason why he is so scared is that he preached here directly before. What''s more surprising is that someone is willing to follow the monk back to Shaolin to be a monk after this incident.


    He didn''t want to be fooled by his opponent, but after thinking about it, he said, "my boxing is called invincible overlord boxing. Have you heard of it?"


    The monk was stunned, not to mention him, but a lot of people on the stage were stunned and talked about it one after another. Mao Zhifeng, who was filmed in secret, was even more amused.


    Invincible overlord boxing? No matter what happened before, it will be on fire later. Of course, few people present will believe Du Lei''s words.


    "Invincible overlord boxing? I really haven''t heard of it. Where did Mu Sanshi come from? His strength is so strong? "


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Don''t let people hear you. I just heard a man say that I''m going to visit Du Lei to learn from him in the future. If you are found by those brain powder, you will be miserable."


    John and Dickens frowned. They were very mature and could see things that ordinary people couldn''t find. Even the experienced Shanhe didn''t find them. In fact, Du Lei didn''t have any boxing skills. He just punched hard, but his fists were wrapped with bullying Qi, so it hurt him a lot.


    "That boy, he''s very strange, he knows medicine, and he has such powerful power. Just now, I clearly felt the appearance of a mysterious power. It must be that there is something strange in his body." John squinted at Du Lei, full of curiosity.


    "It''s OK. As long as he''s a human on earth, he can''t escape our monitoring. Unfortunately, the Chinese have another master. It''s really enviable." Dickens shook his head and sighed. He felt in his heart that the place of the Heavenly Kingdom was indeed the most beautiful place.


    John didn''t like it. He snorted coldly, "what''s the use of being more powerful? I''ve decided to fight him. He can''t get out of this relic. "


    Dickens raised his eyebrows. "Have you found someone?"


    "Old man, the plan this time is very careful. Although we have been fighting for thousands of years, we must curb the rise of this new force, otherwise, there will be endless disasters." John squinted at Dickens, hoping he would be honest.


    "Don''t worry, I still know how to handle it properly. There are only so many resources, but we don''t use them enough. How can we get a share?"

 Chapter 693

    John nodded and suddenly asked, "by the way, did you go there to try your luck?"


    "Where?" Dickens had a movement in his heart, but his face was expressionless and he couldn''t see anything. John snorted coldly, "you don''t have to pretend in front of me, do you? Don''t think that we don''t know that you Kenyans didn''t find anything in Moses? "


    Dickens said nothing and didn''t answer. It was the highest level secret of their strongmen. It was impossible to say it. John snorted coldly and said, "to tell you the truth, we found something good in England!"


    "Oh, really?" Dickens''s eyebrows picked, but he answered coldly. In fact, he was already excited. Like Moses, the island of England is the forbidden area of the Holy See, and no one can get close to it, because there are many ancient and even ancient things there.


    John''s teeth were itching with anger. Dickens didn''t open his mouth even after eating glue 502. It was really irritating, but soon he realized, "Hey, hey, it seems you haven''t got anything in Moses area."


    At this time, Du Lei rushed to Shanhe like lightning. The defense of the other side was amazing. He wanted to be caught off guard, but it was a pity that the monk looked old, but in fact he was very cunning, and he had already prepared secretly.


    When Du Lei''s fist reaches his body, Na Shanhe bursts into golden light. At the same time, Du Lei''s Lingtong opens to look for the weak point.


    But then, he was shocked. The monk was surrounded by mysterious golden runes. "Is that the root of your golden body?"


    He whispered, but because the monk was around, Shanhe also heard it. However, his heart was shaken, and Du Lei''s eyes burst out strange light, which made him nervous. Did the other party really see anything?


    "Hey


    The golden rune is not fast to surround, but its defense is amazing, forming a special energy field. However, there are still loopholes. It''s not that there is a problem with the rune, but because the strength of Shanhe is too weak to fully exert the power of the golden rune, but it''s also very strong.


    Only Du Lei, a pervert, has a pupil to observe everything, and has divine power. Unless the real gods fight with him, otherwise, he will be able to find a loophole.


    Decisive hand, Shanhe face a change, actually let the other party find the loophole, he quickly back, want to avoid Du Lei''s attack, but late, Du Lei like gangrene, constantly entangled with each other.


    Shanhe said bitterly in his heart. He thought that his defense was invincible, because the golden body of Buddhism was so powerful that it was hard for ordinary people to find the clue. However, when he met Du Lei, a pervert, he felt that Du Lei must have received an extraordinary inheritance. It was impossible to find his loophole so quickly.


    "Moo!"


    All of a sudden, a Buddhist voice was used to his ears, but Du Lei wanted to ignore it. But soon, he felt the pain, because that Buddhist voice changed so much that it constantly affected his hearing and hearing.


    "Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot."


    "Namo Amitabha!"


    "My Buddha is merciful!"


    Immediately, Du Lei''s mind was shaken, and his spirit pupil was not clear. He knew that he could not be worried, he could only calm down quickly, and his body retreated to avoid the habitual ear of Buddha''s voice.


    Standing still and looking at each other coldly, the Mafia godfather was very alert. Not far away, he was stunned. He knew that he was far from the opponent of the two people on the stage. At the same time, he secretly prayed that the gods he worshiped could help him realize his dream.


    If Du Lei and monk are both defeated, that''s the best outcome. At this time, Du Lei looks at his godfather, and he rushes over quickly,.


    "Don''t you play well? Why bother me? " Godfather''s scalp numb, turned and fled, but how can his speed be faster than Du Lei, cold hum, immediately shot.


    But he also has strength. The mafia has great influence in the whole world. The other party is the godfather, and he doesn''t want to offend him completely. Otherwise, it will be difficult for him to live in the secular world in the future.


    Shanhe didn''t help this time because he was scared by Du Lei, but Du Lei cheated him again. Who knows?


    Just in time, he can take the opportunity to recuperate his breath and recover his physical strength. He wasted a lot of physical strength when he just played with Du Lei. At this time, he added a little bit. Even, he thought maliciously that it would be better if the godfather could support him for a long time.


    But soon, his idea failed, because Du Lei quickly caught up with the godfather, and then hit each other, the godfather directly coma in the past.


    "Take him down!" He took a look at the direction of the Mafia.


    "You killed the godfather?" All of a sudden, a lot of people were excited and raised their machine guns to fight Du Lei. Du Lei sneered, "extremely stupid!"


    With that, he rushed to Shanhe, and all the people under the stage exclaimed. Du Lei was like a god of war who could fight all the time. He seized the opportunity to beat the other side.


    People with sharp eyes naturally know that the godfather is not dead. Du Lei is merciful when he makes his last move. The Mafia people soon come up and carry away the godfather. They are also relieved to find that the other party is not dead.


    "This son''s heart is rare. If I don''t get rid of it, I''ll be safe day and night." John said in a deep voice, he also hoped that Du Lei would kill his godfather, but he was merciful.


    "I think so, too!" Rarely, Dickens did not refute John. They both looked at Du Lei warily and felt their eyes. Du Lei stopped and grinned at them. However, in their eyes, they seemed to be a little chilly, which meant that he had already felt their murdering chance.


    "Hateful! What''s on the other side? Why so powerful? I feel that even if we join hands, we may not be his opponents. "


    Dickens is in a bad mood. At this moment, Du Lei starts again and rushes towards Shanhe. This time, he is bound to win Shanhe with one blow. It''s a waste of energy for him to delay his time.


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei''s fist blows out. It seems that there is a sound of dragon chanting. He is very satisfied with his fist. Shanhe finally can''t resist it and flies out completely. Finally, he falls not far away. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the monk puts his hands together and begins to cross his knees. Du Lei doesn''t disturb him either.


    After a while, Shanhe stood up, shook his head and said, "benefactor, you are the Buddha. Poor monk is not your opponent." After that, he jumped off the stage.

 Chapter 694

    Du Lei is very depressed when he hears the words. What is the Buddha''s birth? He has a relationship with the Buddha? But I also know that this is probably the common fault of monks.


    Looking at Shanhe''s back, he looked around and found that thousands of people were looking at him, and many of them were taking photos. After thinking about it, he made a very handsome gesture and looked up at the stone pillar with melancholy, as if he were invincible.


    At the same time, he sighed in his heart that if only there was a girl here, he would certainly capture the whole heart of the other party. Unfortunately, after several wars at the airport, the girl was almost cut off. There was no way. Women were much worse in physical strength and combat effectiveness.


    Thinking of this, he looked at wuna and found that Fangzheng looked at him with a charming face. It seemed a little interesting, but he soon shivered. The other party was a goblin. He couldn''t get close to him and turned around quickly.


    "Hum!" Wuna is not angry in her heart. She has absolute confidence in her appearance. Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t look at her more. One side, someone reminded: "saint, since the battle is over, do you want to ask Mu Sanshi to come over for a chat?"


    That person is just the one who invited Du Lei before, but he just ran into a wall. At this time, he may have guessed Wu Na''s mind. Moreover, he thinks that Mu Sanshi is also good, and Wu Na should be a good match.


    "Go Una said faintly that they had completely lost the qualification to meet with the Holy See. At the beginning, she was not angry, but she had calmed down. "I don''t believe that the two old men didn''t have any idea when you can have a good time!"


    Her beautiful eyes looked at John and Dickens in the distance. Although they noticed it, they didn''t pay any attention to it. Now their mind was on Du Lei. They were thinking about how to get rid of Du Lei. They couldn''t do it in this relic, because they all knew that there was something more terrible in it.


    If they dare to mess around, they must not be rivals. They may be staring at them now, because they are the two most powerful. Of course, Du Lei is not weak either. They are afraid.


    The man got wuna''s instructions and immediately went on stage. He asked Du Lei to have a talk with wuna. Du Lei thought about it and knew that some things could not be avoided. Facing it directly, he swaggered and came directly to wuna.


    "You are really my hero. You beat two people. If you can, can you help me kill sadsay and foster?" Wu Na said that other people are used to it. There are some things that can''t be avoided when their saints are young.


    Du Lei has goose bumps all over his body. He knows that the other party is flattering, so he has already taken precautions. At this time, it really plays a role.


    "What''s the advantage?"


    Wu Na''s silver teeth are very important. She knows that Du Lei will not be affected by her flattery. After thinking about it, she does not hesitate. She walks slowly to Du Lei. Suddenly, a faint fragrance wafts into Du Lei''s nose. Du Lei touches his nose and blocks it directly.


    Wu Na is angry, "I am so hateful again?" Speak tenderly like water, let a person see pity unceasingly, but Du Lei knows, the other party this is blowing him up.


    "Haha, I don''t deserve the saint. If you have anything to say, I''ll fight a few more games later." Du Lei, open up.


    Wuna thought about it, "seriously, if you can kill them, you can do to me what you want, just do to me at your disposal, OK?"


    "Saint Some people were worried. After all, she was a saint. How could she say such a thing? Where would they put their face against the Holy See?


    "Don''t mention it. I''m not interested in you, but I''m a little interested in dealing with the Holy See. If you can give me more secrets, maybe I''ll kill him for you." In fact, Du Lei has long been a murderer of sadesay. The other side has been attacking them again and again. He always wants to find a place.


    "The secret?" Wu Na Mou light flows, hesitated for a while, light open vermilion lips, ask a way: "what do you want to know?"


    "For example, how many of them are still alive on earth?" Du Lei language breaks startle sky, direct ask a way.


    "What did you say?" Wuna was surprised when she heard that others were nervous. It was a God. Although it was hostile, they were still frightened.


    "Nothing. If you don''t want to say it, you can''t say it. I don''t have much connection with the Holy See, and I''m not afraid of their trouble. You know my strength." Du Lei smiles and plans to leave.


    "No, I said!" Wuna thought about it. Anyway, it''s not her own. She can sell it as she wants, "three of you!"


    "Three?" Du Lei hears speech a surprise, he did not expect to have 3 unexpectedly, how so many?


    "Keep your voice down, you''re afraid those two won''t hear you?" Una gave him a white look.


    Du Lei pondered for a while, and thought that things might be a little tricky. Before, he had met a St. Peter and burned his true spirit. He must be recovering his true spirit at this time, so he should not be able to get out for a while.


    After all, Zhenling is different from the body. It can''t be repaired without some special means. In this case, St. Peter should be the weakest fighter.


    Here is a John. He has inquired about the greedy wolf and the overlord. Even the supreme emperor despises him. The strength of the other party is not very high, but he is also a God after all. He has lived for thousands of years, so there must be many means.


    However, there was another one. He felt a little tied up. What''s the matter with ruoyue? As soon as he showed the power of the gods, she ran to drive herself away. Unexpectedly, the Holy See squatted three times, and she was not worried at all?


    "Let''s talk about it all!" Du Lei light said.


    Anyway, it''s all over. Una doesn''t have so much scruples. She opens her mouth and wants to speak. However, she hears sadesay''s soft drink: "Mr. mu, here we go."


    Du Lei frowned, looked back and sneered, "Why are you so worried?"


    "What do you have to say with a witch? You are incomparable in strength. You can come to our holy see when you have time. Our Holy See also has saints, and all of them are extremely talented. Maybe it''s more enjoyable." Sadesay said arrogantly that there was indeed a saint in their holy see, and there was more than one.


    "Hey, hey, but how do I feel like you are a pimp? Is it difficult that your holy women in the Holy See have degenerated into such a state? " Du Lei sneers, does not care, he what kind of woman has not seen? There are still several outstanding people in my family.

 Chapter 695

    "Ha ha ha..."


    Du Lei''s voice is not small, just use the divine power to spread out, suddenly, everyone burst into laughter, nasadesai heard the words, immediately angry face became pig liver color.


    The Holy See has established their religion for thousands of years, and the holy women are unique. Every holy woman is selected by the Holy See. Although it is true that she is dedicated to the gods, what Du Lei said is too bad. If those holy women become what they are, then the gods she and others worship become clients?


    Besides, he''s still the pimp. What''s the matter? The more he wanted to make an appointment, he took a look at John. John didn''t look very good, but what he just said was a little suspicious. The most important thing was that he couldn''t take it back.


    "Do you think the holy see is easy to bully?" Sadesay looked around coldly. Suddenly, all the people were quiet. It was the Holy See. Who dares to offend?


    Du Lei laughs and jumps up the steps. Wu Na''s beautiful eyes flow. Although Du Lei doesn''t agree with her, he thinks Du Lei should fight with sader. As for whether he can kill him, it''s another matter. She just hopes that there is a John sitting under the stage after all.


    At this time, the other two also come up, Jing Qianqiu and Forster, but Forster is close to sadesay, and Jing Qianqiu directly stands beside Du Lei. Just after Du Lei shows his sincerity, he naturally wants to help.


    Suddenly, Ba Xia said in a voice: "the night wind wants to see you!"


    Du Lei Wen Yan frowns, how do they pick at this time to see him? Their two ghosts were sent out by Du Lei long before they came in. They were asked to see what was abnormal around them. Did they find anything?


    "Why don''t you go out and see me, bully?" Du Lei asked aloud.


    "No, there''s something strange here. Once you leave your body, you will get attention. It will be dangerous at that time. For the time being, we are in your body. Even if the other party is suspicious, they can''t check it out." Greedy wolf light said.


    "What''s weird? Didn''t you come before Du Lei dissatisfied said that this greedy wolf is a bit to evade responsibility.


    "What he said is right. I dare to appear because the other party knows my identity. Although the two children under the greedy wolf bully are in the true spirit state, they are also the true spirit of the God level. The other party will be afraid. I''m afraid they will directly attack you at that time." Taishanglaojun said lazily.


    "Then you go out. Anyway, you don''t have much fighting power!" Du Lei said directly.


    "What? I''m the emperor. Even the emperor of heaven doesn''t dare to command me. How can you command me? " Taishanglaojun was not happy immediately. He made trouble in dugong jade seal.


    "You don''t have any fighting power. Believe it or not, I''ll just throw you out. John and Dickens have no interest in you." Du Lei threatened to say.


    "This is unfair treatment. I''ll tell you that I''m being clumsy. If you really want me to do something, I can overturn the earth." Taishanglaojun immediately spoke out.


    "Do you still have that ability?" Du Lei doubts, he is a little suspicious, taishanglaojun but even the greedy wolf are afraid of the master, the emperor of heaven have to be careful, he also doubts, why only left on the earth without any combat effectiveness of the real spirit, this is not in line with common sense.


    At that time, he fought with St. Peter''s true spirit in Xinji city. Even though he was only a true spirit, his combat effectiveness was also very strong. If he didn''t have the fire of the spirit, he would not have been able to win.


    "No!" Lao Jun immediately shut up, he realized that he said something wrong, Du Lei said with a smile, "OK, I know, my two men must have something to do, otherwise they would not choose this time to find me."


    But his head was already doubting each other''s strength, and he also wanted to see if John and Dickens would take action, especially John and St. Peter, who burned part of the real spirit by him. Now there are few ways to repair the real spirit, but swallowing other real spirits is definitely one of them.


    Taishanglaojun a hundred don''t want to, but Du Lei good words said, he finally rushed out, Du Lei is he selected a gasification Sanqing successor, naturally can''t do anything, besides, he also feel some strange to this place.


    Du Lei breathed a sigh of relief and looked at John and Dickens at the same time. He wanted to know if the other party had found him. But they just looked at each other and frowned slightly.


    "Did you just find something?" John asked in a low voice.


    "Did you find out?" Dickens was shocked.


    "Then there will be no mistake. There is a powerful spirit around! Let''s be careful! " John didn''t know why. He felt something was wrong, but after thinking about it, it didn''t seem that he was surprised. But he still looked at Du Lei more and thought that this man might bring some changes.


    At this time, sadesay and others have prepared the note, and they will draw lots again. As before, in two groups of one or two, Du Lei picks up a note, opens it, and looks at sadesay with a sneer.


    Sadesay to Du Lei''s smile, suddenly all over a shiver, don''t know why, he seems to think Du Lei seems to have some bad idea, but think about it, his side of the layout should be almost, at that time even if lost, it doesn''t matter, immediately, put down the uneasiness in the heart.


    Du Lei was stunned. There must be something wrong with sadesay, but he didn''t say much at this time. At last, everyone showed his serial number. Du Lei saw that it was foster. Fortunately, he didn''t have to fight Jing Qianqiu, but he felt that Jing Qianqiu should not be the opponent of sadesay.


    He and foster step down, the field of sadesay and Jing Qianqiu look at each other, sadesay some elated said: "friends from Kunlun, your strength is not as good as me, as you surrender directly, so that you do not repeat the mistakes, I know, your body recovered a lot, although I do not know what happened, but I am sure your strength is not the peak."


    "Noisy!" Jing Qianqiu is not at his peak now. Although Du Lei has recovered a lot of injuries to him, the injury to his heart can not be repaired. Today''s battle has affected there, so he is not at his peak.


    Sadesay''s face turned red and he was very angry. "Hum, I''ve given you a chance. Don''t say my men are merciless at that time."


    "Dangle!"


    At this time, someone threw up a long gun under the stage. Jing Qianqiu caught it directly and said indifferently, "no matter whether you live or die, you have no eyes."


    "Well, well, you are arrogant. I''ll let you know later what is despair!" Sadesay laughed. He was confident.

 Chapter 696

    "Hum!"


    Jing Qianqiu frowns and takes the lead. He throws a long gun like a dragon. People follow the gun as fast as a phantom. However, sadesay has been on guard for a long time. He has been observing Jing Qianqiu''s attack before, fast and slow, as quiet as a virgin, as moving as a rabbit. This is Kunlun''s method.


    His direct defense shield rose, and the golden light was dazzling, but he still couldn''t resist Jing Qianqiu''s determination to attack. With a long roar, his real Qi burst out, and the long gun seemed to sing.


    This is the spear he has used for 20 years. He has already been familiar with channeling. They have a good understanding. Jing Qianqiu is even familiar with every grain on the spear.


    At this time, the long gun and the golden shield were in contact and suddenly blocked. However, the mysterious Rune on the long gun flashed and burst into light. It was amazing and powerful. Sadeshi''s Golden Shield was not weak.


    "Boo!"


    Everyone held his breath and felt as if something wonderful was going to happen. Du Lei narrowed his eyes. Lingtong had already seen through. The Golden Shield had been pierced by Jing Qianqiu.


    Sadesay''s face changed, he had overestimated the other side, but did not expect that Jing Qianqiu''s strength is far more than that, he secretly bad luck, had to move again.


    He evaded the attack of Kaijing Qianqiu and gasped for breath. He had just spent a lot of time, mainly because he was passive. At this time, Jing Qianqiu had already rushed past the position where sadesay had just stood. Looking back, he had a long gun in his hand and swept directly. Sadesay was shocked, and the other side''s reaction ability was too fast.


    He had to transfer again, Du Lei frowned, this sadesay must also hide the strength, but why not burst out at this time? But at this time, an inexplicable energy directly attacks Jing Qianqiu, which is the same as before. Feng Changqing is defeated by this energy.


    Feng Changqing clenched his fists and savored carefully. Before, he thought he was attacked by outsiders. But at this time, he saw that it was really sadesay''s attack, but the attack means were strange and tricky.


    Jing Qianqiu snorted coldly. He had been ready for a long time. He took back the long gun and blocked the attack directly. Then he took advantage of the situation, pointed the gun to the ground, and the whole person flew and kicked out.


    Sadesay responded calmly, and a force burst out of his body, which sent out mysterious waves. John sighed. He didn''t expect to use this thing at this time.


    It''s a mark planted by the most powerful God in the Holy See. At the critical moment, it can help sader to resist attack or attack.


    At this time, the mark directly rushed out, and then chose to kill, with naked and powerful power, Du Lei''s eyes glared and roared, "this is not fair!"


    That''s a divine attack. Who can resist it? Jing Qianqiu absolutely does not have that strength. Although some people feel that something is wrong, no one agrees with him. After all, the target is sadesay, and the Holy See''s prestige has always existed.


    Du Lei clenched his fist and felt that Jing Qianqiu was not worth it. If the other party died, he must kill sadesay and never hesitated. He thought Jing Qianqiu was worth making friends and regarded him as a friend.


    "Ha ha!" John sneered and said nothing more.


    "Foolish and ignorant human beings!" Dickens was indifferent and had no sympathy for it, but his heart was not calm. They had been studying this method, but it didn''t have much effect. Unexpectedly, the Vatican had figured it out.


    This makes him wary. The Holy See has become more and more powerful recently. They have to be on guard. Mao Zhifeng has been shooting with his mobile phone in the distance. He is also full of anger. Although he doesn''t know what it is, he also feels a strong pressure.


    And Jing Qianqiu on the stage, let alone, was shocked beyond measure. What was that? The attack of the gods? How does he resist? It''s impossible. He''s still human. He can''t resist it.


    Many people, especially those in Kunlun and Shushan, were shocked and indignant. They thought that Jing Qianqiu was dead. Feng Changqing clenched his fist and whispered: "I will never die in this life, and I will be the enemy of the Holy See!"


    In the distance, John narrowed his eyes and suddenly looked over. His eyes were as bright as electricity, cold and merciless, as if he was staring at the prey, but there was a sneer and disdain in the corner of his mouth.


    Feng Changqing immediately felt it and looked at it, but he stood up and didn''t lose half of his opponent''s momentum. Du Lei''s eyes seemed to be bursting with anger, but now he couldn''t go on stage.


    He knew that John and Dickens would not sit back and ignore him. At that time, he would not be able to support himself alone, and he would not win the game.


    Looking up, I only hope that the master in the dark can help to resist, but unfortunately, the man doesn''t seem to hear the prayer in Du Lei''s heart and is indifferent.


    "Greedy wolf, are you sure there are experts here?" Du Lei asked angrily why such unfair things were allowed to happen? He thought that the expert must be the supervisor of the competition.


    "Sure!" The greedy wolf sighed. He didn''t dare to be unscrupulous until now. Otherwise, he would have dealt with John and Dickens long ago, but everyone was restrained.


    "I''m going to save him. If those two old men come out, I won''t believe it. That man will do nothing!" Du Lei made up his mind to jump on the stage.


    Suddenly everyone exclaimed, don''t know what Du Lei to do, John and Dickens without saying a word, also jump on stage, directly in front of Du Lei.


    "Boy, the competition platform is not random. Their battle is not over yet." John said surreptitiously, with threats in his words.


    "Go down!" Dickens is only two words, a very cold attitude, let people see extremely uncomfortable.


    Du Lei clenched his fist: "if you don''t come out, when will you wait?"


    "Ah Greedy wolf and Baxia shake their heads and know that Du Lei is acting on purpose, but they have to come out at this time, but at this time, a powerful energy wave spreads.


    "Ah


    Jing Qianqiu screams. Du Lei''s heart trembles. He is still a step late. He quickly looks at the past. Jing Qianqiu''s body flies backwards. He jumps to catch each other''s body.


    However, sadesay is faster, because he has been ready for a long time. He has already defeated Jing Qianqiu. He is confident that John and Dickens will stop Du Lei. He knows that the opportunity is rare and once in a blue moon. Kunlun''s master is the leader of the new generation.


    Think about it, there are still some small excitement in his heart. Du Lei''s eyes are sharp. Suddenly, he roars angrily, "dare you!"

 Chapter 697

    Jing Qianqiu closes his eyes and feels desperate. Sadesay''s murderous spirit is strong. At this time, he can''t resist. Du Lei''s eyes are splitting. How can he sit and watch? But when he looked at John and Dickens in front of him, he was furious.


    "Hum!"


    Sadesay''s body radiates holy light. It seems that he is the light and represents justice. But at this time, he is full of killing intention. He doesn''t look like a person representing justice and has no light at all.


    Moreover, he was extremely timid. The dazzling light enveloped him in order to prevent others from touching him. He had a crystal Scepter in his hand, which was dazzling. At this time, the scepter burst out an amazing wave of energy.


    "Whew!"


    Feng Changqing can''t wait any longer. He knows that if he doesn''t do it again, Jing Qianqiu will die. His body shakes, his sword roars, and he goes away with a fierce intention to kill.


    And at this time, Du Lei suddenly looked to a door, which is the door where the emperor went out. Du Lei quickly said: "stop the attack of sadesay!"


    As soon as Laojun came in, he was surprised. How did it become like this? At the same time, when he saw the attacking sadesay, he immediately lowered his face, without saying a word, and made a direct move.


    Du Lei''s eyes flashed and his heart was cold. The old boy was really clumsy. He was absolutely not what the other side said. He didn''t have any attack ability.


    Feng Changqing jumped out to catch Jing Qianqiu''s body. Sadesay was so fierce that he planned to kill them together here. Later, the light on his Scepter was even more brilliant.


    But just at this time, John and Dickens suddenly turned back, they felt another powerful force suddenly appeared, in the heart is very scared, is that the man to do it? Want to stop, but Du Lei will not let go.


    Sure enough, Du Lei is ready to hold John and Dickens back. His muscles are tense. If anything goes wrong, he will do it.


    "Hum!"


    John snorted and jumped. Dickens saw this and wanted to leave. But suddenly, a powerful force burst out and they turned back. It seemed that there were two flames burning in Du Lei''s body and his heart was shaking violently.


    "What power is that?" John narrowed his eyes and felt the smell of fear. Dickens shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    "Boy, I advise you not to take part in the affairs here, otherwise..." John threatened fiercely.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, an explosion sounded, and everyone looked at it. A white light hit sadesay. Suddenly, sadesay''s shield burst. At the same time, he screamed and fell down.


    "What?" John exclaimed in disbelief. Even Dickens was surprised. They also felt it. The other side bombarded him with a white light.


    Feng Changqing catches Jing Qianqiu''s body and breathes a sigh of relief in his heart. Du Lei on the stage is even more relaxed. Those audiences, one by one, have just broken their hearts for Jing Qianqiu. Human beings have a very strong desire to sympathize with the weak.


    When Jing Qianqiu was defeated by sadesay, they had some sympathy, because Jing Qianqiu had always been very masculine and positive, which made many people like him more and more. At the same time, they were also curious about Kunlun.


    Although sadesay was a member of the Vatican, no matter what time he was, the Vatican was full of hegemony and prestige, and people''s aspirations. Mao Zhifeng and his companions in the distance were even more excited. Jing Qianqiu was finally saved.


    But the emperor Lao Jun was indifferent. After he flew away from sadesay, he didn''t say much. Instead, he turned into a streamer and disappeared into Du Lei''s body.


    All of a sudden, John and Dickens felt, they suddenly turned back, "more and more are you playing tricks?"


    "You have violated the rules of the contest!" Dickens said indifferently, as if there was a surge of intention to kill. Du Lei snorted coldly, "Jing Qianqiu has lost, but you are aggressive and want to kill him. If I didn''t do it in time, now that the head of the people is separated, is your holy see so overbearing?"


    "I remember that there is an old saying in China, which is that the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. Since they lose, they have to face their fate. The weak don''t deserve the right to choose." John made a strong reply with a proud face.


    In the distance, sadesay got up, vomited a mouthful of blood, and his body was shaking. He couldn''t support it. He jumped over and looked at Du Lei with a venomous look on his face. "Mu Sanshi, you actually meddle in the enmity between Jing Qianqiu and me. It''s very good. I hope you can live under Foster''s attack, otherwise, I will kill you."


    John frowned. He didn''t think that sadesay would be Du Lei''s opponent at this time. Another idea came up in his heart. He looked at Dickens and Dickens nodded.


    They have been fighting each other for hundreds of years. Although they are also enemies, when they face the new forces, they have the same opinion, that is, they are absolutely not allowed to have a third party that can compete with them.


    Du Lei just burst out of the power, absolutely not ordinary people can have, therefore, their hearts have the intention to kill, Du Lei heart a Deng, slowly back two steps.


    At this time, the emperor said in a deep voice: "the Holy See and the strongmen are ready to set up a three-star array outside, ready to wipe this place out completely!"


    "What?" Du Lei is shocked. It turns out that the problem is here. He thought before that, why did the other party set up the Samsung array, but did not start it? It turned out that this was the case. Suddenly, he felt a chill in his heart. The greedy wolf said that the three-star array had infinite power. How could they resist?


    "What do they kill so many people for?" Greedy wolf exclaimed, but there are thousands of people here. Do they want to kill them like this? It''s incredible.


    "I don''t know. They must have a conspiracy!" Taishanglaojun hesitated for a moment, and said in a voice: "Du Lei, you go to grab that divine personality and use it directly. Then you will become a God. Maybe you can talk with the host here. He should be able to help us."


    "Now John and Dickens are obviously killing me. I think the previous competition can''t go on any more. Moreover, I''ve just burst out with such a strong force that they are no longer full of confidence that sadesay can beat me. I''m afraid they will jump over the wall in a hurry." Du Lei shakes his head and analyzes.


    Several people are silent. Now the situation is not good. If they are besieged here, once the Holy See starts the three-star formation, they will surely die.

 Chapter 698

    "Will the contest continue?" Du Lei makes a sound. He looks at John and Dickens. Their strength is unpredictable and they haven''t done much. However, from the look of each other before, we can see that the other side seems to be afraid of their own strength. In this way, we still have to play.


    What''s more, he still has the weapon of God''s fire. It''s really not good. Let the greedy wolf and the bully help. It''s time for everyone to keep hiding.


    "The divine personality is there. Naturally, we should follow the rules here..." John said with a smile. "However, sadesay has been injured and is not suitable for another fight. We will play again here. Do you mind?"


    Du Lei sneered, the other side is really shameless, not only want to be a bitch, but also want to set up a memorial archway, but he sneered, asked, "your side of the hand, not you?"


    "Why not?" John laughs. All of a sudden, everyone condenses. I didn''t expect that John is really shameless. How can he do it?


    "Foster, do you want to come up again?" Dickens looked at foster in a deep voice, but the tone was not good, and the threat was very serious.


    Forsterton clenched his fists, and the two men were intending to snatch the divine, but what could he do? He was no match for John and Dickens at all. Although he was filled with grief and indignation, he shook his head at last.


    This scene made many people shake their heads and sigh in secret. The Vatican is becoming more and more ugly. At the same time, some people who were close to the Vatican were far away and came to Du Lei''s side.


    Wu Liufeng sighed that this is the people''s heart, but even if they get the people''s heart, they are useless in the face of absolute power. He worried that Du Lei could not support the two men''s attack. After all, the two men are gods


    "Sure enough..." Du Lei sighed. He looked back at the divinity on the stone pillar, emitting a holy light. It was good, but also fatal.


    "Sadesay, go down, too!" John said indifferently that they were ready outside. As long as they got the Godhead, they could start the plan.


    "But..." sadesay covered his chest. He wanted to beat Du Lei himself, but he knew that he would not be Du Lei''s opponent, at least not now. He was injured, and it was very serious. What he constantly recalled in his mind was who just shot and how he played.


    It''s definitely not Du Lei. That force comes from the outside. He''s attacking. Besides, Du Lei is also delayed by John and Dickens, but it must have something to do with Du Lei. Once he bites his teeth, he has to retreat.


    At this time, the three people on the stage confront each other, and they are still two to one. Many people are sweating for Du Lei. They know that the situation he is facing at this time is a bit of crisis, but unfortunately, they do not have the strength, so they can only die in vain.


    Jing Qianqiu clenched her fist and was furious in her heart, but she was hurt all over. She didn''t completely recover at this time. She knew that she couldn''t help. Feng Changqing''s eyes narrowed slightly. She was also angry in her heart, but she hated that she didn''t have the strength.


    Mao Zhifeng turns the camera to Du Lei. He has some worries in his heart. He seriously suspects that this may be Du Lei''s last battle.


    "Greedy wolf, bully, you hold them two, taishanglaojun, you plunder the array from the side, I''ll go to get the Shenge first and improve my strength." Du Lei didn''t plan to fight hard directly. The divine personality is full of powerful power and regular power. If they can get it, their combat effectiveness will soar.


    "How about one Qi and three Qing?" The emperor suddenly asked in a voice.


    "What?" Du Lei a Leng, at this time how to talk about a gasification three clear? After thinking about it, he pondered, "it''s almost clear."


    "Enough, let your body take the divine status and achieve the divine position!" Taishanglaojun said solemnly: "my Yiqi Sanqing is a powerful fighting method. It can have the powerful fighting power of the emperor. It can be integrated, but it can also be separated and independent. It is also a life-saving method."


    "What? So powerful? " Du Lei was stunned. He thought it was just a skill to run and confuse the enemy. He didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    "I''m the Supreme Lord. I''m powerful in the divine world. How can I be so weak? We don''t have much time. We still need to deal with the three-star array outside. The greedy wolf and the bully will hold each other down. Du Lei, you can use the fire of the gods to sweep the array. " Laojun seems to have everything in mind.


    "And you?" Du Lei doubts to ask a way.


    "Me? Hehe, although your comprehension ability is good, it still needs more time to really understand. If there is any problem, I will communicate with you in time to win the divine power as soon as possible and improve my strength. "


    Du Lei thinks about it, and seems to be right. In fact, he doesn''t have much confidence in his separation. At this time, with the help of Taishang Laojun, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    "The master here won''t do it, will he?" Greedy wolf suddenly asked, he is most worried about the master, if the other hand, they are dangerous.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with him. Besides, John and Dickens will ignore you both." Taishanglaojun vowed that Du Lei and others were speechless. I''m afraid taishanglaojun''s amazing age is the only way to call John and Dickens a boy, right?


    Having made a plan, Du Lei goes forward, but greedy wolf and Baxia suddenly leave. Suddenly, three powerful forces appear. In addition, an unknown separation, under the cover of taishanglaojun, rushes directly to the Shenge on the stone pillar.


    John and Dickens did not notice the separation, because he was frightened by the three powerful forces that Du Lei suddenly summoned. In addition to Du Lei''s weakness, the other two forces were extraordinary.


    Du Lei snorted coldly, "since you want to fight, I will fight with you."


    Although Mao Zhifeng felt it in the distance, his mobile phone couldn''t capture the shape of Baxia and greedy wolf. However, he didn''t dare to be careless and took a panoramic picture.


    Everyone is a shock, Du Lei even has a backhand, that suddenly appeared two forces, what is it? They don''t have eyes. They can''t see.


    Only John and Dickens looked serious. John narrowed his eyes and looked around. "Sure enough, there''s something wrong with your body. You''re hiding so deep."

 Chapter 699

    "So much nonsense?" Du Lei sneers. He feels that his own division has begun to attack Shenge, while taishanglaojun helps to speed up refining.


    All of a sudden, John''s face changed. "No, they''re moving!" After that, he jumped up and killed Du Lei directly. He was very angry in his heart. Unexpectedly, Du Lei dared to fight against Shenge under their eyes.


    Everyone was surprised, and immediately looked at the divine grid on the stone pillar. Sure enough, although the divine grid was still there, there was no light, and the energy fluctuation disappeared.


    Du Lei cold hum a, just discover now? Late, he roared, and the greedy wolf made a decisive move to intercept directly. He was confident that even if he couldn''t kill the other party, it should be OK to contain him.


    John snorted coldly: "kill!"


    As soon as he raised his right hand, a scepter was in his hand. The scepter exuded a rustic flavor. Dickens suddenly changed his face and was shocked: good guy, they really had a huge harvest in England. Unexpectedly, John brought all these things out.


    Du Lei frowned. The scepter was simple in style, but his heart was palpitating. It seemed that he had the power to destroy heaven and earth.


    No matter what else, the greedy wolf directly entangles Dickens. They are both warmongers, and there is no other means to fight directly. Of course, because the greedy wolf is in the state of real spirit, it occupies a lot of advantages, but it also consumes a lot of real spirit.


    However, Baxia entangled himself with John. At this time, he had two forelegs, so he could take them out to resist the attack if necessary. We should know that his flesh and blood were vigorous. Even after tens of thousands of years, it was still not exhausted and his defense was amazing.


    "Hum!"


    There was a heated fight on both sides. Du Lei looked to the direction of the Vatican. Sadesay looked at himself with a bitter look on his face. He sneered, "come up!"


    His voice is not very loud, but he has been blessed by divine power. Suddenly, every corner here is his voice, even the voice of their fighting can''t be hidden.


    John was surprised. Is Du Lei going to fight against sadesay¡° Stay down there, all the knights, and defend the formation


    All of a sudden, roaring, those Knights directly changed their positions, took out Chang Dun and protected sadesay, while the others immediately despised each other.


    "Sardis, aren''t you the son of the Vatican? Aren''t you arrogant? What''s wrong with that? Go on stage and defeat Mu Sanshi. " There are some people who do not think things are too big and constantly agitate. Among them, the opposition Vatican is the main one.


    Wuna''s eyes are smiling. Although she can''t get the divine status, the people of the Holy See can''t think of it. The people below yell constantly. It''s her sign. Even if she can''t force sadesay out, she is still happy to let the Holy See lose face.


    With the opposition, the Vatican took the lead, and other people were excited, especially the people in Kunlun and Shushan. They all clenched their fists. Before Feng Changqing was defeated by sadesay, all the people in Shushan were very unwilling.


    Sadesay later killed Jing Qianqiu, and the people in Kunlun were also very upset. Therefore, they were happy one by one at this time. However, due to the rules of the school, they would not shout casually. However, if they did not shout, it did not mean that other people did not shout.


    Many people who don''t like the Vatican, and who just can''t stand the Vatican style, are dancing, trying to provoke sadesay to fight with Du Lei. Anyway, a passer-by feels that the battle just now is still not over.


    Forster clenched his fist. He was the new generation leader of Allan, but at this time he was ignored. Even just now he was threatened by John, which made the reputation of Allan decline again.


    Even though they wanted to fight and even challenge sadesay, they knew how many pounds they had and were unable to shake them.


    Wu Liufeng and the versatile scholar looked at each other. They were shocked. Wu Liufeng was OK. The versatile scholar opened his mouth and thought it was incredible, "how could he have such a powerful force?"


    Wu Liufeng said with a wry smile, "he is full of mystery. We don''t want to say much after we go back, otherwise, I''m afraid there will be big trouble."


    The versatile scholar nodded and said solemnly, "all I know is that those who take videos..."


    Wu Liufeng hesitated for a moment and said with a smile: "from the current point of view, people''s aspirations, even if they are uploaded to the Internet in the future, the prestige of our Heavenly Kingdom may not be weak, but it is the Holy See. Now I am looking forward to how they will deal with this matter after they go out."


    "Boom!"


    Baxia and greedy wolf join hands to fight with Dickens John at this time. The four are in a stalemate, and Du Lei is ready to mend the sword at any time. Of course, the fire of the gods is not for fun. He can even burn the real spirit of the emperor of heaven, let alone the real spirit of these dregs. From St. Peter, we can see that their protection ability to the real spirit is very weak.


    Of course, this is also because there was no such thing as the fire of gods before. Even the emperor of heaven was very surprised, but he only resisted for a period of time and soon perished.


    "Peng!"


    All of a sudden, the Biwu platform burst. It was the power of the gods. In the end, the Biwu platform could not bear the powerful bombardment, and cracks appeared. But soon, surprisingly, those cracks were repaired automatically.


    Du Lei''s eyes shrunk. He found that the material was so good that he wanted to get a piece back. His defense was amazing.


    All of a sudden, he turned his head fiercely, and Lao Jun frowned. Everyone was numb, but he didn''t know why. John and Dickens stopped directly, and the greedy wolf also took it back at the right time.


    Biwu stage is quiet. Everyone on the stage knows what''s going on, but everyone on the stage is blinded. Even sadesay, he doesn''t see anything.


    "Why did it stop? I was just watching it brilliantly Someone whispered to himself.


    "Something must have happened!"


    Du Lei looks not far away. His scalp is numb and his back spine is shaking. It seems that a warm flow has passed, because he seems to be watched by a force.


    "Hey, hey, you finally came out." John said in a low voice.


    The others didn''t speak. Suddenly, a cold voice rang out: "I just went out to solve some problems, so I was delayed. I didn''t expect that you had already started fighting."


    Although the other party''s voice is very cold, but the irony in the language is also very strong, everyone is a Leng, what? Is there anyone out there?


    Du Lei heart move, is the other side has been outside the Samsung array to pull out?

 Chapter 700

    "What do you mean?" John asked in a deep voice, squinting his eyes.


    "You''ve made too much noise. I could have sat back and ignored you, but I can''t help it. You want to pull this place out completely. As a servant here, I naturally want to protect the safety here." The man said slowly, the other side is an invisible and existing energy.


    "Don''t you meddle in our affairs?" John felt a bad feeling, the other side seems to have really eliminated the Samsung array?


    At this time, there was a sudden commotion outside. Everyone looked at it. Du Lei felt worried because he felt a familiar smell.


    Before long, a figure appeared. The man was a frightening old man, withered up and down, leaving only a human figure. However, no one dared to underestimate him!


    Du Lei looked at the past and was shocked. Sure enough, he still came. St. Peter, the God who had burned part of his true spirit, lived for thousands of years.


    As soon as St. Peter arrived, his eyes immediately looked at Du Lei, and immediately chuckled. His voice was a bit frightening, like the sound of metal friction, "is it you? I think I''ve come to the right place. "


    Du Lei in the heart of a Deng, he knows that the other party must remember himself, but, the true spirit has been completely burned by him, there is no news, the other party is how a glance found himself?


    "Long time no see, St. Peter!" Du Lei light says, "how? Is your wound healed? "


    John and Dickens are both shocked. Does St. Peter know Mu Sanshi? And there seems to be a fight between the two? Otherwise, why did St. Peter get hurt? In fact, John just got the news that St. Peter was injured.


    Therefore, this time, he will absorb more true spirits to supplement his plan, but unexpectedly, the ultimate culprit is Du Lei?


    St. Peter gave a cold hum and jumped up with a strong energy wave. Everyone was shocked and was also a master of the level of gods.


    In his solemn eyes, he felt an extraordinary force in St. Peter, but he was not sure. He decided to wait and see.


    John and Dickens both breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, when St. Peter came, their winning rate would be even higher. They immediately gave a smirk, "Mu Sanshi, I see how you can resist US this time."


    Du Lei opens his mouth. If he really wants to fight St. Peter, he is worried that he is not an opponent. He clenches his fist and hopes that his part can refine the spirit quickly.


    At this time, the void figure stood out, "do you really think I''m your territory here? Dare to be wild at will? All of you, get out of here, or you will die. "


    "Mu, don''t mind your own business. We have three people here. I promise I won''t touch your relics." John said in a deep voice, talking to the shadow shepherd about the terms.


    "You set up a three-star array outside, don''t you think I know? Besides, I''ve already dealt with St. Peter outside. I don''t want to pay attention to you unless I''m afraid you''ll beat me to pieces. If you really want to fight, leave here immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. " Mu Shen said, in fact, he was also worried, because there were too many people on the other side, and there were enough three gods. On Du Lei''s side, there were still three real spirits, especially the real spirit of the emperor. He was really afraid.


    If they kill here, his ruins will surely collapse. At this time, they can only be a little stronger and quickly drive all the people out, then immediately escape into the void and wait for the next opening of the ruins.


    Therefore, he did not pay attention to the problem of the divine personality. Anyway, every once in a while, they would send out a divine personality, which is inevitable. He hoped that these people would leave here with the divine personality.


    But because the person who understands the divine personality is protected by the supreme emperor, he is really not easy to do, otherwise he will throw out the divine personality, and then escape into the void with the relics.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, the light on the stone pillar was very bright. Even if there was the cover of the emperor, it was completely exposed at this time. Everyone looked at it. At this time, a virtual shadow was rising slowly, and the divinity was rising, and people could see that there was a human shadow slowly becoming real.


    Everyone is shocked. Has the Godhead been obtained? Although John said that Du Lei had moved his mind before, we didn''t find out. When he woke up, it seemed that he had been ready for a long time.


    Wuna shakes her head and sighs. The divine personality has been obtained. They have no chance any more. Forster looks at the figure and clenches her fist. She thinks that the divine personality should be her own.


    And the most angry, or sadeshi, God ah, they pay so much for the Holy See, is not it for that one God? To tell you the truth, if they come according to their plan, that divine personality must be his. It''s a chance to become a God.


    But unfortunately, half way out of a Du Lei, he was so angry that his whole blood was boiling, still can''t stop that killing heart, look at Du Lei''s eyes have finally completely changed.


    Wu Liufeng opened his mouth wide, because the figure became more and more clear. He saw it at a glance, that is Du Lei. How could there be two Du Lei?


    "Am I wrong, boss?" The changeable scholar is also shocked beyond comparison. Two Du Lei? Suddenly, Wu Liufeng slapped him.


    "Pa!"


    "What are you beating me for?" The versatile scholar glared at Wu Liufeng and asked.


    "Does it hurt? Is that true? " After that, he shook his head and felt that it was unbelievable. The scholar was speechless, but he also understood that it was true. Du Lei really got the divine status, but who was Du Lei standing on the ground?


    Du Lei in the air began to have flesh and blood, but Du Lei himself was a little surprised, this taishanglaojun''s Yiqi Sanqing is really magical, because he can clearly feel the power of the divine personality, his strength is increasing, he can use the power of the divine personality.


    Suddenly, Du Lei in the air opens his eyes, looks indifferent, and looks down at a group of people. He has no joy or sorrow, and seems to be the supreme existence. But soon, he sees his own Du Lei, hesitates for a moment, and immediately comes down and stands beside Du Lei.


    Two Du Lei stand together, suddenly people can''t tell who is true and who is false. Suddenly, Du Lei uses one Qi to turn Sanqing into the body. Everyone is surprised. One Du Lei disappears, and there is only one left.


    Not far away, Mao Zhifeng was shaking all over. The mobile phone in his hand captured this magical picture.

 Chapter 701

    John looked warily at Du Lei, "who are you?"


    Du Lei said with a smile, "why, you''re afraid." he was full of confidence at this time. He refined the divine personality and was full of powerful power. He was confident that even John and Dickens, he might not fail. Besides, he had three true spirits: greedy wolf bully and supreme Lao Jun.


    St. Peter sneered, "we have three people here, and how many peak times, what do you fight with us? Give it up, or none of you will want to leave here. "


    "Ridiculous Du Lei sneers that Shenge has been refined by his separation. How can it be handed over? But at this time, he told him in secret that although he refined the Godhead, the Godhead was not his. When he died, the Godhead would still appear.


    Du Lei mouth corner twitches, this NIMA is what ghost? Did you rob a useless thing after a long time? At this time, the sub body said again: "it''s not useless, but the divine personality is different from other things, can clearly feel a special force, and can be used."


    "Boom!"


    At this time, John shot, his attack came too quickly, let people unprepared, Du Lei heart surprised, greedy wolf and bully decisive shot, directly resist.


    One side of the Mu Leng hum a, "I said, if you want to fight, go out to fight, otherwise, I will not be polite!" That said, a strong force is surging and surging.


    Du Lei was surprised. In fact, he wanted to do it, but he calmed down at this time. John''s attack was blocked directly by mu mu. He punched and flew directly. They stepped back. After standing still, Mu said to Du Lei, "you leave here quickly. You have taken away the divine personality. There''s no need to stay!"


    Suddenly, not far away, the eight gates were opened, and everyone was surprised. They all started to run towards the eight gates. The crowd was agitated, and no one could stop them.


    When the crowd dispersed, only a few isolated forces were left. First of all, the Holy See. They came to two gods, and there was no need to flee. Besides, neither St. Peter nor John spoke. Therefore, years of education and training made them stable and did not disperse like the chaotic crowd.


    The other people, the opposite Vatican, did not leave because of the presence of the Saint wuna. Shaolin Temple, Shushan mountain and Kunlun did not act rashly. They occupied their former positions.


    Allan also has foster in charge. In fact, foster is very upset at this time. He thinks he is unique in the world and deserves to be divine. But he didn''t expect that sadesay was even worse. Suddenly, a mu Sanshi came out. How could he play?


    When the crowd dispersed, Forster knew that since two gods had come to the Holy See, they must be dead. He snorted, "let''s go!"


    As for Du Lei, he had only Wu Liufeng under his hand. The rest of the people had left.


    It''s just curious that the photographers, including Mao Zhifeng, have not left. Maybe it''s because the wonderful duel of their employment is about to be staged. They pick up their mobile phones one by one and shoot carefully.


    Du Lei and others don''t care. He says, "what are you going to do? Keep fighting? "


    "Well, you''ve got the Godhead. I said, surrender the Godhead, or you will die." St. Peter gave a cold snort.


    "Oh? Shall we die? " Du Lei frowned, but soon began to smile and said, "OK, we both have the same strength. If we really want to fight, no one can help. Don''t forget how you hurt yourself in Xinji city."


    St. Peter suddenly trembled. The fire of the gods had a great influence on him. Even now, there were some shadows in his heart. He said in secret: Damn, how can he control such a powerful and abnormal power?


    The Shepherd said in a voice, "I repeat, you either leave here immediately or wait to bear the anger from the Protoss."


    Du Lei hesitates for a moment, but he still plans to leave. He has a greedy wolf bully and the supreme emperor, and he is not afraid of the other party''s sneak attack. Besides, he has gained the divine status and become a god like existence.


    They retreated slowly and planned to leave. John looked at each other and was furious. He knew that his plan had been completely destroyed. If the Samsung array could not be opened, they could not kill all the people here with the help of the power of the Samsung array.


    Du Lei, in particular, was a great trouble for them in the future. If they didn''t get rid of it day by day, they were in trouble day by night. John had an unexpected premonition that if Du Lei left successfully this time, they might be in danger.


    Jing Qianqiu and Feng Changqing lead the followers of Kunlun Shu mountain, such as Du Lei. They retreat slowly, but mu also leaves. Without Du Lei and others, John can''t fight any more.


    When they were all gone, John burst out, "what do you want, shepherd? Today, if you don''t give me an explanation, I''ll talk to you


    "I say again, this is my territory. If you dare to be arrogant here, it''s to give you face. It doesn''t move you, besides. You are all chosen by the Protoss and will be of great use in the future. You''d better not miss the important affairs of our Protoss because of your personal will, otherwise, we can set up the Holy See and destroy it. "


    John clenched his fists, and the voice of Mu was not good and friendly. Therefore, they were angry at first. St. Peter sighed, "let''s chase out. Don''t let Mu Sanshi leave for me."


    John Dickens looked at each other and immediately nodded, "the growth of Du Lei''s strength is too fast for people to cope with, but this time I will prepare some fatal means to let him die in our hands."


    "By the way, St. Peter, you seem to know Mu Sanshi before?" Dickens didn''t mention which pot to open, but his tone was funny, and he seemed to know part of the reason.


    St. Peter''s face sank. Even if he knew that he must be amusing him, he was not very happy. After all, as a God, he was deliberately plotted by the other party at the first day of junior high school. He used special means to burn part of his true spirit. Of course, he was very angry.


    In fact, apart from John, he doesn''t like Du Lei very much. It''s just a pity that there''s a shepherd who''s looking at him. They''re not good at it.


    "Let''s go!" Wuna made a sound. She seemed very happy with the present result. But after leaving the gate, she immediately said in a deep voice: "find Mu Sanshi for me."

 Chapter 702

    After the opposition left, John and St. Peter looked at each other and shot at the shepherd. They ignored him and killed him directly. It seemed that they were determined to eat the shepherd.


    However, the whole relic is shaking. No one knows the origin of his identity. But since the Vatican and the strongmen came here, they already know that the shepherd claims to be the servant of Atlantis, or the servant of the protoss, to guard here for them.


    The reason why they want to do it is that they have determined that there is only one shepherd in this relic. Although the shepherd is powerful, the two of them may not be afraid of shepherd. Besides, there is a Dickens who is secretly observing.


    In fact, the two sides have long been united. As long as the herdsmen appear, no matter what, they will win the herdsmen first. In that case, they will be able to obtain the treasure of the whole relic, and then they will be more than gods.


    Du Lei and others are rapidly evacuating. At this time, the whole site suddenly shakes. Many people can''t stand steadily and roll down directly. Du Lei is surprised, "what''s going on inside?"


    "No matter what happens, we''d better go. We''ve got the divine power. We don''t need to worry about anything else." Wu Liufeng''s vocal cords were somewhat excited at this time. He never thought that Du Lei could be a God and become a God. However, there were two Du Lei at that time, which made him confused. If there were hallucinations, there were too many people hallucinating together, right?


    "No, Mu is the only guardian of the whole Atlantis ruins. If he has an accident, then the whole ruins will change its owner. I don''t know how many deities and body refining pills there are in the ruins. If they get them, then our life will be more miserable."


    He''s too much of an old gentleman. He looks serious and hopes that everyone can go back and save mu. But in fact, he has selfish intentions. Mu is his good friend. They met thousands of years ago. Then he became a confidant.


    Du Lei steadied himself and felt that the divine power in his body was really powerful, which could provide enough divine power. Moreover, he could absorb real Qi from heaven and earth for his own use. It was a sharp weapon. If the holy see or the strongmen really got it, how could they mix in the future?


    One John Durley can handle it. One John and one St. Peter can''t hold it any longer. It''s said that the Vatican has a peerless master, who is the first of the Vatican. Even St. Peter, the founder of the Vatican, is not as good as the other.


    Besides the Vatican, there is also a strong man who has been covetous. Du Leisi thinks that he really can''t just leave.


    "You leave first, I''ll go back and have a look. By the way, take good care of yourself. Don''t let anyone delay you. Go straight back to the capital." Du Lei ordered, and then immediately turned around.


    He rushed back alone. Wu Liufeng looked at Du Lei''s back and sighed, "how can this man be so stupid? Forget it. Let''s leave first. Since he wants to be brave, let him be


    When Du Lei returns to the top, he finds that Mu is actually fighting with John. He doesn''t need to say anything about it. Taishang Laojun takes the lead. Du Lei is surprised that Taishang Laojun''s strength is really extraordinary. He is suspicious.


    "Boom!"


    Dickens turned his head and suddenly found Du Lei. He said angrily, "boy, how dare you come back? I''ll kill you Having said that, he rushed directly, but in fact he was avoiding. Mu''s attack was very strong. He didn''t dare to attack Feng, so he had to avoid first. At this time, Du Lei''s arrival provided him with the opportunity to leave.


    John scolded the old fox secretly, but he was also regretting. Why didn''t he find Du Lei''s arrival earlier? In fact, St. Peter also wants to deal with Du Lei, but Mu has been pestering both of them.


    "Peng!"


    Du Lei gave a cold Snort and made a direct move. The fire of the gods entangled him. He was not afraid to deal with the attack and burned everything directly. Dickens suddenly screamed, "what''s this?"


    He had never met this kind of thing before. As soon as he fought, he suffered a great loss. There was a flame on him. The golden flame kept burning, and the general power could not extinguish it at all. Unless he used the real spirit, it was also a consumption of the real spirit


    "Come on, that''s smart!" St. Peter was also startled. Part of his true spirit was burned up by this flame. As a result, some of the last things didn''t come back.


    Dickens didn''t get away immediately. Zhenling was the most fundamental thing for him. Once he was out of the body, he didn''t know whether he could return to the body, so he was worried. The fire of God released by Du Lei hurt Zhenling too much. He didn''t dare to move.


    Du Lei sneers. Since he doesn''t leave his body, he''s waiting to be completely burned. His divine fire has a special effect of gangrene. Once it''s contaminated, it''s hard to get rid of it.


    St. Peter was anxious, and John also looked at Du Lei differently. Before, he just thought Du Lei was fearless because of the real spirit in his body. He thought he was invincible in the world, but he didn''t expect that he was still in control of such a terrible thing. This method was unheard of and unseen. Their hearts trembled.


    But not far away Mu saw Du Lei, his eyes showed a look of surprise, and finally whispered: "it''s the fire of the gods. Does that thing really exist?"


    He''s not sure. He''s just a program set up by the protoss in this relic. Many things, if you know, you know. If you don''t know, you don''t know. You can''t guess like human beings.


    However, he was very sure that Du Lei''s means was the fire of the gods. At this time, St. Peter wanted to catch a distraction from the shepherd and immediately took the other side.


    The emperor snorted coldly, and directly put out his hand. The white light flickered. With the power of terror, St. Peter and John''s face suddenly changed. "It''s impossible. Who are you?"


    John barked strangely, knowing that it was the power to resist the sadesay before, but he didn''t have any clue about the identity of the other party. Taishanglaojun punched St. Peter and John back again and again.


    Mu narrowed his eyes and sighed, "I didn''t expect you to come."


    Taishanglaojun didn''t speak. He fought decisively with one enemy and two enemies, and didn''t hesitate at all. At the same time, he burst out, "see clearly, this is the real one gasification and three clearness!"


    After that, his real lington turned into three.

 Chapter 703

    Du Lei''s heart is excited, the real one gasification three clear? He knew that he didn''t have much to master. First of all, he didn''t have enough time, although he could adjust his time and provide him with enough time to practice.


    But the effect is not very great, because time slows down, in fact, his thinking and physical operation will be affected, because the power of time is too terrible, no one can escape.


    John and St. Peter look pale. They feel very bad. They seem to be watched by a fierce beast from ancient times. They can''t even run away.


    Dickens on the other side is obviously not very comfortable, but he is not the object of Lao Jun''s attention. Therefore, he uses all his strength to break free from the shackles and wants to leave here quickly.


    But soon, Lao Jun said coldly, "do you want to go now? It''s a little late. " That said, his original true spirit suddenly turned into three, and each of them had great power.


    Even the shepherd took a deep breath. "I heard that there was an old man beyond the emperor level in the divine world, who had a powerful separation skill. I didn''t expect that it was you. This skill is too against the heaven. It''s better to use it less in the future. You can''t use it until the critical moment!"


    Naturally, what he said was not aimed at taishanglaojun. After all, when he reached his realm, he already knew everything. Du Lei moved in his heart and said to the herdsman, "thank you for reminding me."


    Mu nodded slightly. He liked Du Lei''s nature very much. Unfortunately, he sighed from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t have much time. It took him too long to open the relic this time and consumed a lot of resources. He also needed to fall asleep. I don''t know if he can see Du Lei next time.


    Mu Xiu will be destroyed by the wind in the forest. Now Du Lei is too dazzling, and he knows the complexity of human nature very well. The Vatican, the strongman, Allan, these powerful experts and the figures of the spirit level have all been inherited by them here.


    Thinking of this, he raised his right hand, and suddenly, a red light flew towards Du Lei''s eyebrow. The red mark dissipated. Du Lei only felt a pain in his eyebrow, but he could bear it.


    Before long, he found that there was one more thing in his eyebrow, but he couldn''t see it. At this time, Mu said with a smile, "that''s the false eye I gave you. You can see the false and the real clearly. This is what every heir of the protoss can get. Before you, there are 12 Gods level masters lurking on the earth, so your sequence is 13!"


    "Thirteen?" Du Lei whispered, feeling a little touched. He didn''t expect that there were so many experts on the earth. At the same time, he was also looking forward to meeting these experts. He didn''t know when.


    Of course, St. Peter, John and Dickens must be included, but I don''t know what their sequence is. At this time, the three parts of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun were completely strengthened and fought separately. They were divided into three parts, and they were all fighting by the same person, but they were not affected.


    "If you want to achieve the strongest state, you need to use three things with one heart. In this way, you will consume a lot of mental power. Therefore, you must have a lot of mental power." Taishanglaojun''s voice rang out slowly. While he was fighting, he was still giving Professor Du Lei a way to use Qi and Sanqing.


    "I''m so angry." St. Peter burst out, and their previous plans were completely disrupted. Originally, they wanted to use the three-star array to kill all the people here. At that time, they can enjoy the feast of the true spirit.


    It''s a good tonic for everyone who is going to die, especially St. Peter. He has a strong commitment to this plan, because part of his true spirit is burned by Du Lei, which is not the peak state at this time.


    "Hum, how dare you be distracted?" John''s face is not very good-looking, he strong shot, but always feel that every time he will be suppressed by the other side, this feeling is very uncomfortable.


    Dickens on the other side is a fighting maniac. Moreover, taishanglaojun''s division is also very strong. The fight between the two makes him interested. He didn''t want to fight before, but he fell into a frenzied fight at this time.


    Du Lei saw it clearly and kept copying and deducing it in his heart. Although Mu said that this method is against heaven and should not be used in general, it can play a very good role in the critical moment because of this.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, one of his faces changed, and Mu''s face also changed dramatically. "No, his true spirit is about to dissipate."


    "What?" Du Lei is shocked. How can it be?


    "As I said, this method is very powerful, but it''s also very adverse. It''s just his true spirit, not enough to fight for such a long time." He said.


    Du Lei is anxious. If Taishang Laojun fails, they will fall into a passive position. However, the three parts suddenly combine and become one.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t kill you completely. After all, I''ve survived for so long and consumed too much power. However, even if you don''t die, I''ll make you suffer!" Lao Jun''s face was fierce, and he rushed directly.


    John''s face changed and he said, "no, he''s going to blow himself up." At the same time, his body quickly back, away from here, the other two are constantly back, in the first time away from the emperor.


    However, it seems that taishanglaojun has a very strange method, no matter how far away the three people are, there is a suction pulling them.


    "Blast!"


    "Boom!"


    Du Lei was shocked. He was protected by the herdsman for the first time, away from the explosion center. On the other side, the bodies of the three God level masters regressed, one by one depressed.


    It was only because these three men had the courage to make up their minds about the ruins. The three-star array was so powerful that if he hadn''t discovered and removed it in time, they would have become vermicelli now.


    But he still sighed, "you go, otherwise, don''t blame me for turning over."


    "Go St. Peter''s face was not willing, and his right hand covered his chest. This action, not only did not get the real spirit to supplement, but also was seriously injured. Stealing chicken could not eat rice. That''s the truth.


    Sadesay was shocked and rushed to the three people. Then he recited the mantra and blinked his eyes. Several of them disappeared here. That''s because he learned the power of space in the void free area and left here quickly.


    In fact, Du Lei has already moved to kill, clenched his fist, he looked at mu, "is he completely dead?"


    "It''s just his true spirit!" The shepherd sighed and didn''t say much, "you also leave quickly, the ruins will fall into nothingness again."

 Chapter 704

    Du Lei sighed and nodded. He jumped up and left here quickly. At this time, there was no one else. Wu Liufeng and others had already left here long ago.


    He had nothing to worry about. At this time, Mu threw something to him. At the same time, the voice was far away: "I almost forgot, this is what you should fight."


    Du Lei held the token in his hand, which was engraved with two ancient Chinese characters: Thirteen! He looked back and remembered the place.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, Du Lei appeared in xinjicheng and met with Wu Liufeng and others. "This time, Wu Liufeng, please report it. I''m a little tired."


    He took out a body refining pill and said, "give it to the elder. Let him send someone to study it carefully and see if it can be made."


    Wu Liufeng didn''t know why Du Lei suddenly became so silent. It must be in the ruins, and other things happened later. He didn''t ask much. When they came, there were more than ten people, but now there are only five of them. Qianliyan, shunfenger and others have already died.


    The versatile scholar looked at Du Lei and said, "I''m finally free. This experience is really an eye opener for me."


    "By the way, don''t spread the news about it. We just need to know some things. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause some unnecessary troubles." Du Lei warned.


    "I''m afraid it''s late. I heard that someone released a short video on Weibo late last night. Although it was processed, it soon attracted a lot of people''s attention." Wu Liufeng gave a bitter smile.


    "Are they the people who made the video?" Du Lei immediately thought of it, and immediately relieved, "let the elder have a headache, but let''s take care of our mouth."


    After Du Lei and Wu Liufeng separated, he continued to stay in Xinji city for one day alone. The next night, when he was about to leave, the people he was waiting for finally arrived.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come." Du Lei smiles and looks at Wu Na.


    At this time, una was obviously dressed up and looked beautiful. She didn''t wear the veil on her face. Her beautiful face made her turn back a lot.


    "You still owe me a promise!" Wu Na white he one eye, "I haven''t thought well, how to do?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Come back to me when you think about it. I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Du Lei is ready to leave, but he is soon held by Wu Na.


    "Your hands are so smooth!" Du Lei joked, wuna smell speech, pretty face a red, drum up brave airway, "you get a lot of Lian Ti Dan?"


    "What do you want?" Du Lei turns his head and asks seriously.


    "Che, would you give it to me?"


    "That''s impossible!" Du Lei refused directly. That''s a good thing. He''s going to improve people''s body and strengthen their body. He''s also going to give it to his parents. Besides, his wife and children will have to spend a lot of money.


    "Say a price." Wuna also does not drag mud and water, know that it is a good thing, the other party can not give her without reason, "less oh."


    "For the sake of your beauty, one hundred thousand!" Du Lei smiles.


    "Yes!" Wuna nodded directly. At present, their relationship with the holy see is getting worse and worse. They urgently need to improve the strength of the church. If they can get the help of Lian Ti Dan, maybe they will have a group of good hands.


    Moreover, they can also carry out research. With such advanced technology, they may not be able to produce similar pills. They have this confidence.


    Du Lei was surprised. He didn''t expect the other side to be so straightforward, but he soon thought of the reason. Although the Holy See didn''t get the divine status this time, they didn''t either. At present, their strength against the holy see is still far from that of the Holy See.


    "The revolution has not yet been successful, comrades need to work hard!" Du Lei took out ten body refining pills and handed them to wuna, "remember to put the money on my bank card."


    Du Lei said, jump, left, wuna holding the hands of ten Lian Ti Dan, silver teeth bite, did not expect that Du Lei go so simply, there is no meaning to stay.


    "Sooner or later, I will go back to China to find you." She whispered, then called and said in a cold voice, "put ten million dollars into this bank card... Yes, what? Is the name of the head of household Du Wentao? "


    ¡­¡­


    Du Lei left Xinji city and went north all the way. He crossed the desert on his own. Finally, he came to the famous Dead Sea, where there is a lot of salt. No one can sink if he jumps down.


    It attracts a lot of people to travel every year. It''s summer and there are a lot of people. He found a remote place and jumped in directly.


    All of a sudden, his body was surging. His body was as heavy as steel and sank directly. Although there was a lot of salt, it also depended on the density and quality.


    At the same time, he opened up the power of hegemony, and began to adapt to the life under the sea, "isn''t it far


    "Fast, I feel the location, should be nearby!" Baxia said excitedly that they came here just to find his third body.


    With more and more bodies, he has been able to use the weak induction between the bodies to find the rest of the body. With a sigh from the greedy wolf, his body has long been destroyed. He fought with the emperor of heaven, and his body was smashed and scattered, and the universe turned into nothingness.


    And his true spirit, also through some means, barely survived. Now in retrospect, his hatred for the divine world seems to have no thought. Perhaps, it is not necessarily a bad thing to carry it on the earth.


    He has lived long enough. Although he can''t compare with Taishang Laojun''s Antiques, he is a mature man who has experienced all kinds of ups and downs.


    Du Lei smile, "you don''t worry, if the opportunity is right, I''ll find you a body."


    "You don''t understand that everyone''s body is related to the real spirit. Even if you give me a body, it''s not mine after all. It will still rot and fester. Don''t you want to kill people everywhere?" Greedy wolf shakes his head. After so much experience, he can see through it.


    Du Lei was silent. At the beginning, he had no choice but to use Wan Yangzi''s body. However, after discovering the clue of his body, he immediately gave up Wan Yangzi''s body and wanted to find himself anyway.


    "Besides, I think that''s good." The mood of greedy wolf seems to be a little low, because it is obvious that with Du Lei''s current strength, he will soon be able to travel all over the earth and find all his body.


    "I feel it, right in front of me!" He could not hide the excitement in his voice,

 Chapter 705

    Du Lei''s body surface has Baxia Zhenqi flowing, protecting him and moving forward quickly. Soon, they come to a low-lying area. Suddenly, Baxia Zhenling appears. He stares at the low-lying area, where there is a simple real box without any fluctuation.


    "That''s right, here it is!" He said in a deep voice.


    "When you were looked at by the descendants of Nu Wa, your limbs were used to support the four poles, but how could this dead sea be the four poles?" Du Lei doubts to ask a way.


    "I''m not very clear. Before my body was separated, my consciousness fell into a deep sleep. If you hadn''t inadvertently opened my inheritance, I wouldn''t wake up." He shook his head.


    Du Lei went over and opened the stone box directly. There was a palm sized hind leg in it. It was golden yellow and looked small, but it was almost the same as what he had got before. Ba Xia put the hind leg away.


    Leaving the bottom of the sea, Du Lei sat cross legged under a tree for a long time. He opened his eyes and asked, "how about it? Where is the next place? "


    "As Wu Liufeng said, in the Scandinavian mountains, it''s a little far from here!"


    Du Lei was silent for a moment, "we''d better go by plane!" This is central Asia, but the mountain range is in northern Europe. It''s too far away. Even if he runs with all his strength, it will take several days.


    Soon, they found the nearest airport, but Du Lei had no ID card on him, so he couldn''t buy a ticket. However, the bully directly affected the spirit of the conductor and gave him a ticket.


    Du Lei sat on the plane, silent, when someone exclaimed, "my God, what do I see? Are they gods? It''s terrible. Isn''t it a special effect? "


    All of a sudden, many people saw it, and the man said excitedly: "you quickly open twitter, there is a very good video on it, which is sent by a net name called romantic talent. It''s amazing."


    As a result, some people began to search by mobile phone. Sure enough, many people exclaimed, because the pictures in the video were too bloody and brutal. Moreover, the people who made the video divided the people there into several camps, all of which were special labels.


    "Holy See, anramen, Kunlun, Shushan, my God, am I in the age of myth?" The man covered his mouth. It was incredible.


    Du Lei frowned. It seemed that their fighting video was released. But then, he thought about it and covered half of his face with his overcoat.


    Before long, their plane was about to take off. At this time, a beautiful woman sat down beside him, and a faint fragrance floated over. Du Lei looked at it, and his heart was good. It was a mixed face of the East and the west, but it was a very serious and powerful woman.


    The other party is wearing a black suit with a pair of black eyes. The proud double peaks just appear in front of Du Lei''s eyes. It seems to feel Du Lei''s eyes. The woman turns her head.


    But very quickly, the other party a Leng, there is thinking look in the eyes, Du Lei smile, "Hello!"


    "You are..." the woman lost in thought, seems to have seen the man in front of him, Du Lei heart a clatter, the other party will not have seen the video, right? He turned around and whispered bad luck.


    When the woman saw this, she was surprised. She was very satisfied with her condition and confident. Any man would fall into madness after seeing her. There were countless pursuers. She was used to men''s enthusiasm from childhood to adulthood. At this time, she suddenly met a man who didn''t like her very much, and immediately became curious, but that''s all.


    She still has a lot of important things to do. It''s impossible for such a man to think wildly. After a while, another person comes and walks up to Du Lei.


    "Sir, can we change places?"


    Du Lei opened his eyes and saw that he was wearing a tuxedo. Looking up, he had a standard western face, golden hair and golden beard. He looked very gentlemanly, and he had a faint smile on his face. I don''t know how many girls he could kill.


    "No!" Du Lei also slightly smile, two people look at each other, suddenly, the man is a Leng, but immediately eyes out of light, nodded, "that disturb."


    With that, she retreated. The woman next to her was surprised. She knew the identity of the other party. She was a strong man and a pursuer. The power behind it was also frightening. She thought that the other party would strongly ask Du Lei to leave, but she didn''t expect to retreat. What happened? However, she is more curious about the man around her.


    She seemed to have seen that face vaguely in her heart, but she could not remember it. She shook her head and began to close her eyes. Before long, the plane took off.


    Du Lei took a deep breath and felt very bad. He didn''t know why. He felt that the woman around him seemed to know him. After seeing him, the man seemed to be absent-minded and seemed to know him.


    "It seems necessary to control those videos, otherwise, I have to change my face!" Du Lei muttered that he didn''t want to change his face, because the bully suffered a lot when he changed his face. He didn''t have to suffer from it. Of course, he had to change his face when he had to.


    On the other hand, after leaving Du Lei''s place, the man immediately contacted the outside and asked his people to have a good look at the crazy video spread on the Internet and investigate the information of everyone inside, especially the leading ones.


    "I thought it was just a farce, but it was really a big meal." The blonde man said with a deep smile.


    The beauty who closes her eyes to rest suddenly has a flash of light in her brain. She opens her eyes and looks at Du Lei, but Du Lei is leaning to the other side and seems to be resting.


    She thought about it, stood up, wanted to see clearly, to make sure that what she thought was true. At this time, Du Lei suddenly grabbed his head and looked at the beautiful woman, with four eyes opposite, somewhat surprised.


    But Du Lei soon saw the beauty''s chest, can''t help but swallow saliva, it is too full there, and so bent over the body, so that people can see more things.


    The woman blushed and immediately knew that she was gone, but she also saw Du Lei''s face clearly. She was more or less curious, "are you an actor?"


    She sat down slowly and couldn''t calm her excitement for a long time, because she also saw the video. Originally, she thought it was just a movie promotion, but her grandfather affirmed that it was all true.

 Chapter 706

    Her grandfather is a film artist. He can see it at a glance. It''s not a special effect, but a real thing. However, it makes her more confused.


    The things in the video seem to be different from the world she knows. Is there really such a powerful person in this world? Can you fly on the eaves and walk on the wall, or kill people in the air?


    At this time, she actually met a person in the video, naturally a little curious, and the reason why she remembered it was because Mao Zhifeng and others positioned Du Lei as the protagonist.


    Therefore, in the publicity, a close-up of Du Lei was directly used, and it was a very handsome one. If it wasn''t for Michelle''s many things, she couldn''t remember so many things at all, I''m afraid she could see it at first sight.


    "No!" Du Lei shakes his head. He wants to leave here quickly. The woman seems to see something. Has she seen that video? Damn it, he didn''t want to get into trouble, but it happened. At this time, he hated those people who took the video.


    "I saw a video last night..." Michelle was very curious about the identity of the other party, and pressed her step by step. She thought she was matchless, and the man in front of her would not refuse to cheat her.


    "Oh, sorry, I haven''t seen it!" Du Lei is not in the mood to talk to each other. At this time, he is thinking that he should not be greedy to sit with each other just now. He doesn''t know that he will cause these troubles.


    Michelle was stunned, a little at a loss, because she had never been rejected and did not answer. Even the most cunning opponent, she was able to let the other side speak and finally raised her hand to surrender.


    "Maybe there''s a misunderstanding between us. You don''t have to be so wary of me. I''m just curious..." Michelle tried to explain.


    "There''s no misunderstanding between us, and I''m not on your guard. I''m just tired now. I want to have a rest, OK, beauty?" Du Lei finished quickly, then turned his head and ignored each other.


    Michelle''s chest keeps rising and falling, and she seems to have some unacceptable appearance. From childhood to adulthood, she has been held in the palm of her hand. She has never met such a person. However, her good upbringing calms her down and makes her hum coldly.


    Du Lei breathed a sigh of relief. Now he was thinking about how to avoid completely exposing himself. "Maybe, we can let the elder put pressure on us to catch those people back!"


    "No, those people can live to the end. Their strength must be good. Maybe they can force them to delete my part?" He began to speculate, trying to use various aspects to avoid things from expanding.


    But what he doesn''t know is that the outside world is completely boiling now, because there are constantly some small videos on major websites all over the world, and the owners in the videos are very powerful, completely subverting the Three Outlooks of many people.


    Although there are people in all areas under strict control, the other side seems to be a computer expert, constantly changing the website and domain address, and expanding the effect of mentors.


    However, the behavior of concealing people''s eyes and ears in various regions immediately aroused the suspicion of many people, and people asked one after another about the truth of the matter. Unfortunately, no one stood up all the time, as if they had encountered some resistance.


    "Why hasn''t anyone come forward yet? I think it''s weird. Why don''t we stop? " Some people suggest that they are members of Mao Zhifeng''s team. The short videos they make every day are all made by them. They have passed careful screening in order to get greater returns.


    "I also think it''s a little suspicious. Why didn''t other people stand up for us?" Mao Zhifeng rubbed his chin and frowned, which was different from what he expected. Originally, he thought that when these photos spread on the Internet, someone would stand up.


    But now in addition to the Internet frying pan, but there is no sign, it seems that those of them who participated in the fight for relics, are trapped in a backwater.


    Just when Du Lei arrived in northern Europe, a startling news hit the whole world: Al Qaeda in the Middle East launched a terrorist attack on a city again.


    All of a sudden, the world''s major mainstream media are reporting the terrorist attack day and night, and the world is in a panic. Every family is worried about their own safety, especially people in the Middle East.


    Jianren took the lead in saying that the terrorist organization would stop the attack immediately, otherwise, they would take corresponding actions.


    China has also made a timely voice to denounce terrorist organizations for not acting recklessly. Peace loving human beings around the world will not let them go, and it is the Middle East''s allamen that is faster than them.


    They quickly gathered believers, influenced various regions, and began to search for the location of terrorist organizations. It seems that the whole world was driven and attracted by the terrorist attack.


    After all, the videos circulated on the Internet before have not been accurately recognized, while terrorist attacks are real. Compared with gossip, they care more about their own lives.


    Mao Zhi is so popular that he has to throw away his mobile phone. He thinks that he has collected a lot of videos, which will definitely cause a big explosion. No matter how they are, they will become Internet Celebrities. However, he didn''t expect such a result.


    "I don''t think things are right, boss. Let''s withdraw first." Some people have noticed that there seems to be an extraordinary force controlling it. Otherwise, the previous video will surely cause a sensation.


    Mao Zhifeng gritted his teeth. When he went to Atlantis ruins this time, he didn''t get anything. He didn''t expect that it would be such a result after shooting some videos. However, he was also afraid that some people''s hands were too short.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave as soon as possible. It''s my fault this time. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll thank you very much." He collected all the mobile phones and prepared to move them.


    At this time, a person''s mobile phone suddenly remembered, Mao Zhifeng and others suddenly trembled, fiercely looked at the man, "how can you have a phone call?"


    "I... my mother called me..." the man trembled and forced to explain.


    Mao Zhifeng stared at each other for a long time, and finally sighed, "forget it, I admit it, all the responsibilities are up to me, you go quickly!"


    "Big brother, I..." the man trembled.


    "Don''t say it. Let''s go!" Mao Zhifeng was weak for a while, and the others frowned. Mao Zhifeng yelled, "don''t you go now? They must have someone coming. If they don''t leave, they won''t have a chance. "


    "I want to go now, it''s too late..." a cold voice rang out.

 Chapter 707

    Mao''s wind fiercely turns back, there appears a figure, he bursts to drink, "who are you?"


    "You can call me eleven!" The other side was silent for a moment and came out. It was a standard Oriental face. Mao Zhifeng was alert and kept retreating.


    "You can''t leave. We''ve completely surrounded the place. We surrender. Besides, we have no malice, but the elder wants to see you!" Eleven light said, without any emotional color.


    "Elder?" Mao Zhifeng doubts, he naturally knows who it is, but is the other party really the elder''s person? He was puzzled about it.


    "Yes, I want to see not only you, but also what you have. We need to study it!" Eleven nodded and looked at the others. "You can''t go."


    Mao Zhifeng looked back at the man who betrayed them and asked, "do you agree?"


    The man bowed his head and said, "brother, it''s not a way for us to go on like this. Maybe it''s a good choice to go to the elder. Besides, the other party told me that Mu Sanshi is also their man."


    "What?" Mao Zhifeng was shocked, then turned back and pondered, "I can promise you, other brothers, I can''t manage."


    "I said yes."


    "I''ll go too!"


    "Let''s do it together."


    Suddenly, several other people agreed one after another, just because they knew that Mu Sanshi was from the other side. They were all from the Chinese dynasty, and they had a great worship for mu Sanshi. If they could, they might be lucky to meet Mu Sanshi and get close to each other.


    "Then pack up and let''s go now!" Eleven said indifferently, no joy, no sorrow.


    Mao Zhifeng and others nodded and immediately began to clean up. They were more or less excited. If they could really see Mu Sanshi, they would be worth it. They were masters of Shenge. They should admire him.


    In the capital, the elder looked at the documents on the desk, drank a cup of hot tea and rubbed his eyebrows. At this time, a phone call came in. After he got through, he quickly said, "well done, bring them all to the capital, take good care of them, wait for mu Sanshi to come back, and then make a decision."


    Hang up the phone, he got up, went to the window, looking out of the window, when the door rang, he frowned, "come in!"


    "Dad, when will Du Lei come back?" When Su Xiaoyu looks at her father, her worry is self-evident. She has seen the video on the Internet. Although others don''t believe it, she knows that it must be true. Before, her father said that she had arranged a task for Du Lei.


    At this time, this kind of thing, she can''t help but think, is Du Lei involved in this action? She watched several small videos and found that the people inside seemed to be very powerful. When she was worried, she used her own means to help her father lock the position of Mao Zhifeng and others.


    "Don''t worry, his task has not been completed. When it is finished, he will come back naturally. Besides, the people you helped to find have been found and are on the way back. If you don''t believe it, you can ask them." Elder ha ha a smile, actually this time he also very much wants to find those who spread the video as soon as possible.


    Because some things can''t be presented. Even if they exist, they can''t let the world know. Those people don''t know whether they are alive or dead. If they don''t live in China, they probably don''t know how many times they have died.


    Su Xiaoyu heard the speech, nodded, closed the door and left. The elder shook his head and sighed, "wind and rain are coming, can you live in peace?" In his hand, he played with the gentian given to him by Du Lei, which had been polished into two small balls.


    He plays with it every night. He finds that the gentian is really magical. If he plays with it for one hour every day, his sleep quality will be improved a lot.


    "Dudududu..."


    When the phone rings, he frowns, "who will call at this time?" He walked over to see that he was the sixth elder.


    "Lao Liu, what''s the matter?"


    "Du Lei contacted me. Let''s get rid of the people who spread the video as soon as possible. He doesn''t dare to appear in public now!" Although the sixth elder said so, he was a little gloating in his tone. As one of the nine elders, he had been close to the elder all the time, so he knew for a long time that Du Lei was not dead.


    Instead, he changed his identity. Now he has become a member of the staff of the Ming Dynasty. The six elders are somewhat surprised. Unexpectedly, Du Lei is so powerful that he can resist the attack of bullets.


    "Just tell him that the man has been found, and now he is under our custody, so that he doesn''t have to worry." The elder also laughs. Unexpectedly, Du Lei is worried about this. "By the way, ask him when he plans to come back. Hum, don''t think I don''t know. He has got a lot of wealth."


    That''s what Wu Liufeng said when he reported it. It''s said that those who get divine status will get a fortune, but he didn''t see it, so he didn''t say much.


    "Er, I see. By the way, did you find anything in Lianti Dan?" Six elder in the heart is also a Leng, didn''t think they unexpectedly so quickly found those people.


    "Not for the time being. Our technology is not up to standard and some things are not very clear. But I''m going to let people from Kunlun and Shushan come to the capital and jointly develop them." The elder said faintly that this time he learned from Wu Liufeng that people in Kunlun, Shushan, Shaolin and other places seemed to have lost their strength.


    "What? Joint research and development? Isn''t that... "The six elders were worried. They were worried that their personal force was too strong. At the beginning, Du Lei was so powerful that he was suspected. After all, the existence of an expert can change a lot of things.


    "Don''t worry, I know that even if they want to jump, they can''t jump." The elder has a bottom in his heart. After decades of repression, Kunlun, Shushan and other places are now facing a situation of being out of touch.


    "It''s good that you have a bottom in your heart. By the way, if you do this once, the Middle East will definitely be in trouble again. Shall we take advantage of the opportunity to participate?" Six elders proposed.


    "The time is not enough. We''d better wait and see what happens. The strongmen, the Holy See and the local Allam are all powerful forces. Let them get confused first. By the way, if you have time, go to Mount Tai!" The elder thought about it and said the last word.


    "Mount Tai?" Six elder smell speech, whole body a tremble, seem to think of what, but immediately nod, "good, I will go there to walk in two days."

 Chapter 708

    Du Lei learned from the six elders that those people had been found, and finally he was relieved. However, he was a little impatient and looked at the woman beside him.


    "I said, Michelle, you''re enough. You''re a beautiful president. What''s the matter with you always following me? Even if you like me, you don''t have to, do you? But when others really think that we have something, my innocence is not gone? "


    Michelle is so angry that her teeth itch. She didn''t expect that Du Lei didn''t give him any face, which made her feel resentful. Who is she? Goddess of the whole people, rich and powerful, so beautiful, even some people despise him? His innocence? He is a big man. What''s his innocence?


    But she is really curious about Du Lei''s identity. She wants to get to the bottom and know something, because she is a businessman and realizes that there are big business opportunities here.


    And she had contacted the romantic before, but unfortunately, the other side did not reply to her, maybe, she can take this to enter the film industry.


    At this time, Michelle''s pursuer, the blonde man who met on the plane, came up and said, "nice to meet you, Mr. mu."


    "Do you know me?" Du Lei surprised to see in the past, think this man is very unusual, they just got off the plane, actually know his identity?


    "I saw you in a certain video. It says your name. You should be an actor, right?" Hobson chuckled.


    "He..." Michelle no longer believes that Du Lei is an actor. She thinks Du Lei must be a great master. She just searched the video, but it''s no longer there.


    Even the account number of the talented person has been completely blocked. At this time, she can only look up to the sky and sigh, feeling that she has missed billions.


    Du Lei''s mouth twitches, and the damned person who took the video even marked his name? But it''s not right. There were so many people there at that time. How could the other party directly transfer out their own? He didn''t believe that the person who made the video would remember everyone''s name.


    To see Du Lei seems a little confused, Hobson smile, "that video you are the protagonist, the photographer gave you a lot of close-up, so I feel familiar."


    Du Lei''s mood of spitting blood is all there, but also the protagonist, also feature? He made up his mind. Once he found the bully''s body, he would go back to the capital and beat the man into a hemiplegia. What he was afraid of was what he wanted.


    "It turns out that your name is mu Sanshi. It''s so rustic!" Michelle snorted and said with a smile.


    Hobson was fascinated. Michelle was so beautiful. He took a deep breath. "Sherry, come with me. With my help, your family''s business will be prosperous for a long time, unless my family is declining, but that''s impossible."


    Du Lei: the impossible? In his heart, he sneered. This cow forced him to give full marks, but only for sympathy. Nothing in the world is ever prosperous. They had a family for thousands of years in the Chinese dynasty, but eventually declined in all kinds of turmoil.


    How strong was the Guanlong military group thousands of years ago? Even the emperor''s appointment needed their endorsement. However, as soon as Wu Zetian ascended the throne, she broke the family into pieces.


    "Meeting is fate. Why don''t we have a drink together?" Hobson friendly toward Du Lei invitation way.


    Du Lei shakes his head, "I still have something to do. If you are interested, let''s go together. I''ll go first." He could not wait for someone to hold Michelle, so that he could quickly go to Scandinavia mountains, find her and return home.


    He felt that this time in the ruins of Atlantis and the Holy See completely turned over, the strongman side also offended, I''m afraid there will be danger in the Chinese dynasty.


    "I have something else to do, so I won''t go!" Michelle saw Hobson come out, her mood is not so good, learned Du Lei''s name, she no longer asked, turned and left.


    Hobson''s face is somewhat ugly. Who is he? One of the holy sons of the Holy See, he just didn''t want to stay in that ghost place, so he came out and became an international police officer through his relationship.


    Du Lei said no more and turned to leave. Hobson suddenly said to Du Lei, "my friend, a terrorist organization has attacked a city in the Middle East recently. Although some tough people are restraining them, maybe they will come to Europe. Be careful and don''t have any accidents recently."


    Du Lei sniffs speech, stops body, smile slightly, "OK, thank to remind!"


    "You''re welcome!"


    They look at each other, but after they turn around, their faces become very bad. Du Lei scolds him secretly. Does the golden devil want to kill him? Who is the other party?


    And Hobson sneers, Mu Sanshi? It turns out that it''s really you. It seems that you are bound to die. He found out before that Michelle seems to be very curious about Du Lei, so he is very jealous. Later, after Michelle got off the plane, she took the initiative to follow Du Lei, and he became even more angry.


    And the result of his investigation shows that Du Lei, ha ha, he really wants to kill, because he is the son of the Holy See, and Michelle is the woman he likes, which is enough.


    How many people died in the battle of Atlantis ruins? But who knows? Many people die every day in this world, and no one is the most important one.


    After he told Du Lei''s position to the Vatican, he continued to follow Michelle''s back, feeling a pang of pain, because the other side was dead.


    After getting Hobson''s notice, the Vatican immediately organized a group of people. St. Peter and John laughed, "Mu Sanshi, Mu Sanshi, there''s a way in heaven, you don''t go, there''s no way in hell, you break in. This time, you will never come back."


    They set out quickly. At their level, it''s very easy for them to find someone. They quickly locked Du Lei''s position.


    Du Lei didn''t know what happened in the dark, and he didn''t know that he was being watched by the Vatican. He went all the way north to the Scandinavian mountains.


    One day later, he came to the foot of the mountain and became suspicious. Just two hours ago, he felt a different breath and seemed to be peeping at him.


    But the other side flashed by and evaded his capture. At that time, he was shocked to know that someone must be watching him. He immediately reasoned that in northern Europe, who else could find him quickly except the Holy See?


    "John, St. Peter, and the most powerful man, it''s ok if you don''t come out. If you come out, I''ll tell you what a real God is!"

 Chapter 709

    Du Lei is ready just in case. His inner power is surging all over his body. There is a glittering light on the surface of his body. At this time, there is a strong blood gas in his body.


    After he entered the mountains, suddenly, several figures appeared at the foot of the mountain again. They were John and St. Peter. Behind them, there were three old people.


    Each of the three old men was horribly old. Their faces were wrinkled and their pale hair was straightened out. However, it could be seen that their lives were in chaos, because their clothes were a little ragged at this time, but they had a new flavor.


    "Are you sure he dares to enter this area?" One of the old people asked, every word he said revealed a harsh taste.


    "Sure, although the other side''s speed is very fast, but he has been locked by us for a long time and can''t escape." John nodded positively and said, "it''s just, what''s he doing in this mountain range?"


    "Whatever he does, just kill him. The two true spirits in his body belong to us completely." St. Peter, he''s kind of excited.


    Because after some of his true spirits were burned, he took part in the last battle of the last relic battle. Unfortunately, he was defeated by taishanglaojun''s Yiqi Sanqing, and he was injured again.


    After returning to the Holy See, his body began to show signs of withering, which frightened him. There was a Godhead in his body that provided strong strength and vitality, but it withered at this time. The Godhead would not be destroyed. If he wanted to restore his strength and body, he had to swallow enough spirits.


    Although he wanted to kill the city, he knew that it was too dangerous, because there was more than one God in the world. If Du Lei was included, there were at least 13 people of the same level. He did not dare to act rashly.


    What''s more, there is a descendant of Nu Wa who is watching them. Once there is any fault, the other side will not care whether you are a member of the holy see or not. They will drive you away resolutely. There is no second word.


    "Those two true spirits are strong enough. If we can get them, they should be enough for us to share equally and supplement our strength, no matter what." John licked his lips.


    "And the child? I want to eat him, too... "An old man said bloodthirsty.


    "No, that man must be captured alive. That''s Lord Augustus''s order!" John shook his head, although he was also very confused, but at this time can only be strictly implemented, Augustus is a strong man, absolutely will not allow anyone against his will.


    "Augustus?" After thinking about it, the old man shook his head and said, "forget it, but it''s much more difficult to capture alive than to kill. Has he paid enough?"


    John and St. Peter looked at each other. They could only take out three body refining pills and handed them to one of them. "This is a deposit. Once they succeed, there will be two more for each of them in the future."


    "Good!"


    Holding the body refining pill in their hands, the three of them swallowed it without thinking much. St. Peter was very angry. At this time, Du Lei had already entered the mountain range, and it was hard to keep up with him. As a result, he still had to waste his time here?


    In his heart, he was a little anxious. Du Lei was too fast. He was worried that they would get lost after entering the mountains. But John grabbed him and shook his head and said, "wait a minute!"


    In this way, the five of them stayed at the foot of the mountain for more than half an hour. Finally, the three old men stood up fiercely, and there was a cackle in their body. At the same time, it seemed that the three old men were much younger.


    Three people stretched their bodies for a while, and then said with a smile: "sorry, only what they eat in their stomach is their own."


    John''s mouth twitched. He really wanted to scold these people. For more than half an hour, Du Lei didn''t know where he had gone. They had to spend some time to find out.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go. Don''t delay. Lord Augustus''s big business is the most important thing." John said slowly, but there was already some dissatisfaction in his voice. He used Augustus''s reputation to threaten the three.


    The three old men looked at each other and nodded: "let''s go!"


    The five men got up again and rushed towards the mountains. In the blink of an eye, after they entered the mountains, John took out the scepter of the millennium, which was something he had won by gambling with Dickens in the ruins.


    The scepter of the millennium is the treasure of the Holy See. At the beginning, it went through the hands of several popes and shared the western world with the Pope, which was stained with a trace of sanctity.


    At this time, under John''s urging, the Millennium Scepter sent out a gentle force, as if it was a breeze, but that breeze, with a strange force, was rushing away.


    This scepter is very sensitive to energy fluctuation, and can detect where there is the diffusion of energy fluctuation. Because of this, they finally catch up with Du Lei.


    On the other side, Du Lei was standing in the deep mountain. Because he had a sense of hegemony, he quickly found here. At this time, in the depth of the mountains, the mountain fog was shrouded, and even the dazzling sunshine in the summer could not penetrate the dense fog.


    With the help of Lingtong, Du Lei saw an altar in front of him. In the center of the altar, there was a coffin, and the other hind limb was in the coffin.


    "It''s strange. There''s a powerful Protoss Rune on the coffin. This hind limb should have been sealed here by the Protoss. After tens of thousands of years, there''s such a powerful energy fluctuation..." greedy wolf narrowed his eyes and felt a little tricky.


    At this time, the night rushed back and reported: "master, there are five people approaching here quickly, they seem to be well prepared."


    Du Lei frowned and asked, "are you sure they are coming here? There''s no wrong direction? "


    Night thought for a while, nodded: "sure, their direction has always been the same as the previous master around the circle, they are walking the road of the master."


    Du Lei narrowed his eyes. When he came, he deliberately circled in the mountains for the sake of making a maze, but he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t follow him. He didn''t want to wait any longer, but he didn''t expect that the other party was so stupid and was also circling.


    wait! All of a sudden, his eyes glittered with gold. So he sneered. Suddenly, his body became Sanqing, and he rushed out together. There was no fusion between the two.


    In these two days, he created the second separation. Moreover, he realized that the separation was only formed by the divine power driven by a little real spirit.


    He urged the separation to get away from here quickly, while he hid himself. All the breath on his body was covered, without showing any.


    Before long, five figures rushed over. He looked carefully. They were St. Peter and John.

 Chapter 710

    "What''s here?" St. Peter asked hesitantly, looking forward at the coffin.


    "He stayed here for a while, but he left at last. Don''t worry about it. It''s not too late to come back and have a look when we find Du Lei!" John frowned, and he saw through it at a glance. There was a lot of protoss runes on it. At the same time, a powerful force was spreading.


    He wanted to leave quickly, but the three old men didn''t want to leave when they saw the coffin.


    "It''s a good thing. It''s full of vitality. If we can get it, then our body won''t be a problem any more."


    The three old men walked towards the coffin. John St. Peter looked at each other and frowned. The three old men were also members of the Holy See, but it was a pity that they took the wrong road and went in the wrong direction, and now they are so different.


    "Well, the vitality from the coffin is very strong. I like it..." a person walks forward, and the bully in Du Lei''s body is ready to move. It''s his body. If these three old men absorb the vitality, what''s the use of his coming back?


    "Don''t worry. The coffin is extraordinary. They can''t get it easily." Du Lei narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice that since these people met each other this time, they had to leave something behind.


    Of course, his idea is that if the mysterious coffin can burst out a powerful force and kill the five of them, wouldn''t it be wonderful for him to take advantage of the time?


    But he was not very clear about the power of the coffin. If it was too small, they would be passive.


    But St. Peter and John were seriously injured by the emperor last time. This time they came out in such a hurry. They must still be injured. They don''t have no chance.


    At this time, John only felt numb scalp, as if there was something terrible to be born, he burst out to drink, "no, there is ambush, speed out."


    But late, the old man has a big hand, will open the coffin, suddenly, there are thousands of rays, but the chilling thing is, there is a terrible opportunity to kill.


    "Who disturbed my sleep?" There was a deafening sound in the coffin, which seemed to ring all over the world. John suddenly stepped back. Even the old man who opened the coffin knew that he had caused a disaster. He wanted to retreat quickly.


    "Want to go? It''s too late The mysterious man snorted coldly, and the smell of terror shocked all sides. Du Lei had to step back carefully to avoid being noticed by the other party.


    "Ah The old man screamed, and his body was hit by a blood light. Suddenly, his whole blood was lost. His withered body was shrinking even more, and it seemed that he was about to fall into the earth.


    "Old three!"


    The other two old men burst out, they are three brothers, growing up, deep feelings, at this time, the third encounter danger, they are duty bound, directly rushed out.


    The two of them exuded a bloody smell, as if they were blood demons from Jiuyou hell. They were scared, but the mysterious man was not afraid, but made a light sound.


    "You are not the blood clan, but why do you use the moves of the blood clan?" But soon, he thought of a possibility, suddenly angry, hateful, "you are all going to die!"


    The man was killed. He looked like a middle-aged man, but his hands were as old as dead wood, which made people feel palpitating.


    "Who are you?" John and St. Peter help each other at the same time. The strength of each other is strong. They are injured and dare not be careless. The scepter in their hands radiates light.


    "It''s really you hypocritical believers. I''ll kill you!" It seems that the other side is not interested in the Holy See. After confirming the identity of St. Peter and others, the attack is more fierce.


    "Kill him!" The boss roars. He and the second are at the front. The third is seriously injured and can''t fight for the time being. Du Lei sees everything in his eyes and calculates in his heart when to fight.


    At this time, the old three came to Du Lei''s side, the other side was injured, need to find a hidden place, here just, Du Lei''s secret way is not good.


    "I''ll take him!" Baxia came forward. In order to get back his body, he also gave up. There was his body in the coffin, but there was also a mysterious man inside. He had to guess whether the man had done something to his body.


    "Roar!"


    There were many wars over there. The third thought he was hiding in a safe place, but he didn''t know that there was a tiger waiting for the opportunity. He breathed a sigh of relief, but soon, he felt a burst of terror and turned back, "who is it?"


    "Peng!"


    Ba Xia''s hand is decisive and swift. He doesn''t use any external force, but Zhenling invades the other party''s body directly. Du Lei sees that the other party seems to want to make a sound and rushes to subdue him.


    Lao San''s head was shining brightly, but there was a fierce battle. He didn''t notice anything here for a moment. He was relieved that he was not suitable to appear for the moment.


    Soon, the old three''s face changed, Du Lei frowned and kept on guard, other accidents happened, at this time, the old three blinked his eyes.


    Du Lei wake up, this is what they said before, immediately released his hands, asked: "done?"


    "It''s all right, it just consumed a little of my true spirit, but I don''t care about the physical body. Besides, I don''t know what the reason is. This person''s true spirit is extremely powerful. I''m afraid I can''t help him if I''m not the true spirit of the Lord God level, but I get a lot, and some memories of the other party are integrated." Baxia swings his hand, and he leaves Laosan''s body soon. Everyone''s true spirit and physical body have their own characteristics, just like a key and a lock. The longer he stays in Laosan''s body, the worse he is to himself.


    Laosan''s true spirit completely disappeared and was devoured by the overlord. Although the overlord devoured it, it also consumed a lot. The biggest harvest is Laozi''s memory.


    It turns out that these three people are the test objects of the Holy See. Hundreds of years ago, the Holy See suddenly suppressed the blood clan in northern Europe and obtained many secrets of the blood clan. They wanted to carry out human body experiments and transform people into the body of the blood clan. In that case, they could have a very strong fighting power.


    In addition, the Vatican is more able to have a force in the dark. In the past hundreds of years, only three of them have succeeded in their experiments and survived. The rest of them have basically died.

 Chapter 711

    Du Lei frowned. How could a blood clan come out again? However, he soon thought that the mysterious man also mentioned the blood clan before. Is there any connection between the two?


    "That mysterious person, maybe also a blood clan, but the other side fell into a deep sleep, or escaped here, relying on the flesh and blood of the overlord, has survived until now, and the strength has been greatly improved." Greedy wolf analysis.


    "It''s reasonable. Let''s see their fighting. Blood clan or something has nothing to do with me. It''s better to lose both sides." Du Lei said to himself, looking out.


    "Boom!"


    John and St. Peter were anxious, but the two men were already red eyed, and they could not care about the others. This is also the sequela after the transformation.


    "No, they''re going to release all their blood gas for the last fight." St. Peter exclaimed and quickly backed back, because the released blood gas was highly infectious and heavily polluted. If they were contaminated, they would also be injured.


    "Damn it, these lunatics. When I go back, I must remind Lord Augustus that they can''t stay." John has a fire in his heart and has long been unhappy with these people.


    "Let''s talk about it then. Their existence is no longer suitable for this era!" St. Peter sighed, and his heart was somewhat bitter.


    In fact, he is much older than John and Augustine. It can be said that he is the first God of the Vatican. Unfortunately, Augustine''s later fall in the ruins of Atlantis is much stronger than him. John''s brain is much smarter than him, which leads to his third position.


    At this time, the mysterious man snorted coldly, "you stupid mole ants, actually use blood gas to release this method. Do you think you can defeat me? I''m invincible. "


    The mysterious man burst out a strong energy wave, and then his skin began to change. His ruddy face turned pale, and his eyes turned from blue to blood red.


    "No, he''s a blood man!" The eldest brother exclaimed, but he didn''t expect to meet a blood clan. He was afraid. Different from human beings, blood clan has a clear hierarchy. Although they are transformed from human beings, they have strong vitality and combat effectiveness, but in terms of hierarchy, they are the lowest.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, they were directly shocked by the breath of the mysterious man. There was an impulse to kneel in their legs, but they were strongly supported, "St. Peter, John, don''t you two do it yet?"


    John knew that at this time, even if there was resentment, he had to protect the two men. Otherwise, they would be in more trouble. They all joined hands and suddenly, the dazzling white light shone here.


    "Damned light!" The mysterious man roared, and some burning smell began to appear on his body. The light caused great damage to him.


    Seeing this, the eldest and the second suddenly burst out and rushed out. They used the most powerful means of attack. The mysterious man snorted coldly, "seek death!"


    "Boom!"


    The first two and the first two fell to the ground with convulsions, and the mysterious man was not comfortable. St. Peter and John were restricting him all the time, unable to exert their strongest power.


    He turned around and went into the coffin. The coffin was closed, and then it gave off a soft light. St. Peter and John were relieved. But soon, the eldest brother''s cry of surprise rang out: "third brother!"


    They had just been fighting all the time, and had no time for him. The main reason was that the mysterious man was too powerful. At this time, they turned to see that the third man''s body was lying there, motionless.


    "I''ll kill you!" The eldest and the second growled, regardless of the others, and killed them directly. The coffin broke out again, but they were supported by them, but their blood was dissipating, and their breath was gradually weak.


    St. Peter and John roared, "fool, come back!"


    But the two men were stimulated by the third man''s body. They were completely crazy. Their eyes were red, and their hands stretched out their claws. They wanted to overturn the coffin.


    "You forced me!" In fact, the mysterious man didn''t want to fight, but two madmen kept pestering him. At this time, he appeared again. However, St. Peter and John decided to fight at the same time. If they didn''t fight again, they were really going to die.


    "Roar!"


    The mysterious man retreated, and at the same time, the coffin couldn''t bear the bombardment of two powerful forces, which suddenly burst open, but the mysterious energy wave directly bombarded them.


    Old injury and new injury, immediately two people directly paralyzed on the ground, and at this time Du Lei seize the opportunity, decisive hand, strong incomparable, bully and greedy wolf from the side to help, directly toward two people to kill.


    "Mu Sanshi?" John exclaimed. He didn''t expect the other party to hide here all the time. No wonder he was always upset. That''s why.


    "You all die for me!" Du Lei burst out to drink, and his heart was filled with rage. In the ruins, John let sadesay fight Jing Qianqiu, and he had already killed John at that time.


    And then they joined hands to force the true spirit left by the emperor to disappear completely. They had to settle these two accounts.


    John knows that Du Lei is unrivalled at this time, and the other side has also got the divine status, with incomparable strength. When St. Peter is near, Du Lei takes the lead and goes to the rear to stop John.


    "You again, you bastard!" St. Peter no longer looks like a saint. He yells at him thoroughly. At this time, the real spirit in his body is constantly consumed, and his divine power is almost exhausted. Unexpectedly, he meets a leaky Du Lei, who knows he will die.


    "John, go away and get Augustus to avenge me!" He rushed over directly, Du Lei''s eyelids jumped, the other side seemed to want to fight with him.


    "No, he wants to blow himself up. Du Lei, go back!" Baxia exclaimed.


    "Du Lei?" St. Peter wondered, isn''t it Mu Sanshi? However, his heart is dead, at this time no longer think about other, the rest, left to John and St. Peter to worry about it.


    He recalled that he was conscientious, from creating the Holy See to becoming a God, until now, he has been walking on thin ice. Now, he can finally accept death.


    John''s eyes are splitting. They are gods. When did they encounter such setbacks? However, they have encountered twice in Du Lei''s hands. How can they not be angry? How not to hate?


    But at this time, he had to retreat and keep the Castle Peak. He was not afraid of burning. He took a deep breath and quickly turned around and left, regardless of other things.


    Du Lei sighed in his heart that he let John escape. The God''s self explosion affected too much


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 712

    Du Lei dodges, greedy wolf and bully also return to Du Lei''s body, the dust settles, the whole mountain is shaking, not long, Du Lei begins to clean the battlefield.


    St. Peter died so much that he could not die any more, and the third man''s body was blown to pieces. Nothing was left. The first man and the third man were still alive, but the breath of life was not much. He went up and sneered, "you''re here to kill me, aren''t you?"


    "You killed the third one?" The boss looked up at Du Lei and asked in a deep voice.


    "I''m good. Why, do you want revenge?" Du Lei sneered, and the other party shook his head with a bitter smile. "Our three brothers are not related by blood, but they have grown up with deep feelings. I ask you to bury us together. Thank you very much."


    Having said that, he suddenly gave up, breath, Du Lei a Leng, immediately looked at the second, the second also said: "thank you." He soon gave himself up on the spot.


    Du Lei sighed that things are changeable. They were transformed from human beings into blood clan by the Holy See. They are still alive. Now they are dead, which can be regarded as a kind of relief.


    At this time, Du Lei''s eyes flashed. He looked not far away, and the mysterious man showed his true face. Just now, he was proud to escape from the explosion, but he had been badly damaged by St. Peter and John before, and he knew that he could not escape.


    "Who are you? "The people of heaven?" He asked in a low voice.


    "I''m looking for something!" Du Lei looked at the back limb in the coffin and frowned. Comparatively speaking, the back limb seemed to have lost a lot of activity. His eyes moved and he found the trace of a pair of teeth below.


    "You''ve sucked all the activity out of it?" Du Lei asked. When he saw him, he also sighed, but it was like there was no one left. Now there was only one main body left. He folded up his hind legs and felt the position of the main body in silence.


    "Not bad. What? You want to kill me? " The other side suddenly asked with a smile.


    "What do you think it''s good for me to be away from you?" Du Lei is also a Leng, the other side seems to be sure that he will not kill him.


    "In fact, our blood group is also human. It''s just that some changes have taken place in our body. However, our life is far away. Can you guess how old I am?"


    "I don''t want to know!" Du Lei waved his hand directly, the other side''s face changed, "wait, I have something good to give you!"


    "Poof


    The sword Qi is like a knife, directly cut the other party''s head down, eyes stare round, a face can''t believe, why does Du Lei want to kill him? He felt that he could use the advantage of his blood clan to negotiate with the other party. Knowing this, he had to run away.


    It''s really that he overestimates his worship of the power of the blood clan, and Du Lei has achieved the spirit at this time, and has another idea about longevity and power.


    The whole mountain has been flattened by St. Peter''s explosion. He sighs that people''s death is like a lamp out and powerful as a God. He is not surprised that they will die one day.


    He buried the bodies of all the people together, which is also regarded as extremely Yin de. he took a deep breath and quickly left here. Not long after he left, a helicopter rushed here.


    However, there is nothing valuable left here. The man in the helicopter sighed, "we are late. The battle is over. We just don''t know who is the winner?"


    "No matter who it is, I have an uncertain premonition in my heart." One said slowly. Then, the helicopter left here. The heavy rain diluted everything here. Except for the flattened mountain, nothing else changed, as if nothing had happened.


    Du Lei left the Scandinavian mountains and returned to the town. He was crazy to supplement food. Along the way, he had more fighting and consumed a lot of money. After a hard time, he could have a rest. Naturally, he would not waste it, because he knew that the next stop might be harder.


    "Are you sure it''s in Kunlun?" Du Lei after eating and drinking enough, eyebrows a pick, light asked.


    "It can''t be wrong. Now it''s just the main body. My perception is very strong." Bully nodded, no hesitation, Du Lei smell speech, but some hesitation.


    "Kunlun is the first sacred mountain in China, Zushan. Why did they suppress your main body there? Is it of any use? " He asked suspiciously.


    "I heard one thing in the divine world. In ancient times, there was an array that used the body of the sacred beast between heaven and earth to suppress some filthy things. Maybe your main body became the eye of the array." Greedy wolf light said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I have a bad heart." Ba Xia stares at him, and he is scared. The other party has already reminded him that he also remembers that there is such an array.


    "Well, this place of the earth is poor, fierce and secluded. There should be no such big array. If there is one, it can only be said that your luck is not very good."


    The real spirit of the overlord is a little weak. Is it really like that? He is somewhat worried. Du Lei plans to leave the next day and have a good rest.


    At this time, he suddenly found that a group of people appeared outside. They were dressed in black, which seemed to be a bit imposing. He frowned. These people were murderous, and they were not good at coming.


    However, the group didn''t seem to care about Du Lei''s existence. They went straight upstairs. Du Lei stood up, checked out and left the restaurant.


    However, when he was walking in the street, he could find those people in black at any time. Suddenly, he was shocked. What''s the matter? After thinking about it, he immediately made a phone call to Wu Liufeng to inquire about the specific situation.


    "You don''t know? Our people have been informed that the Holy See seems to have made some moves. There has been a fierce fight among them. During this period of time, something big will happen in Europe. You''d better hurry back and be safe. " Wu Liufeng explained.


    "I''ll come back tomorrow." Du Lei nodded and gave a reply. He knew that the other party must also want to know his position, and then reported it to the elder.


    "Fight? Do you know about the death of St. Peter? It''s too quick, isn''t it He sneered and walked towards the airport. To avoid trouble, he planned to leave tonight.


    Late at night, the airport was surrounded by people. Du Lei frowned. He didn''t expect the speed of the other party to be so fast. It seems that things have changed a little. He must leave here quickly. Otherwise, it''s only a matter of time before he can be found with the power of the holy see in Europe for thousands of years.


    After leaving the airport, he quickly set out to escape to the East, and soon after he left, the major cities in Europe ushered in the darkest night.

 Chapter 713

    When Du Lei came back to China, he knew that the West had already exploded. The death of St. Peter led to the complete madness of the Holy See. They were rampant in Europe, looking for killers.


    "We will find the murderer and fight for the dignity of the Holy See!" The current Pope''s magnificent voice has completely started this crazy action.


    Inside the Vatican, all the people were given strict secret orders, that is, to go to the east to find the hateful but terrible enemy of China: Mu Sanshi.


    These are the top secrets they can get, and some senior officials of other forces were shocked when they heard the news.


    Mu Sanshi is now different from the past, and his strength has been recognized for a long time. In the dangerous ruins of Atlantis, Mu Sanshi is like a rising myth, defeating enemies from all sides, even the holy see gods are hanged by each other.


    "Are they dying?" Some people were secretly shocked. They felt that the Holy See didn''t have to be so aboveboard. They could find an opportunity to kill Mu Sanshi in secret.


    Although Mu Sanshi is powerful, the other party is only one person after all. These people are dissatisfied with the rise of Mu Sanshi.


    This includes a large number of people in the Vatican. Of course, there are also people from Allan and the opposite Vatican. As for the Mafia, they will certainly not miss this feast.


    Under their control, all the casinos appeared one after another. They asked whether Mu Sanshi could survive under the Holy See''s net. As for the result, the casinos put forward three results: Mu Sanshi could survive under the Holy See''s attack; the second was death; and the third was basically impossible. Mu Sanshi defeated the Holy See, Completely destroy the holy see in the long river of history.


    In the first case, the odds are 2.3, while in the second case, the odds are 3.4. Obviously, the casinos don''t think Mu Sanshi can survive.


    However, some people doubt that the odds of the third case did not appear. When asked, the casinos said that they did not think it was possible. Of course, things were not absolute. They put forward the odds of the third case of 10.1 that afternoon!


    All of a sudden, people are in an uproar, this also looks down on Mu Sanshi too much, right? That''s the one who can fight with the Holy See, and the other side has got the divine status. Why do they look down on Mu Sanshi?


    It was only later that someone, relying on the internal relationship of the gambling house, realized that the godfather of the Mafia was defeated by Mu Sanshi in the ruins. They felt that they had no face, so they wanted to humiliate him on purpose.


    And these things all spread to the East, to Du Lei''s ears, learned of this situation, he sneered, "it seems that the Mafia is quite rich, actually 10.1 odds, very good, in that case, I''ll let you ruin."


    He immediately picked up his mobile phone and called he Ruyue and Qian linger. Now he Ruyue takes care of all Du Lei''s assets, and Qian linger''s jewelry company still holds 50% of the shares. Now Qian''s jewelry and Yang''s jewelry have joined hands to go public and go global.


    The two women were surprised to learn that Du Lei needed a lot of money, but they didn''t refuse. Now they have a lot of money. Du Lei''s jewelry from the bottom of the sea is quickly disposed of every year. In addition, he Ruyue''s own business, even if they sleep, eat, travel and shop at home every day, the money will never be used up.


    Soon, a bank card of Du Lei suddenly injected 50 billion US dollars. He took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that he was so rich now. When he thought back on the idea that he just wanted to be a millionaire, he immediately gave a wry smile.


    It''s a huge amount of money, but it''s a one-time bet in a Mafia casino, a total of 50 billion dollars, all on the third possibility.


    Staff looking at their account suddenly out of the funds, dumbfounded, he wanted to ask Du Lei''s identity, but Du Lei got issued, immediately left the casino, and did not say anything.


    The staff member didn''t know why. He was so worried. It was $50 billion. He didn''t even blink an eye, so he went to support Mu Sanshi. After thinking about it, he still felt that something was wrong. He immediately called the top and asked about the specific situation.


    "What? Do you mean someone secretly bet $50 billion on Mu Sanshi The high-level building vibrated. Finally, the godfather was scared. He was surprised. Finally, he narrowed his eyes and sweated.


    "No way, he can''t?" He said to himself, thinking of a possibility, but even if the other party is a God, how can he get 50 billion dollars? Is the other party still a rich man?


    But when he thought about it, he felt that it was impossible. He was the godfather of the Mafia, and he knew very well about the rich people in the world. He had an account in his heart about which family was declining and which family was rising, but this man came too suddenly.


    "Check, check to the end, be sure to find out the identity of that person for me." The godfather felt uneasy. In fact, he turned a blind eye to the casino. After all, everyone just wanted to have fun. He never interfered in the business here.


    But now suddenly a man appeared, as if trying to do something bad for him. Finally, he found the person in charge of the casino and confirmed whether he could return the money?


    As a result, the other side said with a bitter face: "the issue has been given to the other side. Now the initiative is in the other side''s hands. If the other side doesn''t return it, we can''t help it, unless this gamble doesn''t go on."


    The godfather was stunned. He didn''t expect that the following people were so unreliable and gave the evidence to each other. Finally, he closed his eyes. He didn''t know why, and his uneasiness became more and more intense.


    On that night, another big event happened in the Holy See. The headquarters of the Holy See, Vatican City, was attacked, and hundreds of people died inexplicably. Those people were loyal followers of the Holy See. The murderer''s methods were extremely cruel and disgusting.


    Du Lei is teasing Du Pingping at home, but suddenly receives a call from the elder, "Du Lei, where are you now?"


    "At home, I just had dinner with my parents." Du Lei said very leisurely.


    "At home?" The elder was stunned, and immediately asked suspiciously, "what''s going on in the Vatican tonight is not going to happen, is it?"


    "What''s the matter?" Du Lei was stunned. What happened to the Holy See¡° I didn''t do it, but it''s not a good thing, is it? "

 Chapter 714

    "You really didn''t do it?" Hearing this, the elder was frightened. It was hundreds of people''s lives. He couldn''t be sure. Now the holy see is fighting with Du Lei. It seems that they want to force Du Lei out. Fortunately, they made another identity for Du Lei before. Otherwise, they are also very difficult.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Lei is a little upset. Do you have to press on my head when something happens? It''s not like that, is it?


    "Hundreds of people died in Vatican City. Overnight, all of them died miserably. The Vatican people suspect that you did it. Now they are negotiating with us and hope that we will hand you over." The elder said seriously.


    "Cut, dead people want to trouble me? It''s a joke. Let them come over or hand me over. I''ll teach them how to behave. " Du Lei disdains to say, but in fact, his heart has been shocked. How can hundreds of people die?


    "Well, don''t say such angry words. Since you didn''t do it, we''ll guarantee you to the end, but I''m afraid there will be some accidents, and you need to solve them by yourself at that time." The elder said so. The surprise he said was naturally from the high-end fighting power of the Holy See.


    As soon as Du Lei felt relieved, he went down the stairs and said, "OK, I know. They won''t cross the Leichi half step." When he put down the phone, he was not calm. The main reason was that una had contacted him before. The Vatican was standing on the Vatican side this time. In the final analysis, it was because of the problem of resources.


    The earth is not a super large planet with limited resources. Before we had so many people, we could use so many resources, and we all allocated them well. Suddenly, a person appeared. How could they accept it? If their previous forces are OK, it''s a big deal that we should compensate them in other ways.


    But now Du Lei, a new man with no background, wants to step forward and occupy some resources. That''s moving their cheese. Therefore, they are united in external relations. This is why the strong man stood firmly with the holy see when he was in the ruins.


    Even under the leadership of the Vatican, they have formed an anti Mu alliance, in which there are several forces. They are also involved in the opposition of the Vatican, and una can tell him this, in the hope that he can release some resources to make other people feel comfortable.


    But Du Lei sneers at him. He has accumulated it bit by bit by his own means. Why should he hand it over? Isn''t that a joke? He knows that the other party is bullying him, and he has no strong influence background.


    He clenched his fists. Unexpectedly, his power was promoted, but he had more control. He planned to release the overlord''s body first.


    Thinking of this, he did not care to stay with his parents, wife and children. He went directly to Kunlun, which was the last and most important hiding place.


    All the way to the west, he thought about it when he passed through Shushan mountain. He still climbed the mountain and planned to have a talk with Feng Changqing. After his treatment, Feng Changqing is almost better now. He is full of energy and spirit. He didn''t get frustrated because of sadesay. Instead, he became more frustrated and braver and walked out of another road.


    At this time, he is very different from before. If Feng Changqing was a sharp sword, it had already come out of the sheath, and its sharp edge was amazing, but at this time, he was like a sword in the sheath, and the cold light was all restrained. However, Du Lei could clearly feel that the blood in his opponent''s body was surging. Compared with before, he didn''t know how much Tao had improved.


    They are talking about the past. At this time, Feng Xiuyuan, the leader of Shushan sect, comes in. He strides forward. At first sight, he is also a forthright person, but it seems that he has nothing to do with the swordsman, which makes Du Lei curious.


    "Father Feng Changqing and Du Lei got up and saw him. Feng Xiuyuan looked at Du Lei up and down, and then said, "last time I was in the ruins of Atlantis, thanks to my nephew Mu Xian. If it wasn''t for you, even if Changqing returned to Shushan, I''m afraid he was seriously injured. Shushan owes you a favor."


    "Don''t be polite, uncle Feng. Changqing and I are brothers at first sight. In this case, I can''t help it. Besides, since I have medical skills, I should hold the heart of benevolence." Du Lei laughs and doesn''t care.


    All of a sudden, Feng Xiuyuan frowned and asked, "nephew Mu Xian, I heard that hundreds of people died suddenly in the holy see last night. They died miserably. The killers either cut off their hands or feet, and some cut their tongues. In a word, they are extremely fierce. I heard from Changqing that you have been fighting against the holy see in the remains. I don''t know..."


    "I didn''t do it. Although I don''t know who did it, I can guess that the other party was upset and wanted to put the charge on me." Du Lei said with a smile.


    "Then I can rest assured that although those people are followers of the Holy See, they are ordinary people after all. If they are so cruel to ordinary people, I don''t think that person''s mind is much better." Feng Xiuyuan put down his worry. At this time, someone came in. It was a disciple of Shushan. The man took a look at Du Lei, then attached himself to Feng Xiuyuan''s ear and whispered a few words.


    However, Du Lei also heard clearly. He had no idea that since the Holy See was so shameless, it had organized people to check the major forces in the territory of China and look for the trace of Du Lei. Anyone who tried to resist would be regarded as the enemy of the Holy See.


    "Does the holy see really think that there is no one in China?" Feng Xiuyuan shivers with anger. The holy see is becoming more and more presumptuous. They didn''t want to pay attention to it before. They didn''t want to interfere with Du Lei''s troubles, but they didn''t expect that the other party wanted to check these forces? What''d you mean by that?


    You''ve seen your hometown all over. Why don''t you just move in and live together? Who can stand it? Suddenly, Feng Changqing gave a cold hum and said directly, "in my name, I immediately sent a message to Kunlun, Emei, Longhu and Shaolin, saying that we are invited to discuss major issues in Shushan."


    "Zhang Jiao, Kunlun has already issued a similar invitation in their name before." The disciple looked strange and said directly.


    "What do the others say?"


    "They will go to Kunlun to discuss major issues together."


    "OK, Changqing, you and I will go to Kunlun tomorrow!" Feng Xiuyuan nodded.


    "Uncle, I also want to go to Kunlun this time. Why don''t we go together?" Du Lei said.


    Feng Xiuyuan looked over, thought about it, nodded and said, "yes, I know that your strength is powerful, far beyond ordinary people, and it can''t be ignored."

 Chapter 715

    The next morning, Du Lei left for Kunlun. Before that, Du Lei always thought that the swordsmen of Shushan could fly with their swords, but in fact, it was just something in the legend. The three of them, still relying on modern technology, headed for Kunlun mountain.


    Du Lei came to Kunlun Mountain for the first time. He felt a different breath. He looked at it carefully. At last, his eyes stayed in the distance, where the magnificent buildings and beautiful buildings were seen. He thought it was in a fairyland.


    But it''s still on the earth. It''s just that the terrain there is very special. It''s surrounded by clouds all the year round. It looks very mythical. When they entered Kunlun, they were stopped. After checking their identity, the Kunlun disciples led them into the interior.


    Kunlun is in the heart of the mountains. There are many ancient animals and plants. From time to time, Du Lei can see one or two white cranes flying by. He thought it was the legendary crane, but in fact it just looks like it. It''s not much different from animals.


    They enter a main road. The road here is made of stone. It is 10 meters wide and each step is 36 cm high. From the bottom up, there are countless steps that make people fear.


    "It''s said that Kunlun, as the first force, has powerful means. This step is to imitate the three thousand Road, which has three thousand steps." Feng Xiuyuan explains to Du Lei and Feng Changqing that they are both here for the first time.


    "It''s just a legend that the road is 3000." Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out. Du Lei and Feng Changqing saw that it was Jing Qianqiu.


    "Brother Jing, are you ok?" Feng Changqing says, that time in the ruins, Jing Qianqiu was seriously injured and almost killed by sadesay. Feng Changqing risked to save the other party, and then the battle between Du Lei and them broke out.


    Du Lei also laughs. They are all young people, so they get along very well. Feng Xiuyuan smiles a little. He looks at the top of the steps, where there is a man standing, wearing white clothes, with a cool face.


    When several people meet, they naturally have endless words, especially Jing Qianqiu. He is very curious about what happened after he was in a coma. Du Lei conceals some things and says it briefly, but Jing Qianqiu is still fascinated.


    "I didn''t expect that in the end you got the divine power. It''s a good thing. It can make people become gods in one step." He sighed, but he was not envious at all. Everyone had his own chance. Although he didn''t get anything this time, he also gained a lot of insight. After he came back, he learned from the past and made great progress in his mood. Now he just needs to calm down and fly to heaven.


    "You''re not bad either. Now among the three of us, I''m the worst, but I''m ok?" Feng Changqing gives a bitter smile, but Du Lei and Du Lei know that this is his modest words, and each other''s sword is intended to be completely inspired in the ruins. If they really want to fight, Jing Qianqiu may not be able to get the upper hand.


    Of course, there is no need to compare Du Lei. That''s for sure. There is no problem, because they are no longer the same level of strength.


    Several people came to the Kunlun hall. It was majestic and magnificent. People could not help but feel a sense of awe in their hearts. Even Du Lei was just like that, because the hall was too grand and huge, bigger than the Great Hall in the capital.


    "Isn''t this a mountain? How can there be such a flat terrain to build palaces? " Du Lei asks curiously.


    "The wisdom of the ancients is infinite, and the perseverance of the fool to move mountains is also very strong. These palaces were built by the ancients in the past, but we modern people are not as good as the ancients." Said here, Jing Qianqiu heart is also born a wave of admiration.


    After they entered the hall, they found that there were several people sitting here. Among them, Du Lei found Shanhe from Shaolin, Emei and Longhu.


    Zhang Zilong was also there. When he met Du Lei, he felt a little surprised, but he came up. "I didn''t expect that you could get the final victory. It''s really amazing."


    He looks complicated. He saw the video like Jinghong, and found that Du Lei had used the dugong jade seal, which surprised him. The dugong jade seal is the treasure of their dragon and tiger mountain. Ordinary people can''t use it at all. Even their heavenly master has some difficulty. They must rely on their blood to use it.


    But it can''t be used to fight, but Du Lei can, which makes him feel very confused and frustrated. He claims to be the first genius of dragon and tiger mountain, but he didn''t expect that there are more forces in the world besides dragon and tiger mountain.


    Du Lei also feels guilty when he meets Zhang Zilong. It''s also his fault that taishanglaojun in dugong jade seal completely dissipates. If he didn''t fight with John in the end, taishanglaojun''s true spirit would not have dissipated.


    He took down the dugong jade seal and gave it back to Zhang Zilong. He said in a soft voice, "this dugong jade seal is the most precious one. I directly urge it with external force. Although it can be used, it is also attacked by some people. You must be careful when using it."


    But in fact, the true spirit of Taishang Laojun has dissipated, and they can''t use it. He just doesn''t want to let the other party know that he has got their inheritance. In fact, Taishang Laojun left Zhang''s blood for that gasification Sanqing.


    But unfortunately, none of them had the best talent, and they could not get into the eyes of the emperor. At last, they were all eliminated. Zhang Zilong took over the seal, sighed and went back to the place of Longhu Mountain.


    At this time, Jing Qianqiu''s father Jing Daike said: "the Vatican is powerful, but our five eastern sects are not so easy to bully. We can understand that they want to find Mu Sanshi, but it''s absolutely not allowed to check the details of our five sects. It''s a pity that none of our five sects have gods, which is why we have been weak."


    "Having said that, our Heavenly Kingdom does not have gods. If they do, the Holy See may not dare to come here!" Although Feng Xiuyuan is the leader of Shushan, he is not a swordsman. He is an ordinary man. Only because Feng Changqing is so qualified, they welcome Feng Xiuyuan to Shushan in order to get Feng Changqing. Of course, this is also because Feng Xiuyuan''s management ability is first-rate.


    Even Shaolin Emei has to admit that they are not as good as Shushan, let alone Longhu. Today''s Longhu Mountain has become secularized.

 Chapter 716

    Du Lei stood silently, watching the discussions of several masters, but he was also thinking. At the beginning, Mu Mu also said that there were 13 gods on the earth, including him, and there were 12 before him.


    The Vatican occupied three of them. Through wuna''s conversation, we learned that they were opposed to each other. It was no wonder that there was a God sitting in the Vatican. No wonder they always dared to challenge the Vatican.


    Before they got the divine power, they all released it on their own initiative when the earth was in chaos a long time ago, and finally achieved a group of people.


    In every era, there is a great man, and the reason why those great men can be so powerful, so smart and wise is also because of their divine personality.


    Apart from the Vatican and the opposite Vatican, there are three strong people, one in the Middle East, one in Tianzhu, and three others. Wuna is not very clear, but she can be sure that there must be one or two in China.


    And Du Lei combined what Wu Liufeng and Baibian scholars said before. It seems that there is one in Beijing. I''m afraid that''s also because it''s Kyoto, the throat of the Chinese dynasty.


    Just when he was in a trance, the wind on one side pestled him for a while. He came back and looked at each other. At this time, he realized that other people were also looking at himself.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked stupidly.


    "Brother mu, the opinion of my father and uncles is that we also form an alliance to resist the invasion of the Holy See. What do you think?" Jing Qianqiu smiles and explains.


    "Including me?" Du Lei was stunned. He thought he was just a bystander. This meeting had nothing to do with him, but he didn''t expect to join the league with him.


    "Naturally, nephew Mu Xian, you have got the divine status. Your strength is not small. At the beginning, you used to resist the attack of John and St. Peter with your own strength. This time, we also need your strength very much. They are looking for you. Although we don''t know the specific reason, the other party is too arrogant and even has a mind on our five sects. Therefore, we join hands, It''s the best result. " Feng Xiuyuan explained.


    "Yes, but for the Vatican, it''s not necessary to consider St. Peter, because he''s dead." Du Lei thought for a while and continued, not noticing other people''s dumbfounded. "I haven''t met Augustus, the strongest expert of the Holy See. It''s said that this man is the first one to get the divine status of the Holy See. He is very powerful. Even St. Peter and John will call him an adult."


    "Wait, brother mu, you mean St. Peter is dead?" Jing Qianqiu asked the question that everyone wanted to ask, because it was the key.


    "Of course, I walked around Europe, and they tried to kill me. At last, I ambushed them. St. Peter had to blow himself up." Du Lei said simply, but in other people''s eyes, as if there were two words, abnormal.


    "Now I may understand why they want to attack you so crazily, or because they feel the pressure from you. They are always high above the others, but now they are designed by you to kill a God. Naturally, they can''t be indifferent. You know, the church has passed on for thousands of years, and there are only three gods."


    "This is also because St. Peter had been injured before. His true spirit was burned partly, so his strength declined. When I met him, I was seriously injured, so I could deal with it calmly." Du Lei serious analysis, but others still find it difficult to accept, it is a God, but in Du Lei''s mouth, as if worthless.


    "It seems that we have no chance this time. Brother mu, are you strong enough to resist John?" Jing Qianqiu asked.


    "If you can create opportunities for me, it''s not impossible to kill him!" Du Lei was serious, and he really wanted to kill him. These people were so terrible that they knew how to unite the strongmen and the people against the Holy See to deal with him. He had to be careful.


    After hearing this, the crowd fainted. What kind of fierce man is this? You want to kill a God all the time? Oh, no, he''s already killed one, so is he addicted? But this is a good thing. After all, Du Lei is on their side.


    "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult to encircle a god level master, but we can''t give it a try." Jingdaike is a little excited. They have many prohibitions in Kunlun, which are all left by the ancients. Maybe we can have a try.


    After hearing this, the other people were surprised. Did they even feel excited? Butchering gods seems not so terrible. Yes, although they are still human beings, are they not human beings before gods? It''s just that they have got the divine personality. If they have the divine personality, they are also gods.


    "By the way, nephew Mu Xian, since St. Peter blew himself up, what about his divinity?" Feng Xiuyuan suddenly thought of a problem.


    "Godhead?" Du Lei a Leng, "he is not self explosion?"? I don''t think there''s any Godhead left? "


    Everyone was speechless, and thanks to Du Lei, he got a Godhead. It seemed as if he didn''t know anything. Feng Xiuyuan also wondered, "Godhead is extremely hard, and it''s a legacy made by the Protoss. Even if it''s beyond the power of the gods, it can''t be destroyed. St. Peter blew himself up. He still uses the power of the gods, and naturally he can''t destroy it."


    "What?" Du Lei was surprised. That is to say, there is still a divine grid on the Scandinavian mountains? He felt a little excited, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was impossible. At that time, he went all out, his energy and spirit reached the peak, and his perception ability was super strong. How could he not find the existence of divine personality?


    "Did John take it?" Du Lei rubbed his chin and said to himself.


    The others were curious. What does this have to do with John?


    "I ambushed both of them, but John ran away and St. Peter blew himself up." Du Lei explained one side, also want to let others give him an analysis, it is a God, how to say also can''t waste.


    People smell speech, immediately curious looking at Du Lei, what kind of person is this song? Why does one dare to ambush two gods? Is it killing me? Even Jing Qianqiu, a person with such a big nerve, felt a little creepy at this time.


    "Well, it should have been taken away by John. After all, it''s divine. The Holy See won''t give up. Since St. Peter wants to blow himself up, he must have thought of this." Wind Xiuyuan heard the words, sighed, regretted.

 Chapter 717

    Du Lei heard the speech, immediately secretly scolded unceasingly, did not expect to have such a hand, early know how to say will not let John so easy to leave.


    But it''s too late to say anything at this time. Now the Vatican is coming fiercely. They are afraid that they can''t resist it. Even if the five factions join hands, the other party has gods and masters. Even if Du Lei can hold down Augustus, the strongest God of war of the other party, John will be able to deal a heavy blow to the five factions.


    "It seems that we have to let the Chinese gods out of the mountain." Jing Daike narrowed his eyes and sighed.


    "What? Does Kunlun have something to do with those level masters? " All of a sudden, other people were shocked. Kunlun is indeed the largest school in the world. It has a long history and has many potential resources. At least the other four schools of Kunlun don''t think about it, let alone contact each other. They haven''t seen it.


    "At that time, he came to Kunlun to realize Taoism. He made some achievements and left the way of contact. It''s just that more than 200 years have passed. I don''t know if it''s any use!" Jing Daike is not sure.


    Du Lei''s heart moved. Maybe Xi ruoyue could do something. After all, he is the descendant of Nu Wa. As the guardian of the earth, he can''t do nothing, can he?


    But what he didn''t know was that Xi ruoyue was confronting John in the Vatican at this time. The atmosphere was a little frozen, and neither side was willing to step back.


    "John, you have crossed the boundary. The peace of the earth can''t be destroyed by you. The order of civilization has been established. If you insist on launching the eastern expedition, then I will stand in the eastern camp and support them." Xiruoyue''s voice was very cold, just like the cold wind in December, but John had made up his mind and would not waver any more.


    "Xiruoyue, the guardian of the earth, I know that you always tend to protect the East, but in fact, the west is the source of civilization. Why do you insist? God''s rule is coming, and the whole earth will enter into another higher level of development. As the guardian of the earth, why do you organize this development? "


    Xi ruoyue was shocked, and more and more of them were ready to overthrow human rights, establish theocracy, and return to the ancient era of theocracy.


    "You are regressing. The theocracy era has been overthrown for a long time. You will be punished if you go against it." Xi ruo''s body was full of power. She had already prepared for the worst when she came here. Even John didn''t think of it.


    However, at the moment when Xi ruoyue started, a violent force rushed out directly from the inside of the Holy See. Her face suddenly changed, the secret way was not good, and her body continued to retreat. At the same time, a defensive circle was formed on her body surface.


    "Boom!"


    Apart from the place where Xi ruoyue and John were standing, other places were all razed to the ground and turned into ruins. Not far away, a figure stood up. The other side was a middle-aged man with long black hair and shawl. His tall body seemed to be a little burly. His face was very handsome, very like an oriental man.


    However, he said in Old English, "xiruoyue, even if your earth guardian is protected by Nu Wa''s blood, I can suppress you. I advise you not to meddle in your business."


    "The earth is not what it used to be. Today''s earth is extremely fragile. Once the divine war breaks out, the whole earth will fall into endless destruction." Xi ruoyue also seems to be afraid of the man opposite. Her voice is not as tough as before, and the protective cover on her body still resists.


    Before long, the energy wave dissipated, two people looked at each other, Xi ruoyue seemed to be a little weak, "let them go, also let yourself go!"


    "Never break, never stand." this is a proverb from the East. I like it very much. At that time, I went to victory in constant failure, and finally became the supreme god of the Holy See. I was worshipped by countless believers. Now I am invincible. Why should I be wronged? If they submit, I will not be embarrassed, but if they resist, they will surely die. Besides, I also have the means to suppress my own strength and ensure not to damage the earth''s ecology. "


    Xi ruoyue is shocked all over. Is he so strong? Can we suppress all enemies without using our strongest strength? At this time, her heart was somewhat bitter. It was her ancestors who raised the tiger for trouble, but there was nothing she could do.


    "John, put Xi ruoyue in custody and let her out when the war is over!" Augustus, the most powerful man in the Holy See, gave a cold Snort and ordered.


    "Yes, Lord Augustus!" John bowed slightly. Even if he was a God, he had no dignity in front of Augustus. His strength was far worse than Augustus.


    Xi ruoyue is imprisoned by the Holy See, while Du Lei sends night darkness to contact Xi ruoyue. Naturally, there is no news. However, he can''t care so much at this time. Kunlun and other people plan to contact the God, while Du Lei, accompanied by Jing Qianqiu, finds the last main body of the overlord.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a place in Kunlun!" Jing Qianqiu has lived here for more than 20 years, but he has never noticed it.


    "Ha ha, at the beginning that person is for concealment, ordinary people can''t see it!" Du Lei laughs. In fact, he is also because of the perception of the overlord. Otherwise, even if he has a spirit pupil, he can''t find the abnormality here.


    This is a valley. There are many shrubs in the valley, and there is a little snow on the shrubs, which makes them surprised. This is Kunlun mountain. The snow doesn''t melt all the year round, but there is only a little snow here.


    "This is an array, just to hide the existence here. My main body should be under the ground." Ba Xia explained that he was more or less excited. His body and true spirit had been separated for tens of thousands of years, and finally he was going to merge into one again.


    Du Lei nodded and began to dig. They were well prepared. Jing Qianqiu and Du Lei dug together. Both of them were extraordinary. At this time, they worked hard to dig. Within an hour, they found something unusual.


    "There seems to be something very hard down here!" Jing Qianqiu frowned, "so quickly dig to the end?"


    Du Lei moved in his heart and quickly dug up the soil above. At their feet, a huge stone appeared. There was a rune engraved on the stone. The rune was bright red and seemed to be blood.


    "Brother mu, what is it?" Jing Qianqiu is curious that the rune belongs to the divine world. He doesn''t know it. When he sees it, he feels like something bad is going to happen.


    "No, this is naring rune. Once a real spirit comes near, it will be absorbed!" Greedy wolf exclaimed, and quickly asked Du Lei to leave here.


    Du Lei was shocked. What''s the matter? Isn''t it Baxia''s hiding place?

 Chapter 718

    Du Lei''s right foot has just been raised, but at this time, a great force appears, the power of pulling is too strong, so they are unprepared, but what makes people suspicious is that Jing Qianqiu is not abnormal, he is still thinking about the meaning of the rune.


    At this time, I found Du Lei''s abnormality and asked curiously, "are you ok?"


    But at this time, where does Du Lei have the ability to reply to him? He feels that his real spirit is going to be sucked away, and the whole person is in a muddle. At this time, a sigh rings out: "like a dream, not a dream. If you wake up in a dream, bully, you still come back."


    Ba Xia trembles all over. Du Lei and greedy wolf also hear it. They are shocked. They don''t know who the other party is. But Ba Xia knows clearly. How can he not know that the woman who makes him infatuated actually hears her voice at this time?


    "As early as many years ago, I had foreseen that you would return. All this was just right. Now my true spirit is about to dissipate. Kunlun''s defense is the key moment of change. I hope you can take my place and live with Kunlun!"


    Du Lei frowned. Who is the other party? He doesn''t know, but this woman must have a lot to do with Baxia. After thinking about it, Du Lei investigated it one by one. In fact, there''s nothing to investigate. Baxia fled from the divine world to the earth in order to hide her existence from the emperor.


    Naturally, there are only a few people he knows here, and a woman''s true spirit can survive until now. Du Leimeng thinks of a person.


    "At that time, I was subject to the emperor of heaven and had to fight against you. I hope you can understand my difficulties." The woman''s voice became weaker and weaker, as if it could be destroyed at any time.


    "I see!" Ba Xia sighs in a low voice. The other party is in charge of all this. His true spirit will appear in the ocean and wake up again. She is all in the dark.


    "Du Lei, I''m gone. In the future, Kunlun mountain will be my sleeping place. With me and Fu Xue, no one can shake Kunlun mountain. She is ready." After that, the real spirit under the Ba turned into a yellow light, fell into the stone ground, and then disappeared.


    All of a sudden, the power of pulling disappears. Du Lei''s body trembles. He feels that Baxia is really gone. What''s more, what disappears with him is Baxia''s body.


    "How could that be?" Du Lei was a little disappointed. Hegemony was an indispensable factor in his rise. He came all the way because of hegemony. Now, the other party has completely left him. Originally, he planned to leave the earth and go to the divine world after dealing with the affairs of the Holy See. Now, it seems that he thinks too much.


    "Many things are impossible to choose, when you met him, it was your fate, now you are scattered, it is your fate, I hope you can understand as soon as possible." The greedy wolf sighed. He didn''t know what to say. These days, he and his subordinates have a certain friendship. Now that the other party is gone, it''s unacceptable.


    "Damn, this irresponsible bastard, I found him a body, but he just left?" Du Lei clenched his fist and felt sad.


    Jing Qianqiu was silent all the time. He didn''t know what had just happened, but he also felt a huge force. It seemed that it appeared from Du Lei''s body and then disappeared into the ground.


    "Let''s go back!" After a long time, Du Lei came back to himself. Since the departure of the overlord has become doomed, he doesn''t have to wander too much. He has more things to do.


    The next day, he returned to the capital and met with the elder. When he learned that the Holy See was going to attack the East, he was also shocked, "are they crazy? You want to do something to us? What''s going on between you? "


    "I ambushed one of the other''s gods and forced him to die. Now there are only two gods left in the Holy See. Their fighting power is greatly reduced. Maybe we can do something. They are so powerful, but there are still more incomprehensible things in the world." Du Lei thought of the strong people and the opposition Vatican, who are powerful forces with gods.


    Especially the hard men, they are not even worse than the Vatican. If there is a gap, it is just the gap of the inside information. However, the Vatican has already died, a Saint Peter, the hard men and Dickens, which is enough to make up for all the inside information.


    "You mean tough?" The elder quickly guessed Du Lei''s thoughts. He pondered for a while, "the strongmen are different from the Vatican. They are a powerful alliance, and their essential attributes are different from the Vatican. Once they intervene, I''m afraid the world war will start again."


    "They want to stand on the sidelines, and then we''ll let him sit and reap the profits of the fishermen." Du Lei stares big eyes, a little unwilling.


    "Of course, once the Holy See gives us a hand, then the strong men will certainly not help any party. That''s their idea. However, we may not be able to let them into the water, but we may have to pay some price." The elder narrowed his eyes as if an old fox were plotting.


    Du Lei speechless, this is also thanks to his father-in-law, otherwise, he is afraid that the first thing to deal with is the elder, this is too what, let him feel uncomfortable, he still likes to go straight, who is not convinced to fight each other convinced.


    "Yes!" The elder suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "I''ll take care of the affairs of the strongman. You can set up your defense. But I think that if the plan is feasible, maybe the strongman and the Holy See will take the lead in fighting."


    "What''s the plan? Tell me about it?" Du Lei suddenly became interested. He hoped to learn one or two skills from the elder. As a result, the elder looked at him and said, "Heaven''s secrets can''t be revealed. Otherwise, the plan won''t work. Just look at it."


    "How many levels of assurance?" Du Lei no longer asks questions when he hears the speech. He knows that there must be some secret means of the elder. The other party won''t tell him.


    "Let''s go ahead in May and may. It depends on whether Comrade Jianren is as good as I expected." Although the elder said so, he seemed to be a little proud. Du Lei knew it well. The elder should be very sure.


    "I have another thing to do here, and that is, can you tell me what happened in Beijing more than 20 years ago?" Du Lei asks directly, he wants to know very much, who is that God that started in Kyoto at the beginning?


    Is he from China? This is very important. If the other side can go out, plus one from Kunlun, there will be three gods in the Chinese dynasty.

 Chapter 719

    Du Lei had already figured it out. Even if Augustus came in person, it would not be of much use. If they did not want to start a war, the Holy See could do nothing, because they had no chance of winning.


    "Twenty years ago?" The elder was stunned, but his thoughts soon returned to many years ago, when he was still outside. But because of his deep background, he certainly knew many unknown things, such as the war more than 20 years ago.


    His thoughts became deep and confused. It was the past that people couldn''t forget. He said in a deep voice with memories: "I didn''t think anyone would mention that history. I didn''t expect you to know it, but since you want to know, it''s OK for me to tell you."


    More than 20 years ago, a great event happened in Kyoto, but like many events in history, they are all submerged in the dust of history. Unless someone deliberately looks for and searches, otherwise, it will gradually disappear in people''s eyes with the passage of time.


    There are a lot of such things in the past dynasties of China. Those unknown things have affected thousands of generations. More than 20 years ago, China was in a period of extreme panic and turmoil. Many people were born out of time and in the wrong age, leading to a lot of unfortunate things.


    However, history will spiral up in the end. Even if there are some minor accidents, they will eventually return to the right track, just as the change of that year affected hundreds of millions of people in China.


    At that time, in the process of reform, the original backward and conservative ideas were finally turned around by Taizu himself, and successfully brought the Heavenly Kingdom, a seemingly calm but actually strange ship, to a bright and prosperous road.


    Because Taizu was too powerful, some people were dissatisfied with him and intended to kill him secretly. However, a hermit master of the Chinese dynasty suddenly appeared and made a strong move, which not only protected Taizu, but also defeated the strong enemy.


    Unfortunately, in that unknown war, both sides restrained their strength, but they were also seriously injured. After all, the experts of that level really wanted to fight with all their strength, and the whole of Kyoto would be in ruins.


    At the end of the battle, because the master was seriously injured, he was detained by Taizu and his family, so that he lived in Kyoto all the time. Of course, Taizu and his family didn''t have any other thoughts, but it was not a bad thing for both sides.


    Du Lei was stunned and asked, "so that old man has been staying in Kyoto all the time?"


    "Yes The elder nodded. In fact, he didn''t think of the other side, but the other side''s injury was too serious. He was worried that once the Holy See called, the old man would be hard to resist.


    "Who is it?" Since both of them are injured, the other must be seriously injured, which reduces the fighting power of a spirit.


    "The name of the hardcore camp is Clemens!" The elder said slowly. In fact, he had some fear in his heart. After all, he was just an ordinary man. When it comes to this level of fighting, he could only use stratagem and had no other power to destroy the gods.


    Du leiming. Now there are Dickens and Clemens who know the gods of the strongman. As for the other one, he doesn''t care. Anyway, even if there won''t be any conflict between the strongman and the holy see at that time, he won''t worry. A seriously injured God, ha ha, they really want to take in fishermen. He will teach them how to learn from St. Peter.


    They talked for a while, after talking, the elders suddenly came to the point: "old people are always a little nostalgic. Just, I want to hold grandchildren awesome."


    Du Lei trembles all over. What does the old man mean? Want to have grandchildren? Go to hell. He doesn''t believe it, but he''s just and awe inspiring. He really doesn''t know what to say. After all, Su Xiaoyu has been with him for some time.


    "Xiaoyu is in the room. She doesn''t know you''re here yet. Give her a surprise!" With that, the elder turned to his office chair and began to file.


    Du Lei is helpless. After leaving the door, he comes to Su Xiaoyu''s room. After knocking on the door, the other party is surprised to see Du Lei, but soon his eyes turn red. Du Lei feels guilty. He owes the other party too much. Well, he decides to make up for it tonight.


    Before long, the room was full of spring. On the other side, the elder drank the tea brought in by his wife Mei Miaolin, and suddenly asked, "haven''t you come out yet?"


    "No, you say, will they..." Mei Miaolin is about to say and stop. Maybe she has guessed something, and she is a little angry. After all, her baby daughter is the son of heaven, and she is excellent in all aspects, but now she doesn''t even have a reputation, which makes her a mother, very unhappy.


    "OK, let them deal with their affairs. Du Lei is a good child. I''m old, and now it''s time to let my successor accept my affairs." The elder sighed. Some things are beyond his control.


    "Why is it so early?" Mei Miaolin was surprised. It is reasonable to say that the elder should start this matter in two years'' time, but now she is so worried that something must have happened.


    At present, the elder general told me about the invasion of the Vatican. At last, he gave a wry smile, "if I succeed in letting the strongmen restrain the Vatican, although I have won for them for a period of time, they will eventually suspect me. It''s too easy for them to kill me."


    "The old man of Taizu was looked after by him last time, but now he is seriously injured, but I have no one to look after me. I still have to make plans early. Besides, at the beginning, the old man of Taizu was ready to offer all the time."


    Mei miaolian opened her mouth, but it didn''t say that she knew that since her man had decided something, it was certainly not easy to change, and she couldn''t help it.


    "By the way, what about Du Lei? Isn''t he strong, too? Why don''t you let him protect you? " Meimiaolian suddenly thought of Du Lei''s strength is not weak, at the beginning, they will let their daughter take the initiative to contact each other, is not to see each other''s strength?


    "He is still young, and there are still many things that can be given to the Su family in the future. We should take a long-term view. As long as Xiaoyu is still there, the Su family will not be an dispensable existence in Du Lei''s eyes. Do you understand? On the contrary, if we expose him now, it may not be a good thing. "

 Chapter 720

    "Now that the situation is not clear, we should all be careful. Otherwise, they are very sensitive and find out Du Lei''s real identity at once. By then, not only you and me, but also our family, as well as Du Lei''s relatives and friends, will fall into an endless abyss." Shake your head and sigh.


    The so-called "pull a hair and move the whole body" is that. Even if he goes to block the knife for Du Lei, he has to go up fearlessly. Now their core is Du Lei, not him.


    Mei Miaolin, without saying anything more, shakes her head and turns to leave. The elder looks at Mei Miaolin''s back with bitterness in his heart. However, he soon arranges his mood and makes a phone call to the sixth elder.


    Du Lei and Su Xiaoyu have been warm all night. Moreover, he seems to feel that the elder has something on his mind. Before he said that he wanted to have a grandson, he did not say it all of a sudden. He must have felt it. This time, he has made great efforts to give Su Xiaoyu all the resources he has accumulated during this period. As for whether he can succeed or not, there is nothing he can do.


    After leaving Su''s home, Du Lei finds Qian ling''er with a clear mind. Qian ling''er is already a big boss in the world. Since Qian''s jewelry came into the market, her wealth has increased dramatically. Now she is a billionaire, but Du Lei is not interested in it.


    He is also looking for Qian ling''er for reminiscence. Qian ling''er is avant-garde and bold. They have been in full bloom since last time in the office, and now they don''t have any hesitation. Moreover, Qian ling''er is well prepared this time, because after last time, she finds that Du Lei seems to be looking for some stimulation, so she has prepared a lot of things in her office.


    Of course, it was a compartment, right next to the office, but no one knew except her secretary. Du Lei was shocked by the things there, but he was very excited.


    "Thank you so much." Du Lei caresses Qian ling''er''s head. At this time, Qian ling''er really kneels in front of him to help Du Lei release his evil power.


    The other side did not answer, but suddenly forced, seems to be making a response, Du Lei ha ha a smile, regardless of the other, wholeheartedly enjoy from Qian ling''er''s gentle.


    After a long time, they lie on the bed in the compartment and enjoy the gentle time. Du Lei cherishes everything now, because he is not sure that he can stand the attack of the Holy See alone. Although the elder has a chance of success, he can''t count on him completely.


    Late at night, Du Lei came to the top hospital with a legend of figure. Everyone here is rich or expensive, and the faces Du Lei saw on TV before are numerous.


    But he is not in the mood to stay, fast shuttle, soon, he came to a heavy ward, Du Lei just want to go in, suddenly eyes flashed, hidden people came out.


    "Sorry, sir, you can''t go in." The other side doesn''t have any superfluous words, and directly blocks Du Lei outside. Du Lei looks in the past. In fact, he knows that he has been targeted at the moment he enters the hospital, but the other side never appears.


    "What if I have to go in?" Du Lei is not smiling. He feels that the people inside have noticed him.


    The bodyguard was about to speak when he heard a weak voice inside, "let him in!"


    The other party hesitated for a while, but he still obeyed the opinions of the people inside and got out of the way. However, the other party was staring at Du Lei all the time. Once he had something that made him uncomfortable, he would rush to subdue the other party immediately.


    Du Lei ignored the man. He was not interested and went straight into the ward. He stopped in surprise. There was only one bed in the ward. On the bed sat an old man with thin hair. He seemed to be old.


    But what surprised Du Lei was not himself, but the scar on his neck. If Du Lei guessed right, it was the scar of a knife. He seemed to be able to feel the strength and sharpness of the knife.


    "What? Are you surprised? " The old man laughs. He has lived a long time and has been used to wind and rain for a long time. However, when he saw Du Lei, he was still shocked. "I didn''t expect you to have such achievements when you were young. It''s amazing."


    "The elder is the leader. I''m just a newcomer. I don''t know a lot of things. I hope the elder can help me!" Du Lei bows and salutes the other side. The other side is a real hero. When China is in crisis, he resolutely stands up and escorts it.


    "You don''t have to. I''m just a dying old man. Now I''m just waiting for you." The old man looked very peaceful with a smile on his face.


    "Wait for me?" Du Lei surprised, did not expect the other party is waiting for his appearance, but, how does the other party know he will come?


    "Yes, as a God, I have different abilities from many people. I can foretell that in the near future, there will be a bloody storm. It is an inevitable turmoil. No one can stop it, but it can end. After the bloody storm, there will be a dawn. At that time, peace will come."


    Du Lei frowned. He wasn''t very clear about each other''s ability, but what they said made his heart heavy. Was what they said true? What the elder does is useless?


    "I don''t know much about it. My time is coming. The only thing I can help you is Donghai. Look for Ziqi from Donghai and make yourself successful. Then you can turn the tide around."


    Du Lei''s heart is heavy. Before, Xi ruoyue reminded him not to easily absorb Donglai Ziqi unless he had to. Now the other party told him that if he wanted to win, he had to go to Donghai. He could not accept it. Once he absorbed Donglai Ziqi, his strength would advance by leaps and bounds. At that time, he would have to leave the earth.


    "But I don''t want to leave the earth yet!" Du Lei hesitated for a while, or said the idea in the heart.


    "Ha ha..." the old man looked up at the sky and laughed. It seemed that he heard a joke. Du Lei didn''t stop it, but there was something bad in his heart. After all, he was a God. How could he laugh at me like that?


    "You are still too young. You must have something to give up and something to gain and something to lose. Don''t you understand? Is it not you who caused this crisis? Now the great calamity is ahead, shouldn''t you give up some unnecessary shackles? "


    Du Lei was shocked, but he retorted: "however, the Vatican is ambitious. Even if I don''t ambush St. Peter, they will attack the East. In the end, things are not the same?"

 Chapter 721

    "Yes, it''s the same result, but everyone has his own destiny, and your destiny is to open up the dispute between the East and the West. Even if you don''t ambush St. Peter in the west, you will also have other troubles. Even if you come to the East, it''s still the same. Some things are unavoidable. You are the initiator of the dispute, but the same thing, You will be the end of the dispute. "


    "Why?" Du Lei is unconvinced. He feels that the other party is bluffing him. There is no logic.


    "Fate is illusory, I can only see so much, the rest, can only rely on your own to grasp, I linger for more than 20 years, in order to see you today, now my mission has been completed, I should leave."


    "What?" Du Lei is shocked, the other party will not be


    Sure enough, the old man closed his eyes slightly after saying this, then bowed his head. He was no longer alive. Not only he, but also the bodyguard who had been staring at Du Lei was shocked. He was speechless. The order he got was to protect the old man to death, but now the old man is dead. How can he explain to the above?


    Du Lei wants to refute, but the object of refutation is so dead in front of him. He really doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t know how to leave the hospital. He is in a muddle, and the old man''s words are repeated in his head.


    It wasn''t until the elder''s phone call that he woke him up. "He''s dead?"


    "Dead, said a lot of inexplicable words..." Du Lei a little speechless, now this situation how to do? He also expected the other side to be able to make a contribution in the future battle, but he didn''t expect to die like this.


    "I see. Now we''re looking at it from the perspective of tianchaoming. You''re the only master, aren''t you?" The elder asked, this is also a matter that he has a close relationship with. The death of the old man is a bit unprepared for him.


    "Well, it''s a bit tricky, but there seems to be another expert joining Kunlun, but I''m not sure if there is that person." Du Lei touched his forehead and sighed.


    "Go and ask!" Elder also very speechless, "I will continue to think of a way over there."


    Hang up the phone, Du Lei immediately made a call to Jing Qianqiu, asked about the specific situation, got a good news, the master is willing to hand, but the other side can help resist John, Augustus, he is not the opponent.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t ask Augustus what his strength is!" He had some regrets in his heart. The old man was so powerful that he must have known some other experts on the earth.


    He came to the East China Sea and looked into the distance. At this time, the East was white. He knew that the purple air from the East was about to appear. He was hesitating whether to absorb the purple air from the East and strengthen himself.


    "What you get, you lose?" Du Lei whispered a word, and then resolutely rushed into the East China Sea, the waves surging away, engulfed its figure.


    On the east coast of the Pacific Ocean, in a mysterious conference room, three people were sitting around a round table, somewhat silent. Suddenly, one of them raised his head and sneered, "hum, the old man is dead at last."


    "Sure?"


    "My Dao Qi suddenly has a movement, which shows that the other party is still ground to death by me." He was very proud, because he was Clemens. More than 20 years ago, he killed himself in Kyoto. He was stopped by the mysterious master.


    Although he was seriously injured, the other party died in his anger. It was a God. Although they were of the same level, they basically had a long life. It was difficult to die old and to be killed.


    But now he has done it. No matter before, at least now, no one can do it. He is proud enough. The other two also laugh. The strong in the East are happy without an I.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door and came in, "what can I do for you, sir?" The three seem to be in awe of each other, because each other is the leader of the strongman, leading the strongman to prosperity.


    "The elder of the Heavenly Kingdom just talked to me and said that he had found Mondo''s place!" The leader said in a deep voice, "what do you think?"


    "What?" Dickens stood up fiercely. Mundo was his brother. Before, he bet with John in the ruins, hoping that they could release Mundo. Unfortunately, he lost. Rudolph lost the match with Jing Qianqiu. For this reason, he also paid a thousand year scepter of the Holy See.


    "Dickens, I know you are worried about your brother''s safety, but don''t be too excited. I heard that the holy see is planning to go to the East. The reason is that a strong Eastern man named Mu Sanshi offended their holy see. At this time, the elder of the Heavenly Kingdom suddenly said something about Mondo, obviously to ask us to help." Clemens said haughtily.


    He thought that his own strength was enough to command the heroes. He even wondered whether he would kill Augustus of the Holy See. At that time, he would be the number one in the world.


    "Clemens, shut up!" It''s about the safety of his brother. Dickens can''t be safe, otherwise he wouldn''t have gambled with John.


    "What did you say?" Clemens immediately narrowed his eyes and a murderous air filled the conference room.


    "Why, do you want to fight me? You are a disabled person. What can you be proud of? Although the strong man in China died, you are disabled all your life. What can you be proud of? " Dickens was very dissatisfied with Clemens because he was more and more arrogant recently.


    Before, he still didn''t want to break the relationship between several people. Making the relationship too rigid would only embarrass them. But now it''s different. His brother has been imprisoned by the holy see for hundreds of years, and now he must be in danger.


    He thought of many ways to find his brother''s hiding place, but unfortunately, he couldn''t do it.


    "Hum, I think you really want to die. Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve been coveting your brother''s body. It''s the blood group''s body. In the whole world, he''s the only blood group with complete preservation and pure blood." Clemens gave a cold snort.


    "You want to die!" Dickens gave a cold Snort and made a direct move. At this time, Stephen, who had not spoken for a long time, made a move. He stopped Dickens''s attack and said, "don''t quarrel. Is there any problem here? Just listen to the leader''s meaning?"


    Dickens snorted coldly, but Clemens was shocked. He didn''t expect Dickens''s strength to advance so rapidly. Is there something else in the ruins?


    He thinks about it and thinks it''s too dangerous to stay here. It''s better to leave.

 Chapter 722

    He didn''t expect that Dickens really killed him. This was unexpected. He was wondering whether he would take the initiative to kill Dickens?


    When the leader saw that the three men were no longer fighting, he said slowly: "the identity of Mondo blood group has too many benefits for us, and he is also Dickens'' brother. We must rescue him. We are strong men. I am very relieved to have you three as our leaders."


    "As for the authenticity of this news, we don''t have to worry, because I also want to fight against the Holy See!" The leader''s eyes burst out a brilliant light, "the Vatican has been dominating the western world for thousands of years. Although we are now strong, the Vatican will not die, and the believers'' beliefs will always be controlled by the Vatican."


    "At this time, the key point is the existence of believers, which is the key to the victory of the Holy See. Moreover, I heard that Augustus seems to have understood some other things, which has a great impact on us. We must stop the Holy See from growing. If the Chinese dynasty can carry it, we will naturally join hands, but if the other side can''t, then, They are the meat grinder that consumes the best strength of the Holy See. "


    When Dickens heard the words, their hearts suddenly surged. Although their strength was strong, they had been subject to the existence of Augustus. Without Augustus, they would have become the overlord of the earth.


    Especially Clemens, after listening to the leader''s words, immediately felt that he didn''t need to leave again. He thought about it and decided to stay. He had paid so much for the hard man, and he really defeated the holy see at that time, so he must be the best in the world.


    Even if it''s just a false name, he just likes it. It''s his dream to be a celebrity forever. At this time, he clenched his fists and felt that there was a sense of war in his body.


    "I will continue to ask the elder about Mundo, Dickens. Don''t get excited. Let''s wait and see if China can resist." With that, the leader turned and left.


    In the conference room, Stephen said indifferently: "the leader''s words have been heard. Don''t act rashly for the time being, otherwise, it will be my enemy."


    "For the benefit and honor of a strong man!" Stephen stretched out his right hand and looked at Dickens and Clemens. They had no choice but to stretch out their hands and put them on top.


    "For the benefit and honor of a strong man!" Two people say at the same time, finally, three people burst to drink, "struggle!"


    Three people leave, Dickens mouth sneer constantly, he has made up his mind, to Clemens shot, but the time has not been determined.


    On the other hand, Clemens is also thinking about how to deal with the next situation. Dickens has already killed him, how he is not afraid, and Stephen''s attitude also puzzles him.


    But what worries him most is that if they are both stronger than him, how can he deal with the person who claims to be the first?


    And just as they were in their separate ways, the horn of the Vatican finally sounded, and tens of thousands of Vatican masters, led by Augustus and John, began to go to the Chinese court.


    They went all the way west, destroying everything that was blocked along the way. Soon after the Vatican took action, the Chinese government began to release some videos, which were shot by Mao Zhifeng in the ruins.


    It has already caused a sensation on the Internet, but it didn''t take long for them to be sealed up by the Chinese government, and Mao Zhifeng and others are under strict supervision, but in fact they have been sorting out videos.


    Now, the video reappeared, immediately triggered a big wave, countless people''s attention, domestic and foreign media are in the propaganda, and even some shadow in the dark.


    These videos are not only beautifying the influence of the Chinese dynasty, such as Kunlun and Shushan, but also deteriorating the image of the Vatican. In particular, when the audience saw the face of sadesay, they immediately lost their trust in the Vatican, and the number of followers of the Vatican began to decrease. What''s more, there was a direct riot, which destroyed the nearby church.


    After learning all this, una, the opposite Vatican, immediately developed believers and decisively collected the originally wavering believers. This wave of influence immediately led to the collapse of the Vatican''s lofty image in front of the world.


    "Did you hear that? The Holy Son of the Holy See, in order to kill his opponent, did everything he could


    "I saw that video, and sadesay was too shameless. Jing Qianqiu had been beaten down, and he wanted to kill. Fortunately, I didn''t believe in the Holy See, otherwise, I would be in danger."


    "No, I have to tell my mother not to believe in such an evil Vatican."


    All of a sudden, countless people attacked. John''s anger burned in his heart. He knew that it must have been deliberately released by the Chinese government. Those videos didn''t appear long ago or late. Now they suddenly burst out, and they must be ready.


    At the same time, he was also regretting that he should have controlled the group of people for the first time, and there would not be such an accident at this time.


    Augustus looked indifferent. He looked straight ahead and a figure appeared. This is the desert. In a few days, they will arrive in the west of China.


    "Are you from the secret school?" Augustus looked at each other. Under his observation, he found a mysterious Buddha seal on each other''s forehead.


    "I''ve been secular for a long time. I''m no longer a member of Tantric school. Kunlun is predestined to me. If you attack Kunlun, I will definitely stop you!" The other side hands together, although it has been secular for a long time, but still maintain some habits, can not change.


    Augustus was silent. John looked at him and saw that he didn''t speak. He immediately ordered the troops behind him to be calm. Fortunately, he didn''t carry mobile phones and other communicators. Otherwise, what he said may not be effective.


    "I promise not to move Kunlun!" Augustus nodded. He was bowing his head. He didn''t want the other party to participate in this matter.


    John was so shocked that he didn''t expect Augustus to bow his head? I immediately feel that this time, I''m afraid it''s a little tricky.


    The man in front of him gave a little smile, put his hands together and went away. He did not stop the Holy See''s Crusade any more. John didn''t understand what Augustus meant and asked in a voice, "he''s alone. Why should we be afraid of him? Just suppress him? "


    "Don''t waste your time, continue the expedition!" Augustus obviously didn''t want to explain too much. He was indifferent. John met a soft nail and was a little upset. However, he knew that he was not Augustus''s opponent, so he just hummed in his heart.

 Chapter 723

    The elder was impatient. He didn''t expect that Jianren was indifferent. At this time, he didn''t care so much. The video of Mao Zhifeng and others had spread. Although it had an impact on the image of the Holy See, it couldn''t stop the pace of the eastern expedition.


    Although other forces want to fight, after all, the Vatican is breaking the rules by doing so, they are afraid to think that the Vatican has three gods.


    At this time, the news of St. Peter''s death was not disclosed, which was also the real reason why they had to kill Du Lei. Although St. Peter was weak, he was also a God, but Du Lei forced him to die.


    And John is really aware of Du Lei''s powerful strength, so they are more afraid of Du Lei. Behind Augustus and John is sadesay. He participated in the fight for the relic God. Although he failed in the end, his strength has been fully improved, and the power of space has been skillful. Maybe he can play an unexpected role, He got the Godhead from St. Peter.


    And gradually integrated, they are still the three gods, they are fierce, is bound to leave something in the East.


    In the eastern Dynasty, besides Kunlun, the other four factions immediately fell into panic, "what''s the matter? Why does the master invited by Kunlun only protect Kunlun? "


    "Kunlun deceived us!"


    There was a lot of noise outside. Even when someone came to the Kunlun hall, Jing Daike was silent. He didn''t know why. He said it was good to fight against Augustus, but now he turned back.


    Just at this time, a figure flashed by. Jing Daike looked up and saw that it was the master. He walked up with a worried face, "master, what happened?"


    "Augustus is very powerful. I''m far from being an opponent. Don''t mention me. Even with that Mu Sanshi, I''m afraid he''s not his own opponent. He''s too strong!"


    The other side shook his head and sighed. He could not produce any fighting willpower at all. Before, he just held on in the desert. Augustus just looked at him, and he felt that his real spirit would be suppressed.


    Jing Daike was silent. He didn''t expect the strength of the other side to be so strong. He was praying that Du Lei would come back, and they might have a fight. On the other side, Emei, Shushan and others knew the difficulties of Kunlun and were silent.


    "Are we going to be completely searched by barbarians from the west?" Some people howled and felt that it was too terrible. Even the person invited by Kunlun retreated and did not protect them.


    When the elder heard the news, he clenched his fist. He thought about it, but he still contacted the chieftain directly. Soon, he sent a picture to him.


    "Mundo, it depends on whether you are important in the eyes of the strong." The elder whispered.


    And not long after the photos were sent, in the Far East, across the distance of the Pacific Ocean, a ray of light rose from the sky, like a white rainbow.


    Many people have seen and recorded this peerless scene. Then, a breath of terror bursts out and rushes towards the sky. After him, another figure rushes out.


    Clemens felt that they had left here. He immediately sneered, "stupid things, even if they have strong power, but they have no brain, they are useless."


    He has packed up his things and is ready to go to the European continent secretly. He thinks that Dickens and Stephen are confused by a Mondo. Although the blood clan has spied on the secret of immortality, that''s all. Clemens only wants to live with dignity.


    But Dickens has already killed him. His strength has been damaged for a long time, and he can''t heal. At this time, he won''t die together.


    Soon after he left, the chieftain came to his room, looked at the things inside, sneered, and immediately turned away.


    Clemens came to the seaside. He had secretly prepared the mail boat and could leave at any time. While he was waiting, his face suddenly changed. Looking back, Dickens and Stephen looked at him coldly.


    "You, haven''t you already gone to the east?" Clemens opened his eyes wide and his face was unbelievable. He clearly felt the departure of the two people, and his breath was gone. How could he suddenly appear here?


    "Just to confuse you, but also to test you, did not expect that you actually gave birth to two hearts, want to defecte?" Dickens asked scornfully.


    "How can it be that I, Clemens, am the hero of the hard man, why should I escape?" Clemens is a strong dialectic, but Dickens and Stephen can feel each other''s heart beating violently.


    "Because we''re going to kill you!" Dickens and Stephen came forward slowly. After hearing this, Clemens suddenly realized, "is all this your conspiracy?"


    "No, it''s not. The chief did receive the photo of Mundo. Now we can confirm that the Chinese are really worthy of Mundo''s presence." Stephen shook his head and explained.


    "What are you going to do with him and me?" Clemens retreated. At this time, Dickens took the lead. He had a long knife in his hand, and the speed was amazing. In the blink of an eye, he came to Clemens.


    "Let me tell you what is truly invincible." Dickens snorted and made a decisive move. Clemens widened his eyes. His whole body burst out like a little sun.


    "Boom!"


    The air billows, but someone goes against it. Stephen looks for a path in the wind and approaches Clemens, "kill!"


    "I''ll kill you!" Clemens was forced, "I know, mondo''s blood is not enough, not enough to provide three people to use, you are too vicious, I should have left long ago."


    "Too late!" Stephen''s smile, a right hand, straight like a drill, pierced Clemens''s heart.


    Dickens sighed, "take out the Godhead and give it to the leader!"


    Stephen nodded. Clemens had been seriously injured. He just tried his best, but he couldn''t kill Stephen or Dickens.


    "Poof!"


    All of a sudden, Stephen spat out a mouthful of blood. His body trembled, and he was half kneeling on the ground. His mouth was bleeding constantly. Dickens was surprised and quickly walked over and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "The attack of Clemens just now, too strong!" Stephen said slowly. Dickens pulled each other up, but he didn''t notice the sneer from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 724

    "Boom!"


    Stephen''s hand, straight through Dickens'' heart! Dickens''s eyes widened and his face was unbelievable. He looked at Stephen and said, "why?"


    "Because I''ve had enough of you, and I''ve had enough of this tripartite relationship. I want to push the whole world with my own strength!" Stephen has already had his wild hope. He killed Clemens and ended Dickens. From then on, he will become the only king of the strong.


    Even, he wanted to beat Augustus and become the first man in the world. "Do you know why Augustus was so powerful? I guess you don''t know. Now I''ll tell you, because he has two divinities, but now I have three divinities. "


    "Why? There will only be one deity in the ruins every other period of time. How can he? " Dickens''s eyes widened, and he didn''t understand why Stephen knew these things.


    "Because the Arctic king was killed by him, he killed the Arctic King secretly. At that time, I was just walking there, so I knew the secret."


    Stephen explained coldly, and then decisively solved Dickens. When Dickens died, Stephen took out the divinity in his body. Not far away, the leader who had been tied up closed his eyes, "you will die."


    "Yes? It''s a pity you can''t see it. " Stephen dealt with the leader decisively, and then looked to the west, where there seemed to be a war. He sneered and decided to hide first. As for Mundo, he didn''t care at all.


    But in the Far East, the elder is very anxious. The master of Tantric school can''t stop the steps of the Holy See, and the means of ordinary people can''t stop him at all. Du Lei is also missing. It''s really very dangerous.


    Under the leadership of Augustus, the Vatican stepped into the territory of China. With tens of thousands of them, they looked majestic and magnificent, and could not see the edge at a glance.


    Suddenly, Augustus frowned and looked into the distance. There was a man standing there, but he was very young.


    John followed his eyes and screamed, "Mu Sanshi!"


    Many people exclaimed that the purpose of their trip was to kill Mu Sanshi and avenge St. Peter, as well as to cut off this potential danger.


    Augustus frowned slightly, and did not rush to move. He was watching the other side. John saw this and directly moved. After that, tens of thousands of people swarmed.


    Du Lei looked into the distance and said with a smile, "come on, I just want to test my latest understanding of the combat effectiveness of Yiqi Sanqing."


    "Coax!"


    All of a sudden, three figures burst out of his body. The speed was amazing. John exclaimed: "how can it be? How did you get it so quickly? "


    "There''s more to your surprise!" Du Lei smiles, his body surface rises strong purple, these days, he has been absorbing East purple, has no match.


    "Kill


    Du Lei rushes over directly. There is a sense of uneasiness in John''s heart. He immediately turns around and runs away. Du Lei sneers, "do you want to go? Where can you go? "


    He made a quick move and was so powerful that he came to John in a twinkling of an eye. Suddenly, a blow came out. John had no time to resist. He widened his eyes and felt the passing of his life. "How can... Be so strong!"


    Du Lei killed John with a move, which immediately frightened many people, and some people began to run away. But Du Lei''s three separate bodies went up to the second level of pursuit. Sadesay trembled and looked at Augustus, but the other side still didn''t mean to do it. Sadesay gritted his teeth and rushed up directly.


    "Kill


    Du Lei''s eyes did not blink a moment. He directly bombarded out with a knife of purple light. Suddenly, sadesay was cut off, and the spirit in his body flew out.


    He put the two divinities away, with no joy or sorrow in his heart. Augustus sighed, "I''m not your opponent. Can you tell me why you are so strong?"


    Du Lei ha ha a smile, "because you give me too much pressure." He did not give each other a chance, Augustus was too forbearing, he knew that the other side had been hiding strength.


    "Kill Augustus''s eyes were cold, and he knew that the other side would not let him go. The second divine power in his body opened directly. Suddenly, two forces burst out, and a gurgling voice came from his body.


    Du Lei is not afraid, rushed up, he will grasp each other, two people direct hand to hand combat, at the same time, the body spread a burst of power.


    "Roar!"


    The two original forces of Baxia and greedy wolf began to flow and release in his body. Augustus''s face changed. He did not expect that the other side had the help of two forces.


    "Click!"


    All of a sudden, a crisp sound sounded in Du Lei''s body. Augustus couldn''t bear it any more. He tried for a long time, which killed the spirit of the Arctic king. But Du Lei just blinked and melted.


    "Boom!"


    "Poof


    Augustus''s body flies upside down. He coughs up blood constantly. His strength is losing and his vitality is disappearing. Du Lei walks up to him with an indifferent face, and then looks at him with disgust, which directly results in the other party''s life.


    "You''re dead at last." Du Lei breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, his distraction was still fighting. When those people saw that their most worshipped gods were all killed in battle, they were in a rout. Du Lei didn''t kill them all. He accepted Augustus''s spirit and left here directly.


    In this desert, rivers of blood dyed the earth red, and they witnessed the rise and fall of the Holy See. From then on, the Holy See will end his myth.


    Du Lei returns to the capital and meets the elder secretly. They talk for a long time in their study. Finally, Du Lei leaves, leaving the elder with a look of loss.


    The next day, a mysterious war broke out in Jianren area. The energy fluctuation was earth shaking, but it disappeared in the end. When the good guys passed by, they found a deep pit in the fighting place.


    On the third day, in Kunlun Mountain, Du Lei meets with the master of Esoteric Buddhism. On the fourth day, Wu Na, the Vatican, discovers Du Lei''s presence, but soon disappears. She looks lonely. At this time, she already knows that Du Lei has killed all the masters of the Vatican and become a God.


    On the fifth day, Du Lei appears in Tianzhu. The eminent monk of Tianzhu meets with Du Lei. Finally, Du Lei comes to the East China Sea. Xi ruoyue''s figure becomes a little ethereal.


    "Decided?" Xi ruoyue asked faintly.


    "I''ve come to this point, these days I''m trying to suppress the power in my body, but it''s still a little difficult to sustain..." Du Lei gave a wry smile.


    Xi ruoyue sighs, but the greedy wolf is silent. He follows all the way and never gives a hand, but he has witnessed the rise of a myth


    When Du Lei returns home, Du Wentao and his wife sit together with a group of their own women. Waiting for him to go home for dinner, Du Lei''s heart warms. Whether he is a man or a God, they are all his relatives.


    Li can and Du Weihong had a thorough drink with Du Lei. On this night, everyone was reveling